《My Hockey Alpha》


 Chapter 1: The Party

    Chapter 1: The Party


    Nina


    It was the night of mying-of-age party. I was most of all excited for one thing: tonight, Justin would


    finally announce that he was my boyfriend.


    Justin and I had been seeing each other for a couple of months now, but we had kept things under


    wraps so far. Frankly, I would have preferred to make our rtionship public right away ¡ª he was one


    of the most handsome and popr guys on campus, and was on the hockey team ¡ª but he insisted


    that we wait until the right time.


    ¡°I want to save announcing our rtionship for a special night, baby,¡± he had told me. I had been


    asking when he would make our rtionship public for a while, but maybe he was right; it was best to


    wait until a special time. That meant that he really loved me, right?


    As I stood in front of the mirror and admired myself, I felt confident that Justin would announce our


    rtionship tonight. I picked out special lingerie, which I wore under my outfit now, because I was


    certain that we would finally have sex for the first time. I was ready to lose my virginity.


    Aside from the lingerie, which was a sexy red set that I picked out at the mall a couple days before the


    party, I was wearing a short, tight skirt that showed off my thighs, a pink crop top, and heels. I wore red


    lipstick and ck eyeliner, too. I felt a bit awkward wearing an outfit like this, as I usually dressed in


    jeans and hoodies; but my roommates, Jessica and Lori, insisted that I dress up for the party.


    The only thing that I kept the same about myself tonight was my hair, which was ck with bangs and


    two long braids. I always wore my hair like this and never liked it any other way. Some people said it


    was childish, but I thought it was cute and practical.


    ¡°You look so hot, Nina!¡± Jessica said as I came out of the room. ¡°The guys are gonna be all over you!¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything about Justin. Even my own roommates didn¡¯t know about our rtionship.


    Lori looked at her phone and took another swig of her beer. ¡°Everyone should be here any minute,¡± she


    said in her low, sultry voice. Lori was the quintessential ¡°goth girl¡± on campus, which was a stark


    contrast from Jessica¡¯s bubbly nature and my studious attitude. Somehow, though, we were all best


    friends.


    Just then, the door burst open with the first guests arriving. The group of guys and girls flooded in


    carrying cases of beers and whooping and hollering, excited for the party. With a grin, Jessica cranked


    up the music and started greeting people while I stood awkwardly in the middle of the room. Lori


    walked over to the couch and sat down, scrolling on her phone; she really only ever came to parties for


    the alcohol and the weed.


    Soon enough, the suite was full of people. The LED lights shed red, green, and blue while the music


    yed loudly, and the guests started getting drunk and ying games. The main attraction seemed to


    be the beer pong table, where the boyspeted like their lives depended on it, but people also hung


    out around the seating area, yed drinking games, and smoked on the balcony.


    A while into the party, Justin finally arrived. I got excited, but instead ofing over to me and greeting


    me, he simply made a beeline for the beer pong table and joined the game.


    During a lull in the game, I sent Justin a text: ¡°Well? Are we gonna announce it?¡±


    I watched from the corner as he pulled out his phone, read the text, then pocketed his phone again. He


    looked at me and subtly shrugged, then returned to his game as though he didn¡¯t even know me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jessica said,ing over to me with an extra beer in her hand for me.


    I shrugged and finished off thest of my beer. ¡°I¡¯m just not much of a partier, that¡¯s all,¡± I said.


    Jessica pursed her lips and handed me the other beer. ¡°You just need a little liquid courage, that¡¯s all!¡±


    she said, clinking her bottle with mine and taking a big swig.


    I looked down at my beer and frowned. Jessica was right, but beer wasn¡¯t going to cut it ¡ª not with


    how Justin was treating me tonight.


    ¡°How about vodka?¡± I said. Jessica¡¯s eyes lit up and she turned around to face the group, cupping her


    hands around her mouth to shout.


    ¡°Hey everyone!¡± she shouted. ¡°The birthday girl wants shots!¡±


    By my seventh shot, however, I started to feel woozy and felt like I was going to throw up. I stumbled


    down the hall to the bathroom and made it to the toilet just in time.


    When I was done throwing up, I stood up and made my way over to the sink, where I sshed some


    cold water on my face and took some deep breaths to sober myself up. I looked at my smudged


    makeup and my messy hair in the mirror, trying not to cry as I thought about Justin. Why was he


    treating me like this? Just a few days ago, we were making out behind the hockey arena and now he


    was acting like he didn¡¯t even know me. Was he just nervous about announcing our rtionship, or


    was it something else?


    Taking another deep breath and wiping the tears off of my face, I straightened up and decided to go


    talk to Justin.


    When I left the bathroom, however, he wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found.


    ¡°Hey, have you seen Justin?¡± I asked a guest. She just shrugged her shoulders and pointed toward my


    bedroom. Maybe he just went inside to be alone for a minute, which would give us some time to talk.


    I made my way over to my room, weaving drunkenly through the crowd.


    When I opened the door, however, I wished that I had just stayed away.


    Justin was in my bed, but he wasn¡¯t alone. He was with another girl. I recognized her immediately from


    her tinum blonde hair and thin body ¡ª it was Lisa, the cheerleading captain. They were tangled


    together in my bed, Justin¡¯s pants pulled down and Lisa¡¯s panties on the floor as they had sex in my


    bed.


    ¡°What the fuck!¡± I screamed.


    The party went silent, aside from the music, which someone quickly shut off.


    Justin and Lisa sat up in my bed; Justin looked even more drunk and high than before, but immediately


    jumped up when he saw me and yanked his pants up.


    ¡°Nina, it¡¯s not what it looks like,¡± he said, stumbling toward me while Lisa simply stood up with a smirk


    and pulled her panties on, smoothing down her skirt. She strutted out of the room and bumped me with


    her shoulder on the way out as I continued to stare at Justin in shock and disbelief.


    Justin stammered as he tried to exin himself. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I-¡±


    ¡°Justin¡­¡± I interrupted, my voice shaking. ¡°We. Are. Done.¡±


    Without another word, I turned away and stormed out of the suite with Jessica and Lori calling after me.


    I walked out of the dorms into the cool spring air, turning this way and that for a bit before deciding to


    make my way toward town. I walked for a while, fuming the entire time and muttering to myself, until I


    finally made it to a local bar.


    I nodded gratefully as the bartender poured me a ss of rum and coke, and I sipped it miserably while


    he disappeared into the kitchen.


    I pulled my phone out of my pocket to see that I had several missed calls and ¡°Where are you?!?¡± texts


    from Jessica and Lori, but I ignored them and tossed my phone down on the bar, taking a big swig of


    my drink and cursing to myself.


    ¡°Yeah, I hate my phone, too,¡± a male voice said from beside me. I looked over to see a guy pulling up a


    barstool a couple seats down. He was wearing a red nnel shirt and had curly brown hair, and a sharp


    jawline. He was muscr, too.


    ¡°I hate everything right now,¡± I said, swirling my drink around in my ss with my straw.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    The boy looked at me, and just then, I came to a shocking realization: this was Enzo, Justin¡¯s hockey


    captain, the star of the school, every girl¡¯s dream boy.


    And he was sitting next to me, in this quiet dive bar, talking to me.

 Chapter 2: The Hockey Captain

    Chapter 2: The Hockey Captain


    Nina


    Enzo must have noticed the expression on my face when I finally recognized him, because he smirked


    and held out a napkin for me.


    ¡°Your makeup is smudged.¡±


    I blushed and grabbed the napkin from his hand, using it to wipe away my makeup while Enzo


    continued to stare at me.


    ¡°Rough night?¡± he said once I finished cleaning up my makeup.


    ¡°I guess you could say that,¡± I replied.


    ¡°You know,¡± he said, his deep brown eyes studying my face, ¡°you look better without makeup.¡± His


    words made me blush even more. What were the odds that the hockey captain would be hitting on me


    on the night of my birthday, right after my boyfriend had cheated on me?


    ¡°Do you treat all the girls like this?¡± I said suddenly, surprised and embarrassed at my own question. It


    must have been the alcohol.


    Enzo simply smirked again and finished thest of his drink.


    He reached forward and brushed a bit of hair out of my face. ¡°If you¡¯re so intrigued by how I treat girls,


    why don¡¯t youe see it for yourself? I live in Dorm B, fourth floor. Room 409.¡± His voice was low and


    sultry, and as we leaned closer together, I felt my breathing be slower and more aroused.


    I frowned then and pulled away. I neededfort tonight, but not that sort offort.


    ¡°No way,¡± I said, crossing my arms. ¡°I know your reputation. You¡¯re a yer.¡±


    ¡°So what if I am?¡± Enzo murmured. ¡°It¡¯s your decision, but my room is open to you all night. You can


    just walk right in. No need to knock.¡±


    With that, Enzo sat back up and tossed some money down on the bar. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for thedy¡¯s drink,¡± he


    said to the bartender, then threw his jacket over his shoulder and sauntered out of the bar.


    I kept sipping my drink while I thought about the unexpected proposition of sex. Enzo was well-known


    as an adonis, a handsome yer. Ever since Enzo and Lisa ¡ª the cheerleader who stole my boyfriend


    ¡ª broke upst semester, Enzo¡¯s dorm had a constant stream of gorgeous girls going in at night and


    walking out the next morning, their lipstick smeared and their hair a mess. No girls ever went back;


    Enzo only participated in one night stands.


    I had never been interested in one night stands. In high school, I was nerdy and never had a chance


    with any of the boys. The one time I thought I had a chance, when the football quarterback asked me to


    prom, it turned out to be a prank. The whole school hadughed at me as I showed up in my blue


    dress, excited to dance with the quarterback, only for him to trip me and make me fall on the dance


    floor.


    ¡°Why would I want you?¡± he had said, pointing andughing. ¡°Ugly Nina will never have a boyfriend!¡±


    After that, I swore that I would just focus on my studies. I eventually grew out of my ugly duckling phase


    once I started college, and lots of boys tried to get me to hook up with them, but I just wasn¡¯t interested.


    If I was going to let a boy interrupt my studies, he would have to be perfect ¡ª someone who I would be


    willing to share my body with.


    I had thought that Justin would be the one. He seemed so sweet and kind, but I guess that wasn¡¯t the


    case. After this, I felt like never falling in love again.


    ¡°Sorry to say this, youngdy, but the bar¡¯s closing soon,¡± the bartender said, breaking me out of my


    deep thought. I nodded and finished off thest of my drink, then stood and left the bar. The thought of


    going home right now almost made me sick.


    Maybe I didn¡¯t have to go home tonight.


    I showed up at Enzo¡¯s ce a little whileter. Before I entered, I hesitated for a little while as I


    considered just keeping my dignity and going home. But I was all dressed up tonight with expensive


    lingerie, and besides¡­ with Justin and Lisa¡¯s double betrayal, what would be a better way to get back


    at them both?


    Taking a deep breath, I turned the knob and entered Enzo¡¯s dorm.


    He was sitting on the couch when I entered, as though he had been waiting for me.


    ¡°Changed your mind, eh?¡± he said, standing and crossing the room toward me. He was much taller


    than me, and muscr to boot. This close, I could smell his cologne. It made my panties wet, almost


    like a pheromone.


    ¡°So,¡± he said, ¡°what changed your mind? I thought my reputation scared you.¡±


    ¡°I just¡­ Could use a littlefort,¡± I said.


    Without saying anything, he leaned down and cupped my chin with his hand. He kissed me deeply, his


    tongue exploring my mouth in a way that Justin¡¯s never had.


    After we kissed, he wrapped his arms around my waist and picked me up. I wrapped my legs around


    him as he carried me to the bedroom. Our lips smacked together the whole way there. I bit his lower lip,


    which caused him to groan, and when we entered his dimly lit bedroom he mmed the door behind us


    andid me down on the bed.


    I was trembling, but there was something surprisingly gentle about Enzo¡¯s touch. I had expected a


    careless brute who only cared about getting himself off, but as he leaned over me and slid his fingers


    down my panties, I realized that my assumptions were wrong.


    Enzo kissed and licked my neck as he rubbed my clit, letting his fingers get wet with my juices as I


    moaned into his mouth. He pulled away briefly to remove his hand from my panties and let me taste


    myself off his fingers, then returned to touching me. Before he entered me with his fingers, however, I


    grabbed his wrist and stopped him.


    ¡°I should tell you that I¡¯m a virgin,¡± I whispered.


    Enzo was silent for a few moments. I was worried he wouldn¡¯t want to continue after learning this about


    me, but then he merely smirked.


    ¡°I figured,¡± he replied, leaning down to nibble my ear. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle with you.¡±


    I let out a loud moan, arching my back as he let his long, thick fingers slide into me. He slid them back


    and forth, going faster and faster, until I was soaking wet and moaning loudly. I kissed and bit his neck


    as he fingered me, and moaned into his skin.


    When he was finished pleasuring me, he removed his hand from my panties and looked me deeply in


    the eyes while he unbuttoned my skirt. I was still trembling, partially from nerves and partially from the


    tingling in my body.


    ¡°Lingerie, huh?¡± he whispered, sounding somewhat amused when he saw mycy panties. I blushed.


    ¡°Since you went to all that trouble, why don¡¯t you give me a show?¡±


    Still blushing, I stood and began to nervously remove my clothes. I removed my top first to reveal my


    breasts, which practically spilled out of the top of my bra, then slipped off my skirt to reveal my waist


    and thighs. I could see Enzo¡¯s erection straining in his gray sweatpants as he bit his lip.


    When I saw his huge erection, I knew that I wanted him. Saunter over to the bed, I pushed on his chest


    and pushed him down onto the mattress. I reached down and stroked his cock over his pants before


    sliding my hand inside and gripping it, feeling its warmth and girth in my small hand.


    He let out a groan as I stroked up and down his cock with my hand. I pulled my hand out and slid down


    his sweatpants so that I could see.


    Enzo must have seen the surprise on my face when I saw how big he was, because he chuckled and


    propped himself up on his elbows.


    ¡°Scared?¡± he said.


    I shook my head, licking my lips. ¡°Can I taste it?¡± I whispered, to which he nodded, his dark eyes fixed


    on mine.


    I opened my mouth and took his cock inside, slowly working my lips and tongue up and down the shaft.


    It was awkward at first ¡ª I had never done this before ¡ª but the sounds that Enzo was making told me


    that I was doing a good job.


    Weid naked together beneath the sheets, our limbs tangled together. Enzo spit on his hand and


    rubbed it along his shaft, pressing the head against me to go inside.


    I flinched at first, but Enzo reassured me that it was okay. ¡°I¡¯ll be gentle. I promise,¡± he whispered into


    my ear, his breath hot on my neck.


    ¡­¡­


    When it was over, Enzo and Iid in bed for a minute before he got up and put on his underwear. I sat


    up, feeling both heavenly and ashamed of myself, and pulled my panties on.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There was something different about Enzo now that we had had sex; his bodynguage seemed more


    wild and dominant, and when he looked at me, his pupils were dted. His eyes almost seemed like a


    different color.


    He smiled at me then and his teeth were sharp and glistening. My heart started to race as I felt like he


    was a wolf and I was his prey.


    Swallowing, I stood and put the rest of my clothes on.


    ¡°See you around.¡± Before Enzo could reply, I rushed out of the bedroom and left the dorm.


    What was that look he gave me? Why did he look so¡­ feral?

 Chapter 3: One Night Stand

    Chapter 3: One Night Stand


    It was almost four o¡¯clock in the morning by the time I finally returned to my dorm. Jessica and Lori


    were already asleep in their rooms judging from how dark and quiet everything was. The suite was a


    mess from the party and we would no doubt be spending the next day cleaning, but I was too hungover


    and tired to care at the moment. It appeared as though Lori and Jessica must have changed my sheets


    for me though, which I would have to thank them for in the morning. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to sleep


    on the same sheets that Justin and Lisa had sex on.


    As Iid in bed trying to sleep, I was kept awake by my regrets. Had I just given my virginity to a near-


    stranger? A yboy? All to get revenge against Justin and Lisa? I had never been so impulsive like


    this, especially when it came to love. Right now, I felt embarrassed and ashamed of this blunder. Enzo


    was incredibly attractive and the sex was wonderful, but right now, I just wanted to forget about it.


    When I woke the next morning, my head pounded and my stomach hurt from all of the alcohol from the


    night before. I groaned and rolled out of bed, ignoring my appearance as I stumbled into the kitchen in


    my oversized t-shirt and shorts. I just needed some coffee.


    ¡°You know, you could¡¯ve at least told us where you wentst night,¡± Lori said from her usual spot at the


    kitchen ind. She had a cup of coffee in front of her and was reading A Portrait of the Artist as a


    Young Man.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I replied, my face turning red as I remembered what happened after the party. ¡°I just needed


    to get out.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us that you and Justin were a thing?¡± Jessica suddenly said, emerging from her


    room with a towel around her hair while she wore a fluffy pink robe and bunny slippers. She folded her


    arms and red at me, pushing out her lower lip in a pout.


    I hung my head low as I poured myself a cup of coffee. I tried to hide it as the tears started to well up,


    but it was no use. Jessica rushed over to me and wrapped her arms around me while Lori watched with


    a sorry expression on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said between sobs. ¡°H-He told me he just wanted to wait until the right time to make our


    rtionship public. I t-thought he was just being a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°Men are trash,¡± Lori replied. ¡°Most of them, anyway. Don¡¯t beat yourself up over it. You can do way


    better than Justin Thurlow.¡±


    Jessica nodded and rubbed my back, agreeing with Lori. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said. ¡°Screw boys. You¡¯re smart


    and hot and you¡¯re gonna be a doctor! Who needs boys? C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go get some breakfast.¡±


    Jessica and Lori were right. Boys were just a waste of time, and I had more important things to think


    about. I changed into my usual jeans and hoodie, brushed and braided my hair, and went with my


    roommates to the dining hall.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± Jessica eximed as we approached the dining hall. She squealed and pointed at none


    other than Enzoing out the door.


    Jessica¡¯s excitement garnered the attention of other nearby girls, who also squealed and waved as


    Enzo approached. I grabbed my hair and used it to shield my face. I just wanted to shrink down into


    myself. Why did I have to run into Enzo right now, the morning after we had a one night stand?


    To make matters worse, he approached us and stood in front of us. Even Lori seemed a bit excited at


    his presence.


    Did he even remember our night together, or was he confused by how strangely I was acting?


    ¡°Hi, Enzo!¡± Jessica said, twirling a bit of her blonde hair around her finger. ¡°Are you excited for the


    homing game today?¡±


    I kept my gaze fixed on the ground, letting my bangs fall into my face, but I could feel Enzo¡¯s stern gaze


    on me.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°Although, it¡¯s not as exciting when we always know we¡¯re gonna crush the other


    team. I hope they put up a good fight.¡±


    Jessica giggled like a giddy schoolgirl. I took a chance and nced up, hoping to see Enzo walking


    away, but was met instead by his strong gaze fixed on me. He looked far less animalistic now; maybe


    his appearancest night was just a trick of the light, or a result of the alcohol.


    Enzo had his arms folded across his muscr chest as he looked at me. He looked almost


    disapproving. Was he upset that I walked out on himst night? It hardly seemed likely, given his


    reputation, but my heart still ached a bit.


    ¡°You ready for practice, Enzo?¡± another guy said, striding up to us. He looked Jessica up and down


    hungrily, then nced at me before looking at Enzo.


    Enzo nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets, his brown eyes still on me.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Later that afternoon, after we had cleaned up the dorm, I was in my room studying for an uing


    biology exam when Jessica came into my room. She was wearing a pleated pink mini skirt, a fuzzy


    white sweater, and white sneakers with leg warmers. She had a full face of makeup on and her hair


    was curled perfectly.


    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re not ready yet?¡± she said, storming over to me and snapping my book shut


    unceremoniously.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said, throwing my pen down on my desk. ¡°I was studying.¡±


    ¡°Studying can wait,¡± Jessica replied. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the hockey game! I heard some rumors that


    Enzo is nning on using some new moves.¡±


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    My heart leapt up into my throat. ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± I said, opening my book up to the page I was on.


    Jessica clearly didn¡¯t like my response, because she stamped her foot on the ground angrily.


    ¡°Aw,e on!¡± she whined. ¡°You¡¯re not really gonna make me go alone, are you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell my friend the truth about where I wasst night. If she knew that I slept


    with Enzo, she would be heartbroken. Jessica had been pining away for Enzo since our first semester.


    He had never given her too much attention, but still she went to all of his games, cheered him on, and


    even watched all the livestreams of his tournaments online. She always talked about how he was a


    genius, how his physical abilities were godlike, how he easily won every game hepeted in.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Jessica whined again. ¡°Please? For me?¡± She batted her eyshes and stuck her lower lip


    out.


    I sighed and closed my book again, rubbing my tired eyes. ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, although I really just


    wanted to hide in my room and never see the star hockey yer again. ¡°I¡¯ll go. But you owe me.¡±


    Jessica grinned and pranced out of the room while I got ready. I wanted to blend in, so I just wore a


    hoodie with the university logo on it and jeans. Jessica seemed a bit disappointed in my outfit choice,


    but didn¡¯t say anything as we made our way to the hockey arena. The whole way there, Jessica


    prattled on about Enzo.


    ¡°His body is just so perfect,¡± she said. ¡°All of those muscles just make me wanna bite him!¡±


    I hated to admit it, but hearing Jessica talk about Enzo made the memories ofst nighte flooding


    back; his muscr body, the way he touched and kissed me, how he felt inside of me¡­ It made my


    body tingle.


    I tried to shake the thoughts out of my mind the best I could as we got in line to enter the arena, but I


    just couldn¡¯t. The feeling of Enzo¡¯s strong eyes on me as weid in bed together, our limbs intertwined,


    was burned into my memory.


    I only hoped that I could leave this game without being seen by Enzo or Justin.

 Chapter 4: The Hockey Game

    Chapter 4: The Hockey Game


    We entered the arena, which was already packed full with excited students. Half of the arena was


    reserved for our university, while the other half was reserved for the other university. Our school colors


    were burgundy and gold ¡ª the other university was blue and ck.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a good seat,¡± Jessica said. I followed her up the stairs, then we shimmied between rows of


    seats toward a couple of empty spots. Once we had our seats, I could hear the conversation between


    other girls around me; their talking points mostly centered around Enzo.


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯ll make us win again?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Enzo always ys perfectly.¡±


    ¡°I feel so lucky just to be attending the same university as him!¡±


    I cringed a bit at the conversation and scrolled on my phone while I waited for the game to start. Beside


    me, Jessica pulled out a pair of binocrs and started scouring the ice rink. I can see the cheerleaders


    performing an energetic opening dance on ice skates before the game, with Lisa in the lead. She


    looked dazzling in her skimpy uniform, with her perfectly tanned legs and tinum blonde hair pulled


    up into a high ponytail with a bow. She waved her pom poms around to hype the crowd up. Looking at


    the girl who stole my boyfriend made me sick.


    I had never been much of a sports fan, but the way the crowd was getting excited made me excited,


    too. As the hockey yers skated out onto the rink, some of them skated up to certain cheerleaders


    who were their girlfriends and kissed them publicly. I could see Justin and Lisa exchange nces.


    Justin had never brought me to his games, even though we had been dating for a couple of months.


    When I did go to his games, he never paid any attention to me until after. I thought that he was just shy


    at the time, but now I knew that he just didn¡¯t want Lisa seeing us together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to Justin,¡± Jessica said, handing me the binocrs so I could see better. ¡°He¡¯s


    not worth your time.¡±


    I took the binocrs and peered through them. For some reason, I searched for Enzo. I didn¡¯t know


    why I wanted to see him so badly, but I did.


    And he saw me.


    Somehow, despite the thousands of students in this massive arena, Enzo looked directly at me. It was


    as though he had a sixth sense, like he knew exactly where I was without even having to think. Even


    from here, I could see the hint of wildness in his eyes from the night before; like I was his prey.


    I quickly gave the binocrs back to Jessica as my face turned red. Enzo turned away and skated out


    to the middle of the rink, skating around in circles and pumping his hockey stick in the air while the


    crowd cheered. All around me, girls screamed and swooned while guys whooped and hollered.


    The game started. I lost sight of the puck quickly, but was able to follow the game by watching Enzo,


    who skated as fast as lightning and moved nimbly around the rink as though he was born with ice


    skates on his feet. He would perform quick moves with his hockey stick to fake out the opponents,


    hitting the puck between their legs to one of his teammates before zooming away. He moved so quickly


    that he was almost like a sh. For some reason, it seemed almost supernatural to me¡­ but no one


    else seemed to notice, so I figured that it was just in my head.


    Soon, the opponents became frustrated and aggressive. One yer in particr ¡ª I think he was the


    captain of the other team ¡ª started following Enzo closely and trying to trip him up.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Enzo!¡± Jessica shouted.


    ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t get hurt,¡± another girl said from beside me, sitting up in her seat to see over


    someone in front of us.


    Enzo scored a goal, and suddenly, the other team¡¯s captain threw his stick and his helmet down on the


    ice and tackled Enzo. The crowd gasped as they tussled on the ice. The other yer threw punches at


    Enzo while Enzo only blocked and dodged, clearly not wanting to hurt the other yer.


    It was now that I finally realized how much pressure was on Enzo as the star hockey yer. I held my


    breath as I watched the fight, images of us in bed shing in my mind. For some reason, I cared


    enough about Enzo to not want him to get hurt. I didn¡¯t care to look at Justin for even a second.


    The referee blew his whistle and broke up the fight. The crowd cheered as Enzo stood and put his


    helmet back on, covering his curly brown hair. The other yer was put on the bench for his behavior


    and the game continued with a penalty for the other team.


    During halftime, the cheerleaders returned to the rink and began their halftime show.


    ¡°You hungry?¡± I said to Jessica. She looked at me and shrugged, too involved in her conversation with


    another girl about how hot Enzo looked dodging the unsportsmanlikepetitor during the fight. As


    long as I had known her, Jessica always had an easy time making friends. I didn¡¯t mind it, because I


    was more introverted and appreciated the fact that she usually took control of all of the socializing at


    things like this.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I stood and shimmied out of our row, then went down the bleachers toward the food stands. My


    stomach was growling and the smell of soft pretzels was making me even more hungry.


    ¡°One soft pretzel, please,¡± I said to the vendor. ¡°And a water, too.¡±


    I handed my money to the vendor and waited for my pretzel. Just then, I felt someone watching me and


    turned around to see none other than Enzo.


    He was standing with his teammates by the side of the rink as they rested and drank water, but he was


    staring right at me. His brown eyes almost glowed. My heart started to race as I found myself unable to


    break away from his strong gaze.


    Something about him made me want to walk over to him as if I was in a trance¡­


    ¡°Miss? Hello?¡±


    The vendor broke me out of my trance. He was holding out my pretzel and my water.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    I took my pretzel. When I turned back, Enzo was no longer looking at me and was instead entrenched


    in a conversation with a teammate as though he hadn¡¯t just been staring into my soul.


    I considered going back to Jessica, but after the encounter with Enzo finding me in the massive crowd


    and staring at me just now, I only wanted to leave. I decided to make up an excuseter and just go


    home; Jessica had made some friends already and probably wouldn¡¯t even notice my absence. She


    could fill me in on the results of the gameter.


    I left the arena, tossing my uneaten pretzel in the trash on the way out as my stomach suddenly felt too


    sick to eat. The cool autumn air was a bit of a relief as I walked back to the dorms, although I still felt


    stifled like I was being watched¡­ or hunted.


    How was Enzo able to spot me in the crowd like that? And why did he always look so animalistic and


    hungry when he looked at me? I had never heard any of his many other flingsin of such a thing,


    so maybe it was all in my head. It had to be.


    Why else would Enzo seem like such a predator?

 Chapter 5: Homecoming

    Chapter 5: Homing


    Just as I thought, Jessica came home an hourter with a frown on her face.


    ¡°Where did you go?¡± she said.


    I looked up from my book as I sat on the couch. Thankfully, I had prepared an excuse beforehand.


    ¡°My stomach started to hurt,¡± I replied. ¡°Probably from all the alcoholst night. I couldn¡¯t get through


    the crowd to make it back to you, so I just decided toe home.¡±


    Jessica let out a sigh and walked over to her door.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re feeling better now at least, because there¡¯s a party at the fire pitter since we won the


    game. And don¡¯t even think about saying no! You have to put on a sexy outfit and show Justin what


    he¡¯s missing.¡±


    With that, Jessica disappeared into her room ¡ª presumably to get ready for the party. I sent Lori a


    quick text.


    ¡°Where u at? U going to that partyter?¡±


    A few minutester, Lori replied: ¡°Yeah. I promised Jess.¡±


    I put my phone away with a sigh and closed my book. It was already seven o¡¯clock, so the party would


    probably start in an hour or two. I decided to shower and change.


    For some reason, as I got ready, I found myself actually caring about looking good¡­ But not to make


    Justin jealous.


    I wanted to look good for Enzo.


    Jessica, Lori and I made our way to the party around nine o¡¯clock. It was located outside, about a mile


    into the woods behind the school. It was an old campground from the 1970s with several little cabins,


    which had been cleaned up and repurposed by the students here for generations to use for¡­ Well, you


    know.


    At the center of the circle of cabins, there was arge fire pit, where a huge bonfire was already


    burning and loud music was ying. As we approached, I could see rambunctious boys whooping and


    throwing beer cans into the fire and flirting with girls. Alongside the fire, guys and girls danced and


    grinded on each other to the music.


    ¡°Like a bunch of monkeys,¡± Lori grumbled. She had her hands stuffed into her pockets and had her


    hood pulled up. Almost as soon as we arrived, she pulled out a joint and wandered off to go sit and


    smoke by herself. Jessica and I had be used to this by now, and didn¡¯t mind our strange friend¡¯s


    loner nature.


    ¡°You look good, by the way,¡± Jessica said, nudging me with her elbow. I had picked out a short ck


    dress with tights and boots, and wore a leather jacket on top. I still had my hair in braids, but I put on a


    little eyeliner and lipstick. Hopefully I wouldn¡¯t cry tonight.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied. ¡°You too.¡±


    I walked over to a cooler nearby and grabbed a beer while Jessica stopped to flirt with a drunk guy. I


    took a sip and looked around as I tried to decide whether I wanted to join the dancing or sit by myself.


    As I stood there, trying to decide what to do, I overheard what sounded like angry voicesing from


    inside one of the cabins. I was nothing if not a bit nosy, and nonchntly walked over to the cabin,


    pretending to look at my phone while I eavesdropped.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Listen, I think I made it pretty fucking clear that I was just having fun!¡±


    I recognized that voice immediately: it was Lisa. And with her was none other than¡­


    ¡°I broke up with my girlfriend for you! You said we would get together!¡±


    Justin.


    I heard Lisa scoff. ¡°I never said that,¡± she replied. ¡°Besides, you knew what you were getting into. Why


    would I make things exclusive with you when I could pick any guy I wanted? Ugh, you¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Any guy, huh?¡± Justin said. ¡°How about Enzo, then? Everyone knows you¡¯re still pissed that


    he broke up with you. So why don¡¯t you go out there and ask him to dance, since you¡¯ve apparently got


    the pick of the litter?¡±


    I heard the sound of stomping across floorboards, and then the door swung open.


    Lisa looked down at me from the top of the steps with a smirk.


    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna eavesdrop, at least don¡¯t make it so fucking obvious,¡± she said, then flipped her hair


    over her shoulder and jogged down the steps. I followed her with my gaze all the way to the fire pit,


    where Enzo was standing and drinking while a group of girls ¡ª Jessica included ¡ª fawned over him.


    ¡°Hey Enzo,¡± Lisa said in a sing-song voice, her ponytail bobbing as she sauntered up to him. Most of


    the other girls at this university wouldn¡¯t dare walk up to Enzo so nonchntly with so many girls


    around him, but seeing as Enzo and Lisa used to date, it wasn¡¯t entirely unexpected of her.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Enzo replied. Much to my surprise, his eyes flickered to me briefly over Lisa¡¯s shoulder. I felt like


    he was looking into my soul again, but it was over quickly when he looked back at Lisa.


    Lisa folded her arms across her chest ¡ª no doubt pushing her breasts together ¡ª and rocked back


    and forth from her heels to her toes. ¡°Wanna dance?¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t had a dance partner yet


    tonight.¡±


    Enzo frowned and took a swig of his beer, looking Lisa up and down. Around them, people began to


    watch the scene.


    ¡°We broke up ages ago, Lisa,¡± Enzo said.


    Lisa dropped her hands to her sides and balled them up into fists. ¡°Aw,e on!¡± she said. ¡°You can¡¯t


    tell me you don¡¯t miss this.¡± She gestured to her body, which was still dressed in her tight cheerleader


    uniform.


    Enzo simply shrugged and returned to his conversation with the other girls as though Lisa wasn¡¯t even


    there. With a huff, Lisa stormed off. When she was gone, however, his gaze traveled over to me once


    more and fixed on me. His eyes almost seemed to glow again, and I felt afraid all of a sudden.


    I involuntarily dropped my beer and quickly walked away, making for a spot behind one of the


    unupied cabins. I just needed a few minutes alone, and then I could return¡­ Hopefully Enzo would


    have his eyes set on another girl by then.


    ¡°Hi, Nina.¡±


    I practically jumped out of my skin at the sound of Enzo¡¯s voice behind me. I whirled around to face


    him; blocking the light of the fire with his huge body, he looked somewhat menacing in the darkness.


    Something else urred to me, though¡­ When we met at the bar, we had never exchanged names.


    How did he know my name?


    Wordlessly, I tried to step around him to go back to the fire as this whole interaction made me feel


    uneasy. However, Enzo blocked my path and folded his arms.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding me?¡± he said, sounding a little hurt.


    I stopped and bit my lip, peering around him to see Jessica dancing by the fire with a new boy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you,¡± I said.


    Enzo sighed and unfolded his arms. ¡°It sure seems like it,¡± he replied. ¡°You left so abruptlyst night.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± I whispered so that no one could hear if they were eavesdropping. ¡°You


    had your one night stand with me. You never see girls more than once. You should be thanking me,


    because I¡¯m just making it easy for you.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you really think of me?¡± Enzo asked. He didn¡¯t try to hide his voice at all.


    For some reason, I felt more confident confronting him now. ¡°Everyone knows you¡¯re a yboy who


    only sleeps with girls once before moving on to the next,¡± I said, stepping around him. He didn¡¯t block


    me this time, but turned and frowned.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re different,¡± he replied.


    Was this some sort of prank? The hockey captain, the star of the school and a yboy, thought I was


    ¡°different¡± enough to keep talking to me after we slept together? I wondered if Lisa or Justin put him up


    to this to rub it in that I would never find love.


    Enzo stepped closer to me and brushed a bit of hair out of my eyes, finally lowering his voice to a


    whisper. ¡°I want to have a second time with you.¡±

 Chapter 6: At First Sight

    Chapter 6: At First Sight


    Me? Why me?


    Why would the star hockey yer, every girl¡¯s dream guy, the adonis Enzo Rivers, want to be with me?


    My mind shed back to our one night stand¡­ I could almost still feel his hands on my body, and when


    he brushed my hair out of my face right now, my body shivered at his touch. He had been so gentle


    and loving when we had sex. Was he like that with all of the girls, or was it an act?


    It had to be an act. An rm was going off inside of me, saying ¡°Don¡¯t trust this yboy.¡± After years of


    being unable to find love, I couldn¡¯t believe that his feelings could be genuine. My first love had been


    simr ¡ª the star quarterback of my high school ¡ª and look how that had turned out.


    Never again.


    ¡°Listen, you got what you wanted,¡± I said, pulling away. ¡°We slept together once. Don¡¯t try to make me


    think that you, of all people, would actually want me again. Who put you up to this, huh? Lisa?¡±


    Enzo frowned and took a step backward.


    ¡°No one put me up to this,¡± he said softly. ¡°When we had sex, something was¡­ different. Not at all like


    all of my other one night stands. I want to try it again and see what happens.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m just an experiment to you,¡± I snapped. ¡°A test to see if the Great Enzo Rivers has the


    capacity for feelings.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like th-¡±


    ¡°If it helps any, I only got with you out of impulse,¡± I said, somewhat surprised by the venom in my


    voice. ¡°I was having a bad night, and had just been cheated on. I would never sleep with a yer like


    you under any other circumstances. Besides, I¡¯m not willing to let whatever tricks you¡¯re trying to y


    on me get in the way of my studies.¡±


    Enzo looked me up and down, then folded his arms across his chest again. ¡°You seemed to like itst


    night,¡± he said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know I would just be an obstacle to you.¡±


    Admittedly, Enzo¡¯s words made me feel a bit guilty for snapping at him like that. I looked down at my


    feet and stuck my hands in my jacket pockets.


    ¡°I did enjoy it,¡± I replied quietly.


    Enzo took a couple of steps toward me then. ¡°So why deny it again?¡± he said softly. ¡°And by the way¡­


    You look beautiful tonight.¡± He put his hand under my chin and lifted it so I looked into his eyes. From


    this close, I could see that his pupils were dted and the iris around them had shifted from soft brown


    to a subtle red color. I gasped and stepped away just before he went to kiss me, nearly stumbling over


    a rock on the ground as I did so. Was he on something? That had to be the only reasonable


    exnation for this change in his eyes.


    Enzo looked at me with an expression on his face that I couldn¡¯t quite read. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ I would prefer if what happenedst night was the one and only time,¡± I said. ¡°Please stop


    ying with me like this. I don¡¯t want to be hunted down by the hundreds of other girls at this school


    who would literally kill to get in bed with you for a night.¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t say anything for several long moments. When I looked up, his eyes still appeared


    different¡­ like a predator. There was something inside of him, something wild, but I couldn¡¯t figure out


    what it was.


    Whatever it was, I wanted no part of it.


    Enzo let out a heavy sigh and stuck his hands in his pockets. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°But if you change your


    mind, I¡¯ll be here. I can be patient when ites to important people.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything else. I hesitated for a moment while part of me wanted to run far away and another


    part of me wanted to have sex with him again, but then the part of me that wanted to flee took over. I


    turned on my heel and ran around the cabin and back toward the fire, where everyone was still dancing


    ¡ª albeit they were all much more drunk than before.


    As I ran toward the fire, I looked over my shoulder toward Enzo, who was still out of sight. Just then, I


    bumped into something solid and fell to the ground ¡ª well, I nearly fell to the ground, but a pair of


    strong arms caught me.


    Enzo.


    I looked up to see Enzo holding me, looking down at me with concern on his face while none other than


    Lisa sat in front of me with her perky butt on the ground, scowling at the fact that her ex caught me


    instead of her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going, bitch!¡± she growled, standing and dusting herself off.


    I pushed myself away from Enzo¡¯s grip and took a couple of steps away.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, raising my hands in submission.


    Lisa red at Enzo then, folding her arms across her chest while her pretty face turned bright red.


    ¡°Babe! I can¡¯t believe you caught her and not me. It was her fault, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me babe.¡±


    That was all he said before he threw me onest nce and walked back to the party.


    I walked around Lisa to go back to the party, but she grabbed my arm and stopped me, her nails


    digging into my skin.


    ¡°What makes you think you have the right to traipse around with my ex, hm?¡± she growled.


    Iughed and pulled my arm away. ¡°Like you¡¯re one to talk, Lisa,¡± I replied. ¡°I literally caught you in my


    bed fucking my boyfriendst night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Lisa said with a scoff. ¡°Justin was never your boyfriend. He just wanted someone to fill


    the time when I was too busy to fuck him. Maybe if you weren¡¯t such a prude and would just have sex


    with him already, he would¡¯ve stayed with you¡­ Or maybe not. I mean, look at you.¡± She gestured at


    my body. ¡°You¡¯re such a nerd. And those stupid braids aren¡¯t helping any.¡±


    I ripped my arm away and clenched my fists. ¡°What the fuck is your problem?¡± I said.


    Lisa smirked and sauntered up to me. She was shorter than me and looked almostical in my eyes.


    ¡°Enzo is only pretending to fawn over you because he wants to humiliate me. He clearly still misses me


    after I dumped himst semester, and will do anything to make me jealous.¡±


    I frowned at Lisa¡¯s words. I knew all along that Enzo was only ying games with me, but it still hurt to


    hear it confirmed after all.


    ¡°Look,¡± I said, ¡°I have no interest in Enzo. Whatever game you¡¯re ying is no use. Let¡¯s just go our


    separate ways.¡±


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯ll go our separate ways,¡± Lisa said as I turned to walk back to the party. ¡°After you get your


    ugly little ass away from the hockey team. They¡¯re all mine.¡±


    I rolled my eyes as I thought about Lisa hooking up with the entire hockey team at once. ¡°Sure,¡± I said.


    ¡°Whatever. Have fun with your harem of hockey yers.¡±


    My hands shook with anger. If there was one thing I hated more than anything in this world, it was


    betrayal and infidelity. I knew that the drama amongst the hockey yers and the cheerleaders was


    rampant, but I didn¡¯t know it ran this deep. Whatever was going on with Enzo and Lisa, I wanted no part


    of it.


    I should never have gotten involved to begin with.


    But why does Enzo always find me in various ces? Did he put a GPS on me?

 Chapter 7: Playing Hard to Get

    Chapter 7: ying Hard to Get


    When I saw the human girl with the two ck braids at the bar on Friday night, I honestly didn¡¯t think


    twice. She was just another average human girl ¡ª pretty, with a nice body, but ultimately useless for


    me.


    You see, I¡¯m a werewolf. I was never meant to have anything to do with humans. In fact, they always


    bored me; I much preferred being around my own kind. But when my father came to me one day and


    told me that he was purchasing apany that would do business in the human world and that he


    wanted me to be the face of thepany, I couldn¡¯t say no. My father was always in control ¡ª he was


    the alpha werewolf, and as his son, I was expected to do whatever he told me to do if I wanted to be


    the next alpha.


    So, when he enrolled me in a human university and put me through rigorous training to be a sports


    god, I had to just grin and bear it. Everyone else at the university thought I was human, and as far as I


    knew, none of them knew anything about werewolves to begin with.


    To the ordinary human, werewolves were just a myth; a story from a book written to scare children. The


    only human at the university who knew about my true nature was the dean, who was a hybrid. My


    father had paid him well to let me enroll and keep my secret safe.


    To everyone else, I was just a popr, wealthy hockey star.


    Eventually, after the first three semesters of being a hockey star, I actually wound up enjoying it.


    Hockey was the one thing that kept me sane during all of this; when I was on the ice, it was only me


    and my opponents. No drama, nopany, no father telling me what to do and where to go.


    I could just focus on the puck.


    Outside of sports, my father always wanted me to mate with a girl who was poised and proper ¡ª


    someone to hold up the image of our household ¡ª but I never wanted that.


    I never found a mate, anyway. It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to find a mate; I just never found the right


    person. That¡¯s why, when my father told me to date a hot, popr cheerleader to gain prestige at the


    university, I did what he told me to do.


    I didn¡¯t even like Lisa at all, though. She was hot, but she wasn¡¯t a werewolf, and my wolf, Fio, hated


    every second in bed with her. She was nothing at all like the werewolf girls I had experienced so far.


    The werewolf girls that I always liked were wild and free. Most of them didn¡¯t care about skimpy clothes


    and makeup, and much preferred wearing practical clothing to move about freely in nature.


    My father was angry at first when I told him that Lisa and I broke up, although I was relieved.


    ¡°You had one job!¡± he said. ¡°Christ, Enzo! Can¡¯t you just be happy to be a god at this school? You¡¯re


    going to ruin the face of ourpany.¡±


    He got over it pretty quickly, however, when I exined that not dating Lisa could be a good thing. It


    meant that I was ¡°avable¡± and all of the girls would fawn over me. His eyes practically showed dor


    signs when I told him this, and from that day forward, my orders were to specifically stay out of a


    committed rtionship.


    I never told him about all of the sex. Admittedly, being in the human world made me miss the


    werewolves, and Fio was ravenous for women. He didn¡¯t like the human girls, either, but they served as


    fresh meat to fulfill our craving for sex and relieve stress.


    But when I saw Nina in the bar, Fio went berserk.


    ¡°Get her,¡± he said. ¡°I want that one. I have to have her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about that one?¡± I replied in my mind. It was convenient to be able to speak to my


    wolf without saying anything out loud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Fio said. ¡°But her scent¡­ I have to have more of it.¡±


    Fio would have been inconsble if I said no, even though I wasn¡¯t nning on having any sex that


    night. His stubbornness sometimes gave me a headache, but nheless I took a big swig of my


    whiskey and walked up to the bar. I put on my best show, which I put on for all the girls; and soon


    enough, she was in my bed.


    She looked average at first, but when she took off her clothes, her body was smoking hot. She had a


    small waist and a round ass, long legs, and perky breasts that fit perfectly in my hand. She was a virgin


    and had no skill with sex, but being with her made me feel differently than I felt with the other girls. Was


    Fio onto something?


    Right after we had sex, she got dressed and went home. Normally I would have been happy to have


    my bed to myself, but admittedly I was a bit disappointed and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her. Iid


    awake all night, ying our sex over and over again in my head. I could still taste her skin on my


    tongue, I could still feel her warmth.


    I saw her in the bleachers at my hockey game on Saturday afternoon, and I knew she was watching


    me through her binocrs. She looked away as soon as she saw me watching her, but I could tell that


    there was a small part of her that liked it.


    I saw her again as she was buying food from the stand during halftime. She looked cute up close. I


    liked her long braids and her practical clothing. Her ass looked perfect in her tight jeans, and when I


    saw my teammates checking her out, I was a bit jealous.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    For some reason, I felt territorial over her. I wanted her all to myself. I wanted to sink my teeth into her


    and fuck her like a wild animal. I knew my father would never approve of me publicly being with a


    somewhat nerdy, unpopr girl, but that only made me want her more.


    Saturday night, after the hockey game, I saw her again at the homing party in the woods. I could


    tell that she dressed up just for me. Even though she was dressed up, she still lookedfortable and


    practical. All I could think about was pinning her up against a tree and lifting her skirt so I could thrust


    myself into her.


    Fio still had no exnation for this strange feeling. She was just an ordinary human, but both of us


    knew that we had to have her. Maybe if I had sex with Nina just one more time, the feelings would fade


    and I could move on with my life¡­


    But getting her back into my bed proved to be more difficult than I thought. She was ying hard to get.


    I would find a way to convince her, though.

 Chapter 8: No Means No!

    Chapter 8: No Means No!


    I walked back to the party, trying to ignore the strange interactions I had just had with Enzo and Lisa.


    Jessica was dancing with the group, while Lori was still sitting on the steps of one of the cabins and


    smoking. I didn¡¯t feel like dancing right now, so I went to sit with Lori.


    Lori handed me her joint without a word when I sat down. I didn¡¯t smoke very often, but I just wanted to


    rx right now, so I took it gratefully and took a couple of puffs.


    ¡°I saw you talking to Enzo and Lisa,¡± Lori said, taking the joint back from me and flicking a bit of ash on


    the ground. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    I shrugged and pulled my knees up to my chest.


    ¡°I just¡­ made some mistakes.¡±


    Lori chuckled and took a deep drag of her joint. ¡°Yeah,¡± she said, ¡°getting involved with hockey guys is


    usually a bad idea.¡±


    By Monday morning, I felt a lot better about the situation. I woke up early to get ready for ss and put


    on a long-sleeved henley and ck skinny jeans. By the time I got ready and had my breakfast, it was


    time to go.


    Jessica normally came to ss with me, but she wasn¡¯t waking up on time so I left without her. I felt a


    bit bad about it, but I wanted to start this week off on a high note and didn¡¯t want to bete along with


    her. I knew she¡¯d understand.


    I walked out of the dormitories and started to cross the quad toward the shuttle stop; today, I usually


    took the shuttle to the medical campus for my sses, which I didn¡¯t mind. I couldn¡¯t afford a car, and


    besides, sitting on the bus gave me time to read or just people watch.


    ¡°Nina! Nina, wait!¡± a familiar voice called out.


    Justin.


    I sped up, just wanting to ignore him and move on with my day. But he caught up and grabbed my arm.


    ¡°Nina, can we talk?¡± he said breathlessly. I pulled my arm away and shook my head, continuing toward


    the shuttle stop, but he jogged to keep up with me.


    ¡°Please, Nina,¡± he said.


    I stopped in my tracks and whirled around to re at him. ¡°What the fuck do you want?¡± I growled.


    ¡°I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry,¡± Justin pleaded. ¡°I know I fucked up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t say?¡± I replied, raising my voice. ¡°You literally fucked a cheerleader in my bed. On my


    birthday, no less!¡±


    By this point, students were noticing our argument and started to gather nearby, whispering to one


    another.


    Justin hung his head and stared at his feet. ¡°Look, I know I was extremely shitty. I only went after Lisa


    because all of my teammates are dating popr cheerleaders and models. I got peer pressured into


    getting with her, but now I know that I made a mistake. Please¡­ Will you forgive me?¡±


    I scoffed and folded my arms across my chest. ¡°How desperate do you think I am?¡± I said. ¡°You ruined


    my birthday and you broke my trust. I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    Justin looked speechless. I could tell that he wasn¡¯t expecting me to be so confident in my response. If


    anything, I felt even more confident now that I had spoken my mind, and with that I turned on my heel


    to head toward the shuttle stop once more while Justin hung his head and walked away.


    I didn¡¯t get far before my ns to make it to ss without any more drama were ruined again as a


    motorcycle pulled up in front of me.


    The rider, who was wearing a ck leather jacket, took off his helmet.


    It was Enzo.


    Was my life a movie? What on earth was happening and why couldn¡¯t I just get to ss in peace?


    When Enzo removed his helmet, all of the girls in the general vicinity began to gather and swoon¡­ but


    Enzo only had eyes for me.


    ¡°Want a ride to ss?¡± Enzo said, patting the seat behind him, which caused the other girls to start


    whispering.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I heard one girl whisper.


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± another replied. ¡°But I¡¯ll tell you what¡­ if Lisa finds out, this nerdy girl is gonna be


    dead meat.¡±


    I frowned. Hearing Lisa¡¯s name made me sick to my stomach.


    ¡°Well?¡± Enzo said. ¡°I have a spare helmet.¡±


    ¡°No thanks,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m taking the shuttle.¡±


    There was more whispering as the other girls were surprised at my refusal. Any girl would feel lucky to


    ride on the back of Enzo¡¯s motorcycle, but not me. I just wanted to be left alone! I sidestepped to get


    around Enzo¡¯s motorcycle, but he rolled forward a bit to block me. He shed a cheeky smile at me, his


    brown eyes looking perfectly normal as opposed to thest time I saw him.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± he said. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure!¡± I shouted, stamping my foot and clenching my fists. ¡°Stop trying to mix me up in


    whatever game you¡¯re ying with Lisa!¡±


    I walked away, fuming, and left Enzo looking surprised behind me.


    As I reached the shuttle, I heard Jessica shouting behind me. I turned to see her running and waving


    her arms. She looked a bit frazzled, like she had just woken up. Her dirty blonde hair was pulled into a


    bun and she was wearing leggings and a sweater, much unlike the preppy party girl version of herself


    that came out on weekends.


    ¡°Hold the bus!¡± she shouted. When she got on, we sat together. I ignored how out of breath she was.


    ¡°Just woke up?¡± I said as the bus started driving away.


    Jessica nodded. ¡°Yeah. I was uptest night¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied with a smirk. ¡°I heard youe in after midnight. Was the lucky boy cute, at least?¡±


    Jessica blushed and looked down at herp. She fiddled with her sweater a bit.


    ¡°Hey, today is the day we pick our clinics,¡± I said. ¡°What are you thinking of doing?¡±


    Jessica smiled and clutched her bag to her chest. I had lived with her and Lori long enough to be


    used to how different Jessica was during school. She always focused on her studies and was really


    smart, always getting top marks in sses, but on the weekends it was like she became a different


    person. I didn¡¯t mind, though.


    ¡°I think I really like pediatrics,¡± she replied. ¡°I love working with kids. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Surgery,¡± I replied.


    I knew that Jessica was a bit sad that we wouldn¡¯t be studying together anymore, but we would have


    eventually had to take our own paths anyway. We both knew this from the start.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you during ss,¡± Jessica said, resting her head on my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll have to spend extra


    time with me outside of ss!¡±


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After sses, I always went to work at a local diner for some extra cash. My parents paid for my


    school, but any other expenses ¡ª like books, clothes, and food ¡ª were my responsibility. I didn¡¯t mind


    working at the diner, though. It was fun to meet all kinds of new people, and the owners were a lovely


    older couple.


    When I got to work, I went into the back and pulled my hair back, then changed into my uniform; a retro


    style blue waitress dress with a white apron and white sneakers. Once I was ready and satisfied with


    my appearance, I grabbed my notepad and got to work.


    It was a slow night, which wasn¡¯t unusual for Mondays. We had a few travelers here and there ¡ª truck


    drivers passing through mostly ¡ª as well as a couple of regrs and some students who chatted and


    studied at their table. I spent most of my shift standing behind the counter and pouring fresh coffee for


    whoever needed it.


    I only had an hour left on my shift, and the night had gone well so far¡­ Until thest person I wanted to


    see walked in.

 Chapter 9: An Unwelcome Customer

    Chapter 9: An Unwee Customer


    Enzo didn¡¯t seem to recognize me right away with my uniform and my hair pulled back. He came in and


    sat down at the counter while I was pouring coffee for another customer, which I nearly spilled all over


    the table out of shock.


    My hands trembled as I approached the counter. Was he following me, or was this just a coincidence?


    Now, more than ever, I regretted ever sleeping with him. Why must he insist on ying with my feelings


    like this? Couldn¡¯t he just move on to the next girl?


    I walked behind the counter and immediately turned my back to him, pretending to fiddle with the coffee


    machine.


    ¡°Hi, Nina.¡±


    So he did recognize me.


    I took a deep breath and turned around to face him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Enzo looked around and gestured a bit with his hands. ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s a diner. I¡¯m hungry.¡±


    I frowned and folded my arms across my chest. ¡°You and I both know that you could have gone to any


    other restaurant in town, and you chose this one. Are you following me or something?¡±


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°Can I just get a menu, please?¡±


    With a huff, I grabbed one of theminated menus from behind the counter and tossed it down in front


    of him.


    Just then, my boss came out of the back. He was a kind old man named Phil. He walked with a cane,


    but his mind was sharp and his hearing was even sharper.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not being rude to a customer, Nina,¡± he said.


    ¡°No, I-¡± I started, but Phil cut me off when he saw Enzo.


    ¡°Oh!¡± he said. ¡°Enzo Rivers! Wee.¡±


    Enzo smiled not smirked, but genuinely smiled for the first time since I met him. He looked handsome


    when he smiled, and suddenly I had a sh of a memory from Friday night in his bed. I blushed and


    looked at the floor. ¡°Is Nina being harsh?¡± Phil asked.


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°No. She¡¯s just surprised to see me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Phil looked up at me then and winked before hobbling off to go count the register while Enzo


    scoured the menu.


    ¡°What do you rmend?¡± Enzo asked. He nced up from the menu. His brown eyes were


    captivating, but I tried not to let them get to me.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I shrugged, somewhat annoyed at his question. He was clearly trying to get me to talk to him more than


    I needed to, but Phil was watching and I couldn¡¯t be rude in front of my boss.


    ¡°I like the grilled cheese,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°A grilled cheese sounds good right now,¡± Enzo said, handing back to me. ¡°And some fries. Oh, and a


    soda.¡±


    I pursed my lips together into a sarcastic smile and snatched the menu away, ignoring Phil¡¯s


    dissatisfied re, then retreated to the kitchen to put in Enzo¡¯s order. I hid back there while the cook


    made his food.


    My hands still shook a bit as I carried the te of hot food back out to the counter. I set it down in front


    of Enzo, then filled up a ss with ice and root beer for him.


    ¡°Mm,¡± Enzo said, his mouth full after. taking a bite of grilled cheese. ¡°This is good¡­ Thanks for the


    rmendation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ wee.¡± I replied when I looked over to see Phil ring at me from the register. While Enzo


    ate, I busied myself with pouring coffee for other customers and clearing tables. I always felt Enzo¡¯s


    eyes on me as I worked, but whenever I turned around, he only seemed to be looking at his phone and


    his food. It was unsettling to feel like I was being watched, only to find out that I wasn¡¯t being watched


    at all. I chalked it up to Enzo making me nervous, but it felt like there was something else at y here.


    When Enzo was finished, he waved me over.


    Thank god, I thought to myself. He¡¯s leaving.


    Enzo handed me a wad of cash, which I took to the register to get his change. Much to my dismay, he


    followed me to the register; not that that was out of the ordinary for customers, but I guess that I hoped


    he would keep his distance.


    As I counted it, something fell out.


    It was a VIP ticket to a hockey game.


    ¡°What¡¯s thi-¡±


    ¡°Hey, Nina!¡± Jessica¡¯s voice suddenly rang through the restaurant. I hadpletely forgotten that we


    had nned to meet up at the end of my shift, which


    was almost over. I nervously clutched the ticket in my hand as she approached the counter and sat


    down. When she sat down and looked over, she nearly jumped out of her skin as she finally noticed


    that none other than Enzo was standing across from me at the register. ¡°Oh, Enzo!¡± she eximed,


    jumping up and primping her hair. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Just visiting,¡± Enzo replied. I crumpled


    the ticket tighter into my hand, my face going red with a mixture of embarrassment and rage. Jessica


    looked at me, then at my hand, then back at Enzo.


    ¡°Actually,¡± Enzo said, reaching into his pocket, ¡°I have another VIP ticket. Here. Now you can both


    come to the game and get the best seats.¡± He held out the ticket for Jessica, whose eyes lit up. She


    snatched the piece of paper gratefully with a grin on her face. I had had enough. I threw the ticket down


    on the counter and folded my arms. ¡°No thank you,¡± I said. ¡°I won¡¯t be showing up to your game.¡± Both


    Jessica and Enzo looked disappointed.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Enzo said with a sigh. I handed him his change and he shook his head. ¡°Keep the change.


    And keep the ticket just in case you change your mind.¡± Before I could protest, Enzo turned around and


    walked out of the restaurant. I could see him get on his motorcycle through the window and drive away.


    Jessica ran up to me with an angry look on her face, clutching the ticket like her life depended on it.


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± she half-whispered.


    ¡°The Enzo Rivers gave us VIP tickets to his game and you decline?¡± I shrugged and closed the


    register, sticking the tip Enzo gave me in my apron and leaving the ticket on the counter before walking


    away to clear off the counter. Jessica grabbed my ticket and followed me. ¡°Nina, you have to tell me


    what¡¯s going on,¡± she said. ¡°I feel like you¡¯re hiding something.¡±My body stiffened at Jessica¡¯s words.


    There was no way I could tell her the truth; for starters, she would never forgive me for sleeping with


    her biggest crush. Second, I didn¡¯t exactly want to broadcast the fact that Enzo and I had a one night


    stand. I wasn¡¯t that type of girl. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on,¡± I lied, grabbing the dirty te and cup off the


    counter. ¡°Oh, so Enzo Rivers is just inviting you to his team training match for no reason?¡± Jessica


    pried. ¡°You seriously don¡¯t think he likes you?¡± I shook my head vehemently. ¡°No way,¡± I replied.


    ¡°How could he like me? I¡¯m totally not his type. He¡¯s just being nice after what Justin did, so the


    reputation of the team doesn¡¯t get sullied.¡± ¡°You really have nothing to do with him?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°Absolutely nothing,¡±


    I said. ¡°I promise.¡± Jessica surprisingly seemed satisfied with this response. She let out a sigh of relief


    and sat back down at the counter while I took the dirty dishes into the kitchen. While I was cleaning up


    the dishes, Phil entered the kitchen. I could hear his cane tapping on the floor before I heard anything


    else.


    The tapping came closer, and soon he was standing beside me. ¡°Nina, you know I love having you


    here,¡± he said. ¡°But your behavior tonight with Mr. Rivers was uneptable. His patronage here could


    be useful for business, so I don¡¯t want you driving him away. Understand?¡± I nodded, biting my lip. Did


    that mean that I¡¯d have to see Enzo at the diner more often? When I was finished up and my shift


    ended, I grabbed my jacket and my bookbag from the back and went back out front to meet Jessica.


    She was beaming, but not only because of the tickets.


    ¡°The internship assignments were posted!¡± she said, holding out her phone. I perked up and jogged


    over to her, taking her phone from her hand. ¡°Jessica Valdez, children¡¯s hospital,¡± I read. Jessica


    squealed. My heart caught in my throat when I scrolled to my name and saw my assignment.

 Chapter 10: The Internship

    Chapter 10: The Internship


    ¡°Well? What¡¯s your assignment?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ sports medicine,¡± I replied, handing the phone back.


    Jessica looked confused. ¡°I thought you wanted-¡±


    ¡°Surgery, yeah,¡± I said, grabbing my bag and heading for the door with Jessica on my heels. First thing


    in the morning, I would go to the dean of the medical school and ask for a reassignment.


    ¡°And why do you want to be reassigned?¡± the dean asked as I stood in front of her desk the next day.


    She was a curly-haired woman with sses and a hard face.


    I swallowed and tried to calm my


    nerves. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ not the direction I was hoping to take,¡± I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t


    Chapter 10 The Internship


    like sports medicine.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just ask to be reassigned because you don¡¯t like the internship,¡± the dean said. ¡°And


    besides, you haven¡¯t even tried it yet. How do you know you won¡¯t like it?¡±


    She was right¨C I couldn¡¯t just ask for a new internship simply because I didn¡¯t like my assignment, and


    there was no way I could exin the real situation to the dean. How could I tell the dean that I didn¡¯t


    want to be assigned to the sports medicine internship because I didn¡¯t want to be around Justin and


    Enzo?


    The dean must have seen my pained expression, because she sighed and pulled out a form. ¡°Just go


    to the first few sessions,¡± she said as she filled in a portion of the form. ¡°If you still really hate it by then,


    I nodded gratefully. I was still a bit disappointed that I¡¯d have to go to a few sessions where I¡¯d likely


    have to deal with the hockey team, seeing as how they were the most likely sports team to be injured,


    but at least I could get out after that. Not to mention that sports medicine was totally not even close to


    the field I actually wanted to work in.


    The dean dismissed me and I exited her office. Jessica was sitting outside.


    ¡°Well?¡± she asked. ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°She said no,¡± I replied. ¡°She wants me to try it first.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Jessica tapped her chin as we headed toward the cafeteria for lunch. ¡± I know it¡¯s not exactly


    what you wanted, but look at it this way: at least you get to deal with all of the handsome athletes, so


    you¡¯ll never be bored!¡±


    ¡°Yay.¡± My voice sounded anything but excited.


    ¡°Aw, c¡¯mon!¡± Jessica said, nudging me with her elbow. ¡°How could you not be excited about getting to


    touch hot athletes all day?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to be around Justin,¡± I replied. I wanted to tell her that I didn¡¯t want to be near Enzo


    either, but kept it to myself.


    Justin, aside, whatever was happening between Enzo and I was getting weird. I wondered if he had


    something to do with my assignment, considering his influence in the school.


    After sses that day, Jessica and I went home. Lori was sitting on the floor of the living room with a


    stained white sheet around her and a canvas that she was painting on.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± Jessica said, covering her nose and mouth with her shirt and running over to open the window.


    ¡°The fumes!¡± Lori chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything.¡±


    Chapter 10. The Internship


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because you¡¯re high all the time anyway,¡± Jessica replied snarkily.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh at my friends¡¯ interaction.


    Later, it was time for me to go and meet my internship mentor for the first time. She sent me an email


    with her office information; it was located in between the ser field and the hockey arena. It was chilly


    out and getting dark, so I threw my jacket on and headed over.


    ¡°Come in!¡± a chipper voice called when I knocked on the door. I opened it and poked my head in to see


    a pretty woman with wavy brown hair sitting at a desk. She looked up and shed me a toothy grin as


    she waved for me toe in.


    ¡°You must be Nina!¡± she said, standing up from her desk anding around to greet me. Much to my


    surprise, she hugged me. I was a bit taken aback by


    my mentor¡¯s vitality and warmth; it was not at all what I expected from a person who would deal with


    sweaty, whiny athletes all day. In fact, even though she was middle-aged, her bubbly personality made


    her appear ten years younger.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tiffany,¡± she said when she finally pulled away from hugging me. I¡¯m so happy to see another


    young woman working in sports medicine! We don¡¯t usually get female students in here, so it¡¯s always


    nice to know that there are other women who are passionate about it.¡±


    I looked down at my feet, unsure of whether I should tell Tiffany that I actually didn¡¯t want this internship


    or if I should just let her be happy for the time being.


    She must have noticed my sad expression, though, because she looked at me with concern on her


    face. ¡°Are you alright? You seem depressed. You know, I¡¯m not just your mentor with this internship; I¡¯m


    your mentor with everything!¡±


    I bit my lip as I tried toe up with my response. For some reason, I feltfortable being candid


    with Tiffany even though I was usually not the type of person to spill my feelings so easily.


    ¡°I hate to say this, but¡­ I was actually hoping for a different internship.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s face fell. She looked disappointed and a bit hurt, but nodded in an understanding manner.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± she said. ¡°What were you hoping to do? Did you talk to the dean?¡±


    ¡°I talked to her this afternoon,¡± I replied. ¡°She told me to give it a try for a few sessions before I made


    my decision. But¡­¡±


    I bit my lip again. Tiffany was incredibly kind and I hated to be so


    rude to her since she seemed so excited


    to have me as a student, but now I felt like it was better to just be open about it instead of suddenly


    withdrawing from the internship in a couple of weeks.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Tiffany said. ¡°You can be honest with me. Was it the hug? I always forget


    that not everyone is a hugger.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head vehemently. ¡°It¡¯s not you. It¡¯s just that, well, one of the members of the


    hockey team is my ex boyfriend. And there¡¯s another team member who I had a one night stand with,


    so it¡¯s just a really awkward situation and I feel ufortable.¡±


    Tiffany shed me a sweet smile. ¡°Sit down,¡± she said, gesturing to a chair across from her desk while


    she walked over to a small kitchte. I sat down and watched as she filled an electric kettle with tea.


    ¡°I had drama like that when I was your age,¡± Tiffany said over her shoulder. ¡°I


    could tell countless stories from my college years about love gone wrong, week-long flings, unrequited


    feelings


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The water started to boil. Tiffany dropped two teabags into mugs and then poured the hot water over


    them. She walked over and handed one to me, then sat down at her desk. I gratefully took the tea and


    let the hot steam waft into my face.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be offended if you decide you want to leave after all,¡± she said. ¡°But I think you should give it a


    shot. If I had let boys dictate my actions in college, I wouldn¡¯t be working in a field that I absolutely love


    today, would I?¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s words hit me hard. She was right. Who were these boys to get in the way of my education?


    Maybe sports medicine wasn¡¯t what I thought I would do, but maybe it could also turn into something


    that I really enjoyed.


    Still I wished that I didn¡¯t hAve to be


    tangled up in this mess between Enzo and Justin. I just wanted to escape from them!

 Chapter 11: Team Doctor

    Chapter 11: Team Doctor


    The next morning was my first day at my new internship. I woke up feeling both nervous and excited for


    what was toe. Hopefully I wouldn¡¯t have to interact with the hockey team too much.


    It was raining and chilly, so I wore something warm. I put on my usual skinny jeans, a knit sweater that I


    thought would be appropriate for work,fortable boots to keep my feet and ankles dry and my


    leather jacket. I pulled my hair into my two long braids and was ready to go.


    I was supposed to meet Tiffany in her office, but when I arrived, she wasn¡¯t there. There was a note on


    the desk.


    ¡°Sorry to say this, but there was indeed an injury on the hockey team already. Meet me at the arena -


    Tiffany¡±


    I groaned and made my way to the hockey arena. Why did it feel like the universe just wanted me to be


    miserabletely? Why couldn¡¯t I have just stayed in Tiffany¡¯s office today and dealt with paperwork?


    When I entered the arena, the whole team was already there in their full gear. They were circled around


    someone on the floor ¡ª two people, actually. Tiffany and one of the team members.


    The team member was on the floor, groaning and holding his ankle while Tiffany prodded at it.


    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yep, looks like you rolled your ankle nice and good,¡± I could hear her say as I approached.


    Several heads jerked up when they heard meing. Enzo and Justin both looked at me; Justin


    seemed confused, while Enzo seemed somewhat pleased.


    Tiffany looked up and smiled. ¡°Oh, Nina!¡± she said, pointing to her medical bag on the bench. ¡°Can you


    grab the ace bandages?¡±


    I nervously walked over to her bag and rifled through it until I found the ace bandages, trying my best to


    ignore Justin and Enzo¡¯s eyes on me, then handed the roll to Tiffany.


    ¡°Everyone, if you don¡¯t know already, this is Nina,¡± she said as she wrapped the hockey yer¡¯s ankle.


    ¡°She¡¯s my intern this semester.¡±


    When Tiffany was finished, she stood and helped the hockey yer stand. He couldn¡¯t put weight on


    his ankle and had to stand on one foot.


    ¡°Ooh, you¡¯re gonna be out ofmission for a bit,¡± she said, cringing at the sight of his ankle. ¡± Tony,


    will you help me bring Matt to the infirmary? Nina, I¡¯ll be back soon so we can do physicals.¡±


    I felt sick when Tiffany told me that not only would she be leaving me alone here, but that we would


    also be spending more time with the hockey team. Was this a n of hers to get me to face my fears? I


    felt almost betrayed.


    Tiffany and the other two hockey yers left the arena, leaving me alone with the rest of the team.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Enzo said nonchntly, clearly not wanting to draw attention, ¡± let¡¯s get back to practice.¡±


    The team went to get back on the ice, with Enzo leading, but Justin stayed. His eyes were fixed on me


    as he clenched and unclenched his fists.


    ¡°Justin, c¡¯mon,¡± Enzo called, stepping out onto the ice and skating in a backwards circle. ¡°What¡¯re you


    doing?¡±


    ¡°You know, Nina,¡± Justin said loudly Chapter It Team Doctor enough for the whole team to hear, ¡°I tried


    apologizing to you. I know what I did was fucked up, but you have to understand that it was a mistake.¡±


    I felt my heart catch in my throat as the entire team stopped and gathered near us.


    ¡°Justin, now is not the time,¡± I said. ¡± And I told you, I¡¯m not interested.¡±


    ¡°I loved you, Nina,¡± Justin said. He was still raising his voice. It almost felt like he wanted to make a


    scene. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I messed up. Please take me back.¡±


    I bit my lip as I felt the entire team¡¯s eyes on me, waiting for my response.


    ¡°You guys are dating?¡± one teammate said.


    ¡°We broke up,¡± I replied, but no one seemed to be listening as the team erupted into a chorus of


    gossip. I heard snippets of ¡°I told you so¡± and ¡°She Chapter Team Doctor should feel lucky¡±ing


    from the din.


    I looked away from Justin and over to the group. At the back stood Enzo. He looked at me sternly, his


    eyebrows knit. I could see the pain on his face, but he hid it from the other yers.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Enzo said loudly. The entire group went silent and turned to look at their captain, but


    he was only ring at me. Without breaking eye contact, he said: ¡°Let¡¯s train.¡±


    The day went by far too slowly. While the team practiced, Tiffany and I pulled out the yers one by


    one for their physicals in the locker rooms. Justin gave me puppy dog eyes throughout his whole


    physical, practically begging for me to forgive him.


    Finally, thest person to examine was none other than Enzo.


    He sat down on the bench in front of me, removing his shirt for the examination. His muscles were tight


    and pronounced from how hard he was practicing, and as I stood nearby while Tiffany examined him, I


    could smell the sweet odors of his sweat emanating from his body. It felt a lot like the night we hooked


    up ¡ª like his scent was a pheromone.


    Enzo avoided eye contact the whole time. I could tell he was upset by what Justin said.


    Halfway through the examination, while the team was practicing, there was the sound of people


    colliding on the ice and someone yelling out in pain out in the arena.


    Tiffany groaned and handed me her stethoscope. ¡°Finish this,¡± she said. ¡± I¡¯ll go make sure no one is


    dying. These boys have a death wish, I swear.¡±


    Enzo and I werepletely alone in the locker room.Chapter II: Team Doctor


    I sheepishly put the stethoscope in my ears and walked up to Enzo. I put it on his chest and started


    listening to his heartbeat, which was strong and steady.


    ¡°So he¡¯s the reason why you rejected me, huh?¡± Enzo said quietly.


    I pulled the stethoscope away and looked at Enzo. I was speechless.


    ¡°We broke up Friday night and I have no intention of getting back together,¡± I replied finally.


    Enzo scoffed. ¡°So I was just a tool for you to piss him off, is that it? Is that why you went to the bar on


    Friday night? To find some meat to make your ex jealous?¡±


    I sighed and stood, crossing over to the row of lockers as I exasperatedly rubbed my forehead with my


    hand. ¡± When will we stop talking about that night?¡± I said, turning to face him. ¡± It¡¯s not like one night


    stands areChapter It Team Doctor anything new to you.¡¯ ¡±


    Just then, Enzo¡¯s eyes shed red like the night we slept together. He suddenly stood and stormed


    over to me, blocking me against the wall with his huge body and cing his hand on the wall above me


    as he leaned over me. I was afraid at first, but the smell of his sweat and the feeling of his warmth


    emanating out to me made me feel unintentionally aroused.


    My heart was racing, but not from fear.


    Enzo leaned down to kiss me¡­


    The lights went out and cast us inplete darkness.

 Chapter 12 Love Potion

    Chapter 12 Love Potion


    The locker room was pitch ck. Had we lost power?


    I didn¡¯t dare to move in case I would identally bump into Enzo and give him the wrong idea. He was


    still hovering over me, his hand on the locker above me and his muscr body shielding me. I would


    be lying if I said that I didn¡¯t fantasize about taking advantage of the dark and kiss him, letting him run


    his calloused hands all over my body and fuck me up against the locker¡­


    But before any of that could happen, a light flicked on at the end of the row of lockers. Just a single


    light, beaming down like a spotlight from the ceiling. Enzo quickly moved away from me.


    There was the sound of shuffling in the darkness, then someone stepped into the light.


    It was Justin.He was holding his guitar.


    Everything in my whole body cringed when he started ying his guitar and singing. It was a song that


    we had listened to the first night we hung out, and it was the song that we had our first kiss to.


    Under any other circumstance, I would have found this gesture sweet. But now, it just made me even


    more embarrassed.


    When he finished singing, the lights turned on and the rest of the team flooded in while Justin gazed at


    me with sorrow in his eyes.


    ¡°Please take me back,¡± Justin said. ¡± I¡¯m so sorry, Nina. I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    I stood there biting my lip, unsure what to say. My face felt hot, and grew even hotter when the rest of


    the team ¨C excluding Enzo, who was sitting on the bench next to the medical tools as if he had never


    gotten up from his seat ¡ª started chanting.


    ¡°Forgive him!¡± they chanted. ¡°Forgive him!¡±


    I squirmed ufortably in my spot, avoiding Justin¡¯s gaze. The chanting grew louder as the team


    closed in on us, urging us to get back together.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Enzo said, standing. No one listened at first until he raised his voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± he


    shouted.


    The team went silent. Justin¡¯s eyes flickered back and forth between Enzo and I. I could tell that he was


    starting to put two and two together. It didn¡¯t seem like anyone heard my conversation with Enzo or saw


    him leaning over me at the locker, but Chapter 12 Love Practice maybe something about our body


    language was giving it away.


    ¡°This is hockey practice, not a lovemaking session,¡± Enzo said. ¡± Enough with the high school antics.¡±


    One of the team members scoffed. ¡± You¡¯re so boring, Enzo,¡± he said.


    Enzo folded his arms. ¡°I was gonna make everyone do 25ps after this shit show, but now I¡¯m thinking


    that you in particr should do 50, Jared.¡±


    Jared¡¯s shoulders dropped and he hung his head, embarrassed.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Enzo said to the team. ¡°25ps. Now. All of you.¡± He gestured to the door, and as the team


    filed out, grumbling to themselves, he followed them. He cast onest look over his shoulder at me


    before leaving me alone in the locker room.


    Letting out a heavy sigh, I looked at the clock and realized that my shift was over. I packed up Tiffany¡¯s


    supplies and lugged the heavy medical bag out of the locker room, just happy that I could go home and


    not have to see Enzo or Justin for the time being.


    When I left the locker room, the hockey yers were runningps around the outside of the rink and


    comining. I didn¡¯t see Enzo among them; when I looked around, I realized that he was standing off


    to the side and talking to someone.


    That someone was Lisa.


    She seemed aggravated and was gesturing frantically, although I couldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    As I approached the exit where Tiffany stood waiting for me, Lisa nced over. When she saw me, her


    eyes shot daggers and her face twisted into even more of a scowl.


    ¡°What is she doing here?¡± I heard her say as I walked past, trying my best to just ignore her. I didn¡¯t


    hear Enzo¡¯s response.


    ¡°Interesting first day, huh?¡± Tiffany said as I approached. She held the door open for me and we


    stepped out into the rain. It was more of a drizzle now, and there was a bit of a fog on the campus. The


    chill in the air felt nice after being cooped up in the smelly locker room all morning.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so,¡± I said as I followed


    Tiffany back to her office.


    ¡°No one even got hurt in the arena earlier,¡± she said with a chuckle. ¡°It was all a setup. I take it that


    Justin boy is the ex you were talking about?¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I nodded. Tiffany stopped in front of her office door and took the medical bag from me, which she


    carried with a lot more ease than I did. The woman Chapter 12 Love Practice was stronger than she


    looked.


    ¡°If you want me to have a talk with him, I will,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I know those boys pretty well at


    this point.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll deal with it on my own.¡±


    Tiffany reached out and squeezed my shoulder reassuringly. ¡°Tomorrow will be better,¡± she said. ¡°No


    hockey team. Although, you might find that the football yers can be just as obnoxious.¡±


    Tiffany was right. The next morning, we did the physicals for the entire football team. Granted, it was a


    lot easier than the hockey team without the drama between myself, Justin, and Enzo, but the football


    yers still acted like high school jocks.


    During their practice, Tiffany and I would pull out yers individually to Chapter 12 Love Practice


    perform their physicals. It was all going well until two yers collided into one another, then both held


    their ankles in pain.


    Tiffany and I ran over to the field to check on them. My first instinct was that they were being a bit


    dramatic, but maybe I was just too inexperienced with sports injuries to fully understand what


    happened.


    While Tiffany started checking the ankle of one yer, I took the other.


    ¡°Um, can Nina bandage me, actually?¡± the yer that Tiffany was helping said. Tiffany looked up and


    threw me an amused nce.


    ¡°No, Nina¡¯s bandaging me! Buzz off!¡± the football yer that I was helping said.


    Just then, the other yer stood as if the ¡°pain¡± in his ankle had suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, man, you always steal the cute girls!¡± he shouted. The yer who I was helping stood up, too,


    nearly knocking me over in the process. ¡°I don¡¯t steal the cute girls. You¡¯re just ugly!¡±


    The two yers suddenly started fighting, tackling each other and rolling around on the ground.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted, but they weren¡¯t listening. Fists were flying, and suddenly, a rogue helmet that got


    knocked off by a punch flew directly toward my face.


    Right before it hit me, a hand shot out of nowhere and caught it.


    I looked up to see none other than Enzo standing beside me, holding the helmet. What was he doing


    here?


    Enzo threw the helmet to the ground and angrily stormed over to the boys, grabbing each one by the


    backs of their shirts and dragging them to their feet.


    ¡°I knew the football team was immature, but not this immature,¡± he growled. ¡°You almost hit your


    doctor!¡±


    The football yers looked at me, then at the ground with embarrassed expressions on their dirty


    faces. Enzo let go of their jerseys and picked up the stray helmet, shoving it into the arms of the yer


    who lost it.


    ¡°You should consider yourselves lucky if I don¡¯t talk to your captain,¡± Tiffany suddenly chimed in. ¡°Go


    on, get back to practice. And next time you just happen to collide, maybe I won¡¯t be so quick to think


    you actually got hurt.¡±


    As the football yers walked off sullenly, Tiffany cleaned up her supplies and started walking back to


    the sidelines to continue physicals.


    I went to follow her, but Enzo stopped me ca we talk ? He said.

 Chapter 13 Melt the ice

    Chapter 13 Melt the ice


    Enzo


    ¡°Why did you run away like that yesterday?¡± I asked.


    Nina and I were standing in the middle of the football field. I knew she was supposed to be working, but


    I didn¡¯t care. After what I discovered yesterday, I couldn¡¯t sleep all night from thinking about her. I had


    to talk to her.


    Nina¡¯s face turned a little red. She looked cute when she was embarrassed; the red on her cheeks


    reminded me of what she looked like when she orgasmed.


    ¡°My shift was over,¡± she said. ¡°And besides, you were talking to Lisa.¡±


    My mind flickered back to my conversation with Lisa yesterday afternoon.


    ¡°Enzo, I need to talk to you about the party,¡± she said.


    I sighed and turned toward her as I was watching my team runps for being buffoons. ¡°Can it wait?¡±


    Lisa folded her arms across her chest, pushing her breasts together, and pouted until I finally gave in


    and walked over to her by the bleachers.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°As your ex, and the captain of the cheerleading team, I don¡¯t want the party after your match this


    weekend to have any drama.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so does that mean you¡¯re not going?¡± I asked, to which Lisa punched me in the arm.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going, idiot,¡± she said. ¡± But I don¡¯t want that Nina girl there. She¡¯s weird. She gives me


    the heebie- jeebies.¡±


    I rolled my eyes andughed. ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous. Nina never did anything to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, I think fucking my ex counts as something,¡± she replied, pouting again.


    ¡°Lisa, if you avoided every girl I¡¯ve slept with since our breakup, which was six months ago, mind you,


    you wouldn¡¯t be able to be in the same room as half the girls in the school.¡±


    Lisa scoffed and stamped her foot angrily. She was clearly not amused by my words.


    Just then, she peered around me at something and frowned even deeper. ¡± What is she doing here?¡±


    she said, pointing at someone behind me. I looked over my shoulder to see Nina emerging from the


    locker room. She was lugging that heavy medical bag; the way she waddled with it was surprisingly


    cute. I liked how her braids swayed back and forth with each step.


    I looked back at Lisa. ¡°She¡¯s Tiffany¡¯s intern,¡± I said, shrugging. ¡°What do you expect me to do, get her


    expelled?¡±


    ¡°That was nothing,¡± I said to Nina. Just petty bullshit. Besides, why would you care? Are you jealous?¡±


    Nina rolled her eyes and folded her arms. I tried not to look at her breasts as they pushed together, her


    cleavage sticking out from her sweater.


    ¡°You¡¯re just trying to provoke me,¡± she said. ¡°And no, even though Lisa is gorgeous, I¡¯m not jealous. I


    could honestly care less if you two got back together. Clearly she wants that.¡±


    Her words didn¡¯t hurt, because I knew they weren¡¯t,true. I could tell that she was jealous deep down.


    ¡°Lisa and I dated for a very short amount of time and broke up months ago. I¡¯m not interested in getting


    back together with her. You, of all people, should understand how that feels because of your situation


    with Justin.¡±


    Nina scoffed and turned on her heel to walk back to Tiffany. I caught up in two strides; even though she


    was walking quickly, I was a lot taller.


    ¡°Nina, if you would just give me a chance to prove myself-¡±


    Just then, Nina stopped in her tracks and whirled around to face me, her fists clenched at her sides.


    ¡°Have you ever even been in a serious rtionship?¡± she snarled. ¡°Or has your whole life been one


    hookup after the other to fill the void?¡±


    I froze. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s my answer, then,¡± she said, straightening up. ¡°We would be terrible for each other. If I¡¯m


    going to Chapter 13 Melt the ice waste my precious time on love, then it has to be with the right


    person¡­ not some jock who only sees women as ythings.¡±


    Now that hurt.


    It hurt because it was true.


    As I speechlessly stood and watched Nina walk away, I was inwardly kicking myself for everything. She


    was right; we would be horrible for each other because of my past.


    Nina returned to her work with Tiffany. I walked away from the football field dejectedly, although I was


    reluctant to leave in the hopes that she would suddenly change her mind ande running to me.


    How had an ordinary human girl made me so interested in her? I¡¯d never felt this way before about


    anyone, not even the werewolf girls that I used to sleep with in high school. All of that felt like nothing


    compared to how I felt about this girl with two braids who I had just met.


    There was no way she could be my


    mate, either! She was a human!


    As I walked away, all I could think


    about was kissing Nina, holding her beneath my sheets that night we slept together. The feeling of her


    soft, slightly tanned skin on my fingertips. It wasn¡¯t tan from the tanning booths and the spray tans like


    Lisa¡¯s was; it was natural because of her heritage, and made her dark hair and dark eyes all the more


    beautiful.


    Her skills in bed had been green, but it


    didn¡¯t matter. The way she passionately moved her hips beneath me, wrapping her legs around me and


    kissing my neck while I thrust into her, made me feel like I would explode.


    Even now, although it had been nearly


    a week since we¡¯d slept together, I could still feel her warmth wrapped around my cock.


    I had to have her again.


    But it seemed like there was no way she would give me another chance if I didn¡¯t clean up my act.


    If I wanted her to be with me, I would have to stop all of the one night stands. I¡¯d have to show that I


    was passionate about the right things, and not using women like meat to relieve my stress and cate


    my werewolf urges.


    I still didn¡¯t fully understand why I was so interested in her, though. Maybe I would get some answers


    eventually, but for right now, I needed to focus on having her in my bed again.


    She would certainly be at my hockey game on Friday night now that she was the doctor¡¯s intern. I had


    made sure of it by bribing the dean of the medical school to assign her specifically to that internship,Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    and to keep it secret from my father, of course.


    I would y so hard at the game that it would make Nina swoon. When I won, my eyes would be on


    her, seducing her toe to the party afterwards.


    And at the party, I would offer her a drink. I would dance with her and make her feel like the sexiest


    woman on the. She wouldn¡¯t be able to resist me after that, because I knew she wanted me


    deep down.

 Chapter 14: Qualifying Round

    Chapter 14: Qualifying Round


    Nina


    My encounter on the football field with Enzo left me both confused and upset.


    First of all, how had he shown up like that just in time to catch the football helmet before it hit me in the


    face? Second, why did he continue following me around campus like a lost puppy? For someone who


    was supposedly the campus yboy, it felt odd that he was so obsessed with me of all people.


    After seeing Enzo and Lisa talking so dramatically, I felt for certain that this was all some sort of huge


    prank. Surely Justin was in on it, too. They wanted me to be humiliated for getting involved with the


    hockey team.


    Just a little more and I could walk away from this internship and not have to deal with it any longer¡­


    The next day, Friday, was the day of Enzo¡¯s game. Jessica used her VIP ticket to go and sit in one of


    the VIP box seats. I let her use my ticket to bring Lori, who really only ever liked going to hockey games


    to see the fights. I didn¡¯t want to go at all, but it was my job now to attend sports games in case anyone


    got injured.


    I wore a lowkey outfit that day in the hopes that Enzo and Justin wouldn¡¯t notice me as much. It was


    chilly out, even in the arena, so I wore a university hoodie, jeans that weren¡¯t too tight, and a beanie. I


    even wore my sses, even though I had been wearing contacts since I left high school. I usually only


    wore my sses at home because I thought they looked dumb on me, but I figured that maybe they


    would get Justin and Enzo to leave me alone.


    Tiffany and I stood on the sidelines


    while the game took ce. She bought me a hot cocoa and a soft pretzel while we watched.


    ¡°You know, he clearly really likes you,¡± Tiffany said, leaning closer to me so I could hear her over the


    roaring of the crowd.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied, taking a bite of my pretzel. I didn¡¯t bother saying that Enzo was the person I slept


    with because I figured she already knew.


    ¡°I totally understand if he¡¯s not your type, but let me just say this¡­¡± Tiffany paused to take a sip of her


    hot cocoa. Her red lipstick stained the white paper cup. ¡°I¡¯ve known these boys for two years now.


    They¡¯re obnoxious and full of themselves, but most of them are good kids. Enzo especially.¡±


    My heart leaped a bit at Tiffany¡¯s words. I looked out at the rink, where Enzo was taking the lead over


    the


    opposing team. He moved fluidly on the ice, easily flicking his hockey stick this way and that to control


    the puck as he flew toward the goal.


    As I watched Enzo y and pondered what Tiffany said, I thought back to the night that Enzo and I had


    sex. He had been so gentle and understanding with me, not bothered at all that I was a virgin. He took


    care of me and made sure that I felt good, too, and didn¡¯t just use me to get off like most guys did at


    this age.


    Were his actions genuine that night?


    I wasn¡¯t sure, but even though I enjoyed the night I spent with him, I knew I wouldn¡¯t do it again. I didn¡¯t


    want to be tangled up in this mess.


    Just then, my thoughts were broken by the sound of splitting wood and a collective gasp from the


    crowd as a yer from the other team mmed full-force into Enzo, knocking him onto the ice. I


    watched as his helmet came off and slid across the rink while his broken stick went in the other


    direction.


    People screamed as the other yer climbed on top of Enzo and began punching him deliberately in


    the face, repeatedly. The referee blew his whistle several times and skated over, but he couldn¡¯t get the


    other yer off of Enzo by himself.


    Enzo didn¡¯t fight back. He seemed like he hit his head on the ice when his helmet came off and it


    knocked him unconscious.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Finally, with the help of two other yers from our team, the referee managed to get the angry yer


    off of Enzo and drag him away.


    Tiffany and I shot a look at each other and dropped our hot cocoa and pretzels running over to the rink


    Chapter 14 Qualifying Round


    entrance as Enzo was lifted and carried to us by a couple of his teammates. He was conscious now,


    but his face was bruised and bloody and there was some blooding out of his mouth from all the


    punches.


    ¡°Bring him to the locker room,¡± Tiffany said. I stepped out of the way to let them through, my heart


    pounding as I watched them carry him away. My chest ached to see Enzo injured so badly, and I just


    wanted to hold him.


    We followed them to the locker room, where they sat Enzo down on a bench. He was fully conscious


    now and able to sit up on his own. Tiffany threw her medical bag down and started examining his face.


    ¡°Doctor!¡± someone shouted from the doorway. ¡°The other guy is having a seizure. I think he was on


    something-¡±


    Tiffany looked at me questioningly. I Chapter 14. Qualifying Round


    nodded, affirming that I could handle Enzo on my own, then she stood up and ran out of the locker


    room.


    I crouched down, rifling through


    Tiffany¡¯s bag for supplies. I grabbed


    some alcohol and gauze to clean the worst wounds and an ice pack. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Enzo said. ¡°I don¡¯t need


    any of that.¡±


    I frowned and looked up at him. ¡°Yes you do,¡± I replied angrily. ¡°You¡¯ll get an infection.¡±


    As I went to clean his wounds, he pushed me away and grumbled under his breath. I figured that


    maybe he was just a bit out of it from hitting his head and tried again, but again he pushed me away,


    which made me angry.


    ¡°I¡¯m the doctor here!¡± I shouted, grabbing his hand and yanking it away from his face so he couldn¡¯t


    push me away again. He turned to me with a


    surprised look on his face, but when I went to clean his wounds, he finally let me do it.


    Enzo winced but didn¡¯t pull away as I dabbed at his wounds with the alcohol.


    Something strange happened while I cleaned his face, though; as I cleaned it, I realized that the cuts


    almost seemed to be closing up on their own¡­


    Were my eyes deceiving me, or were Enzo¡¯s wounds healing right in front of me?


    Before I had the chance to say anything, Tiffany came into the room with her sleeves rolled up and


    vomit crusted on her shirt from helping the other yer. As the door swung open for a moment, I could


    see two EMTs carrying him out on a stretcher.


    Another EMT followed Tiffany into the room toe and look at Enzo. I stood and stepped out of the


    way while he crouched down and inspected Enzo¡¯s face.


    ¡°Hm,¡± the EMT muttered, turning Enzo¡¯s head this way and that. He stood and shrugged. ¡°You¡¯re


    perfectly fine. Just some very minor bruising. I¡¯m surprised it¡¯s not worse from what your doctor here


    told me about the fight.¡±


    As the EMT left, Enzo shot me a wary look. What was he hiding?


    Whatever it was, I would discover it on Monday during the second round of physical fitness tests.

 Chapter 15: The Accident

    Chapter 15: The ident


    Nina


    The hockey game ended early after the fight. As it turned out, the yer who attacked Enzo was on


    steroids to be bigger and stronger, and he took too many of them. When Enzo scored a goal, the other


    yer flew into a fit of rage. He had a seizure while I was tending to Enzo, but I heard from Tiffany that


    he turned out okay ¡ª but he would be disqualified from participating in hockey for the rest of his time in


    university and was on probation at his school.


    Even though the game ended early, our team still won since we had several more points than the other


    team by the time Enzo was attacked, which meant two things: the hockey team would be moving onto


    the next round of the tournament, and the party would still be held.


    I didn¡¯t want to go to the party. I was nning on going home, but before I could get away, Jessica and


    Lori cornered me and talked me into it.


    ¡°C¡¯mon!¡± Jessica whined, pressing her hands together in a prayerlike gesture and pushing out her


    lower lip like she usually did when she wanted something. ¡°All of the hot guys are gonna be there.¡±


    I finally caved and agreed to go, but went home and changed into something more appropriate for a


    party. Just like thest party, I couldn¡¯t help but want to look good¡­ it felt like my feminine instincts


    wereing out and making me want to impress Enzo, even though I wanted no part of that romance.


    I put on a tight-fitting top and skinny jeans, along with my usual leather jacket and a bit of eye makeup.


    We arrived at the party a while after it had already begun. Of course, Justin and Enzo were there. They


    seemed to be avoiding each other.


    Lisa was there, too. I didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere near any of the hockey yers after I saw the evil look


    she gave me.


    ¡°Here,¡± Lori said, grabbing me a beer from the cooler. The party was in one of the frat houses since it


    was still raining and chilly outside, although some people hung out on the porch.


    I gratefully took the beer. We clinked our bottles together and drank.


    After everything that had happenedtely, I just wanted to forget about all of it¡­ so I drank more. And


    more.


    The alcohol soon took over me and let me loosen up, so I feltfortable dancing. I could feel both


    Enzo¡¯s and Justin¡¯s eyes on me as I danced, but I didn¡¯t care. I decided that tonight, I would just ignore


    them and have fun.


    At one point, Lori, Jessica and I stumbled out of the living room onto the back porch for some fresh air.


    We wereughing, our cheeks rosy from the alcohol.


    ¡°That Matt guy from the hockey team always looks at me at these parties,¡± Jessica said as she pulled a


    cigarette out of her purse and lit it up. ¡°I kinda feel like hooking up with him tonight.¡±


    Lori didn¡¯t say anything. I knew that she never really cared for guys too much, and preferred girls. One


    night, after smoking weed togetherst semester, she told me her biggest secret: she had feelings for


    Jessica. But Jessica was straight, so it was never happening. I promised never to reveal Lori¡¯s secret,


    but it did always make my heart ache for her when things like this happened.


    After smoking for a bit, Jessica primped her hair and pushed her breasts together. ¡°How do I look?¡± she


    said. ¡± Hot enough for a hockey yer?¡±


    Lori and I both nodded ¡ª I could see Lori¡¯s face turn even redder, but I pretended not to notice.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said. ¡°Go get em, tiger.¡±


    With a grin, Jessica pranced back inside, leaving Lori and I alone.


    Lori sighed and leaned on the railing, letting the ash from her joint fall onto the ground. Her ck hair,


    with purple streaks in it, fell in her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, rubbing her back. ¡°I know it sucks.¡±


    She simply shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It happens. I¡¯m just feeling extra lonely tonight, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I bit my lip, hurting to see my friend feel this way.


    Just then, a drunk girl stumbled out onto the porch. She was short and curvy with brown hair that was


    cut in a boyish way and a nose ring.


    ¡°Oh, sorry,¡± she said when she saw Lori and I. She turned around to leave, but not before Lori looked


    up and caught her eye. They stared at each other for several seconds. The girl¡¯s face turned red and


    her eyes practically glowed with attraction, but then she turned around and went back inside.


    Lori stood and brushed herself off, putting out her joint on the railing before looking at me with a smirk


    on her face.


    ¡°Go get em, tiger,¡± I said, grabbing her shoulders and pushing her inside.


    I was alone now on the porch. I walked over to the steps and sat down with a sigh. While my friends


    were having fun, I admittedly felt lonely, too. For a moment, I wondered if I should risk Chapter 5 The


    ident talking to Enzo. Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad hooking up again¡­ but no, that was just the


    alcohol talking. That was a really bad idea.


    I heard the door open behind me.


    ¡°That was quick,¡± I said, assuming it was Jessica or Lori. But when I turned around, it wasn¡¯t either of


    them; it was Justin.


    He was extremely drunk, swaying back and forth with tears in his eyes and a bottle in his hand. He took


    a step toward me and stumbled, and out of instinct I jumped up and caught him.


    ¡°I love you, Nina,¡± he said with a hup as he leaned on my shoulder. ¡± Why won¡¯t you take me back?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. He was clearly too drunk to understand what he was doing.


    I should¡¯ve said something, though.


    Anything to get him to go away¡­ but I didn¡¯t and he took it the wrong way.


    He kissed me.


    I pushed him away quickly, but it was toote. He had already kissed me deeply, and when I looked


    over his shoulder as he stumbled backward against the door, I saw Enzo¡¯s glowing eyes looking at me


    from inside.


    Before I had the chance to exin what happened, Enzo was gone. I heard the front door m and the


    sound of a motorcycle starting up, all while Justin continued to sway in front of me and mumble


    drunken nonsense..


    Justin lurched toward me and tried to kiss me again, but I quickly stepped out of the way, which caused


    him to lose his bnce in his drunken state and stumble forward. I didn¡¯t have the chance to catch him


    before he fell down the porch stairs. Chapter The Apodent


    It was only a few stairs, and he tell directly onto the grass, but he fell hard. Someone shouted from


    inside and a few people on the hockey team came running out to see what happened.


    ¡°Oh my god!¡± one of the hockey yers said, running down the steps and helping Justin up. ¡°Nina


    pushed him!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t-¡±


    No one was listening.


    I heard a woman scream, and out rushed Lisa.


    ¡°My poor Justin!¡± she shouted dramatically, running down the steps and cupping Justin¡¯s face in her


    hands. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He nodded drunkenly, but that wasn¡¯t enough. Lisa pulled him into a hug and red at me over his


    shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re a psycho!¡± she screamed in her shrill voice. ¡°Get out of here, you freak!¡±


    Tears welled up in my eyes, and I didn¡¯t bother to defend myself against Lisa. I just wanted to go home.


    I stormed through the house and out the front door, and started walking back to campus.


    When I finally arrived at home, I threw myself down into my pillow and sobbed. Why couldn¡¯t these


    boys just leave me alone?


    After this, I had had enough. I didn¡¯t want anything to do with these people anymore.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    All I had to do was get through my shift with Tiffany on Monday, and then I would go to the dean and


    demand a reassignment.

 Chapter 16: Last Day

    Chapter 16: Last Day


    Nina


    It was Monday, which meant that it was finally myst day of my internship. All I had to do was get


    through the day, and then I could go to the dean and tell her that I still wanted to be reassigned.


    Truthfully, I sort of enjoyed sports medicine. I liked Tiffany, too, and was sad that I would be reassigned.


    But it was the only way to get myself untangled from this mess with everyone. I just hoped that the


    drama wouldn¡¯t be too bad today after what happened at the party on Friday night.


    I made it to my shift around nine in the morning. Tiffany was sitting at her desk, looking at paperwork


    when I walked into her office.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± she said in her usual chipper voice. ¡°Are you ready for round Chapter 16 Last Day


    two of the physicals?¡±


    I nodded, even though I really wanted to scream. Tiffany had already exined to me what would entail


    during the physicals ¨Cwe took vitals and performed general health checks during the first roundst


    week, then today we would be putting the hockey yers through rigorous physical tests to make sure


    their hearts, lungs, and muscles were performing properly.


    While we walked over to the arena, Tiffany exined to me that she wouldn¡¯t normally put the other


    sports teams through such in-depth tests; since the hockey team was internationally renowned and


    would be trying out topete in the Olympics next year, the president of the school allocated extra


    funding toward these tests just for the hockey team.


    When we arrived at the arena, the team was already there and performing drills. Enzo looked up when


    he saw Tiffany and I and came over. I blushed, keeping my gaze averted as I felt his cold gaze fix on


    me. I didn¡¯t know how or when I would address what happened on Friday night ¡ª or if I even wanted to


    bother.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a long day ahead of us,¡± Tiffany said to Enzo, setting down her medical bag. ¡°Can you start


    sending the boys to the weight room, two at a time, for their full body exams?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°But you should know we¡¯re one short, so we have an odd number today. Justin


    couldn¡¯t make it this morning.¡±


    Tiffany frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°He got sick over the weekend,¡± Enzo said. ¡°Food poisoning.¡± Judging from the way his eyes flickered


    over to me and red at me coldly, I knew that he was lying. Was it just that Justin didn¡¯t Chapter 16


    Last Day want to see me today, or did Enzo make sure he couldn¡¯te?


    ¡°Oh well,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°I¡¯ll do his test another day.¡±


    We spent the next couple of hours testing the hockey yers in pairs. The boys would have to strip


    down to their underwear so we could put them on a special scale that measured their body


    composition, then we would hook them up to the ECG machine and have them run on the treadmill to


    test their heart. Next, we would have them perform different tasks to test their fitness abilities: pull-ups,


    push-ups, and so on. After that was done, they would do various stretches for us to test their flexibility,


    and for some of the less flexible yers or those who had acute pain, we would assist them in their


    stretches.


    It was a bit awkward at first to see all of the boys in their underwear, but I soon got used to it.


    Finally, we were almost at the end; but instead of being relieved that the tiring day was almost over, I


    was stressed out because the only person left to test was none other than Enzo.


    Enzo came into the weight room after getting undressed in the locker room. He strode in with


    confidence, not caring that both Tiffany and I could see the massive bulge in his underwear. His abs


    were tight and prominent, and the muscles in his thighs made me blush.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tiffany said nonchntly as she looked at her clipboard. ¡°Get on the scale, please.¡±


    ¡°With pleasure.¡± Enzo stared directly at me as he stood on the scale, his gaze unwavering. He looked


    like a statue of a god on a pedestal. I gulped and walked up to him with my clipboard so I could read


    the results of the body Chapter 16 Last Dayposition test, my hands shaking as I wrote the


    numbers down.


    That was strange¡­ Enzo¡¯s bodyposition contained far more lean muscle mass than his


    teammates. His body fat was less than 10% and his water retention was at a perfect bnce. He was


    almost superhuman.


    I furrowed my brow as I wrote down the measurements, but before I could say anything, Tiffany had


    him step off the scale and get on the treadmill.


    I nervously hooked up the ECG machine to Enzo, my fingers brushing his rock- hard abs as I ced


    the stickers on his skin. The whole time, he stared down at me. His eyes were red and glowing in the


    same way they did that night we slept together. It made me feel like prey, like he just wanted to grab


    me and bite down on me. While it made me a bit frightened, I hated to admit that there was something


    about it that turned me on.


    Once again, his ECG was far superior than his teammates. While his teammates would eventually tire


    out after ten or so minutes of sprinting on the treadmill, Enzo went on for so long with little change in


    his heart rate that Tiffany made him stop.


    ¡°There must be something wrong with the machine,¡± Tiffany said, sounding confused as she tapped the


    ECG monitor thoughtfully. ¡°No one¡¯s heart rate stays the same like that¡­ You two stay here. I¡¯m gonna


    go get some new stickers for the machine. I¡¯ll be back in a jiff!¡±


    Just like that, my worst nightmare came true: I was alone with Enzo.


    As soon as Tiffany left, I averted my gaze to the floor and walked to the other side of the room,


    pretending to check the results of the team¡¯s fitness tests.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I saw you kiss Justin on Friday,¡± Enzo suddenly blurted out. I turned around to see that he was much


    closer than I had thought; he was standing right behind me. How did he get across the room so quickly


    and quietly?


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t kiss him,¡± I said, taking a step back and trying not to stare at Enzo¡¯s body as he loomed over


    me. ¡°He kissed me. He was drunk. I didn¡¯t want him to. Besides, why would it even matter if I did? You


    and I are not together.¡±


    Enzo looked a little hurt, but only for a moment before his eyes shed red again. I shuddered as I saw


    his pupils dte like¡­ like a wolf.


    Just then, Tiffany returned with the new stickers, ¡°Found em!¡± she said. In the blink of an eye, Enzo


    was back on the treadmill as though he had never been standing next to me, and Tiffany was none the


    wiser. How did he do that? He moved so fast¡­


    At the end of the tests, I recorded the results and was again stunned to see how superior Enzo¡¯s


    abilities werepared to his teammates. He aced all of the tests, and even his flexibility was perfect.


    He was like a walking god.


    Enzo returned to the locker room to get changed.


    ¡°I have to run to another appointment,¡± Tiffany said, handing me her clipboard. ¡°Could you clean up


    here and take everything back to my office?¡±


    I took the clipboard and nodded. ¡°But, Tiffany-¡± I said, wanting to tell her that I would be requesting a


    reassignment today. But she was already gone.


    I sighed and cleaned up, resolving that


    I would just have to talk to Tiffany on another day to exin the situation.


    When I was finished, I headed through the locker room to get to the exit.


    Surely everyone was gone by now, so I wouldn¡¯t see anything¡­ but then, I suddenly bumped into none


    other than Enzo.


    He had a towel wrapped around his waist and was headed toward the showers. When I saw him, I


    yelped and averted my eyes.


    ¡°Sorry!¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone was in here.¡±


    Enzo simply chuckled. I went to move around him, but identally bumped into him and knocked the


    towel loose. It fell to the floor around his feet.


    My eyes went wide when I saw Enzo¡¯s entire cock.


    ¡°I-I-¡°I stammered, but no words woulde out as my eyes were fixed on his semi-erect member.


    Even without a full erection, it was still huge.


    ¡°What?¡± Enzo said, stooping to pick up the towel and cover himself again.¡± You¡¯ve already seen me


    naked. Why so shocked?¡±


    My face turned bright red. Before I could respond, Enzo stepped toward me, backing me into a locker


    with his huge body. My pussy throbbed as I suddenly thought about what it would feel like to have sex


    with him again, right here and right now, up against this row of lockers.


    ¡°You know,¡± he said, stooping lower to whisper in my ear. ¡°Ever since we slept together, I can¡¯t stop


    thinking about you¡­¡±

 Chapter 17 Wolf Ports

    Chapter 17 Wolf Ports


    Nina


    ¡°Ever since we slept together, I haven¡¯t stopped thinking about you¡­¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words sent a shiver down my spine. The sight of his muscr body, the smell of the lingering


    sweat on his skin¡­ I wanted to sink my teeth into him.


    Neither of us moved for what felt like an eternity. I couldn¡¯t stop looking at his mouth. The way it was


    constantly pulled into a subtle smirk made me feel weak, and the way he licked his hips made me feel


    like copsing into him and letting him do whatever he wanted with me.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I was leaning closer to him and I didn¡¯t even realize it until our lips brushed.


    By this time, it was toote to back out. Enzo pressed his lips against mine and pushed me up against


    the lockers with hisrge body. I dropped my clipboard, and he dropped his towel. He reached for my


    shirt and pulled it up and over my head, stooping to lick and nibble at my breasts. I let out a soft moan,


    leaning my head back against the lockers behind me.


    This was wrong¡­ but it felt so right.


    Our secret rendezvous was cut short, however, when the sound of the locker room door opening and


    mming shut shocked us out of our lust. Enzo grabbed his towel and wrapped it around himself while


    I pulled my shirt back on.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry,¡± a male voice said. I looked over my shoulder with my shirt half on to see one of the other


    hockey yers, who I recognized as being called Logan, standing in the doorway and averting his


    gaze.


    I looked over at Enzo, but he was gone. How did he move so fast? Just a moment ago, he was


    standing beside me ¡ª trace. and now he was gone without a


    ¡°Uh¡­ no worries,¡± I replied, pulling my shirt on the rest of the way and trying to hide my mixture of


    embarrassment and confusion. ¡°I was just¡­ drying my shirt. I spilled water on it.¡±


    Before Logan had a chance to respond, I snatched my clipboard up off the floor and scurried past him


    with my gaze fixed on the floor. I beelined for the exit and burst out of the arena into the chilly autumn


    afternoon air, letting out a sigh of relief. Enzo and I almost got caught in the locker room, but maybe


    that was a good thing. Hooking up again would have been a very, very bad idea,


    I returned to Tiffany¡¯s office; she was still out at her other appointment, but someone else was in there.


    It was a guy, maybe a little older than me, with short blonde hair and wearing an argyle sweater vest.


    He was standing at a table and looking at paperwork.


    ¡°You must be Nina,¡± he said, shing me a smile. ¡°I¡¯m James. I¡¯m one of Tiffany¡¯s grad students.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Nice to meet you,¡± I said, crossing over to the table with my clipboard.


    ¡°Tiffany told me you were gonna be analyzing the hockey team¡¯s test results, right?¡± he asked.


    I nodded and set my clipboard down.¡± Yeah,¡± I replied as I thumbed through the paperwork. We were


    silent for a while, each absorbed in our own work, until I made it to Enzo¡¯s results.


    Just as I had observed, Enzo¡¯s abilities surpassed his teammates¡¯ abilities. He was more than twice as


    efficient and #Chapter 17: Wolf Ports strong as his teammates¡­ And when Ipared his results to


    the national average, he was bordering on superhuman.


    How was this possible?


    James must have noticed how stumped I looked, because he came around the table to look at what I


    was doing.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he said, scratching his head. ¡± Are you sure your data is correct?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m positive,¡± I replied. ¡°I was very careful while I was collecting the data. Everyone else¡¯s


    results look normal.¡±


    James took Enzo¡¯s data sheet out of my hands and studied it closely. ¡°Ugh, Enzo,¡± he said with an eye


    roll. ¡°His results are always skewed. I¡¯ve always thought that he¡¯s taking steroids or something, but I


    can never prove it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t sound like much of a fan,¡± I said.


    James shrugged and handed back my paper. ¡°As a senior assistant, you pick up on all sorts of gossip.¡±


    I was intrigued. ¡°What sort of gossip?¡± I asked.


    James smirked and folded his arms. Curious about Enzo Rivers, huh? Got a crush?¡±


    I shook my head and bent over my work again to hide my blushing. ¡°Just curious,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that there are certain rumors,¡± James said as he circled back around to his side of the


    table. ¡± Rumors about a certain hockey team only being so sessful because a certain somebody is


    rted to the team.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I replied.


    James shrugged again. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure, but Enzo is still a rookie. He basically just appeared out


    of nowhere and was suddenly the school¡¯s heartthrob and a famous hockey star. It all just seems a little


    fishy to me¡­ And same with those results.¡± He nodded his head toward my paper.


    For some reason, the grad student¡¯s words irked me.


    ¡°But I was there,¡± I snapped. ¡°I saw him perform today. He¡¯s like a superhuman.¡±


    All James did was scoff and smirk. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t have a crush on Enzo Rivers.¡±


    After my shift ended, I had to go to an anatomyb to finish a project before I would have time to meet


    up with the dean to discuss my reassignment.


    We had been working on cadavers for the past couple of weeks, and myb report would be due soon.


    With everything going ontely, I had had little time to finish my work, which was why I rushed to the


    anatomyb to take the rest of my notes.


    I made it to the emptyb and put on myb gear, sanitized, then got to work cutting into the cadaver¡¯s


    abdomen with my scalpel and inspecting his organs.


    As I inspected the organs, however, something caught my attention. There was something off about


    this body.


    Maybe my eyes were deceiving me, but the cadaver¡¯s heart was muchrger than the average


    human¡¯s.


    Perhaps the cadaver simply had an erged heart, I told myself. It wasn¡¯t terribly umon; maybe


    that was how this person died to begin with. But #Chapter 17 Wolf Parts something about it made me


    unsettled


    I kept inspecting the cadaver¡¯s organs. There was no visceral fat ¡ª in fact, the cadaver looked


    perfectly healthy. Theyer of muscle was far thicker than the average human¡¯s.


    My mind flickered back to Enzo¡¯s superhuman strength. Was it possible that this cadaver was once a


    person who also possessed such strength? How would that exin the erged heart?


    Suddenly, I had a strange intuition. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but¡­ I wanted to check the cadaver¡¯s teeth.


    Almost as if I was in a trance, I set down my instruments and walked over to the cadaver¡¯s head. There


    was nothing out of the ordinary about his outward appearance, but when I pulled back his lips to see


    his teeth¡­


    Fangs.


    I stumbled backwards involuntarily and knocked into a table behind me, my heart racing as images of


    Enzo¡¯s red, wolf-like eyes shed through my mind.


    What sort of monster was this?

 Chapter 18: Hypnotherapy

    Chapter 18: Hypnotherapy


    Nina


    Without removing myb coat and goggles, I ran from theboratory and down the hall. I didn¡¯t know


    where I was going or what I was doing, but I had to tell someone.


    As I ran down the hall, I nearly ran straight into none other than Jessica. She had her hair up in a bun


    and a stack of textbooks in her arms, which she dropped when I almost ran into her.


    ¡°Geez!¡± she said, clutching her chest with one hand as she looked at me. ¡± What the hell happened?


    You look like a crazed murderer.¡±


    I caught a glimpse of myself in the reflection of a ssroom window. Jessica was right; myb coat had


    blood on it from opening up the cadaver, and my goggles only emphasized my wide eves But that


    wasn¡¯t important right #Chapter 18 Hypnotherapynow.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± I said. ¡°I have to show you something.¡±


    We returned to theb, Jessica grumbling behind me about how gross cadavers were as we entered.


    ¡°There,¡± I said, pointing at the table with my cadaver on it. ¡°Look.¡±


    She walked over, clutching her books to her chest, and peered at the body with a scowl on her face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, sounding confused.


    I stomped over to show her the body, but the chest waspletely healed and the fangs were no


    longer there. How?


    ¡°Someone switched the body,¡± I said, whirling around to see if someone had moved my cadaver


    elsewhere. Jessica only looked on in confusion.


    ¡°Um¡­ Nina, are you alright?¡± she said, putting a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Are you overly tired or


    something?¡±


    I shrugged her hand off and shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I swear my cadaver¡¯s heart was


    massive¡­ twice the size of a normal human¡¯s. And I checked his teeth. He had fangs. Like a wolf.¡±


    Jessica furrowed her brow and looked at me with concern drawn across her face. ¡°Nina, that¡¯s


    ridiculous,¡± she said. ¡°I think maybe you should go home and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I know what I saw!¡± I snapped. My hands were shaking and my eyes began to fill with tears. ¡°That


    cadaver was no ordinary human, and someone switched it.¡±


    Jessica didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°I know you think I¡¯m crazy,¡± I said, pulling off my goggles and myb coat and putting them away in my


    locker. ¡±


    But I swear. I saw something that was not¡­ human.¡±


    ¡°I believe you,¡± Jessica said slowly. I could tell that she was lying, but I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Let¡¯s just


    go home and you can rest, then we can talk about what you saw.¡±


    I shook my head and grabbed my bag out of my locker. ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m talking to the dean. Right


    now.¡±


    Before Jessica had a chance to stop me, I stormed out of theb and marched straight to the dean¡¯s


    office.


    The dean was sitting at herputer when I unceremoniously entered without knocking. When she


    looked up. at me with a stern expression on her face, I realized how rude I was being and suddenly felt


    embarrassed.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Nina Harper,¡± the dean said, taking off her sses and sping her fingers


    together with her elbows on the desk. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­¡± I stammered.


    ¡°If you haven¡¯t got anything to say, kindly leave my office,¡± the dean said.


    ¡°I saw something,¡± I blurted out, ¡°in my anatomyb. My cadaver¡­ it wasn¡¯t human.¡±


    The dean raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh?¡± she said. ¡°Do exin.¡±


    ¡°It had an extremely erged heart, and¡­ fangs. Like an animal¡­ a¡­. a wolf.¡± Saying it out loud to


    the dean made me cringe at how insane I sounded.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she put her sses back on and looked down her nose at me. ¡°Whye to me, and not


    your professor?¡± I swallowed, unsure of how to respond.


    Truthfully, I hadn¡¯t thought ahead this far. For some reason, my immediate instinct was to tell the dean.


    When the professor saw that I wasn¡¯t responding, she nodded and pulled out a notepad. She jotted


    something down on it and ripped the paper off, handing it to me. It had a man¡¯s name and phone


    number on it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re stressed,¡± she said. ¡± Please make an appointment with Edward Williams. He¡¯s an


    excellent therapist.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need thera-¡±


    The dean held her hand up for me to stop talking. ¡°It¡¯s not so much a request as it is an order,¡± she


    said, ¡°I won¡¯t have one of my students having a mental breakdown. Not on my watch.¡±


    I nodded solemnly and looked at my. feet, blinking back tears.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± the dean asked.


    I wanted to ask about my reassignment, but felt as though the dean wouldn¡¯t allow it now; besides, 1


    was too embarrassed. I just wanted to go home. ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°That was all. Thank you.¡±


    I did as the dean told me to. I called Edward and made an appointment. When Jessica asked what


    happenedter, I simply told her that I was tired¡­ No one would believe me, anyway.


    My appointment with Edward was the next morning. I went to his office after a sleepless night; I¡¯m sure


    the dark circles under my eyes didn¡¯t make me appear any more sane.


    ¡°So, tell me what happened yesterday,¡± said Edward, a portly, kind- looking older man with sses.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw something yesterday when I was working with a cadaver on my anatomy project,¡± I replied as


    I fiddled with a loose thread on my jeans. ¡°It had an erged heart, and fangs like a wolf. It was


    extremely muscr, too.¡±


    ¡°And what happened after that?¡± Edward asked.


    ¡°I ran,¡± I replied. ¡°And when I went back a few minutester, it was gone. Like someone switched the


    bodies. Or¡­ like it healed on its own.¡±


    Edward was silent for a moment while he jotted on his notepad..


    ¡°Let¡¯s just assume that what you saw was real for a moment,¡± he said, crossing his legs. ¡°Why would a


    dead body heal on its own? Not to mention healing within a matter of minutes after having its chest cut


    wide open.¡±


    I paused, still looking down at myp.


    Maybe Edward was right; this all seemed ridiculous. But it had felt so real I knew it was real. It had to


    be. I wasn¡¯t crazy!


    Edward continued. ¡°We all have fantasies sometimes. It sounds like you¡¯re stressed, and you likely


    need a break.¡±


    I shook my head and finally looked up at him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a fantasy,¡± I insisted. ¡°I know what I saw.¡±


    Edward fell silent again and jotted something down on his notepad. He looked thoughtful, but I could


    tell that he still believed I was having some sort of episode.


    ¡°Have you ever tried hypnotherapy?¡± he said, setting his notepad down on the table next to him.


    After my session with Edward, the rest of the day went by in a blur. I went to #Chapter 8 Hypnotherapy


    my sses and went to work, and soon I was starting to feel a little more normal albeit exhausted. I still


    felt strongly about what I saw, but I decided to keep that to myself for now. No one would believe me,


    anyway.


    But maybe there was one person who might know something¡­


    I left my shift at the diner, still dressed in my uniform and just ready to go home and sleep. On my way


    out, however, I was met by none other than Justin.


    He was sitting on the hood of his car in the parking lot and jumped down when he saw meing.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said. I froze for a second then turned and started walking past him. He jogged to catch up.


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m really sorry about the party,¡± he said. I didn¡¯t reply, and instead kept walking.


    ¡°Hey! Just talk to me, Nina!¡± Justin shouted, then suddenly grabbed my arm. I turned around and tried


    to wrench my arm free, but his grip was too tight.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I yelled.


    ¡°Do you even empathize with me at all?¡± he said, still holding my arm tightly and pulling me closer. ¡°I


    know I fucked up! But now you¡¯re just being cold. And I know it¡¯s just an act. Deep down, I know you


    love me.¡±


    When he was finished speaking, he yanked me closer and tried to kiss me again. I leaned away from


    him, but his grip tightened on my wrist. I yelped and shoved him as hard as I could, knocking him to the


    ground and finally freeing myself.


    ¡°I already slept with someone else,¡± I said, holding my wrist in pain as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    ¡°So I guess you could say I¡¯m totally over you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?!¡± a familiar voice shouted. I looked over my shoulder to see Enzo jogging across the


    parking lot.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    For some reason, I was happy he was here.

 Chapter 19: Midnight Ride

    Chapter 19: Midnight Ride


    Nina


    ¡°What happened?¡± Enzo asked as he ran up to me. He looked down at Justin, then back at me with a


    concerned expression on his face. Justin groaned and stood.


    ¡°Justin can¡¯t get it through his head that I¡¯m done,¡± I said, still holding my wrist where he grabbed it. ¡°At


    this point, it¡¯s just assault.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t assault you!¡± Justin replied, his face turning red and starting to walk toward me again.


    Enzo put himself between us, shielding me from Justin with his body.


    ¡°Justin, I think you need to leave,¡± Enzo growled.


    Justin looked back and forth between Enzo and I. I could see him starting to put two and two together;


    he looked like he was about to say something, but then he turned and got into his car, speeding off with


    screeching tires.


    Enzo turned back toward me and held out his hand. ¡°Let me see.¡¯


    I gingerly held out my wrist for him to take. It was already red where Justin had grabbed it. Enzo gently


    took my wrist in his hand ¡ª his palm was warm and brushed his fingertips over my wound. Within a


    few moments, the pain started to subside.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± I asked, pulling my wrist away and inspecting it.


    Enzo cocked his head. ¡°Do what?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head and looked at my feet.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied. ¡°Thank you¡­ I don¡¯t know what Justin was nning on doing with me.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured that I¡¯ll talk to him tomorrow,¡± Enzo said, then reached forward and gently brushed the


    tears off of my cheeks. I flinched at first, but then rxed into his palm.


    When I looked up, Enzo was gazing down at me with his soft brown eyes. In the amber glow of the


    streetlights, there was nothing intimidating about him at all¡­ No red eyes, no wolflike stare, no


    strangely inhuman strength and speed. Right now, right here, he just looked like a regr college boy.


    ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I was gonna walk,¡± I replied, but Enzo shook his head and cut me off.


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl to be walking in the dark like this. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not trying to do anything. I just


    want to make sure you get home safely.¡±


    I paused for a moment, then nodded. Enzo guided me over toward his motorcycle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden on a motorcycle,¡± I said, suddenly feeling nervous. Enzo popped open the seat and


    pulled an extra helmet out of the storagepartment, handing it to me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said, putting on his own helmet. ¡°Just hold onto me.¡± He swung his leg over the seat


    and waited for me.


    Hesitantly, I climbed onto the seat behind him and nervously wrapped my arms around his waist. His


    body was warm and I could feel his muscles beneath his shirt. While he started the motorcycle, I took


    in his scent; he smelled like a campfire.


    As we started to elerate, I shook my head to shake out the indecent thoughts about Enzo. I wasn¡¯t


    going to fall for him¡­ I couldn¡¯t. I swore to myself that I wouldn¡¯t get involved with hockey boys


    anymore!


    Quickly, I realized that we were headed in the opposite direction of the dorms. I tapped on Enzo¡¯s


    shoulder and leaned forward so he could hear me.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I asked. I felt more confused than afraid; I knew that Enzo wouldn¡¯t hurt


    me. I don¡¯t know how I knew, but I knew.


    ¡°I just want to show you something,¡± he shouted over the hum of the motorcycle. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.


    Close your eyes.


    I hesitated for a moment, but then I did as he requested and closed my eyes. I held on tight while I felt


    the motorcycle turn, thene to a stop.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°You can open your eyes,¡± Enzo said.


    When I did, I screamed and grabbed onto Enzo for dear life; we were right at the edge of a cliff!


    ¡°You asshole!¡± I shouted, hitting Enzo in the arm several times. ¡°Why would you bring me here!¡±


    Enzo chuckled and pointed down. We could see the oceanpping against a small, private beach


    below us. There was a pathway with a rope to hold onto that led down to the water. In the water, the full


    moon reflected clearly. It was actually¡­ beautiful.


    Enzo climbed off of the bike and held out his hand for me to take. I climbed off and let him lead me


    down the path toward the beach.


    ¡°I like toe here when I¡¯m upset, or when I just need to think,¡± he said. ¡± Not many people know


    about this spot. I even put this rope here myself.¡±


    Enzo hopped down onto the sand off arge boulder and turned toward me, holding his arms out for


    me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll catch you.


    I crouched and jumped down into his arms. As he held me for a brief moment, I could feel his heart


    beating excitedly. How many girls had he taken here before, I wondered? I hoped that he wasn¡¯t


    expecting us to hook up here ¡­ Not that I would have necessarily declined the offer, even though I


    knew it was a bad idea. Some intimacy would have been wee.


    Enzo led me down to the water and stuck his hands in his pockets as he looked out at the ocean. I


    shivered a bit in my waitress uniform, and without hesitating he pulled off his leather jacket and


    wrapped it around my shoulders.


    ¡°Why did you and Justin break up?¡± Enzo suddenly asked after a bit of a silence.


    I bit my lip, looking down at the water. ¡°He cheated on me,¡± I replied. ¡°With¡­ Lisa,¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t say anything for several minutes. We just stood there together, silently looking out at the


    ocean. I nced over at one point to see his sharp jaw set hard while the wind blew through his curly


    hair. He was such a jock normally that it was strange to see him looking so calm and peaceful now. I


    wondered which side of him was an act: the jock persona or the gentle, thoughtful persona that I saw


    tonight?


    ¡°Can I tell you a secret?¡± I asked, pulling his jacket tighter around me. It smelled like cologne and


    smoke.


    Enzo nodded and looked at me. His brown eyes shed red for a moment, but I wasn¡¯t afraid. In the


    moonlight like this, it wasn¡¯t scary at all.


    ¡°I saw something yesterday,¡± I said, averting my gaze and looking back out at the ocean. ¡°In my


    anatomyb. I was dissecting a cadaver, and¡­ it wasn¡¯t human. Its heart was huge, and it had fangs. I


    left, and when I came back, it was all healed up as though I had never cut into it to begin with. The


    dean made me go to counseling, and the therapist even tried to hypnotize me to make me forget, but I


    know what I saw. It wasn¡¯t human.¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t say anything for several moments. I was just beginning to wonder if he thought I was crazy


    when he finally spoke again.


    ¡°Give me your phone,¡± he said.


    ¡°Uh¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°Just give it to me. Open up your contacts.¡±


    I tentatively handed Enzo my phone and watched as he tapped on the screen, then handed it back to


    me. He had entered his number into my contacts.


    ¡°That¡¯s my number. If you ever need anything¡­ And I mean anything, you call me right away.¡±

 Chapter 20 Special

    Chapter 20 Special


    Enzo


    Nina¡¯s confession hit me like a ton of bricks.


    As soon as she described what she saw,


    I was reminded of a conversation I had with the dean the day prior¡­


    The dean called me to her office to tell me something urgent. I was there in mere moments; having the


    ability to teleport was one of the werewolf traits that I appreciated the most sometimes.


    ¡°Oh, good,¡± she said, sitting at her desk. ¡°Take a seat.¡¯


    I sat across from her. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡± I asked.


    The dean rubbed her forehead and sighed. ¡°You haven¡¯t been shifting on campus, have you?¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± I replied. ¡°I know better than that.¡±


    She nodded and sped her hands in front of her on the desk. ¡°Students have been reporting sights of


    shifters on campus. Justst week, a girl imed that she was followed home at night by what she


    described as a¡¯ human-cat hybrid¡¯. The day after that, a male student was caught running through the


    dorms in only his towel, banging on doors and screaming about a wolf staring at him through his


    window¡­ on the fourth floor.¡±


    I furrowed my brow and leaned forward. ¡°What would other shifters be doing here?¡±


    The dean shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your presence, perhaps. No doubt they see you on the television


    and in the news, and recognize you as a shifter right away. Maybe they think it¡¯s alright toe and


    terrorize my students.¡±


    The dean also exined to me that she was sending students to see a hypnotherapist, who had


    seeded in hypnotizing them into forgetting all about their encounters with shifters.


    But now, I was realizing that there was one student who couldn¡¯t be hypnotized¡­


    Nina.


    I put my number in her phone and took her home after that. It was hard for me to watch her walk away;


    she looked so sexy in her blue waitress uniform, and I just wanted to finish what we started in the


    locker room, but now was not the time.


    Not only did I promise the dean I would investigate the sudden influx of shifters on campus, but I was


    curious now about why the hypnotherapy didn¡¯t work on Nina when it worked on everyone else. Was


    this somehow linked to why Fio was so obsessed with her?


    I didn¡¯t go back to my dorm that night. I drove my motorcycle right past the dorms and toward my


    father¡¯s home, which was located an hour away from the campus.


    The house was situated on a cliff overlooking the ocean. My father had it custom built when he decided


    to do business in the human world; it was a lot different from the architecture I was used to back at


    home. Instead of ancient stone walls and marble floors, this house was built in a modern style, with


    massive windows that looked out over the ocean and an openyout on the main floor. There was a


    heated infinity pool in the backyard and a hot tub, as well as a manicured walkway with stairs that led


    down to our own private beach.


    I never liked this house all that much, but it was the perfect disguise; a billionaire and his yboy son,


    moving into a contemporary home along the ocean with our fancy sports cars and designer suits.


    My mother would¡¯ve hated it. She was a werewolf through and through; our castle was her home, and


    the forest her yground. Ever since she died, my father pushed away our old life in exchange for this


    cold, modern, human life.


    The house was dark when I pulled up, but I could see a light flickering in the backyard. I walked around


    the outside of the house to see a few members of my father¡¯s pack sitting around the fire pit, talking


    andughing while they smoked cigars and drank whiskey.


    My father¡¯s pack was small, but close- knit. There were only five, not including my father. Someday, I


    would be alpha, but for now I was more of an apprentice to my father.


    They all looked up in unison as I approached the fire.


    ¡°Look what the cat dragged in,¡± Lewis, my father¡¯s beta, said. He stood and walked over to me with a


    grin, pping me on the back. ¡°What brings you here on a school night?¡±


    I pulled Lewis aside for some privacy and spoke quietly.


    ¡°I need some help looking into someone,¡± I said. ¡°Her name is Nina Harper. She¡¯s a student at my


    school.¡±


    ¡°New girlfriend?¡± Lewis said, flicking some ash from his cigar onto the ground.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I replied, ¡°but there¡¯s something strange about her. I can¡¯t exin it. Just look into her for me,


    will you?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, kid,¡± Lewis replied with a nod.


    I turned to walk back to my motorcycle.


    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Lewis said, sounding disappointed.


    ¡°Hockey game in the morning,¡± I replied. ¡°Besides, I was just out riding around. Figured I¡¯d stop by.¡±


    Lewis nodded and watched me leave. I stopped and looked back at him one more time. ¡°Oh, and


    Lewis?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my father.¡±


    The next morning, I woke up feeling groggy after a mostly sleepless night. Worrying about Nina with all


    of these shifters around made sleep difficult.


    Why was I even worrying about her?


    Why was I so invested in her already? We had only hooked up once, and made out in the locker room


    after that. I had sworn to myself that I wouldn¡¯t get emotionally attached to any of the human girls at this


    school¡­ What was so special about Nina?


    I dragged myself out of bed and got dressed for my hockey game, stopping briefly in the dining hall to


    grab some breakfast. I picked up a breakfast sandwich and some coffee to go, and as I exited the


    dining hall, I ran into Justin.


    He avoided eye contact and hung his head low, but the image of Nina¡¯s red and sore wristst night


    shed through my mind and infuriated me. Without thinking, I suddenly grabbed Justin by the shirt


    cor and dragged him around the corner of the building, pinning him against the wall with my teeth


    bared.


    ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you?¡± I growled.


    Justin continued to hang his head. I could tell that he knew he deserved it after what he didst night.


    ¡°If you touch Nina without her consent again, I¡¯ll make your life a living hell,¡± I whispered, trying my best


    not to choke him right then and there. ¡°And you¡¯re sitting on the bench for the next three games. Got


    it?¡±


    Justin shuddered, but nodded in understanding. I released my grip on his shirt and gave him one swift


    smack on the side of his head, leaving him rubbing the point of impact and whimpering, before I strode


    off toward the arena.


    When I first came to this stupid university, the only thing that truly made its way into my heart was


    hockey. If I had only spent my four years here ying on the team, I would¡¯ve been perfectly happy¡­


    But it seemed now that Nina had made her way into my heart, too.


    At first, I thought that Nina was just an ordinary human girl, and that my feelings for her would subside


    quickly.


    However, I was quickly learning that Nina was anything but ordinary.

 Chapter 21: Pariah

    Chapter 21: Pariah


    Nina


    The morning after my motorcycle ride with Enzo, I woke up to dozens of Twitter notifications. Still


    blinking the sleep out of my eyes, I scrunched up my eyebrows as I opened my phone and started to


    read all of the notifications.


    ¡°Wow @ninaharp?, alone time with Enzo, huh?¡±


    ¡°Enzo must be joking if he¡¯s hanging around with that ugly nerd @ ninaharp?!!¡±


    ¡°What a slut, messing around with two boys from the hockey team at once. Save some for the rest of


    us @ ninaharp?!¡±


    I sat up in bed, my eyes glued to the phone as I opened Twitter and realized that someone snuck


    pictures of Enzo and Ist night. There were pictures of me talking to Justin in the parking lot, a picture


    of me as I shoved Justin to the ground, Enzo wiping the tears from my cheek, and getting on his


    motorcycle together.


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have trusted him. This was just another step in the game he was ying with me!


    As I looked at the time, I realized that I had ss in twenty minutes. I jumped out of bed and threw on


    some jeans and a t-shirt, quickly braided my hair and brushed my teeth, and ran out of my room.


    Jessica was standing in the kitchen when I came out of my room. She looked up from making her


    coffee briefly, then looked back down. Even in that brief moment, I could see tears in her eyes.


    ¡°It was really nothing,¡± I said, assuming that she already saw the photos. ¡°Justin was harassing me and


    Enzo just happened to show up. He drove me home.¡±


    ¡°Enzo seems to just magically appear around 1 you a lottely,¡± she grumbled as she poured her


    coffee.


    I sighed and adjusted my bag on my shoulder. ¡°It was just a coincidence,¡± I said.


    Jessica suddenly mmed the coffee pot down, sloshing coffee on the counter. ¡°Bullshit,¡± she said,


    ring at me as tears streamed down her cheeks. ¡°What is your rtionship with him, really?¡±


    I looked down at the floor and bit my lip. ¡°I¡¯m just the team doctor,¡± I replied. ¡°But not for long. I¡¯m gonna


    talk to the dean today and get reassigned.¡±


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯ve seen the way he looks at you,¡± Jessica said, her lip quivering.¡±


    You told me that there was nothing between you before, and I had a hard time believing it then. Now I


    know something is going on without a doubt. I just wish you were honest with me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Truthfully, I wanted to be honest with Jessica about everything, but right now I had to get to ss.


    ¡°Look,¡± I said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everythingter. But I¡¯m gonna bete for ss.¡±


    Jessica sniffled and nodded, then turned away and grabbed a paper towel to start cleaning up the


    coffee she spilled. Without another word, I ran out the door.


    By the time I got to ss, I was already exhausted from all of the dirty looks and whispering from other


    girls. I kept my head down and sat in the back of the lecture hall; the girls who I sat next to got up and


    moved seats when I sat down, making me feel even more like a pariah. I just tried to keep my head


    down and pretend like I was looking at my notes.


    As I was looking at my notebook, someone sat down next to me. I looked up to see Lisa sitting beside


    me with an angry expression on her face.


    ¡°Not today, please, Lisa,¡± I said, rummaging through my bag for my pen.


    Lisa scoffed. ¡°I told you to stay away from both of them,¡± she growled. ¡°We had a deal, remember?¡±


    ¡°I remember,¡± I replied. ¡°But all of this is out of my control. I didn¡¯t ask to be the team doctor.¡±


    Lisa stood and huffed, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°Who knows what sort of dirty deal you made


    to be the team doctor?¡± she said, raising her voice. ¡°For all I know, you probably slept with someone to


    get that position just so you could fuck the whole team by the end of the semester. You¡¯re such a little


    slut!¡±


    The other students started whispering amongst themselves. Lisa, pleased with herself, stomped off to


    sit back with her gaggle of bitchy friends.


    After the lecture, I was the first to leave the room so I could get ahead of Lisa and her minions.


    Thankfully, I ran into Lori in the quad, who seemed to be the only person at this stupid school who


    didn¡¯t hate me right now.


    ¡°Thank god,¡± I said, rushing toward her and walking with her. ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. I feel like I¡¯ve


    got a bullseye on my back.¡±


    Lori looked me up and down. ¡°Well, not a bullseye exactly,¡± she said, pulling a piece of paper off of my


    back. ¡°Just this.¡±


    I grabbed the paper and winced. ¡±


    Cheap slut! $5 blowjobs,¡± the paper said. I whirled around to see a group of students snickering nearby.


    ¡°You think this is funny?!¡± I said, waving the paper in the air. ¡°Fuck you!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Lori wrapped her arm around my shoulders and guided me away. ¡°Ignore them,¡± she said, grabbing the


    paper from my hands and crumpling it before throwing it in a trash can. ¡°They¡¯re not worth your time.


    It¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°I never should¡¯ve gotten involved with Justin or Enzo,¡± I said, fighting back tears as Lori led me away


    from the quad.


    ¡°I told you,¡± she replied. ¡°That whole team is a bunch of no-good jerks.¡±


    I returned to my dorm after a morning full of dreadful sses, finally relieved to be able to hide in my


    room and not have to deal with any of the bullying. So long as I didn¡¯t look at my phone or open Twitter,


    it would be okay.


    I still had to talk to Jessica, though. I could hear musicing from her room so I walked over and


    knocked on the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± she said from inside. I opened the door and stepped in, shutting it behind me. She was


    sitting at her desk, surrounded by notebooks and papers as she worked on an assignment.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°Can we talk now?¡±


    Jessica put down her pencil and nodded hesitantly.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t honest with you,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ I made a mistake, the


    night #Chapter 21 Parah


    Justin cheated on me. I was angry and drunk, and I just wanted to fill the void. Enzo was at the bar and


    offered to give me somepany. I didn¡¯t think that it would go any further than that, but¡­. He¡¯s been


    pursuing me ever since then.¡±


    Jessica looked down at herp and tucked a strand of blonde hair behind her ear, biting her lip before


    speaking.


    ¡°So what are you two now?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I want to say we¡¯re friends, but part of me still feels like all of this is some


    huge prank that Enzo and Lisa are ying on me. I can¡¯tprehend any other scenario in which


    someone like Enzo would ever want an ugly nerd like me.¡±


    Jessica stood up suddenly and stormed over to me. For a second, I thought that she was going to hit


    me for sleeping with Enzo, but she didn¡¯t. She grabbed #Chapter 21 Pariah


    my shoulders and stared into my eyes.


    ¡°You are not ugly,¡± she said softly. You¡¯re gorgeous, and smart, and any guy would feel lucky to have


    you. Don¡¯t you dare call yourself that.¡±


    Jessica¡¯s words struck me to my core. Tears welled up in my eyes and I copsed into her, crying into


    her shoulder while she rubbed my back.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want any of this,¡± I sobbed into Jessica¡¯s shoulder. ¡°None of this would have happened if I had


    just never slept with Enzo.¡±


    Once I couldn¡¯t cry anymore, Jessica and I hung out for a while until I felt too exhausted to stay up any


    longer. I went to my room that night and fell asleep, dreaming about standing by the ocean with Enzo.

 Chapter 22 Osteology 101

    Chapter 22 Osteology 101


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning feeling slightly more rested than the day before, although my eyes still


    burned from crying so muchst night.


    I dragged myself out of bed, and after a shower and some coffee, I felt much better. I still avoided


    looking at my phone just in case there was more outrage over my photos with Enzo, and got dressed in


    a nondescript outfit to go to ss.


    People still stared at me and whispered about me all day, but I tried my best to ignore it. I just kept


    repeating what Lori told me in my head: this would pass. All I had to do was keep my head down, focus


    on school, and wait for the bitchy girls at this school to move on to the next bit of drama to gossip


    about.


    After my sses, I decided that I had to return to the anatomyb to finish my project, as it was due in


    two days and I had hardly even started. I really didn¡¯t want to go back after what I saw in therest


    time, but I just kept telling myself that it was all in my head and that it would be fine now¡­ I still didn¡¯t


    feel like it was all in my imagination, but I had to tell myself that in order to get my work done.


    It was getting dark out by the time I made it to the anatomyb, which only made the environment


    seem even more spooky. I steeled my nerves before opening the door and stepping in.


    The room looked perfectly normal and quiet. Taking a deep breath, I crossed over to my locker and put


    on myb coat and goggles, then put on a pair of stic gloves before pulling my cadaver out of the


    mortuary cab and pulling back the sheet.


    Just as I figured, the cadaver was perfectly normal. He was stillpletely healed, as though I had


    never cut into him to begin with¡­ had I just imagined the whole thing? Had I passed out, or


    dissociated, when I thought I was performing an autopsy?


    While I studied the cadaver, I was suddenly alerted to the sound of something rattling. I took in a sharp


    breath and whipped around, only to see absolutely nothing. I shook my head and returned to my work.


    Surely my nerves were just making me overly sensitive to sounds.


    I got my tools ready and started to cut into the cadaver¡¯s abdomen. I cut down to the belly button, then


    began to shakily peel back theyers of skin and muscle as I prepared myself for potentially seeing


    more strange mutations inside.


    There was nothing out of the ordinary.


    Just a regr human body, with regr human organs. I let out a sigh of relief.


    I heard the sound of rattling again. It sounded like¡­ bones? I turned around toward the direction of the


    sound and shrieked when I saw the skeleton that was used for osteology¡­ moving! It was off of its


    stand and staggering directly toward me with its bony hands outstretched toward my throat.


    I stumbled backwards, tripping over a table leg and falling to the floor. The skeleton continued to lurch


    toward me, cking its teeth while I screamed in terror. I scrambled to my feet and over to the door, but


    when I tried the handle, it was locked somehow and I couldn¡¯t get out.


    I fumbled for my phone in my pocket, but it wasn¡¯t there; it was halfway across the room, on the floor


    where I fell. The skeleton was already past it now, and there was no way I could get around it to grab


    my phone. I was cornered.


    While the skeleton continued to advance on me, I shut my eyes and shook my head.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t real¡­ This isn¡¯t real¡­¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The sound of bones rattling toward me was reced by the sound of those very bones being kicked to


    the floor.


    I opened my eyes to see arge figure in the dark, wearing a hoodie with the hood up, standing over


    the skeleton as it writhed and kicked on the floor. It swiped a bony hand at the figure and shed it in


    the thigh, but the figure retaliated by picking the skeleton up by its throat ¡ª well, where its throat would


    have been, if it had flesh.


    ¡°Who sent you?!¡±


    I suddenly realized that the dark figure was Enzo as soon as I heard his voice.


    How did he get in here? I looked over to see that the window was open¡­ but we were on the third


    floor!


    ¡°I¡¯ll never tell¡­¡± the skeleton croaked, its voice sounding like nails on a chalkboard. I didn¡¯t know how it


    was speaking without vocal chords, but somehow it was.


    Enzo stormed over to the rack where the skeleton previously hung and hung it back up. I watched in


    wonder as he whispered some strange incantation that I couldn¡¯t understand, and the skeleton went


    limp.


    ¡°Enzo¡­?¡± I said, my voice shaking. This had to be a dream. There was no way this was real.


    Enzo ran over to me and pulled off his hood. He grabbed me by my shoulders, looking me up and


    down with a concerned expression on his face. ¡°Are you alright?¡± he said. ¡°Did it touch you?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said. ¡°Your leg ¡­¡± I pointed down at his leg, which had arge, bloody gash


    through his jeans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said, pulling me into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright.¡±


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I asked when we pulled away from each other. ¡± And¡­ what was that?¡±


    Enzo sighed and passed his hand over his face, walking over to one of theb tables and sitting down


    on a stool. I kept darting my gaze between him and the skeleton, half expecting the skeleton to jump off


    of its stand again and kill us both..


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot I have to tell you,¡± Enzo said softly, his eyes fixed on the floor. ¡± There¡¯s a whole world out


    there that you weren¡¯t supposed to know about.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    Enzo looked up at me all of a sudden. His eyes had shifted to that strange, glowing red color that I had


    seen the night we hooked up and a couple of times after that. They were stronger now, though, more


    red and glowing even brighter so bright, in fact, that ¡ª I could see them perfectly in the dim light of the


    room as though they emanated a light of their own.


    ¡°Nina¡­¡± Enzo said, staring at me intensely with those red eyes. ¡°What you saw in here the other day


    wasn¡¯t in your head. There are creatures in this world¡­ creatures that aren¡¯t human nor animal, but


    both.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, too stunned to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf, Nina.¡±

 Chapter 23: Monster

    Chapter 23: Monster


    Enzo


    Nina¡¯s eyes widened when I finally told her the truth.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, pacing back and forth and rubbing her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t real. Werewolves aren¡¯t real.


    Talking skeletons are not real!¡±


    I sighed and stood, walking over to her.


    ¡°Look,¡± I said, pulling aside the torn fabric of my jeans to show her my wound. It was already healing.


    The torn flesh from the skeleton¡¯s attack was rejoining without leaving so much as a scar. Even the


    blood disappeared.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    When Nina saw my leg heal, she stumbled backwards into the wall, her chest heaving as she breathed


    heavily.


    ¡°I have to be dreaming,¡± she said. I watched quietly as she pinched her arm to try and wake herself up.


    ¡°This is real, Nina,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±


    ¡°Well then, I must be going insane,¡± she said as a tear rolled down her cheek.


    I walked toward Nina and took her by the shoulders, stooping to look her in the eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not crazy. Everything you saw is real. Don¡¯t I feel real?¡± I took her hand and ced it on my


    chest, right over my heart so she could feel my heartbeat. She let her hand linger there for a few


    moments, then shuddered and pulled away.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m a monster, so be it,¡± I said. ¡°But I won¡¯t stop watching you, because someone ¡ª or


    something ¡ª has sinister ns for you, and no human can protect you.¡±


    I could practically see the gears turning in her head. She shuddered again, but didn¡¯t say anything


    Before I had the chance to stop her, she ran out of the room.


    ¡°She¡¯s afraid of us,¡± Fio said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied out loud. ¡°She is a human, after all.¡±


    I sighed and turned back to face the skeleton. The incantation I used on him would onlyst for so long


    before he reanimated again. Some witch must have put a spell on this skeleton, but for what purpose, I


    didn¡¯t know. I crossed the room toward the skeleton.


    Something crunched under my foot. 1 looked down and cringed when I saw Nina¡¯s phone on the floor,


    its screen cracked now. ¡°Shit¡­¡± I whispered, stooping to pick it up. I¡¯d have to rece that.


    When I looked up from the broken phone, the skeleton was starting to twitch again. I stormed over to it


    and grabbed it off the stand, pinning it, down to one of the tables by its neck.


    ¡°Who sent you, and why?¡± I growled, to which the bewitched skeleton only chuckled.


    ¡°No one sent me,¡± the skeleton said.


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± I replied, tightening my grip around the skeleton¡¯s throat.¡± What would an undead like


    yourself want with an ordinary human girl?¡±


    The skeleton didn¡¯t respond, but I had to know the truth. My only option was to force an answer out of


    it. With my hand still on its neck, I reached over to a table next to me and grabbed the first instrument I


    could think of: a bone saw.


    I brandished the bone saw so the skeleton could see it, then began to lower it.


    ¡°Which one should I start with?¡± I said, gliding it along the skeleton¡¯s ribs. ¡± Your arm? Or maybe I


    should go big and start with a leg.¡±


    The skeleton squirmed beneath me, but I was far stronger. Skeletons were the lowest form of the


    undead; without muscle or flesh, they were incredibly weakpared to most other supernatural


    beings. Bing an undead skeleton was a punishment brought about by angering a witch, not a


    blessing of eternal life like a vampire ¨C although, some would argue that vampires were more cursed


    than blessed.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll start with a leg,¡± I said, lowering the bone saw to the skeleton¡¯s femur. I let the de graze


    the bone.


    ¡°No! Wait!¡± the skeleton cried out. ¡°I swear no one sent me. I was attracted to the girl¡¯s scent.¡±


    I lifted the de away from the skeleton¡¯s leg and furrowed my brows. ¡°What scent?¡± I said.


    She has a scent,¡± the skeleton replied. ¡°And a strong one at that. Strong enough to make me go a


    little¡­ crazy.¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s only a human,¡± I replied.


    The skeleton shook its head. ¡°She¡¯s not human,¡± it said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what she is, but she¡¯s definitely


    not human.¡±


    I frowned, but the skeleton might actually have been onto something. The way that Fiotched onto her


    from the beginning made me think that she was a bit out of the ordinary, but I hadn¡¯t thought that she


    was supernatural in any way. She didn¡¯t show any signs of magical abilities.


    ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Fio said. ¡°I can¡¯t sense any binding spells on him or Nina that would make him


    attack her.¡±


    I sighed and tossed the bone saw down on the table, but kept my grip on the skeleton¡¯s neck. I wasn¡¯t


    entirely done Chapter 22 Monster


    with him yet.


    ¡°You realize you have to be punished for attacking her,¡± I growled.


    ¡°I never meant to hurt her,¡± the skeleton whimpered. ¡°I just wanted to touch her. I can¡¯t exin why, but


    my intuition told me that she could save me from this undead curse.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I said. ¡°You frightened her, and I won¡¯t let you go without repercussions.¡±


    I thought for a moment, pondering my options. I could continue to torture the skeleton, or turn him in to


    my father¡¯s pack to be their servant¡­ Or, I could use him for more personal matters. Nina clearly


    needed protecting, especially with the influx of shifters on campus, but I couldn¡¯t watch her all of the


    time. Between hockey, school, and keeping my rtionship with Nina private from my father, I just


    didn¡¯t have the time to keep an eye on her 24/7.


    ¡°From now on, you answer to me,¡± I said, tightening my grip on the skeleton¡¯s neck and yanking him up


    to a¡¯sitting position. ¡°You¡¯re to be her bodyguard until I say you¡¯re done. If you don¡¯t do exactly as I say,


    I¡¯ll make sure that your lowly existence is full of pain.¡±


    The skeleton nodded fervently. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good.¡± I released the skeleton¡¯s neck. ¡°From now on, your name is¡­ Luke.¡±


    After my conversation with Luke, I teleported him to my dorm and locked him inside while I went to talk


    to the dean. I exined the situation to her, and while she was skeptical at first, the stack of cash I


    handed her changed her mind. She enrolled Luke as a student and promised not to tell a soul.


    I returned to my room and gave Luke baggy clothes to hide the fact that he was¡­ well, a skeleton. He


    wore baggy sweatpants, a hoodie, a scarf to hide his neck, and gloves. I made sure he hid his face with


    a surgical mask, sunsses, and a hat until I could find a witch to put a charm on him that would make


    him appear human. So long as no one looked closely at him for too long, it worked for now.


    Now, I only had to convince Nina to trust me enough to let an undead skeleton be her bodyguard.

 Chapter 24: Just a Dream…

    Chapter 24: Just a Dream¡­


    Nina


    I didn¡¯t want to believe Enzo.


    I couldn¡¯t believe Enzo! Werewolves? Talking skeletons? None of that was real. Surely this was all a


    daydream or a hallucination. I just needed to get home, sleep, and destress. A good night of sleep and


    a hot shower would make me feel better and I would realize that all of this was just in my head.


    After nothing but nightmares all night, I resolved to march straight over to see Edward and see if he


    could help me. I was resistant to his therapy before, when I had the incident with the cadaver, but now I


    waspletely open to it. There was no way any of this was real. I needed serious help.


    I crawled out of bed and put on a university sweater, jeans, and my sses;tely, my contacts were


    burning my eyes fromck of sleep, so I had given up on them altogether. Besides, people looked at


    me less with my sses on. They helped me blend into the nerd crowd, so the popr girls who


    wanted my head on a pike for being caught with Enzo would leave me alone.


    Once I was dressed, I went into the kitchen. Lori and Jessica were still asleep, so I slipped out without


    having to interact with anyone and made my way across the quad toward Edward¡¯s office.


    Edward let me into his office and had mey down on the sofa.


    ¡°More nightmares?¡± he said. I nodded and exined to him what I sawst night.


    Edward sighed after hearing about my encounter with the talking skeleton and Enzo and sat in his chair


    across from me. ¡°Close your eyes¡­ Good. Now I want you to repeat after me. There is no such thing


    as werewolves.¡±


    ¡°There is no such thing as werewolves,¡± I repeated.


    ¡°There is no such thing as talking skeletons,¡± Edward said.


    ¡°There is no such thing as talking skeletons,¡± I repeated.


    Edward had me continue repeating the mantra while he turned on a metronome. The slow ticking of the


    metronome lulled me into a somewhat dazed state. Next, he described images to me; peaceful


    scenery, like the ocean at sunset, or a field of flowers, to help me rx. I started to breathe deeply and


    felt my heart rate slow down, and soon I waspletely susceptible to Edward¡¯s hypnosis¡­


    By the end of the session, the hypnosis seemed to be helping. Everything that I saw in the anatomyb


    was bing a blur, like it was all a dream. Edward seemed pleased with my progress and told me to


    come back if I needed more help. Feeling much better, I sat up, rubbing my eyes after being in an


    almost dreamlike state for the past half hour, and then left for my internship.


    Tiffany was waiting for me outside her office when I arrived.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tiffany said, looking concerned. ¡°You look like you haven¡¯t slept in a week.¡±


    I shrugged, pushing my sses up on my nose. ¡°Just stressed,¡± I replied. ¡± Lots of projects.¡±


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah, medical school will do that to you,¡± Tiffany said. We walked together to the arena.


    ¡°The boys are starting their tournament soon so we¡¯ll be doing lots of physical exams for the next few


    #Chapter 24 Just a Dream.


    weeks,¡± Tiffany exined as we walked in the chilly morning air. The leaves had finally begun to fall


    and it was really starting to feel like autumn now. With the morning fog and the smell of autumn in the


    air, I was feeling a lot better now.


    Before we went into the arena, Tiffany stopped me outside and smiled warmly at me. ¡°I just want to say


    that I¡¯m d you¡¯ve stuck around so far,¡± she said. ¡± You¡¯re a great worker and I really appreciate your


    help.¡±


    I bit my lip and looked at the ground. I had still been nning on talking to the dean for a reassignment,


    but now I was reconsidering that decision.


    Besides, at this point the dean probably wouldn¡¯t even let me pick a new internship since we were


    already a quarter of the way through the semester. Maybe things would calm down soon and I could


    actually enjoy this internship, because I really did like the work.


    With another smile, Tiffany opened the door to the arena and we went inside. The team was already


    practicing their drills when we entered. Justin was too focused on his form to pay any attention to me


    thankfully, and Enzo only shot me a quick nce before returning to training the team.


    Tiffany and I walked over to the bench and started preparing a spot for physical exams.


    ¡°The exams won¡¯t be nearly as intense as thest ones,¡± she exined. ¡°Just basic stuff. Checking for


    injuries, that sort of thing.¡±


    I nodded and got to work as Tiffany started calling over the hockey yers one by one for their exams.


    She stood off to the side for most of it, taking notes on my performance while I did Chapter 34 Just a


    bream


    most of the work. At this point, I was getting surprisingly good at being the team doctor, and even


    started to joke around with some of the yers while I examined them. Even Justin was cordial with


    me, and by the time I was finished, I had almostpletely forgotten about my dreams about the


    anatomyb.


    Thest yer to examine was Enzo.


    He came over and sat down on the bench, his brown eyes fixed on me the entire time while I checked


    his pulse, felt his muscr back and legs for injuries, and shined my little shlight in his eyes. My


    heart raced while I examined him, partially from the romantic tension between us as he gazed at me


    and partially from the vague memories of my dream about him. I felt silly now for ever believing that he


    was a werewolf!


    Once I was done, Tiffany helped me clean up while the team went to the locker room to change out of


    their gear and go to ss.


    ¡°You did great today,¡± she said, patting me on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow?¡±


    I nodded, feeling a little bashful that I was starting to fit into this job better than I expected. ¡°Yeah,¡± I


    replied. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    Tiffany smiled and left with her medical bag. I opened my phone to see a text from Lori:


    ¡°Lunch?¡± it read. I tapped out a quick reply agreeing to meet her at the quad, then, walked over to the


    door and flicked off the main lights. Just before I left, though, I heard a sound behind me and looked


    over my shoulder to see Enzo skating by himself in the rink.


    He was skating around with his stick, flicking the puck this way and that before hitting it into the


    while I watched from the darkness. He went and retrieved the puck, then repeated the same routine.


    His form, under the single light above him, made him appear even more handsome¡­ and a little


    solemn, in a way.


    Enzo flicked the puck into the again, then stopped halfway across the rink as he went to retrieve it


    and looked straight in my direction. Even though I was standing in the dark, somehow he saw me.


    He smiled at me, and my heart fluttered.

 Chapter 25: Romance on Ice

    Chapter 25: Romance on Ice


    Nina


    Enzo skated over to the edge of the rink, gesturing for me toe. I felt strangely maized to him


    and walked over to meet him at the railing, which he leaned on. As he leaned and gazed at me with his


    shining brown eyes, I felt my heart skip a beat.


    ¡°Skate with me,¡± he said, his voice a little stern.


    I blushed and looked around. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how,¡± I said.


    Enzo simply shrugged, his lips turning up a bit at the corners in a bit of a smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He gestured toward the rack in the corner where the rental skates were.


    I hesitantly walked over to the rental skates and picked out a pair in my size, then sat down on a bench


    to put them


    It was hard toce up the skates and get them tight enough; Enzo must have seen me struggling,


    because he came off the ice and got down on one knee in front of me.


    ¡°Give me your foot.¡±


    My face was officially beet red now as I stuck my foot out and watched Enzoce up my boots. When


    he was finished, he stood and held his hand out for me to help me up. I put my hand in his, noticing


    how small mine was in his palm and how light I felt when he helped me stand.


    We walked over to the rink and he got on the ice ahead of me. My knees were shaking, partially from


    the nerves of potentially falling on the ice, but also because of being close to Enzo like this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Enzo said softly, taking both of my hands as I nervously stepped onto the ice. ¡°I¡¯ve got


    you.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I bit my lip and put one foot on the ice, then the other¡­ and immediately slipped.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Enzo caught me in his strong arms with a chuckle. He held me there for a few moments before


    helping me stand upright. I could feel his heartbeat against me as he held me, and the campfire scent


    that always surrounded him filled my senses. I hated to admit it, but I suddenly got a bit wet at the


    thought of his muscles beneath his hockey uniform.


    Once I was able to stand without my feet slipping out from under me, Enzo slowly started skating


    backwards and holding both of my hands. I felt like an awkward baby deer on the ice as I hobbled


    forward, but Enzo was encouraging.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing great,¡± he said. ¡°Keep your weight shifted forward. There you go. Now shift from one foot


    to the other, keeping the skates on the ice.¡±


    I followed his instructions, and soon, I felt a little more confident and wasn¡¯t quite as shaky as before. I


    started skating while only holding one of Enzo¡¯s hands for a bit.


    ¡°See?¡± Enzo said. ¡°You¡¯re a fast learner.¡± I blushed again and kept my head down, focusing on not


    falling.


    Suddenly, Enzo dropped my hand. I nearly fell from the shock of it, windmilling my arms to keep myself


    up, and frowned at him as he skated a little ways away from me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I said angrily, curling up my fists at my sides.


    Enzoughed and smirked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine!¡± he said, stopping several feet away. ¡°Just try toe to me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± I said, tears welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°Yes you can,¡± Enzo replied.


    It seemed that I had no choice; it was either skate all the way back to the rink entrance, which we had


    gotten far away from now, or skate a few feet to Enzo and hope for the best.


    Deciding that thetter was the better option, I shakily took one stride forward. I nearly slipped without


    Enzo¡¯s support, but managed to keep myself upright before taking another stride forward. Another


    stride, and 1 was feeling more confident¡­ but as I took my fourth stride, I realized that Enzo was


    skating backwards away from me!


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said, skating after him. ¡± You¡¯re moving away!¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t reply, only grinned and kept going, increasing his speed while I skated after him.


    I didn¡¯t realize it, but soon we were skating quickly around the rink as I chased him, and I wasn¡¯t


    nervous at all.


    Enzo suddenly stopped after our secondp. I didn¡¯t know how to stop, so I crashed directly into him,


    toppling him onto the ice on his back as I fell on top of him. We were bothughing and out of breath,


    not c?ring that we fell at all.


    Afterughing until my belly ached, I fixed my sses then lifted myself up and looked down at Enzo,


    who was now gazing up at me with his big brown eyes. He reached up and brushed at strand of hair


    out of my eyes and tucked it behind my ear. His gaze slipped down from my eyes to my lips, and I


    couldn¡¯t help but stare at his, too.


    I leaned closer to him, just wanting to taste his lips.


    But when I closed my eyes to kiss him, the memories of what happenedst night suddenly came


    flooding back. The skeleton, the way Enzo¡¯s leg healed on its own, his glowing red eyes¡­ It wasn¡¯t a


    dream. It was real.


    I scrambled to my feet, my eyes wide as Enzo propped himself up on his elbows and looked at me.


    ¡°Nina, are you afraid of me now that you know what I am?¡± he said. There was a tone of sadness in his


    voice.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. All Enzo had done thus far since I met him was watch over me and


    protect me, but¡­


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid of you.¡±


    Before Enzo could say anything else, I skated away and kicked off the rental skates once I was outside


    of the rink. I grabbed my bag and my shoes, not even bothering to put them on before I ran out of the


    arena.


    I went home that night and cried myself to sleep.


    Why couldn¡¯t things just go back to normal? I felt like I was cursed to have nothing but terrible


    rtionships; first being pranked by a yboy in high school, then being cheated on by Justin, and now


    falling for a¡­ monster?


    After crying myself to sleep, I had strange dreams that night. I dreamed about shapeshifters, witches,


    and glowing red eyes. I dreamed that I was being chased through the forest by a strange creature, only


    to be caught in the end.


    I awoke with a start from my nightmare, my chest heaving and cold sweat coating my back. It was still


    dark outside; when I looked at my phone, it was nearly six o¡¯clock in the morning. There was no way I


    would be able to get back to sleep, so I decided to just get ready for the day. I crawled out of bed and


    sat down at my desk to check my emails, since my phone was still missing ¡ª likely stillying on the


    floor of the anatomyb, so I reminded myself to take the riskter and go over there to check.


    When I opened myptop and checked Twitter, however, my eyes widened.


    Someone had taken new pictures; pictures of Enzo tying myces, us holding hands while we skated


    together, and falling on top of one another. They were all posted to an anonymous Twitter ount


    called ¡°@ nerdynina¡±.


    Someone was stalking me. But who?

 Chapter 26 Stalker

    Chapter 26 Stalker


    Nina


    I mmed myptop shut.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± I yelled, then covered my mouth when I realized that I might have woken up Jessica and Lori.


    Just as I expected, there was a knock on my door. Lori opened the door a crack and poked her head in,


    her eyes half- closed and her ck hair a mess.


    ¡°You good?¡± she asked. I shook my head and she came in, with Jessica trailing behind her; Jessica, of


    course, was wearing bright pink pajamas with an eye mask on her forehead, which was a stark contrast


    to Lori¡¯s ratty band t-shirt and shorts ensemble.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be so loud.¡±


    Jessica immediately noticed my tears and came running over to me. ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± she said. ¡°What


    happened? Did Justin do something again?¡± I shook my head and her eyes widened. ¡°Was it Enzo? I¡¯ll


    kill him!¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± I replied. ¡°It wasn¡¯t either of them, I don¡¯t think. It¡¯s just¡­ Here, I¡¯ll show you.¡± I opened my


    laptop again and showed Jessica so she could see the new pictures. Lori shuffled over and looked over


    Jessica¡¯s shoulder.


    Both of their eyes widened when they saw the pictures.


    ¡°Who keeps taking these?¡± Lori asked, pointing at theptop screen.


    ¡°That¡¯s, like, a total invasion of privacy,¡± Jessica chimed in


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied. ¡± It was dark outside the rink, and I was focused on not falling, so


    anyone could¡¯ve slipped in and taken these.¡±


    ¡°Do you think Enzo is having someone do this to you to humiliate you?¡± Lori asked, folding her arms.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t know. He hadn¡¯t. necessarily given me a reason not to trust him yet, but if what he


    said about himself in the anatomyb was true, and if I wasn¡¯t imagining the whole incident with the


    skeleton, then¡­


    Maybe I couldn¡¯t trust him. Weren¡¯t werewolves supposed to be evil, scary monsters from fairy tales?


    Who was to say that he wasn¡¯t trying to rope me into trusting him so he could hurt me?


    I would have to do some research on my own, because Lori and Jessica would never believe me. For


    now, I would just have to keep it to myself until I had definitive proof.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just stay away from him, just in case.¡±


    Jessica sighed and rubbed my shoulder while Lori nodded alongside her.


    ¡°I think that would be for the best, Jessica said.


    I decided to skip ss that day and feign sickness to avoid dealing with bullying. Jessica and Lori took


    the day off too. We made pancakes for breakfast and watched movies, and soon I was feeling a lot


    better.


    Unfortunately, I did have to go to work at the diner. I promised my boss that I would work tonight, so I


    put on my uniform and headed to work. I made a pit stop at the anatomyb to see if my phone was


    there, but unfortunately it wasn¡¯t.


    It was a bit busier than normal, but nothing I couldn¡¯t handle. If anything, the work kept my mind off of


    all of the drama in my life; the generous tips helped, too.


    I was a few hours into my shift when thest person I wanted to see right now strolled in with her


    gaggle of bitchy friends.


    Lisa.


    They sat down at a booth, whispering and giggling amongst themselves; one nce at Lisa¡¯s phone,


    even from afar, told me that they wereughing at my pictures. It had to have been Lisa who took the


    pictures.


    I hesitated for a while, pretending to be busy with other customers, but I knew that I would have to


    serve them eventually. Was this job even really worth it? I could walk out right now¡­. But I needed the


    money. My textbooks this semester were more expensive than usual and I was struggling, and


    apparently now I needed to rece my phone.


    Taking a deep breath and putting on my best customer service face, I walked archioptel up to their


    table.


    ¡°Hi. Can I get you started with some drinks?¡±


    Lisa slowly turned her head and looked up at me. There was a long silence, during which one of her


    stupid friends chewed her gum as loudly as possible and blew a big bubble as the entire group eyed


    me up and down like a piece of meat.


    ¡°Oh. My. God,¡± Lisa said while her friends snickered. ¡°What, you don¡¯t get paid enough for your cheap


    blowjobs, so you have to wait tables to make ends meet?¡±


    I scowled and tossed their menus down, pulling my notepad out of my apron in an attempt to just do my


    job and ignore their bullying.


    ¡°Drinks?¡± I repeated.


    Lisa scoffed. ¡°Waters,¡± she replied. ¡±


    we don¡¯t consume liquid calories.


    Maybe you should try it sometime. You look like you could stand to lose a few pounds.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± I replied and walked away to get their waters, trying my best to not let their words get to


    me. I had never considered myself to be overweight, and I wasn¡¯t going to let them convince me


    otherwise.


    I returned with their waters and set them down. ¡°I¡¯ll be back to take your orders,¡± I said, turning on my


    heel to go and hide in the back.


    As I started to walk away, I heard the sound of ss breaking and the girls snickering from behind me.


    The other guests in the diner went silent for a moment, and I turned around to see that Lisa had


    pushed her ss off the table and onto the floor, spilling water everywhere.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Oops!¡± she said, holding her manicured hand over her mouth. ¡± Waitress, could you clean that up?


    Someone could hurt themselves!¡±


    I balled my fists up at my sides in anger, knowing fully well that Lisa broke that ss on purpose, but


    put on a fake smile and walked away to get a towel and a broom. I returned and started sweeping up


    the ss, then crouched down to wipe up the water while Lisa and her friends watched.


    ¡°I think you missed a spot under there,¡± Lisa said, pointing underneath the table.


    ¡°Seriously, Lisa?¡± I said with a frown.¡±


    I know you¡¯re just trying to humiliate me.¡±


    Lisa smirked, then looked over my shoulder. ¡°Hey, is that your boss?¡± she said. I turned around to see


    Phil standing behind the counter with his arms folded across my chest and giving me his signature


    ¡°don¡¯t fuck up¡± stare.


    With a sigh, I got down on my knees and crawled under the table to wipe up the water. While under


    there, I felt a hard kick on my ribcage, which made me jump up in pain and hit my head on the table,


    which as a result made the rest of the waters topple over and spill all over the floor and Lisa¡¯s friends.


    They all jumped up, screaming that I ruined their clothes, while I sat back on my knees and held my rib


    in pain.


    ¡°Ugh! Let¡¯s go eat somewhere else!¡± Lisa said, grabbing her bag and storming out. Her friends


    followed.


    The rest of the restaurant was silent. I kept my head down and continued cleaning up the mess, even


    though my ribs hurt like hell from that kick, but I could feel Phil¡¯s stern gaze on me.


    I finished cleaning up and carried the broken ss to the kitchen as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    ¡°You just cost me five customers,¡± Phil said, following me into the kitchen. ¡± And your performance


    lately has been a lot worse.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I replied quietly as I dumped the ss into the trash can.


    ¡°I think you need a break,¡± Phil said. His words were stern, but his tone was soft. He was never a mean


    old man just a business owner.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, turning toward him. ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen agai-¡±


    Phil shook his head and raised his hand to stop me. ¡°Just take a break,¡± he said. ¡°Focus on school. You


    cane back in a few weeks.¡±


    I tried protesting, but Phil wouldn¡¯t hear it, so I grabbed my bag and my jacket and stormed out into the


    chilly night air. The streets were dark, with very few cars and absolutely no one walking. It was like a


    ghost town.


    ¡°A few weeks?¡± I muttered to myself as I walked briskly down the dark sidewalk toward the campus. ¡°A


    few weeks of no pay, over spilt water? Hmph.¡±


    ¡°That sucks,¡± a strange male voice behind me suddenly said.


    I stopped in my tracks and whipped around, my heart racing, to see a stranger in baggy clothes. They


    had their hood up and were wearing gloves, a surgical mask, and sunsses.


    We stared at each other for several moments as I processed what was happening. Was this just an


    overly friendly stranger on the sidewalk in the middle of the night, or was this my stalker?


    All of the potential scenarios started to run through my head as I backed away and the stranger


    continued to walk toward me, closing the gap between us. Images of my body being thrown in a


    dumpster by a crazed killer shed through my mind, making my heart race even faster.


    All I knew was that sticking around was probably a bad idea. My fight or flight kicked in, and I chose


    flight,

 Chapter 27: Chase

    Chapter 27: Chase


    Nina


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t stick around long enough to find out what would happen if I didn¡¯t run, and I didn¡¯t look over my


    shoulder. I focused on the sidewalk ahead, running as fast as I could as my fear came true: I heard the


    sound of feet running behind me. They were getting closer, and I knew that the stranger was pursuing


    me.


    ¡°Help!¡± I yelled, but the streets were deserted. No one was around to hear me, and even if they were, I


    had heard stories about women¡¯s cries for help being ignored before. I couldn¡¯t even call the police


    since I lost my phone.


    ¡°Slow down!¡± the stranger called from behind me. I picked up my pace, my heart pounding harder and


    faster with every step, my legs pumping as fast as I could make them.


    Suddenly, the stranger picked up his speed and caught up to me, circling around me and cutting me


    off. I shrieked and turned around to run in the other direction, but he grabbed my wrist and held me


    fast.


    ¡°Let go!¡± I screamed, wrenching my arm as hard as I could. My wrist burned and throbbed, but I got


    away.


    I had two options: keep running in a straight line out in the open in the hopes that he would either give


    up or someone woulde along to help me, although he would probably catch me again just as


    easily, or¡­ I could dart into the woods next to us and use the darkness to my advantage. Maybe I


    could lose him between the trees, plus the campus was right on the other side of this patch of woods,


    so I could possibly find a public safety officer once I got there.


    I knew it wasn¡¯t the smartest option. but it made sense in my terrified mind.


    Without taking longer to think about it, I sprinted as fast as I could into the woods.


    ¡°Hey!¡± the stranger yelled, crashing into the woods after me as I wove around trees in an attempt to


    lose him. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna get far. I can smell you!¡±


    My heart leaped up in my throat. He could¡­ smell me?


    This guy was really nuts!


    I kept running, darting through the dark woods in the hopes that I would lose him, but his footsteps


    never sounded far off. My lungs and my legs burned, but still I picked up speed. Just a little more


    distance and I woulde out on the other side of the woods¡­.


    It was dark, and I didn¡¯t see the ravine.


    Suddenly, I was falling down a hill, my limbs scraping against rocks and tree roots as I tumbled down. I


    felt my head hit against something hard, then everything went ck.


    When I came to, I wasying in the bottom of the ravine. I groaned and sat up, mud caked to my face


    and my clothes, and frantically looked around. The stranger was nowhere to be found; had I lost him, or


    had he just not caught up yet?


    I attempted to stand. Thankfully, my body wasn¡¯tpletely broken, although I felt dizzy from hitting my


    head.


    The side of the ravine was steep, and when I tried to climb it, my sore and trembling limbs couldn¡¯t


    muster up enough strength to haul myself up. I would have to find an area that was less steep, but it


    was hard to see in the darkness down here without a shlight.


    I started to walk carefully, my shoes soaked with water and mud. Every step ached more and more, but


    I had to keep going in case the stranger was going to catch up, and even if he did give up and leave, I


    couldn¡¯t spend the night out here in the woods.


    The further I walked, the sounds of the woods became more pronounced and frightening. Every sound


    of the wind creaking through the pine trees, the hoot of an owl, and the scurrying of a weasel made me


    jump like a scared animal, but I did my best to calm my nerves and just keep going.


    There was one sound, however, that was different from the rest.


    It sounded like a low growl.


    I turned in a full circle, my eyes scanning my surroundings as best they could in the dark. There was


    nothing there that I could see, but I felt like¡­prey.


    The growling grew louder. Was it a bear? A mountain lion? A wolf? I had never thought that such


    animals would linger so close to town and to campus, but it wasn¡¯t unheard of here in Canada. I felt


    incredibly stupid foring out here in the middle of the night like this, but what other choice did I


    have?


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ move.¡±


    The stranger¡¯s voice came right from behind me. I went to scream, but a gloved hand pped over my


    mouth and a thin arm wrapped around my waist. All I could do was squeeze my eyes shut tight and


    hope that my fate. would at least be quick and painless.


    The growling grew in volume. It didn¡¯t sound like any animal I had heard before. It sounded¡­ human


    and catlike at the same time, and it wasn¡¯ting from the stranger.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± the stranger shouted. ¡± She¡¯s protected.¡±


    Protected?


    The growling only continued. The stranger pulled me back with him. I opened my eyes a crack to see


    something that shook my world for the millionth time in the past two days.


    It wasn¡¯t human, nor was it an animal. It was a mix between the two, like a sick science experiment


    gone wrong.


    It was huge, far bigger than any human or feline I had ever seen. It stood on two legs, but its body was


    shaped like that of a mountain lion while still possessing anthropomorphic traits.


    I didn¡¯t know what it was exactly, but I knew one thing: it was a monster.


    The beast snarled and leaped toward us. The stranger released his grip on me and threw me to the


    side, where I tumbled to the ground with a shriek. The monster turned toe after me, but the


    stranger barreled into the monster¡¯s side and knocked it over.


    They fought in a tangle of limbs. I couldn¡¯t make out exactly what was happening in the darkness, but


    the sounds said it all. The sounds of the monster yelping and¡­ bones ttering.


    The monster suddenly shrieked and scurried off into the woods on all fours.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I whispered, pushing myself up from the ground.


    The stranger came over to me.


    ¡°Rogue,¡± he replied. ¡°We need to leave.¡±


    He held out his hand to help me up. As he did so, the moon came out from behind a cloud and


    illuminated him. His hood had slipped back, and his mask and sunsses hade off to reveal no


    flesh, no eyes, nothing but a skull


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± I screamed, scrambling backwards. ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    The skeleton sighed and dropped his hand. ¡°That thing will be back soon,¡± he said. ¡°If you want to live,


    you need toe with me. I promise I¡¯m not here to hurt you.¡±


    ¡°How do I know if I can trust you?¡± I responded, my voice shaking.


    ¡°Because,¡± the skeleton said, stepping toward me and grabbing my shoulders, hauling me up to my


    feet and leaning close. ¡°Enzo sent me. I¡¯m your bodyguard.¡±


    As I stood, my leg was on pins and needles. I hadn¡¯t realized the pain before, but now I knew that I


    would certainly be dead meat if I didn¡¯t get out of here, and it seemed that this skeleton was my only


    ticket home.


    With a hesitant nod, I let the skeleton hoist me onto his back and carry me. He walked easily up the


    ravine without holding onto anything, carrying me as though I weighed nothing. Soon we were back on


    campus.


    He set me down on the sidewalk. ¡°I can¡¯t be seen like this,¡± he said, ¡°so you¡¯ll have to go the rest of the


    way. Can you walk?¡±


    I nodded. My leg hurt, but I could still put a little weight on it and limp back to my dorm.


    The skeleton nodded in response and disappeared into the woods. I stared after him for a few


    moments, still in awe of what had just happened, before I started slowly making my way home.


    When I got home, I opened the door to my suite.


    ¡°What the fuck happened to you?!¡± Lori said from her spot at the counter ind, her eyes wide as she


    looked me up and down.


    ¡°I fell,¡± I lied, limping over to my room. I put my hand on the doorknob and opened the door.


    Enzo was sitting on the edge of my bed. He looked up at me, his eyes widening as he took in my dirty


    and bloody appearance.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± I said, turning back toward Lori.


    ¡°He said he really needed to talk to you,¡± she said. ¡°And he found your phone.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask why Lori let him into my room, because she was clearly stoned. I sighed and


    turned back toward Enzo, who looked at me with concern written across his face.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked into my room and shut the door behind me. In a strange way, I was


    relieved to see Enzo.

 Chapter 28: Trust Issues

    Chapter 28: Trust Issues


    Nina


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Enzo said as soon as I closed the door, rushing over to me and taking my


    shoulders in his hands and looking me over. I shrugged him off and limped across the room, where I


    kicked off my muddy shoes and sat down at my desk to rest my injured leg.


    ¡°You hired a talking skeleton to be my bodyguard?¡± I whispered, keeping my voice low so Lori couldn¡¯t


    hear me.


    Enzo folded his arms across his chest. ¡± Clearly you need protection, judging from your current state,¡±


    he replied.


    Iughed. ¡°I look like this because I was running from your bodyguard. You could¡¯ve at least warned


    me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well maybe if you hadn¡¯t run away from mest night and the night before, I would¡¯ve had the


    chance,¡± Enzo growled.


    I rolled my eyes and went to stand, but a sharp pain shot through my leg and I fell back down on my


    chair with a groan. Enzo rushed over to me and kneeled in front of me. I pulled away as he went to put


    his hands on my leg and he looked up at me with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Let me look at it,¡± he ordered.


    I hesitantly stuck my leg out, wincing as he put his hands on it.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯ll just take a moment.¡±


    Sure enough, as he pressed his hands on my leg, the pain started to fade. The throbbing in my head


    faded as well, and soon enough I felt like I hadn¡¯t fallen down a ravine at all; aside from the mud all


    over my body and my clothes.


    ¡°There was another monster out there,¡± I said quietly, looking down at myp.


    Enzo looked up at me with worry in his soft brown eyes. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°In the woods,¡± I replied. ¡°I was running from your skeleton bodyguard and fell down a ravine. He


    showed up and fought it off. Said it was a¡­ rogue?¡±


    Enzo sighed. ¡°Rogues¡­ What are they doing here? You¡¯re extremely lucky that Luke was there.¡±


    ¡°Luke?¡± I asked. ¡°You gave it a name?¡±


    With a shrug, Enzo stood and paced over to my bed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it is exactly, but something about you is drawing these creatures to the campus,¡±


    Enzo said. ¡± It¡¯ll only get worse from here, and I can¡¯t always be around to keep watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well,¡± I said, standing, ¡°I can take care of myself. Tell your skeleton bodyguard to leave me the


    fuck alone.¡±


    Enzo suddenly whipped around and red at me, his brown eyes now burning the bright red color that


    I had be so familiar with. ¡°Why can¡¯t you just ept that I care about you?¡± he said.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a monster, too, apparently! So how do I know if I can really trust you?!¡± I shouted, then


    immediately regretted it when I saw a pained expression sh across Enzo¡¯s face. He frowned, the red


    fading from his eyes, and reached into his jacket pocket. He pulled out two things: my old, broken


    phone, and a brand new phone in a box.


    ¡°Here,¡± he said, tossing them down on your bed. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    Without another word, he stormed out and left me alone.


    ¡°wait, Enzo-¡± I said, opening my bedroom door and going after him, but he was already gone. Lori was


    still sitting at the kitchen counter, her mouth full of cereal, and she looked at me with a puzzled


    expression on her face.


    ¡°What was that all about?¡± she said. ¡°I heard something about¡­ skeletons?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied. ¡°Just talking about ss, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I could tell that Lori knew something else was going on, but she didn¡¯t pry. I returned to my room and


    peeled off my muddy clothes before getting into the shower.


    As the hot water ran over me, washing the mud and blood off of my skin, the events of the past few


    days swirled around my mind. Edward had tried to hypnotize me, but it hadn¡¯t really worked¡­ And now,


    I knew for certain that there was more to this world than I thought. My night in the woods solidified that.


    Between the talking skeleton bodyguard and the terrifying werewolf, I knew that there was a lot I had to


    learn.


    Part of me just wanted to run away. I didn¡¯t think I was out of the ordinary at all; surely these creatures


    weren¡¯t drawn to me like Enzo said. Maybe if I just ran away and went home, it would all stop. My


    parents would kill me if I suddenly dropped out of medical school, though. How could I possibly exin


    to them that I had to leave because of werewolves and talking skeletons? They¡¯d have me put in a


    mental institution; but maybe that was where I belonged.


    Once I was clean, I got out of the shower and sat down at my desk to do some research.


    Of course, an initial search of werewolves only brought up basic cryptozoology nonsense on the


    inte. There were plenty of videos on the subject, however, and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be getting much


    sleep tonight, so I grabbed myptop and crawled into bed to watch them. Before getting into bed, I set


    aside the new phone that Enzo bought for me. Looking at it made my heart ache for what I said to him;


    I¡¯d have to apologize and thank himter.


    As Iid in bed watching cryptozoology videos, I learned a few things ¡ª all spective, of course,


    since most sane people were of the belief that such things were only myths and fairy tales and


    definitely not real life ¡ª about werewolves.


    ording to folklore, the first werewolf was created by a witch who cursed a man for killing her


    daughter. She cursed him to turn into an animal on every full moon, during which time he would go on


    rampages and lose all humanity. What she didn¡¯t expect, however, was that he would be able to


    transfer the curse through a single bite, which led to thousands of werewolves suddenlying into


    existence. Those werewolves went on to breed and have werewolf children.


    The curse eventually mutated over many generations, leading to what cryptozoologists today


    considered to be ¡°modern werewolves¡±; creatures who could shift into wolves at will while maintaining


    an ordinary human appearance when they weren¡¯t shifted. These people supposedly could possess


    any myriad of special abilities even in their human forms, such as night vision, teleportation, telepathy,


    foresight, healing powers, superhuman strength and speed, and more.


    As I learned this, I thought about how my wrist had stopped hurting as Enzo touched it on the night that


    Justin attacked me, and how he had somehow #Chapter 28 Trust issues healed all of my pain tonight


    with only his touch. It was starting to make sense, but I still didn¡¯t want to believe that any of this was


    real.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    I fell asleep at some point as I watched the videos,pletely exhausted from my chase through the


    woods. I spent the night dreaming about strange creatures and the full moon shining overhead. I even


    dreamed that I was one of the creatures, shifting from my human state into that of an animal while


    Enzo gazed at me with his glowing red eyes.


    Was this some sort of omen? Was I truly out of the ordinary?

 Chapter 29: Cabin in the Woods

    Chapter 29: Cabin in the Woods


    Nina


    On Saturday morning, I woke up feeling a lot more rested than I had in a long time, despite my injuries


    fromst night. I wondered if whatever Enzo did to fix my leg gave me more energy as well.


    When I looked at the clock, it was already past ten, so I climbed out of bed and headed out to the


    kitchen for some breakfast. Lori and Jessica were sitting on opposite sides of the living room. Both of


    them had their arms folded across their chests and were scowling at each other.


    ¡°What happened to you two?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She stole my hoodie without my permission and got pizza sauce all over it!¡± Jessica snarled, pointing


    her finger at Lori, who narrowed her eyes at her.


    ¡°I did not steal it,¡± she said. ¡°I borrowed it. You just left it out here and I was cold!¡±


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t excuse the big pizza sauce stain right on the front,¡± Jessica replied.


    ¡°Which I apologized for!¡± Lori yelled. ¡± And it¡¯s not even big! It¡¯s a tiny drop and you¡¯re just neurotic.¡±


    Jessica stood with her fists balled up at her sides. ¡°I am not neurotic!¡±


    Lori stood as well, and soon they were both yelling at each other at the same time.


    ¡°Everybody calnf down!!¡± I shouted, causing them both to stop yelling and look at me. I wasn¡¯t in the


    mood for bickering roommates today. ¡°Lori, take Jessica¡¯s hoodie to get dry cleaned. And Jessica, don¡¯t


    be so anal about everything.¡±


    The girls both huffed and sat back down without a word, pulling out their phones at the same time. I


    was just d that they stopped yelling. Sometimes it two that they stopped yelling. Sometimes it was


    funny to me how alike and different they were at the same time, but sometimes it was just annoying.


    I walked over to the kitchen and poured myself some coffee, then walked over to the window to look


    out at the quad. Students were already out enjoying the sunny weather, sitting on pic nkets and


    ying catch.


    There was one student who stuck out to me, however: he was wearing baggy clothes, and his hands


    and face werepletely covered while he sat perfectly still on a bench facing my window, and.. He


    was looking straight up at me.


    Luke.


    I grumbled to myself and set my coffee down, stomping over to the door and slipping my shoes on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I said, walking out and running down the stairs to the outside.


    As soon as I opened the dormitory door, Luke stood and scurried over to me like a minion that had


    been idling until I was in his presence. I opened the door to let him in and then promptly shoved him


    into a corner.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just sit outside my dorm all day,¡± I growled, looking over my shoulder to make sure no one


    was nearby. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ creepy.¡±


    ¡°Where do you want me instead?¡± Luke replied. ¡°Want me toe inside? I can keep a better eye on


    you from inside.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I barked, then realized how loud. I was being and lowered my voice.¡± Look, I know I can¡¯t get rid


    of you because Enzo is forcing us both into this,¡± I said, ¡°but you need to stay as far away as possible. I


    don¡¯t need people wondering why there¡¯s a creepy dude in baggy clothes and gloves with his face


    covered following me around all day. Someone will get suspicious, and besides, I don¡¯t want to see


    you, either.¡±


    Luke looked down at his feet for a moment as though he was processing what I said, then looked back


    up and nodded almost robotically. ¡°As you wish,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll watch from afar.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± I said. ¡°Now get out.¡±


    I opened the door and shoved him back outside.


    By the time I got back up to my dorm, Lori and Jessica had somehow already made up after their


    argument and were nning going to a party in the woods that night. They practically begged me to go,


    so I reluctantly agreed.


    Muchter, around nine o¡¯clock, we got ready for the party and made our way there. I wore jeans and a


    tight shirt with my leather jacket, as well as my sses and a bit of makeup. If Enzo was there ¡ª and


    he likely would be ¡ª I wanted to thank him for the new phone and apologize for yelling at him, and I


    secretly wanted to look good around him.


    We got to the party, which was in the woods. There were a lot of students there, most of which were


    already drunk and going wild. Loud music was sting, the bonfire was huge, and students were


    dancing and making out all over the ce. As I approached, I could even hear some students having¡­


    fun in the cabins.


    I walked over to the cooler and grabbed a beer, but Jessica stopped me and put it back.


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± she said with a smirk.¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡¯re not gonna get away with only having beer tonight.¡± She pulled a bottle of vodka out of her bag


    and opened it, taking a big swig, then passing it to me. I scrunched up my nose, but took it anyway and


    took a swig before passing it to Lori.


    We passed the bottle around for a little bit until we were all tipsy, then started dancing as the alcohol


    made us lose our inhibitions. Everything started to be a blur. We regrouped at one point to share


    more vodka, which only added to the light feeling in my head. If I was being honest, I really needed


    this. It felt good just to let go, and I didn¡¯t see Enzo, Lisa, or Justin anywhere.


    At some point, I felt a hand on my waist. I was too drunk to care and continued dancing, grinding along


    with the person who was dancing with me; but when I started to notice a few girls giving me annoyed


    looks, I turned around to see none other than Enzo dancing behind me.


    I went to walk away, feeling suddenly embarrassed, but he smirked and grabbed my hand, pulling me


    back and making me stumble a bit. I leaned into his chest and looked up at him. He looked just as


    drunk as I was, his cheeks red from the alcohol and a lustful look in his eyes.


    ¡°Ignore them,¡± he whispered in my ear, his lips brushing my skin and making me shiver. ¡°Just look at


    me.¡±


    His words made me almost immediately wet. He didn¡¯t seem angry with me¡­ Was it the alcohol


    making him this way, or was this how he truly felt?


    I gave in to the temptation and swayed with him to the beat of the loud music. The rest of the party


    faded away, and it was just us. His hands traveled over my waist and hips as I wrapped my arms


    around his neck, and soon our bodies were pressed tightly against each other.


    ¡°Do you want me?¡± Enzo whispered, his eyes flickering red for a brief moment as he licked his lips.


    Maybe it was just the alcohol, but right now I did want him. I wanted him badly.


    I nodded, and he took my hand and led me away from the party.


    There was an open cabin, and we stumbled inside and closed the door behind us. We didn¡¯t hesitate


    for even a second before passionately pressing our lips together and ripping at each other¡¯s clothes.


    He picked me up and carried me over to the bed. I wrapped my legs around his waist and sucked on


    his neck as heid me down.


    He slid my shirt off over my head, then pulled his own off. We both unbuttoned our pants, both barely


    pulling them down enough for him to expose his throbbing cock and for me to give him ess to me. I


    flipped over and heard him spit into his hand.


    I let out a loud moan as he prated me, and so did he. I had never thought that we would actually


    have sex again, and maybe it was just the alcohol, but I was so happy now to feel him inside of me


    again, his fingers intertwined with mine as he hunched over me and thrust himself into me. The sounds


    that came out of his mouth made me even more wet and dizzy with ecstasy.


    We weren¡¯t together for long, though, when Enzo suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 30: Party Crasher

    Chapter 30: Party Crasher


    Enzo


    I was right in the middle of finally having hot, drunken sex with Nina when I smelled another shifter. It


    was definitely close to the party; I¡¯d have to get out there and deal with it before anyone saw it or got


    attacked. With the recent influx of shifters in the area, there was no doubt in my mind that one had


    been drawn to the party by Nina¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered, pulling out of Nina and zipping my pants back up. She sat up on the bed, swaying


    a bit from the alcohol as she looked up at me with confusion in her eyes.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± I said solemnly, standing¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving me here?¡±


    I sighed and quickly pulled my shirt on.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± I said, not having much time. ¡°Just go home.¡± I used telepathy then to tell Luke to


    watch her, then ran out of the cabin.


    Surely enough, there it was a little ways out into the woods: a rogue werewolf. I cursed, because it also


    had someone by the ankle: Lisa. It was dragging her unconscious body through the woods; I could


    sense her heartbeat, but it was weak. Had it already dragged her all this way? I cringed at the thought


    of this beast being right outside the party while Nina and I were getting hot and heavy. I knew I


    should¡¯ve stayed sober tonight. How could I protect Nina if I was too drunk to pay attention to my


    surroundings?


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted to get the rogue¡¯s attention. The rogue nced up at me, Lisa¡¯s bloody ankle still in its


    mouth. It dropped Lisa¡¯s ankle when it saw me and stood on its hind legs, preparing to attack as it


    hissed and bared its long sharp fangs.


    ¡°You¡¯re one ugly son of a bitch, you know that?¡± I said as I curled my fists and began to circle around


    the rogue.


    The rogue werewolf snarled and charged at me, but I was too quick and jumped up several feet in the


    air, causing the beast to run straight underneath me and look around, confused, while I quietlynded


    on the ground behind it. I took this moment of confusion as a chance to ambush the rogue and ran at it


    from behind, using the sharp ws that had grown from my knuckles to sh the back of its neck.


    It yelped and fell to the ground, whimpering. I took my chance while it wasying on the ground and


    thrust my ws into the back of its neck. Blood sprayed everywhere, and with a final yelp, the rogue fell


    limp.


    I yanked my ws out of its furry throat and sighed as I looked down at the corpse. I¡¯d have to send


    someone from my father¡¯s pack toe and clean this up before anyone found it, so I used my


    Mindlink with Lewis to tell him what happened and order him to get here ASAP.


    Lisa was still unconscious on the ground. I ran over to her and scooped her up, swearing under my


    breath. She started to heal just from my touch, but I couldn¡¯t let her stay here; I didn¡¯t know how much


    she remembered about the attack, and she was starting to wake up, so I did the only thing I could think


    of. I teleported directly to Edward¡¯s office.


    He was sitting behind his desk and jumped up when I teleported into his office suddenly.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± he said as


    Lisa started to groan.


    Chops Party Crosher


    ¡°Rogue attack in the woods,¡± I said, setting her down on the couch. ¡°She was unconscious when I


    found her, but I don¡¯t know how much she remembers.¡±


    ¡°Move out of the way,¡± Edward said hastily as he ran around his desk and crouched in front of her. He


    ced his hands on her head as I stood nearby and watched him work.


    Edward was a werewolf, just like me. Only the dean knew this; I didn¡¯t even tell Nina. He was my


    father¡¯s age, mature and elegant, with a particr expertise in the practice of mind control. With just


    one look, he could make anyone forget things, change the narrative of stories, and heal emotional


    trauma. He pretended to be a hypnotherapist in the human world, leaving everyone who used his


    services blind to the fact that he would employ werewolf abilities to hypnotize them.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how long Edward had been working at this school, but it was a lot longer than I


    had been here. In fact, the history of werewolves


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    working at and attending this school ran deep. Since the school was located right near a prime location


    for portals, it was rtively easy for any evolved shifter to enter the human realm. That didn¡¯t exin


    the influx of less evolved shifters on campus, though, because as far as I was aware, they weren¡¯t


    capable of creating or using portals.


    Not on their own, at least.


    Was someone helping these rogues pass through? And if so, who was helping them?


    Lisa¡¯s eyes started to open.


    ¡°Wh¡­ Where am I¡­?¡± she mumbled.


    Edward ignored her question and immediately began to work his magic. I watched closely as he started


    #Chapter 30 Party Crasher


    whispering incantations that made her pupils start to swirl, indicating that she was now susceptible to


    his hypnosis.


    Seeing hypnosis always fascinated me, so I watched intently while Edward worked. Soon, he had Lisa


    lulled into his spell, and quickly convinced her mind to erase all memories of the attack. He put her to


    sleep with his abilities when he was done and stood.


    ¡°Take her to her room,¡± he said. ¡± She¡¯ll wake up in the morning and remember nothing about the


    attack, thinking that she just got too drunk and stumbled home. Did anyone else see the rogue?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I replied. ¡°I contacted my father¡¯s beta. We¡¯ll clean up the body before anyone


    notices.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Edward said, then stepped out of the way so I could pick up Lisa and teleport her back to her


    dorm. With an appreciative nod at Edward, I teleported Lisa and I to her dorm, where Iid her sleeping


    body down on her bed.


    Now that Lisa was alive and oblivious to what really happened, I teleported back to the spot in the


    forest where I killed the rogue. Lewis was already there, looking down at the rogue with his hands on


    his hips.


    ¡°How did a rogue get out here?¡± he asked, to which I shrugged.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied as I helped him hoist the corpse onto his shoulders. ¡°Someone must be helping


    them get here. I don¡¯t know why, but I think it might have something to do with Nina. I think someone


    wants her gone.¡±


    ¡°By the way,¡± Lewis said as he opened a portal, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking into her like you asked. She was


    adopted when she was two, but that¡¯s all I¡¯ve found so far. I¡¯ll keep looking.¡±


    I furrowed my brow as I watched Lewis step into the portal to the werewolf realm, where he would likely


    dispose of the rogue¡¯s body.


    Nina was adopted?


    I wanted to talk to her, but my body was exhausted from all of the teleportation and I knew I wouldn¡¯t be


    able to teleport again tonight; I¡¯d have to figure out a way to get everyone to leave the party too, just in


    case more rogues showed up.


    I would have to find her in the morning and exin everything.

 Chapter 31: Pity Party

    Chapter 31: Pity Party


    Nina


    I knew sleeping with Enzo again would have been a mistake. He didn¡¯t even care about me enough to stay for the entire duration. Clearly


    he got what he wanted and realized that I wasn¡¯t worth his time, so he bailed. When I got dressed and left the cabin, I didn¡¯t see him


    anywhere at the party; he must have run off.


    I jumped down the stairs and started to walk back toward the party so I could find Jessica and Lori and tell them that I was going home,


    but stopped when I overheard two of Lisa¡¯s friends talking.


    ¡°Have you seen Lisa?¡± one said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the other replied. ¡°She walked into the woods a little while ago. I just saw Enzo go that way, too.¡±


    ¡°Ooh!¡± the first girl said excitedly. ¡°Do you think they¡¯re getting back together?¡±


    The second girl giggled. ¡°Obviously. Have you seen the way he¡¯s been looking at hertely? Clearly he regrets messing around with that


    weirdo Nina and realizes that he¡¯ll never do any better than Lisa.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to stick around to hear any more as tears started to well up in my eyes. I just wanted to go home.


    I ran down the trail that led back to campus. I kept running until I could no longer see or hear the people at the cabins. The waning moon


    was just a crescent in the sky, no longer illuminating the forest like it did the other night, so I pulled out my phone and turned on the


    shlight so I could see.


    Eventually, I heard footsteps behind me and whipped my shlight around to see Luke approaching.


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d follow me,¡± I said annoyedly, turning back in the direction I was going and continuing to walk.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you walk through the woods alone,¡± he replied. ¡°There could be-¡±


    ¡°Werewolves, I know,¡± I interrupted.


    Luke was silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Not just werewolves. Other shifters, too.¡±


    I paused and pondered what he said; admittedly, it made me a bit curious. We walked in silence for a


    bit.


    ¡°What other sorts of shifters are there, anyway?¡± I asked eventually, just wanting to not think about


    Enzo and Lisa together.


    ¡°Oh, all kinds,¡± Luke responded. ¡± There are low-tier shifters, which are less evolved; like rogues.


    Those are the mostmon.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®less evolved¡±?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re like the original werewolves. They¡¯re like regr humans, but at night they shift and go feral.


    When they wake up in the morning ¨Cif they wake up¨C they won¡¯t remember anything. Most don¡¯t even


    know that they¡¯re cursed.¡±


    Luke paused for a bit as we stepped over tree roots and started to climb a small hill, then continued.


    ¡°The next tier are those who can willingly shift into animals, but just regr animals. They still have a


    conscience while in their nonhuman form, but no powers. Believe it or not, many cats, birds, and


    rodents in the human world are actually shifters in their animal forms.¡±


    I thought back to my childhood cat, Mimsy. Was she a shifter? She was very clever, and would


    sometimes disappear for days on end. My parents always said she was just exploring, but now I


    wondered if she was off somewhere in her human form doing human things.


    ¡°What¡¯s after that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Shifters like Enzo,¡± Luke replied. ¡± People who can shift into muchrger, more powerful versions of


    animals. It¡¯s not just that they have the ability to shift, but rather that there are two beings inside of


    them: their own human conscience, and their animal conscience.¡±


    ¡°Like split personalities?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Luke replied. ¡°But both can be conscious at the same time, and talk to each other


    telepathically. Usually, when a shifter of this caliberes of age, their animal appears to them, and


    they share a soul. Their animal ¡ª like Enzo¡¯s wolf ¡ª can give them some or all of its power.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s a spirit animal.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    Luke and I finished climbing the hill and came to a small clearing. From here, we could see the campus


    down below. It looked so small.


    I was silent for a while as I took in the view, but then cleared my throat and asked another question.


    ¡°So¡­ what are you? Are you a shifter?¡±


    Luke was silent for some time. He looked down at his feet. I couldn¡¯t see his face, not that it would


    make a difference since he had no face, but I wondered if my question made him sad.


    ¡°I¡¯m not much of anything,¡± he said. ¡± Just a guy who fucked up and was cursed to live for all eternity.


    But not in a cool, sexy way, like a vampire. Just cursed to slowly rot and erode.


    Eventually I¡¯ll just be dust, when these bones start to disintegrate in millions of years.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­ lonely,¡± I said. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but I was starting to feel genuinely bad for this


    strange talking skeleton.


    He shrugged. ¡°You get used to it. That¡¯s why I decided to hang out in that anatomyb. I like seeing all


    of the studentse and go.¡±


    For some reason, the skeleton¡¯s words made me smile. It was strange to think that a talking skeleton


    might be bing my friend.


    We didn¡¯t speak for a long time after that. Eventually I started to feel better as we sat together on the


    hillside, and started to think to myself as I sobered up that maybe it was a good thing that my sex with


    Enzo got interrupted. It would have been a bad idea and I likely would have regretted it in the morning.


    Even now, I was regretting even letting it start.


    If Enzo wanted to get back with Lisa, she could have him.


    Alcohol really makes people do the craziest things!


    I returned home that night around midnight and decided to do some more research on my own. If there really was a whole supernatural


    world out there like Enzo and Luke imed, I wanted to gather information from more sources; I guess you could say it was the academic


    in meing out.


    I sat at myputer with the lights off for hours, scouring online forums and websites for any traces of information that seemed even


    rtively usible. Most of what I found was either obviously made up or purely spective, and I was beginning to think that I should


    just give up when I found an interesting link several hundred pages deep on G****e.


    The link led me to a forum post on an extremely obscure cryptozoology website that looked like it hadn¡¯t been updated since 1999. Most


    of the forum threads had been abandoned for years, and most of them seemed like utter nonsense.


    There was one in particr, though, that caught my eye.


    The title of the forum post read: ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf hunter and I have PROOF.¡±


    Furrowing my brow, I clicked on the thread and opened it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if anyone will take this seriously or even bother clicking, but to hell with it. I¡¯ve been hunting werewolves for twenty years on


    the eastern coast of Canada and I have actual proof that they¡¯re real. If you want to give me a chance and see what I have to offer, email


    me at the link below. I swear that what I have to show you will rock your entire world.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anything else to the post aside from the email link, and there were no replies. It could have been a scam, but something in


    me told me to click the link and reach out just to see what would happen..


    I clicked the link and typed out my message.


    ¡°I saw your post. I believe that werewolves and other cryptids may be real, and I would like to discuss it with you. -N.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I sent the email.


    I went to close myptop, figuring that I would never get a reply, but before I did, my email dinged. My hands shook as I saw that the


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    anonymous forum poster had replied within moments.


    ¡°Hi, N. I¡¯d like to talk. Let¡¯s meet up. K.¡±

 Chapter 32: The Graduate Tutor

    Chapter 32: The Graduate Tutor


    Nina


    That night, the anonymous poster who referred to himself as ¡°K¡± sent me his information. He was


    located a few hours away from me and seemed eager to make the drive to meet up. We¡¯d meet in a


    public ce, of course, and unbeknownst to K, I would have Luke standing guard across the street if


    anything went wrong. I knew it was stupid to meet up with strangers from the inte so quickly, but K


    didn¡¯t know my real name or address, and I¡¯d cover my hair and face with a hat, sunsses, and a


    surgical mask.


    I didn¡¯t tell anyone that I would be going to meet K except for Luke, and even with Luke I kept the


    information vague.


    ¡°I¡¯m meeting up with an inte friend in a couple of days,¡± I said on the morning of the next day as I


    walked to get breakfast at the dining hall. ¡°I want you to keep watch from across the street if anything


    goes wrong. Just in case, you know?¡±


    Luke didn¡¯t question it. He simply nodded and agreed to do whatever 1 needed.


    Once that was all squared away, all 1 had to do now was wait and think about what sort of questions I


    would ask K. I hoped that he would have some real information for me and wasn¡¯t a total crackpot.


    What I would do with that informationter was still a mystery to me; right now, my only goal was to


    just. learn as much as I could, and I wanted it toe from a source that wasn¡¯t Enzo or Luke in case


    they weren¡¯t being entirely truthful. I still didn¡¯t know for sure if I could entirely trust them.


    Besides, nning the meetup with K kept me from thinking about my sexual encounter with Enzo at the


    partyst night. It was better not to think about it. I hadn¡¯t heard from him or seen him at all since I left


    the party, and if I thought about it for too long, images of him having sex with Lisa in the woods flooded


    my mind.


    It was just better if I stayed away.


    It was Sunday, so thankfully I didn¡¯t have ss, and anyone who was at the partyst night was still


    hung over in their dorms. I would have been hiding in my dorm as well, but unfortunately, with


    everything going ontely, my grades were starting to get a bit shaky. I had another exam in a few


    days, so I had to study.


    After I grabbed a quick bagel and coffee for breakfast, I walked over to the library with the intent to


    study all day.


    The library was mostly empty, aside. from a few other students who were probably in the same boat as


    me.] found a table by a window and sat down, opening myptop and getting out my notebooks to start


    studying.


    ¡°Mind if I study with you?¡± a familiar voice said not long after I sat down. I looked up to see James, the


    graduate student from Tiffany¡¯s office, standing at the table. He was looking down at me with a sweet


    smile on his face and a coffee cup in his hand.


    I smiled and nodded, honestly happy to have thepany. ¡°Sure,¡± I replied. ¡°I could use some


    company.¡±


    James grinned and sat down across from me. He took hisptop and notebook out. I looked up from


    myptop for a moment to catch him looking at me, which made him blush a bit and look away.


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush, too.


    ¡°What are you working on?¡± he asked, clearing his throat nervously.


    ¡°I have a pathology exam in a few days,¡± I responded. ¡°And admittedly I¡¯m not doing very well in that


    ss right now.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± James furrowed his brow and cocked his head to the side, which made him look sort of


    cute.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just¡­ got a lot going on,¡± 1 said. It was technically the truth. I couldn¡¯t tell him specifics,


    obviously, he¡¯d think I was genuinely insane.


    ¡°I passed pathology with flying colors when I was in undergrad,¡± he said with a warm smile. ¡°Want me


    to help you?¡±


    I nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Yes, please!¡± I said. James smiled and stood,ing around the table to sit


    next to me. When he sat down beside me, I could smell a faint scent of cologneing from his


    sweater. It smelled winter like mahogany and old books, and made my heart speed up.


    James cozied up next to me and started to point at my notes as he leaned close to me. His closeness


    made me feel a bit shy as he started to exin a few things. ¡°See, if you look here¡­¡±


    I looked up at him, taking in his soft face and attractive jawline as I listened to him talk. He was so


    studious and intelligent in the way that he spoke that it made me feel a new sense of attraction to him.


    He caught me staring and looked up at me, meeting my gaze.


    For a few moments, James held my gaze while he attempted to continue to exin a concept, his


    voice eventually faltering. ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ benign tumors


    His eyes flickered down to my lips. I blushed and looked away, pretending to bepletely absorbed in


    my notebook¡­ But I couldn¡¯t help but notice the feeling of our shoulders pressed together as we


    continued to study.


    Somehow, we studied for several hours before I realized just how much time had flown by. My stomach


    growled, and although I was enjoying being this close to James, I knew it was time to call it a day.


    ¡°Thank you for your help,¡± I said shyly as we packed up our things. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took away from your


    studying time, though.¡±


    James smiled and waved my words away. ¡°No worries,¡± he replied. ¡°Just make it up to me by acing that


    exam. And¡­ study with me again sometime?¡±


    I blushed and looked down at my feet as


    I held myptop to my chest. ¡°I think that would be nice,¡± I said, tucking a strand of hair behind my ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you around, then,¡± James said. with another warm smile as he backed away. There was


    something adorably awkward about him, yet he was also incredibly handsome in his knit sweater with


    his somewhat messy shirt cor sticking out of the top.


    I watched James leave, admiring how academic he looked with his leather satchel slung over his


    shoulder, then let out a deep breath as I headed home with a smile stered on my face.


    My smile faded, however, when I saw a familiar figure walking toward me from across the quad. It was


    Enzo. I tried to keep my head down and pretend I didn¡¯t see him, but I knew there was no way he didn¡¯t


    see me, and when he called my name and started jogging toward me, I knew that I would have no


    choice but to talk to him.


    ¡°Nina!¡± Enzo called, jogging toward me. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    He stopped in front of me as I held myptop even tighter to my chest. ¡°Hey, Enzo,¡± I replied, avoiding


    eye contact.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night,¡± he said. ¡°Lisa-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I blurted out, not wanting to hear any more.


    When I looked up at Enzo, his brown eyes were fixed on me. His eyebrows were knit together and he


    looked a little sad, but I forced myself not to let it get to me. I knew that he ran away from mest night


    to meet up with Lisa, and I no longer wanted to y this game with him.


    ¡°I, um, have to go,¡± I said, averting my gaze and walking past him.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Enzo called after me. I didn¡¯t stop. I could feel his eyes focused on my back as I walked across


    the quad, but I just ignored him and let the stream of studentsing out for lunch envelop me


    breaking his view of me.

 Chapter 33: The Meetup

    Chapter 33: The Meetup


    Nina


    The next day, I ran home after my sses and changed into the most nondescript outfit I coulde


    up with for my meeting with K: a in ck hoodie, baggy ck jeans, a in ck hat that I tucked


    my hair into, sunsses, and a surgical mask.


    ¡°Geez,¡± Lori said from the couch as I stepped out of my room. ¡°Trying to hide from the paparazzi?¡±


    I realized how ridiculous I probably looked, but I had already prepared an excuse in the event of being


    seen like this.


    ¡°I have to go to nned Parenthood,¡± I said.


    Lori¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ pregnant, are you?¡± she whispered.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, just a regr checkup. Butst time I went there were these crazy religious


    people outside who were ranting about how I was going to hell even though I was just there to get


    treated for a UTI, so I like to y it safe from now on.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fair,¡± Lori replied, returning to her book.


    Satisfied with my excuse, I left the dorms and headed toward town.


    K and I nned to meet up at a local coffee shop. He said he would be wearing a red t-shirt. I stepped


    into the coffee shop and looked around nervously, my palms sweating while all of the worst possible


    scenarios yed through my head. What if he didn¡¯t show up, then jumped me while I was on my way


    home? What if he stalked me home, snuck into my dorm, and killed me? Even with Luke there to


    protect me, I didn¡¯t know what this guy was capable of. For all I knew, he could Chapter 3 The Matu


    have already been stalking me and knew about Luke. Maybe he even had experience fighting talking


    skeletons.


    I suddenly felt incredibly stupid for doing this and considered turning around and going home, but when


    I saw a middle-aged man with a beard sitting at a corner table, looking sad as he held his to-go cup of


    coffee, I didn¡¯t feel so afraid anymore. I knew you couldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover, but something told


    me that he wasn¡¯t dangerous.


    Taking a deep breath, I walked over to the table. He looked up from his coffee and looked me up and


    down, seeming a bit amused by my hair tucked into my hat and my face fully covered.


    ¡°You must be N,¡± he said, gesturing for me to sit down. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna stalk you, you know. You don¡¯t


    need to hide your whole face like that. If anything, you¡¯re drawing attention.


    I looked around to see that other people in the coffee shop were giving me strange looks, probably


    wondering if I was going to rob the ce. Feeling embarrassed, I took off my sunsses and mask,


    and freed my braids from my hat.


    ¡°Much better,¡± K said, holding out his hand for me to shake it. His hand wasrge and calloused as


    though he had been a manualborer his entire life, but his grip was gentle when I shook it. When we


    finished shaking hands, he gestured for the waiter to bring me a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said, leaning back in his chair and taking a sip of his coffee, you believe they¡¯re real, huh?¡±


    I nodded, unsure whether I should tell him about Enzo or not. He did im to be a werewolf hunter in


    his forum post, and I didn¡¯t exactly want Enzo killed. I just wanted information. Even if Enzo was


    dangerous, I didn¡¯t want to be involved in any killing.


    ¡°I think so,¡± I said, ¡°but I¡¯m not entirely sure. I was hoping you could give me some information.¡±


    K paused while the waiter poured my coffee, then spoke again when the waiter walked away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of information,¡± he said. ¡°Where do you want me to start?¡±


    I bit my lip and fiddled with my coffee cup as I thought. ¡°From the beginning, I guess,¡± I replied. ¡°When


    did you know for sure that they¡¯re real, and how do you know?¡±


    K ran his hand along his beard, stroking it. ¡°My wife and infant daughter were killed by one,¡± he said.


    My eyes widened. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It happened a long time ago,¡± he replied. ¡°Not that I don¡¯t still grieve for #Chopter 13 The Meetup them


    every day.¡±


    ¡°Why were they killed?¡±


    ¡°You see, Lycans ¡ª werewolves ¡ª have this concept that they refer to as a ¡®mate¡¯. Like real wolves,


    only the bond is more powerful. They im to all have one fated mate, their one true love, someone


    whose wolf is bound to theirs.


    When they find this person, they be obsessed. It¡¯s sick.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°A werewolf imed your wife as its mate?¡± I asked.


    K nodded. ¡°Yep. Except, she was human. Which only goes to show that the whole concept is bullshit.


    When she refused that monster¡¯s advances, things got ugly.¡±


    I was silent for a few moments. I began to wonder if that was why Enzo was so obsessed with me; did


    he think I was his ¡°mate¡±? Would he kill me if I kept refusing his feelings?


    ¡°Is there any way a werewo- a Lycan, mean- can break a bond with a mate?¡±


    ¡°Not without the help of a witch,¡± K responded, taking another gulp of his coffee. ¡°If I had known that


    thirty years ago, my wife and daughter would still be alive today.¡±


    If Enzo did think I was his mate, then maybe a witch could help me get away from him.


    ¡°Do you know where I can find a witch?¡± I blurted out.


    K shot me a knowing nce. ¡°You got a Lycan problem, huh?¡± he said. I hesitantly nodded, still fiddling


    with my coffee cup. K looked around to make sure no one was looking before he reached into his shirt


    and pulled out a ne.


    Attached to the thin leather strap was arge, yellowed canine tooth; far bigger than anything I had


    ever seen, aside from saber-toothed tiger skulls that I had seen in museums before. My eyes widened


    as I realized that this tooth belonged to a Lycan.


    ¡°A witch can break your bond, but I can make sure that¡­ that thing doesn¡¯t hurt anyone else,¡± he


    whispered, leaning across the table.


    I leaned away, my eyes wide. ¡°What if¡­. they¡¯re not all dangerous?¡± I said.


    K scoffed. ¡°No such thing. They¡¯re all monsters; I¡¯ve hunted enough of ¡¯em to know that for a fact.¡±


    He noticed my hesitation and tucked the tooth back into his shirt, leaning back in his chair once more.


    ¡°Listen, I know how these animals tick. They¡¯ll lure you in, using their supernatural abilities to make you


    think that it¡¯s safe, that they¡¯re just like everybody else, that they truly care for you. Then, at the


    slightest hint of resistance, they¡¯ll kill you in the blink of an eye¡±


    I stood suddenly from the table, nearly toppling over my chair as I pushed it back. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill


    anybody,¡± I said.


    Klooked up at me, not moving from his seat, and shrugged ¡°It¡¯s either the life of one, or the lives of


    many,¡± he said. ¡± You know how to find me when you¡¯re ready to make the right decision.¡±


    As if we were just having a casual conversation this whole time, K pulled out a newspaper and pencil


    and started doing the crossword. I stood there in shock for a few seconds, then hurried out of the cafe


    with my heart racing


    Was everything that K said true? Was Enzo truly a monster who was only manipting me?


    I started walking down the street to head back to campus, chewing my fingernails as I considered


    everything that K had just told me.


    But then, like clockwork, I heard the sound of a motorcycle and looked up to see Enzo driving toward


    me


    He pulled up next to me and flipped up the visor on his helmet with a yful smile that made my knees


    weak.


    ¡°Wanna go for a ride?¡± he asked.


    I considered saying yes, my heart skipping a beat as I thought about being alone with Enzo on the


    beach¡­ying a nket down on the sand and undressing each other, not caring if someone caught


    us.


    But I couldn¡¯t, not after he had sex with Lisa¡­ and especially not after what K just told me.


    I shook my head and backed away. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I said. ¡°I have a paper to work on. I¡¯ll see you around.¡±


    Before Enzo had the chance to respond, I scurried away.


    I could feel his eyes on my back as I ran off, and although I couldn¡¯t see his face, I knew that he was


    suspicious of me.

 Chapter 34: Tournament — Part I

    Chapter 34: Tournament ¡ª Part I


    Enzo


    I watched Nina walk away with a frown on my face.


    Just a couple of days ago, it seemed like everything was going to be fine. She seemed to really want


    me at the party, and we even started to have sex ¡ª but I¡¯ve hardly been able to get her to talk to me for


    more than thirty seconds since then.


    A few moments after Nina walked away, I saw Luke trailing behind her from a distance. He saw me


    sitting on my motorcycle and came over.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with her?¡± I asked, nodding my head toward Nina as she disappeared down the


    street.


    Luke shrugged. ¡°I dunno. She met up with someone at the coffee shop just now .


    ¡°Who was it?¡± I asked.


    Luke shrugged again. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a good look since she made me wait across the street, but when she


    told me she was meeting someone she did refer to them as ¡®he¡¯. Said she met him on the inte.¡±


    I felt a pang in my chest as I realized what Luke was saying.


    Was Nina going on dates with guys she met on a dating app? She had seemed flushed and nervous


    when I ran into her in the quad yesterday ¡ª had she just been on a date? Even though we weren¡¯t


    technically together, it still hurt me immensely to think about her being with someone else.


    Maybe it was revenge for kissing Lisa, in which case I would have to talk to her tonight and set things


    straight. I wasn¡¯t going to go around any longer and let Nina think that I would ever choose Lisa over


    her. Eventually I¡¯d have to finally put my foot down with Lisa as well, because she also seemed to be


    under the impression that we were going to get back together after I saved her.


    But first, I would put on my best show at the hockey game to show Nina that I was superior to whatever


    strange men she was meeting on the inte. After the game, she would be mine.


    Later that night, as I was getting ready with the team in the locker room, I was hyping myself up


    internally to y harder than ever. Nina was here on shift with Tiffany in case there were any injuries,


    so I knew she¡¯d be watching closely from the sidelines.


    While I got ready, Justin walked behind me and caught my gaze in the mirror. I narrowed my eyes at


    him and turned arround.


    ¡°Staying out of trouble?¡± I asked.


    He nodded, avoiding my eyes.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said, pping him hard on the shoulder. ¡°Keep it that way.¡±


    I turned to walk away, but Justin called after me.


    ¡°I know you fucked her on Saturday night.¡±


    I slowly turned back around to face him, feeling Fio start to growl inside of me. I quieted Fio, calming


    myself at the same time, before I answered Justin.


    ¡°And what of it?¡± I asked. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t together.¡±


    Justin looked more hurt than angry. ¡°I know we¡¯re not together anymore,¡± he said, ¡°but it¡¯s still pretty


    fucked up that you fucked herst night.¡±


    I walked toward Justin, my fists curled up at my sides. ¡°You should¡¯ve thought about that before you


    threw away a really amazing girl,¡± I growled, ring at him. The rest of the team had grown quiet by


    now and were standing nearby, watching. ¡°She deserves better than you.¡±


    Someone on the team cleared their throat abruptly to get my attention. I turned around to face whoever


    it was; it was Matt, and he was cringing and pointing subtly at the locker room door.


    Nina was standing in the doorway holding a clipboard.


    Had she heard everything?


    ¡°Um,¡± she said sheepishly, looking at the floor and pushing her sses up on her nose, ¡°I just wanted


    to check in to make sure that no one needs anything before the game.¡±


    The rest of the team shook their heads like a flock of stupid sheep, and before I had a chance to ask


    her to talk in private, she slipped back out of the locker room.


    I turned back toward Justin. His eyes were red, but he didn¡¯t say anything else or instigate a fight.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, addressing the whole team now as I heard the announcer start talking in the arena.


    ¡°Let¡¯s y like hell tonight.¡±


    Despite my argument with Justin in the locker room, we did all y like hell. Throughout the entire


    game, only two things were on my mind: the puck and Nina. I kept her in my peripherals at all times as


    I gave my all. That night, I skated faster and harder than I ever had in my entire hockey career. I even


    took some of Fio¡¯s strength to perform some difficult tricks, which caused the crowd to erupt in cheers.


    I didn¡¯t care about the crowd, though. Every time I aplished a great feat during the game, my eyes


    only went to Nina. I just wished I could read the expression on her face, because I couldn¡¯t tell whether


    she was amazed, afraid, or angry. Never in my life had I seen someone with such an impressive poker


    face.


    The game was an easy win with all of my extra effort. The other team skated off of the rink in shame


    while my team pumped their fists at the crowd and the cheerleaders went wild. I started to skate toward


    Nina, but as soon as I stepped off the rink, Lisa came barreling toward me and threw her arms around


    my neck, jumping up and wrapping her legs around me like a parasite.


    ¡°Babe! You yed so well!¡± she yelled, loud enough for everyone in the vicinity to hear. I could tell that


    there was a tone to it that intended to hurt Nina.


    Before I was able to pry Lisa off of me, I saw Nina dip into the crowd as people started to filter out. I


    had to go after her.


    ¡°Get the fuck off of me, Lisa!¡± 1 shouted, yanking her off and putting her on the ground. ¡°We¡¯re not


    together. Stop calling me babe, and stop clinging to me like a monkey.¡±


    Lisa¡¯s face turned red and tears welled up in her eyes. With a hmph, she stormed off to go be with the


    other cheerleaders, who took her in like a sad orphan and red at me while theyforted her, but I


    only cared about finding Nina.


    I scanned the crowd, thankful for my height as I quickly spotted Nina¡¯s ck braids bobbing away, and


    went after her.


    ¡°Nina!¡± I called, but she didn¡¯t hear me over the crowd. ¡°Nina! Wait!¡±


    She didn¡¯t turn around. In fact, it seemed that she was headed toward someone entirely different


    altogether.


    Standing near the doorway was a tall,nky guy in a sweater vest. He had a leather satchel on his


    shoulder and was smiling at Nina, who walked right up to him. I stopped in my tracks and watched as


    he said something to her, gesturing out the door with his thumb, then the worst scenario I could have


    imagined happened¡­


    She left with him.


    I felt a mixture of rage and heartbreak wash over me. Was this the guy she was seeing? Were they


    going somewhere to be alone together?


    At that moment, my team rushed up to me and jumped on me, excited from ourndslide victory while


    Nina and that guy disappeared before I could run to her.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to see Nina with anyone else. I had to win her back, but how?


    Just then, as I caught a glimpse of Lisa ring at me from the sidelines, I had an idea that could test


    Nina¡¯s affection for me.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I could make her jealous by pretending to get with other girls.


    Buy more items, get more discou

 Chapter 35: Just Friends

    Chapter 35: Just Friends


    Nina


    When I saw Lisa run and jump into Enzo¡¯s arms, I felt my heart break just a little bit. I knew we weren¡¯t


    ever together, but it still hurt to see them being so affectionate with her. I had overheard Enzo saying


    some really sweet things about a girl in the locker room earlier, but as I saw them together now, I knew


    that he was talking about Lisa.


    Enzo had yed so beautifully during the game. Had it all been for Lisa?


    I didn¡¯t want to stick around any longer, so I left without a word and slipped into the crowd. I just wanted


    to go home and cry.


    ¡°Nina!¡± I heard a familiar voice call from ahead of me. I picked up my head to see James standing by


    the exit with a soft smile on his face. Even though my chest ached from seeing Lisa and Enzo together,


    the pain lifted a bit to see James.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said, putting on a smile and walking up to him ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were here.¡±


    ¡°I actually came for you,¡± he said, making my heart skip a beat. ¡°Can I walk you home? I found


    something that I think you¡¯ll wanna see.¡± He gestured toward the door behind him with his thumb.


    I nodded and we walked out of the arena together.


    We broke away from the stream of students and walked toward the quad.


    ¡°Remember how Enzo¡¯s PT results were significantly better than anyone else¡¯s?¡± James asked as we


    walked.


    Of course I remembered. ¡°Yeah, I think so,¡± I lied, not wanting to give away any interest I had in Enzo.


    ¡°Well, I was looking at some old records,¡± James said, reaching into his bag and pulling out a thin stack


    of papers. ¡°I noticed that Enzo isn¡¯t the first student here to have insane PT results. I thought you¡¯d find


    it interesting.¡±


    He handed me the papers, which I took with wide eyes. Was this more proof that Lycans were real, and


    that they had attended this school before?


    ¡°What¡¯s even more interesting is that they¡¯ve all been on the hockey team,¡± James said, stopping next


    to therge fountain in the middle of the quad. ¡°1 mean, our hockey team has always been the best of


    the best, usually because there¡¯s always one yer at a time who has these insane abilities. So I got to


    thinking, what if there¡¯s some sort of conspiracy here? Like drugs or something?¡±


    I tried to hide the fact that I knew precisely that it wasn¡¯t drugs as I thumbed through the pages.


    ¡°That¡¯s really interesting,¡± I said, looking up from the papers to see James smiling down at me. In the


    soft amber light from the streemps, his face looked even softer and sweeter. Part of me wanted to


    kiss him right now, to let him take me back to his room, but I knew that that was just my brain trying to


    comfort itself after seeing that Lisa and Enzo were back together.


    ¡°You should take a good look at those when you have a chance,¡± James said. ¡± Then, I was hoping¡­


    Would you wanna meet up again? To talk about the records, of course.¡± I blushed, and so did James.


    ¡°U-Um,¡± I stammered, looking at my feet, ¡°I think I¡¯d like that.¡±


    James let out a sigh that sounded like relief and tousled his blonde hair. ¡± Cool,¡± he said quietly,


    sounding just as nervous as I did. ¡°Wanna grab coffee on Friday?¡± I said yes


    I could hardly sleep that night with so many things swirling around my head.


    I was both depressed and relieved to see Enzo and Lisa together again, because while it did break my


    heart a little bit as I had genuinely begun to develop feelings for Enzo, this could also mean that he no


    longer thought I was his mate and that I was in the clear. Maybe the end of all of this drama was in


    sight and I could just be done with this strange supernatural world for good. I¡¯d happily pretend that


    none of this ever happened at this point.


    I was also excited about my uing date with James, the studious boy with a sweet smile.


    Beyond that, however, I was most fascinated by the records that James had found. He was right, all of


    the previous people with superhuman abilities were on the hockey team, and there was always one.


    When one would graduate and leave the team, another would show up almost immediately after. It was


    strange¡­ Why was hockey so important here that there would always be a Lycan on the team to


    ensure victory?


    There had to be something else to it, and now I was determined to find out.


    The next morning, I went to ss, Lisa gave me a dirty look when I entered the lecture hall, but she


    didn¡¯te over to harass me again ¡ª probably because she was already satisfied to be back


    together with Enzo and didn¡¯t have to bully me out of talking to him anymore.


    Whatever, I thought to myself as 1 sat down. She can have him.


    Even though it hurt to see them back together, I was at least happy to know that I had a chance with


    James. He was sweet and kind, and loved academia just like I did¡­ And there was nothing


    complicated about him.


    I needed someone uplicated


    I also needed someone who wouldn¡¯t potentially kill me for not wanting to get together with him, if what


    K said was true.


    After ss, I had to go to work with Tiffany. We were supposed to be working in the office all day and


    tending to sick or injured students, so I was relieved to know that I likely wouldn¡¯t have to deal with


    Enzo


    ¡°So,¡± Tiffany said in a sing-song voice after a student with a migraine finally left. ¡°You and James, huh?¡±


    I blushed. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. Besides, how do you know anything?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very observant!¡± Tiffany said yfully, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been


    working with him for two years and I¡¯ve never seen him show interest in anyone¡­ But you¡¯re so cute,


    so I can see how he couldn¡¯t resist you.¡±


    I blushed even harder and looked down at my work to hide my embarrassment.


    Just then, the office door swung open.


    ¡°Ah. Mr. Rivers,¡± Tiffany said. ¡°What can I do for ya?¡±


    I felt my heart practically leap up into my throat, my eyes widening as I continued to stare at my work.


    What was Enzo doing here?


    ¡°I think I fucked up my shoulder,¡± Enzo said. I looked up to see him standing in the doorway, massaging


    his shoulder with one hand. Tiny sighed and waved him over to an infirmary bed, where he sat down.


    My face turned beet red as Tiffany instructed Enzo to remove his shirt. He stared at me the entire time


    he took it off, his gaze not wavering while Tiffany inspected his shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she said, pressing here and there. Every so often she¡¯d poke a new spot and ask if it hurt.


    ¡°More in the middle,¡± Enzo said, pointing to the middle of his back.


    She walked around him to get a new angle, pushing up her sleeves. As she moved, I caught a glimpse


    of something big and red on his neck.


    Was that a¡­ hickey?


    Enzo shot me an almost knowing look, as if to say that he knew I saw it. I looked down at my work and


    pretended


    That I didnt see it, although my heart raced and my hands started to shake.


    ¡°How about here?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Enzo suddenly stood. ¡°Actually, I think I¡¯m okay,¡± he said, almost as if he only came in here so I would


    see his hickey.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Are you sure?¡± Tiffany asked.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Enzo replied. Must¡¯ve just been a muscle spasm.¡±


    ¡°Well,e back if it starts to hurt again,¡± Tiffany called after him as he walked out of the infirmary.


    I let out a soft sigh of relief as the door shut behind Enzo. That had certainly been a hickey on his


    neck¡­ But 1 couldn¡¯t get jealous. Even though it broke my heart knowing that he and Lisa were


    together again, and she had given him a hickey, I couldn¡¯t let it get to me.


    I had to get over Enzo Rivers.

 Chapter 36: Anatomy Ace

    Chapter 36: Anatomy Ace


    Nina


    I had an anatomy exam the next day and after my shift with Tiffany I needed to get some studying


    done. It was nice and sunny out, which was a wee relief after the weather being gloomy and rainy


    for the past couple of days, so I decided to find a spot to sit under a tree where there were few people.


    A few minutes after I sat down in a spot a little ways out from campus in a quiet park, Luke showed up.


    He walked over to me and stood right in the way of the light.


    ¡°You¡¯re blocking the sunlight,¡± I said, not looking up from my notebook.


    ¡°Oh. Sorry,¡± he said, stepping out of the way. He continued to stand there, just staring at me. I tried my


    best to ignore it in the hopes that he would just go away since I was not in a good mood at all after


    seeing Enzo¡¯s hickey, but he didn¡¯t budge. Finally, I mmed down my pencil and red up at him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re gonna hang around, at least sit down or something,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He immediately plopped down on the ground.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smirk a bit, amused by his doglike obedience.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± he asked, cocking his head. As he did so, I could hear the faint rattle of his


    vertebrae cking together.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I replied, returning to my work. ¡°You¡¯re just¡­ Do you have any thoughts of your own?¡±


    Luke was silent for several moments before speaking. ¡°Of course I do,¡± he said finally.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you share them, then?¡±


    He was silent again for much longer this time. After about ten minutes, when I had be reabsorbed


    in my studying and thought for sure that he had gone dormant or something, he suddenly spoke again.


    ¡°I think you made a mistake in your notes.¡±


    I looked up suddenly and furrowed my brows. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Luke pointed a gloved finger at my notebook where I had a diagram of a skull with notes scribbled on it.


    ¡°Right there. You got your terms mixed up. It¡¯s ipital bone, not parietal bone. The parietal bone is


    over here.¡± He pointed to another spot on the skull.


    I stared at my notes for a moment, then realized that he was right and erased my notes so I could fix


    them.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I muttered.


    No problem.


    He was silent again for several more minutes. I became absorbed in my studying again, only to notice


    eventually that he was inching closer and closer so he could see my notes.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he muttered, rubbing his head.


    I sighed and looked up from my work again. ¡°What is it now?¡±


    ¡°Well, the be is used for facial expression, not supporting thecrimal apparatus. That would be


    thecrimal bone.¡±


    Once again, I realized that Luke was right. I fixed my work.


    ¡°How do you know all this?¡± I asked.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ¡°I mean, look at me,¡± Luke said, gesturing to himself. ¡°I am a skeleton, after all. And besides, remember


    that I¡¯ve spent decades in an anatomy ssroom. You pick up on things here and there.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°Do you have any other pointers you can give me, then? I really need to


    pass this exam.¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually¡­¡±


    Luke and I spent the afternoon together under the tree while he helped me study. He was a surprisingly


    good anatomy tutor, even going so far as to show me where all of the bones were on his own skeleton.


    He was incredibly literal and couldn¡¯t take a joke, but it was still surprisingly nice to spend time with


    someone who wasn¡¯t either trying to backstab me or have sex with me.


    By the end of our ¡°tutoring¡± session, I had gained two things: expert knowledge of anatomy, and a new


    friend.


    The next morning, I woke up bright and early. I felt more enthusiastic about life; while my rtionship


    with Enzo may havee to an end, my date with James was now a day closer and I also felt oddly


    happy to have made friends with that strange talking skeleton.


    I jumped out of bed early, showered, ate breakfast and had my coffee, and then I was on my way to my


    exam. The sun was shining already, the birds were singing, the autumn air was crisp and cool, and I


    felt great so long as I didn¡¯t think about Enzo.


    When it was time to start the exam, the professor handed out the test sheets.


    ¡°There are thirty multiple choice questions and six short answer questions,¡± the professor, David


    Bowman, said as he handed the sheets out. He was a stern professor, but he was still friendly and


    always asked us to just call him David instead of Dr. Bowman. ¡°Best of luck. You can leave when you


    hand in your exam.¡±


    I took a deep breath and started to answer the questions. The answers came so easily to me now, all


    thanks to Luke¡¯s help!


    I was the first to turn my exam in, and David raised an eyebrow at me as I handed it to him.


    ¡°That was quick, Nina,¡± he said, checking his watch. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t. have a cheat sheet.¡±


    I heard snickering behind me and knew it was Lisa, who always sat in the front like a teacher¡¯s pet, but


    I ignored her.¡± No cheat sheet,¡± I replied. ¡°Just a good tutor.¡±


    David smiled and addressed the rest of the ss. ¡°I can think of a few of you who could benefit from a


    good tutor,¡± he said, which caused a few students to chuckle and a few others to turn red in the face.


    He looked back at me and smiled. ¡°Good job, Nina. See you next ss.¡±


    I nodded and left the room, feeling an extra spring in my step for the first time in ages. I¡¯d have to thank


    Luke for his help; what did skeletons like for gifts?


    When I stepped out of the building and into the sunshine, however, that extra spring in my step faded


    along with my smile.


    ¡°Hey, Nina.¡±


    Enzo was leaning on the railing with his hands in his pockets. He pushed himself up and turned toward


    me. I swallowed and nervously gripped the strap of my bag in my hand, as if that would calm my


    nerves.


    ¡°Hey, Enzo,¡± I said, trying to sound casual and not like I wanted to jump off a bridge. ¡°Are you waiting


    for Lisa?¡±


    He scrunched his eyebrows together.¡± What? No. I¡¯m here for you.¡±


    I took in a sharp breath and clutched my bag even harder as I prepared myself to hear him tell me that


    he was sick of chasing me, that I was his mate and he was going to kill me if I kept turning down his


    advances.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice outside. Will you go on a walk with me?¡± he asked instead.

 Chapter 37: A Walk in the Park

    Chapter 37: A Walk in the Park


    Nina


    ¡°It¡¯s nice outside. Will you go on a walk with me?¡±


    As if my heart wasn¡¯t already racing enough, it felt like it was going to burst out of my chest when Enzo


    asked me to go on a walk with him. I hesitated to respond, wondering if this was some horrible prank


    concocted by Lisa. But he seemed genuine, and I was curious to see what he wanted to talk about.


    Maybe he would tell me that he decided I wasn¡¯t his mate and that he would leave me alone now.


    Maybe he would tell me that werewolves and talking skeletons weren¡¯t real, that all of this was just a


    joke and that my skeleton bodyguard was just a normal guy wearing a costume. It was unlikely, but


    wishful thinking never hurt anyone, right? ¡°U-um¡­ Sure,¡± I responded, still clutching my bag tightly.


    Enzo smiled a real, genuine, handsome smile that made my heart skip a beat. I couldn¡¯t deny that he


    was handsome.


    ¡°After you,¡± he said, stepping out of the way and gesturing down the stairs. We walked across the quad


    and toward the entrance to the little garden that was located between the two dormitory buildings.


    Other students sat on the benches in the sunshine as they studied, read books, and chatted with


    friends. I liked toe here often in between sses to get some fresh air and look at the flowers.


    Right now, there weren¡¯t as many flowers since it was autumn, but the fallen leaves on the ground and


    the fall decorations still made for a nice atmosphere.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Our shoes crunched on the pebbly trail as we walked together in silence for a bit. I continued to clutch


    my bag nervously while Enzo walked casually with his hands in his pockets. Eventually, he stopped


    under arge cherry tree and turned to look at me. I swallowed, unsure of what was toe.


    Enzo stared at me with his soft brown eyes, which practically sparkled in the sunlight, for a few


    moments before speaking.


    ¡°I really like you, Nina,¡± he said softly, taking a step toward me.


    I swallowed again and unconsciously took a step back, not knowing what to say. Wasn¡¯t he back


    together with Lisa? This had to be a prank, and a mean one at that! What had I done to deserve this


    sort of treatment, other than to be so silly as to think that the school heartthrob Enzo Rivers would ever


    genuinely like me?


    Enzo stopped and looked at me with a furrowed brow, cocking his head a bit to the side.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to say anything?¡± he said. ¡°You do like me back¡­ Right?¡±


    I blushed and looked down at my feet, biting my lip as I tried toe up with a response. If this


    interaction was being recorded from somewhere in order to humiliate me some more on Twitter, I


    wanted to choose my words carefully.


    Finally, I looked back up at Enzo again and my heart sank when I saw his painful expression. His


    normally stoic face, with his sharp jawline and stern eyebrows, was soft and sad now. I realized then


    that this wasn¡¯t a prank. It couldn¡¯t be. He did really like me.


    But he had slept with Lisa, and there was a hickey to prove it.


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± I replied, choking up a bit. ¡°I know you left the other night to be with


    Lisa. And I saw you after the game with her, and I saw your hickey. I won¡¯t be with a yboy who can¡¯t


    evenmit to me for ten minutes.¡± Enzo¡¯s eyebrows knit together for a moment, but then a smile


    started to spread across his face.


    ¡°You really think I left you the other night to sleep with Lisa?¡± he asked, chuckling a little.


    I nodded and frowned. ¡°Why else would you have just suddenly run away in the same direction as her


    and disappear for the rest of the night?¡± I said.


    ¡°Because,¡± Enzo replied, ncing over his shoulder and lowering his voice, leaning closer to me so no


    one would hear, ¡°there was a shifter out there. I had to take care of it.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°That close to the party?¡± I said, temporarily forgetting about Lisa. ¡°You don¡¯t think it


    wasing for¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for sure,¡± he replied. ¡± But considering how the appearances of shifters in the area


    generally seemed to be localized to wherever you are at the time, it¡¯s bing pretty obvious to me


    that they¡¯reing for you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why?¡± I asked.


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure that out.¡±


    There was a bit of a silence between us. A couple of students walked by holding hands, talking about


    what to do after ss today. For a moment, I wished it could be that simple for me; to just be able to


    openly hold hands with someone and casually talk about dinner ns, without all of the werewolf


    drama.


    ¡°So,¡± Enzo finally said after the students walked past, ¡°what do you say? I really like you, Nina. I want


    you to be my girlfriend.¡±


    My heart skipped a beat, partially from excitement and partially from sadness.


    ¡°You say you didn¡¯t sleep with Lisa,¡± I said quietly, looking at my feet. ¡°But I saw your hickey. Even if


    you¡¯re not sleeping with her, you¡¯re sleeping with someone. I may not be the prettiest girl on campus,


    but I do have some self esteem, and I won¡¯t lower myself enough to let a yer interrupt my studies.¡±


    Enzo went silent again, then let out a huge sigh.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± he said quietly. I hesitantly looked back up at him to see him pulling aside the cor of his


    shirt, where the massive hickey had been earlier. I had been so big and dark that there was no way it


    would have healed by now, but it was gone.


    ¡°I never slept with anyone,¡± Enzo said, sounding a bit ashamed. ¡°I thought that¡­ I don¡¯t know. I thought


    that if I used some makeup to put a fake hickey on my neck, you would get jealous and want to choose


    me.¡±


    ¡°Choose you?¡± I asked incredulously. I felt hurt and manipted, and released my death grip on my


    bag to fold my arms across my chest.


    ¡°I saw you talking to someone after the game the other night,¡± Enzo said. ¡± I wanted to know if you


    would choose me over him.¡±


    ¡°So you lied to me?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you realize how maniptive that sounds?¡±


    Enzo looked down at the ground and didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments. ¡°I know it was stupid,¡± he


    said finally.¡± But I only did it because I really like you. And I want you to be mine so badly.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should learn that you can¡¯t always get what you want, Enzo,¡± I replied quietly as tears


    welled up in my eyes. He snapped his head back up to look at me with that same painful expression on


    his face.


    ¡°So this is a no, then?¡± he asked.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I like you too, but¡­ I think it¡¯s best if we just stay friends for now,¡± I said. ¡°A


    rtionship would be toxic between us. You can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    As if a switch flipped, Enzo straightened himself and stuck his hands in his pockets, nodding. ¡°Okay,¡±


    he replied. ¡°You¡¯re right. Friends. I¡¯m okay with that, so long as we can at least be¡­ that.¡±


    I could tell that he wasn¡¯t actually okay with it, but it was a relief to hear him agree with me and not


    threaten to kill me like K said he would. With a sad smile , I stuck out my hand to shake his.


    Friends I said.

 Chapter 38: Lovelorn

    Chapter 38: Lovelorn


    Enzo


    Nina and I shook hands and agreed to be ¡°friends¡± for now.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just let this happen,¡± Fio growled, angry with me for letting ite to this as I watched Nina


    walk away.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied with an outward sigh, sticking my hands in my pockets and making my way toward


    where my motorcycle was parked.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let this happen. For whatever reason, Nina Harper was special to me and I had to


    have her. If being a good ¡°friend¡± for a while was what it would take to get her to see that I was the best


    choice, then so be it; but that didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t going to try in some other ways to gain her


    affection, too.


    I went to hockey practice that day and let out my frustrations by training harder than I had in a long


    time. My teammates were both surprised and annoyed by the grueling training regimen I inflicted on


    them, but I was too angry to care.


    ¡°Enzo, we¡¯ve been doing drills for two hours!¡± Mattined, stopping suddenly in the middle of a


    drill in the middle of the rink and doubling over with his hands on his knees. The other yers stopped


    as well and startedining, too¨C all except for Justin, who was the lone teammate to keep pushing


    through the drill, skating back and forth with all his might on the rink.


    Was he punishing himself too for what he did to Nina, or was he trying to prove something?


    Either way, I praised him after practice in front of the whole team.


    ¡°The rest of you could have done better today,¡± I said as we got changed in the locker room, which


    caused a chorus of grumbles from everyone.


    I turned to face the team and folded my arms as I watched them get changed, then shook my head with


    a sigh and grabbed my bag to leave.


    As I was leaving, I heard Justin call my name. He jogged to catch up to me as I walked toward the


    dining hall.


    ¡°Hey, Enzo!¡± he said, catching up with me and matching my stride. I didn¡¯t slow down, because frankly I


    didn¡¯t want to be talking to him despite his good performance during practice.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I said, keeping my gaze straight ahead.


    ¡°I just wanted to say I¡¯m sorry for starting that argument with you the other day,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m just angry


    with myself for doing what I did to Nina. I shouldn¡¯t be taking it out on you. I¡¯m trying to be different from


    now on. Better.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, surprised at Justin¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. As long as I had known him, he


    was always a bit of an insufferable jackass. Did Nina really have such an effect on people? I thought


    about how I used to be; how I used to sleep around almost every night, using girls as merely a means


    to let off steam and then discard them, and now I was scheming how to get this ordinary human girl to


    be my girlfriend.


    I cleared my throat and forced a smile, turning toward Justin and patting him on the shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m d


    to hear it,¡± I said, although what I really wanted to say was ¡°Don¡¯t you dare even try to get back


    together with Nina. She¡¯s mine now.¡± But I controlled myself.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Justin said with a somewhat meek smile. ¡°Well, see you tomorrow at practice.¡±


    Yeah, I thought to myself as I watched Justin walk away, narrowing my eyes as I wondered what he


    was scheming. See you tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I didn¡¯t have time to worry about whatever dumbass angle Justin was trying to get, because I had big


    ns the next day to get Nina¡¯s attention.


    First thing in the morning, I rode my motorcycle to town. I got a haircut, bought myself a new set of


    clothes ¡ª a nice nnel, new jeans, and even a new pair of boots ¡ª and then made my way over to


    the florist. I bought a dozen roses with a little teddy bear and a box of choctes.


    After that, I stopped at the liquor store and bought a bottle of wine, then picked up fancy pastries from


    the bakery. I had never noticed what sort of foods and flowers Nina liked, but how could any girl refuse


    roses and chocte croissants?


    By this time, it was already almost lunchtime so I had to rush back to the campus to set up what would


    hopefully be a date. I knew Nina would be heading across the quad to get lunch, so I set up a pic


    nket with everything I got for her and stood nearby with the flowers, waiting for her to cross my path.


    Soon enough, there she was.


    She looked beautiful. Instead of her usual oversized sweater and jeans, she was wearing a short dress


    that flowed at the bottom with thigh high socks and boots with a bit of a heel. She had her usual braids


    in, which I had always liked, and seemed to be wearing her sses all of the time now ¡ª which I also


    liked. There was an academic, casual sexiness to her that none of the other girls I had ever been


    interested in before possessed.


    I cleared my throat to call out for her, but before I did, my voice faltered as I saw her walk right past


    me¡­ and toward someone else.


    The same guy who I had seen her leave with after the hockey game the other day.


    My heart sank as I watched her walk up to him with a smile on her face.


    I wasn¡¯t close enough to hear everything, but I could hear snippets of their conversation: something


    about studying at the coffee shop.


    Maybe they are just studying, I thought to myself as I watched them walk off together. Even then, I


    couldn¡¯t contain my jealousy. I had never been the jealous type, and Nina was allowed to see whoever


    she wanted to see, but it didn¡¯t stop my heart from breaking to know that she was repeatedly spending


    alone time with this guy.


    I felt a sharp prick in my palm and looked down to see that I had been crumpling the roses in my


    hands, and a thorn had made its way through my skin. I felt numb as I looked down at the trickle of


    blood, not bothering to heal myself.


    What was so special about this human girl that I was so enthralled by her? Was I, too, a victim of her


    strange scent like Luke and all of the other shifters were?


    I watched Nina and her friend, or whatever he was to her, disappear behind a building. Choking down


    my rage, I stiffly walked over to a trash can and threw the roses in. I left the pic setup for the


    squirrels or another student to steal and stormed off, blood dripping from my palm.


    Whatever this obsession with Nina was, it had to stop¡­ Once and for all.

 Chapter 39: Study Date

    Chapter 39: Study Date


    Nina


    I didn¡¯t want to admit that it broke my heart to tell Enzo we couldn¡¯t be together, but it was the right


    thing to do. We would be toxic together, and besides there was just too much drama surrounding the


    pseudo- rtionship we already had for a real rtionship to be able to blossom.


    Admittedly, I didn¡¯t know if I even wanted to go on this date with James after everything. Was it even a


    date, or were we just two friends meeting up to study? Either way, I didn¡¯t know if it was a good idea,


    especially so soon after I told Enzo that we could only be friends.


    I told Jessica everything, however, and she convinced me to go.


    ¡°Aw,e on, Nina!¡± Jessica said when I told her about James and Enzo.¡±


    Are you really gonna let a guy who you hooked up with once stop you from going on a date with a


    really sweet guy who clearly likes you?¡±


    I wanted to exin that it wasn¡¯t just a¡¯hookup, that Enzo had saved my life multiple times now and that


    he possibly even thought I was his mate, but I didn¡¯t. Jessica would think I had. gone totally bonkers,


    Lori chimed in then with a smile on her usually-stoic face. ¡°James sounds like your type, anyway,¡± she


    said. ¡± Plus, you know how bad of an idea it is to get involved with hockey guys. And you know what


    they say¡­¡±


    ¡°The best way to get over someone is to get under someone else,¡± Jessica said with a grin and ced


    her hands. on her hips.


    Lori rolled her eyes. ¡°That wasn¡¯t what I was gonna say, but I guess that works, too,¡± she grumbled,


    returning to her book.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, throwing my hands up in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ll meet up with him. But I¡¯m not having sex with


    him or anything like that. We¡¯re just studying.¡±


    Despite the fact that I told myself James and I would just be casually studying, I still got a little dressed


    up the next day. I put on a flowy dress with a turtleneckyered underneath, along with a pair of thigh


    high socks and ankle boots. Aside from a bit of mascara, I didn¡¯t put on any other makeup or do my


    hair in any way that was out of the ordinary, I didn¡¯t want to seem too dressed up.


    After ss that morning, I headed to the quad, where I was supposed to meet up with James. He was


    sitting at the fountain and reading a book, wearing his usual sweater vest and button- down ensemble,


    when I approached.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said as I walked up to him. He looked up and shut his book with a smile and stood.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he replied, briefly ncing at my outfit ¡ª I could tell that he was trying not to be obvious, but I


    knew he checked me out and it made me blush a bit. ¡°You look nice.¡± I blushed even harder and


    nervously tucked a strand of hair behind my ear.¡±


    Thanks,¡± I said sheepishly. ¡°Ready for studying at the coffee shop?¡±


    As James and I walked to the bus stop, I felt eyes on the back of my head and nced over my


    shoulder.


    Was that Enzo I saw storming away?


    We made it to the coffee shop and sat down at a window table with our drinks, where we set up our


    laptops and notebooks to get some studying done.


    Over time, as we got morefortable, we started chatting while studying. James was incredibly smart


    and wound up helping me a lot with my research, but we also got to know each other a bit better.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your research topic as a PhD student?¡± I asked, taking a sip of my coffee.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually really interested in biomedical gics,¡± he replied. ¡± That¡¯s what my dissertation is gonna


    be on; why we have certain gic dispositions, mutations, disorders¡­ All of that stuff really


    fascinates me.¡±


    I stopped for a second, thinking about Enzo¡¯s werewolf DNA; I wondered if James would know anything


    about something like that, or at least have some sort of interest in the subject, ¡°So let¡¯s say¡­¡± I said,


    choosing my words carefully so as not to sound like a total crazy person, ¡°¡­let¡¯s say, hypothetically,


    someone had¡­ DNA that shared traits with certain animals,¡± I said. ¡°Just hypothetically. Would that be


    possible?¡±


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    James furrowed his brows, making my face turn red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I probably sound like a lunatic.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± James interjected, reaching out and touching my hand for a moment, then quickly pulling


    away with an embarrassed look as he realized what he did. ¡°I mean¡­ It¡¯s not that unlikely. We all share


    DNA with most mammals. Like monkeys. We dide from the same ancestors, after all.¡±


    ¡°What about¡­ wolves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh,¡± James said, furrowing his brow again. ¡°Well, we do share 84% of the same DNA with canines,


    and it¡¯s the same with all mammals¡­ But it¡¯s only basic connections, like physical structure. Put a head


    here, put some legs there, give us a womb, you know. Stuff that would separate us from, say, a jellyfish


    or a flower.¡±


    I nodded, deciding not to ask any further. It was silly of me to think otherwise; humans didn¡¯t have any


    close links to wolves. If werewolves truly were real and I wasn¡¯t at the center of a circle of crazies, it


    was supernatural. Not gic.


    A few minutester, James looked at his watch and sighed. ¡°This was fun, but I have to go meet with


    Tiffany,¡± he said, shutting hisptop. ¡°Would you wanna study again sometime?¡±


    I blushed, d at least that I hadn¡¯t scared him away with my wolf question, and nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± I


    replied. ¡°I¡¯d enjoy that.¡±


    James smiled and stood. ¡°Want me to walk you home?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna study here for a while longer,¡± I said. ¡± It was nice hanging out with


    you.¡±


    As I watched James walk out of the coffee shop, my heart skipped a beat. For some reason, even


    though our study ¡°date¡± had been mostly tonic and only minimally flirty, the thought of what it would


    feel like to kiss him crossed my mind.


    Did I have feelings for James already?


    I sighed quietly and went back to my studying, only to feel a tap on my shoulder a little whileter.


    Maybe James had forgotten something and came back for it-


    But it wasn¡¯t James.


    It was Justin.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Hey,¡± I said, setting down my pencil. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Justin smiled down at me, his face and eyes soft. It was a stark contrast from his usual look, which was


    generally aloof and careless. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but he seemed¡­ different. He wore a rxed outfit


    that consisted of a nnel, jeans, and boots, which felt familiar ¡ª like he had practically borrowed


    clothes from Enzo¡¯s closet. He was also holding a coffee, which seemed out of character for him. I had


    only ever seen him drink water and alcohol before.


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here,¡± he said. ¡± Can I sit with you?¡±

 Chapter 40: Girls Night Out

    Chapter 40: Girls Night Out


    Nina


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here,¡± Justin said with an oddly warm smile. ¡°Can I sit with you?¡±


    I bit my lip and nced around quickly, half expecting Lisa or someone else to be snickering nearby as


    if this was all a prank ¡ª but there was no one else. It seemed as though he came alone. Why was he


    acting so different all of a sudden and dressed like Enzo? It all felt a bit weird and I didn¡¯t really want to


    stick around to see what woulde of it.


    ¡°I was actually just leaving,¡± I said, shutting myptop and standing as I slipped my things into my bag.


    Justin looked immediately saddened, but what could I do? He was my ex and I had made it clear,


    multiple times, that I wouldn¡¯t be open to any sort of friendship or rtionship with him after I found him


    cheating on me with


    Lisa in my own bed!


    ¡°Oh,¡± Justin said with a sad frown, his shoulders drooping. ¡°Well, see you around, then.¡±


    I managed a pitiful smile before turning on my heel and practically running out of the coffee shop.


    What was all that about?


    Jessica and Lori were waiting for me when I got home. Jessica was sitting on the floor with a little


    handheld mirror as she did her makeup, and Lori was texting on the couch when I entered.


    ¡°You¡¯re going out with us tonight,¡¯


    Jessica said matter-of-factly, not looking up from the mirror..


    I stozped in the kitchen and cocked my head. ¡°Oh?¡± I replied, a bit annoyed that it seemed that my


    roommates had decided for me already. ¡°And where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Some new club in town,¡± Lori replied. ¡°It¡¯s their grand opening. Free drinks.¡±


    I sighed, knowing that I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this if both Lori and Jessica had already made up


    their minds. I loved them, but they were both extremely stubborn.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, tossing my bag down on the counter and heading to my room to shower and get


    changed.


    ¡°How was your date?¡± Jessica asked, looking over her shoulder at me with a smirk. I paused at my


    door, not wanting to think about Justin randomly showing up like a clone of Enzo.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a date,¡± I replied. ¡°We were just studying. And¡­ It was nice.¡±


    Jessica grinned and returned to her makeup.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A few hourster, Jessica, Lori and I were standing in line outside the club, waiting to get in.


    ¡°I told you to bring a coat,¡± I said to Jessica, who was shivering and rubbing her arms. She was wearing


    nothing but a skimpy, sparkly pink dress with heels while Lori and I were bothfortable in the cold


    with our jackets on over our outfits.


    ¡°It¡¯s too much trouble,¡± Jessica replied. ¡°I hate having to deal with coat check.¡±


    Lori and I looked at each other and rolled our eyes.


    ¡°Next,¡± the bouncer said, waving us forward. He let us through without so much as checking our ID¡¯s,


    which he had been doing with all of the girls so far. It seemed that they just wanted as many college


    girls as possible inside, which was a somewhat gross practice in my opinion.


    Once we were inside and handed our coats over to the attendant, Jessica grabbed both Lori¡¯s and my


    hands and dragged us straight toward the bar, where she immediately ordered three shots of some


    alcohol that I couldn¡¯t hear her pronounce over the loud club music. The bartender filled three shot


    sses and handed them to us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get wrecked!¡± Jessica shouted over the music, clinking her shot ss with us and downing it like


    a ditsy sorority girl. Lori and I gave each other another look at our friend¡¯s goofy behavior and took our


    shots.


    Next, we grabbed some drinks that we could actually sip and not have to drink all at once, then headed


    for the packed dance floor. The sweaty mob of horny college students swayed and bounced as one big


    unit to the music, the shing lights making them look like they were moving almost robotically. Jessica,


    of course, wanted to be right in the center of the group and wriggled her way in with Lori and I on her


    heels. I took a big swig of my drink and scanned the crowd, happy to see that neither Enzo nor Justin


    were around; or at least, I couldn¡¯t see them anywhere, which was a win for me at this point.


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    The shot we took at the bar started to hit, and soon I was dancing along with my friends. It felt good just


    to let loose without having to deal with any drama just us three girls. I was d that I had been paired


    up with them as roommates in our first year of college.


    Soon enough, I finished my drink and decided to head back to the bar for another they were free, after


    all. I squeezed my way through the dance floor and walked over to the bar, leaning on it and letting my


    sore feet rest for a little bit. The bartender leaned toward me and cupped his hand around his ear to


    take my order.


    ¡°Vodka cranberry,¡± I shouted over the music. He nodded in response while I looked over my shoulder,


    smirking as I saw Jessica¡¯s blonde ponytail bouncing above the crowd. She was pretty tall for a girl,


    and her heels and high ponytail only added to it.


    ¡°Vodka cran kinda girl, huh?¡± a male voice shouted over the music. I turned around to see a handsome


    man leaning on the bar next to me and smiling at me. He looked a bit older and had a businessman


    look about him. The bartender had already ced down my drink and the guy next to me had his own


    drink in his hand. I shrugged and picked up my drink, raising my cup a bit to him before drinking.


    ¡°Come here alone?¡± the guy asked, leaning closer. He smelled like cologne and in my tipsy state, it was


    tantalizing.


    ¡°I came with my friends,¡± I said, pointing toward the crowd. The man only nodded slowly, almost


    seeming uninterested despite the fact that he was the one who asked me a question, and took another


    sip of his drink.


    I followed suit and took another sip of my drink before turning to head back to the dance floor. Just as I


    turned around, however, everything started to spin. I suddenly felt nauseous and started to stumble, but


    a strong arm wrapped itself around me.


    ¡°Gonna throw up?¡± the man said. It looked like there were two of him standing above me. I nodded,


    trying to hold down my vomit.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± he said with a smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s get you out of here.¡±


    Inside my mind, I knew that this was


    getting dangerous. I knew that this man did something to me, and that he had bad intentions, but I


    couldn¡¯t fight back. My body felt limp and useless as he half-carried me to the bathroom with an evil


    grin on his face. The room spun around me as the effect of the drugs became stronger, making me feel


    so sick I couldn¡¯t even speak or call for help.


    He carried me down the hallway to the bathrooms, but kept going past the bathroom and into a broom


    closet. He shoved me inside, making me stumble and fall on the floor, and looked around for a second


    to make sure no one was watching beforeing in after me and closing the door behind himself. I


    watched in horror as he propped something heavy up against the door to keep anyone from getting in,


    then started to unbuckle his belt.


    I immediately vomited.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± he said, unzipping his pants. You¡¯re pathetic.¡±


    I could only groan andy on the floor as he crouched down and flipped me over roughly, yanking up


    my skirt so he could have his way with me. I wanted to scream, to kick and scratch and bite, but I


    couldn¡¯t. I felt like a prisoner in my own body and could only close my eyes and wait for it to be over.


    ¡°Hey! What the-¡± he yelled all of a sudden, jumping up. I heard the sound of a struggle. A shelf toppled


    over, sending buckets and brooms sliding across the floor..


    Thest thing I saw before the drugs knocked me out was a familiar skull leaning over me and


    scooping me up off the ground.


    Thank you so much for reading and liking my story. Your support means huge. I¡¯m trying my best to


    write as fast

 Chapter 41: The Calm Before the Storm

    Chapter 41: The Calm Before the Storm


    Enzo


    I was just sitting down to watch a movie and drown my sorrows in a bowl of popcorn when my door


    suddenly burst open.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± I shouted, jumping up from my couch and spilling popcorn everywhere.


    My eyes widened as I saw Lukee in, his skull exposed, carrying a limp Nina in his arms. He ran


    over to the couch and shoved me out of the way,ying her down while I stood there inplete


    shock.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± I said.


    ¡°I saved her from getting sexually assaulted,¡± Luke said, stepping away so I could crouch down to Nina


    and feel her forehead. She was mmy and delirious, mumbling nonsense under her breath.


    ¡°Who did this and where is the fucker?¡± I growled, looking up at Luke, who was covering his skull again.


    ¡°Some asshole from the club,¡± he replied, sounding just as angry as I was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got him in the


    back of my car. Well, not my car, technically. A car that just happened to be unlocked with the keys


    inside.¡±


    He pulled a set of keys out of his pocket and jingled them.


    I stood and rubbed my forehead with my hand, sighing. ¡°You can¡¯t just steal cars,¡± I replied. ¡°But¡­


    Thank you. Can you get him somewhere secluded? I won¡¯t let some asshole who drugs girls, especially


    Nina, walk around as a free man.¡±


    Luke nodded and walked back toward the door, taking onest nce over his shoulder at Nina before


    pulling his hood up and darting out of my apartment.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Nina groaned, holding her stomach like she was about to puke. I cursed under my breath and


    ran over to the kitchen to grab a trash bag, but by the time I returned it was toote. She had already


    vomited all over herself, my couch, and the floor.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± I whispered, turning her on her side in case she puked again and running for a damp towel to


    clean up the mess. When I returned, she was fast asleep again.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I wiped up the mess, holding my nose, then decided that I couldn¡¯t let Nina justy there with crusted


    vomit all over her and gently slid her shirt off over her head. I wiped her down with a clean, wet towel


    and soap and then put one of my shirts on her.


    under any other circumstances, I would¡¯ve found her to be incredibly cute in one of my shirts. She was


    so small that it was like a dress on her, and I was able to remove her dirty skirt as well without viting


    her privacy any further than it already had been tonight and tossed her clothes, along with the vomit-


    covered towels, straight into the washing machine..


    While I was doing all of this, I fumed about the asshole who had done this to my Nina. How could


    anyone do this to her? I just wanted to hold her and protect her.


    Once I finished cleaning her up and getting her into a clean shirt, she was starting to seem better


    already. She was still sleeping, but the color had alreadye back into her face and she stopped


    sweating, which was surprising. Didn¡¯t drugs like this make people sick for hours? Then again, Nina


    was proving more and more every day to be out of the ordinary. Seeing her heal so quickly made me


    wonder if she was even human at all. Could she be a hybrid? They were fairlymon in the human


    world, but most people had no idea about their hybridism since it was extremely rare for one to have


    any sort of supernatural powers.


    Deciding that now was not the time to agonize over whether Nina was human or not, I let out a deep


    sigh and scooped her small body up in my arms. I walked over to my bedroom andid her down in the


    bed, pulling the covers up to her chin and cing a trash can, a ss of water, and her cell phone on


    the nightstand.


    I looked down at her for a few moments, watching her sleep peacefully.


    I hated myself for letting her get hurt.


    If I hadn¡¯t been such a fuck-up that pushed her away and ruined our chances of being together, I


    could¡¯ve been there and none of this would have happened.


    It was toote now, though. The damage had been done, and I had been such an asshole. I had to


    make things right for her. If she wanted to just be friends, we would be friends. I couldn¡¯t push her


    anymore like I had been. I needed to be there for her. I needed to protect her.


    I decided that it was best if I just let her rest for now, so I tucked her in and headed back to the living


    room, leaving the door cracked just in case she needed me.


    When I sat down on the couch, my phone buzzed in my pocket. I opened it to two texts: one from Luke,


    telling me that he had the asshole who hurt Nina tied up in an abandoned barn with a spell on him to


    keep him asleep, and one from Lewis. There was a picture attached to the text from Lewis. I raised an


    eyebrow and opened it.


    The text read: ¡°Been doing some more digging. Found this. The pattern looks familiar¡­ I can¡¯t find


    anything else on the girl, though. Sorry I can¡¯t be of more help.¡±


    The image that was attached to it was a picture of an old, yellowed photograph with burnt edges. The


    burn marks destroyed most of the image, except for the figure of what appeared to be someone holding


    a baby swaddled in a nket. I squinted and looked closer; the figure¡¯s face was burned away, so I


    couldn¡¯t make out who it was ¡­ But Lewis was right. The pattern on the nket was familiar.


    It was a burgundy colored nket, with little golden rabbits on it that looked like something out of a


    storybook that my mom used to read to me when I was a kid. It was a folk taleabout a rabbit and a wolf


    putting aside their differences and bing friends, but it was only something I had ever heard in the


    werewolf world. As far as I knew, humans didn¡¯t know this story.


    How, though? If this was Nina in the picture, or someone rted to her, then how would a human family


    be in possession of a nket with a werewolf pattern on it?


    Before I had enough time to think about the strange picture, my phone suddenly started ring. It was


    a typhoon warning. It looked like a bad one, too, judging from the weather report that popped up when I


    opened the warning.


    I sighed and stuck my phone back in my pocket, hitting y on the scary movie that I had been


    nning on watching tonight as the wind began to howl and rain started to beat against the sides of the


    building.

 Chapter 42: Eye of the Storm

    Chapter 42: Eye of the Storm


    Nina


    I woke up to the sound of thunder and howling wind in a dark bedroom that was not my own.


    Where was I?


    I slowly sat up, peering through the cracked door that led to another room. I could make out the


    silhouette of a man on the couch. He was watching a scary movie on the TV.


    It sounded like there was a hellish storm outside, but I was willing to go out there if it meant getting


    away from the man who drugged me.


    I stood as slowly and quietly as I could, realizing now that I was only dressed in an oversized men¡¯s t-


    shirt and my clothes were nowhere to be found. Did this lunatic have his way with me already? I


    shuddered at the thought, tears pricking at the backs of my eyes as I scanned the room for some sort


    of weapon. Maybe if I could sneak up on him and hit him over the head, it would knock him out long


    enough for me to grab my things and get the hell out of here.


    Bingo! There was an umbre hanging on the back of the door. It would take a lot of force, but I could


    do it. Surprisingly, I felt strong despite the drugs in my system.


    I grabbed the umbre off the door and slowly creaked the door open, stepping forward to strike¡­.


    He suddenly whipped his head around. I stood frozen like a deer in headlights with the umbre poised


    over my head to hit him.


    It was Enzo.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± he said, jumping up from the couch. ¡°How are you even up right now?¡±


    Enzo drugged me?


    ¡°You asshole!¡± I yelled, circling around the couch with the umbre still ready to strike him. ¡°You


    drugged me!¡± Enzo backed away, knocking into a


    barstool and toppling it over with a crash. ¡°I didn¡¯t drug you,¡± he said, but I didn¡¯t believe him. K was


    right. Enzo was a monster. I swung at him with the umbre, but he caught it before it hit him.


    ¡°Nina, calm down!¡± he said, yanking the umbre away. I backed away, weaponless, scanning the room


    for my things so I could grab them and run. Hell, I didn¡¯t even care about that anymore. I just needed to


    get out. I turned on my heel and ran for the door, my heart racing as I heard Enzo running behind me.


    ¡°Nina, Luke brought you here!¡± he said, catching up to me and cing his hand on the door just as I


    was about to open it. I stopped.


    ¡°Luke¡­?¡± I furrowed my brow, straining to remember what happened before I cked out.


    ¡°Yes, Luke,¡± he said, tossing the umbre down on the floor. ¡°You know, your skeleton bodyguard. He


    found you with some psycho who was trying to hurt you and brought you here.¡±


    My heart was still pounding out of my chest, but when I looked up at Enzo, his face was hard and


    serious.


    All of a sudden, my head started to


    throb and I felt like I was going to pass out from all of the exertion. I stumbled backwards. Enzo leaped


    forward and caught me just before I fell, wrapping his strong arms around me and scooping me up with


    ease as a wave of dizziness took over me. He quietly carried me over to the couch and sat down, still


    holding me tightly.


    ¡°You know I¡¯d never hurt you,¡± he said, feeling my forehead with the back of his hand as a concerned


    expression drew across his face.


    As Enzo held me, rocking me gently, the memories started to flood back in. I remembered an older


    businessman at the bar¡­ He carried me to a broom closet, and¡­. I didn¡¯t want to think about it any


    more.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered when I finally felt like I could speak. ¡°It was just¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he responded. ¡°You woke up in an unfamiliar ce right after someone tried to hurt you. I¡¯m


    sorry, too. I should¡¯ve left you a note or something.¡±


    I sat up and slid off Enzo¡¯sp and onto the couch, tucking a strand of messy hair behind my ear. ¡°I


    need to go home,¡± I said, standing; but as I stood, another wave of dizziness came over me and I fell


    back down on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you home when you¡¯re able to walk without copsing,¡± Enzo replied, his words immediately


    followed by a sudden crash of thunder that made the TV flicker. ¡°Also, there¡¯s a typhoon.¡±


    I shuddered and pulled my knees up to my chest. Wordlessly, Enzo stood and grabbed a throw nket


    from a chair. He came over and wrapped it around me with a gentle smile on his face, then headed


    toward the kitchen.


    A few minutester after some banging around in there, he returned with a tray and set it down on the


    coffee table.


    ¡°Bon appetit,¡± he said with a grin, sitting down next to me. ¡°I figured you might be hungry. We¡¯ve got


    popcorn, hot chocte, grilled cheese, and there¡¯s a vending machine down the hall if you want me to


    get you anything else. I¡¯d order us a pizza, but¡­¡± He gestured to the window, through which we could


    see the treetops swaying in the intense wind.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°This is perfect,¡± I said.


    Enzo grinned and picked up one of the sandwiches, handing the te to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not much of a cook,¡± he said. ¡°I usually just order food when I want something.¡¯


    I took a bite of the sandwich, which was surprisingly delicious. As we ate and watched the scary movie


    on the TV, I found myself bing more rxed. We made fun of the dumb characters who kept


    getting themselves killed, and when the movie was over, we still weren¡¯t tired so we put on another


    scary movie. This one was a lot scarier, especially with the storm raging outside, and I hid my eyes and


    grabbed Enzo forfort a few times.


    At some point, I¡¯m not sure when, I felt myself start to nod off with my belly full of popcorn and hot


    chocte and my dreams full of Enzo.


    When I woke up, it was surprisingly bright outside. I felt warm with the sun shining through the windows


    and smiled a bit, nuzzling into Enzo¡¯s chest.


    Wait..


    Enzo and I had fallen asleep cuddling on the couch. When did that happen?


    My face turned red as Enzo¡¯s eyes opened and he looked over at me with a soft smile.


    ¡°Morning,¡± he said, his voice low and gravelly with sleep.


    I sat up without a word and swung my legs over the side of the couch, standing. Enzo sat up behind me


    with a confused expression on his face.From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked. I nodded. ¡°I just¡­ I should get home before my roommates get too worried,¡± I


    said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Okay,¡± Enzo replied. He sounded. disappointed, but didn¡¯t say anything else. I walked into the


    bedroom to look for my phone and my clothes. My clothes were folded on the bed while my phone¡¯s


    notification light shed on the nightstand; no doubt I had dozens of texts and missed calls from


    Jessica and Lori, who probably thought I either died or ditched them for a one night stand.


    Sighing and trying not to think about how lovely it felt to wake up in Enzo¡¯s arms, I quickly got dressed,


    grabbed my phone, and headed toward the door.


    Enzo was standing by the door when I approached. His eyebrows were turned up a bit in the middle in


    a slightly sad expression. I half expected him to beg me to stay, to be his girlfriend¡­ but he just opened


    the door for me with a sad smile.


    ¡°Be safe,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I had a lot of fun with youst night.¡± I nodded, averting my gaze to the floor.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I replied. Part of me wanted to kiss him goodbye, but I didn¡¯t. I had to stick to my decision to


    just stay friends, and that boundary had already been crossed from a night spent cuddling.


    As I left the dorm and headed home on my walk of shame, I couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed that


    Enzo didn¡¯te running after me.

 Chapter 43: Mean Girls

    Chapter 43: Mean Girls


    Nina


    When I got home, Jessica and Lori were both furious.


    ¡°Where were you!¡± Jessica yelled as soon as I walked in the door. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to hang


    my jacket up.


    ¡°You totally ditched us,¡± Lori chimed in, folding her arms across her chest. ¡± We thought you got


    kidnapped or something. Then that freak typhoon hit and you still weren¡¯t answering your phone.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mom and dad,¡± I said, tossing my bag down on the counter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Just, you know¡­ I was


    lonely, and there was a cute guy.¡±


    Jessica let out a big sigh. ¡°Well, you could¡¯ve at least let us know you were leaving,¡± she said. ¡°But I


    know with everything going ontely, stuff like that happens.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lori didn¡¯t seem convinced at all. She had always been more intuitive than Jessica and


    could always see through a lie, but she didn¡¯t say anything this time. Still, seeing her hurt expression


    made me feel awful for lying and I couldn¡¯t let myself walk away like this.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°Actually,¡± I said, looking at my feet, ¡°that¡¯s not what happened. I did something


    really stupid, and honestly I¡¯m lucky that it didn¡¯t turn out worse than it did.¡±


    Jessica and Lori were silent. When I looked up at them, they both looked concerned and confused. I


    sighed and continued.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t watch my drink at the bar and I got drugged.¡±


    Jessica gasped and mped her hand over her mouth, her eyes wide. Lori, without a word, ran over to


    me and threw her arms around me.


    No one said anything for a few moments. The longer Lori held me, the more I felt like I was going to cry


    until I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and I started sobbing into Lori¡¯s shoulder. Jessica came over and


    rubbed my back, tears in her eyes as well.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t at that asshole¡¯s ce all night, were you?¡± Lori asked finally, pulling away a bit to look at


    me. The smudged makeup under her eyes from the night before made her expression even darker.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. It didn¡¯t get that far. Thankfully, a friend of mine saw what was happening and


    stepped in and took me to the hospital.¡±


    My roommates both let out a sigh of relief. I didn¡¯t feel as bad not telling them that I was actually picked


    up by a talking skeleton and carried to a werewolf¡¯s apartment, so I just left it at that.


    Lori smiled up at me through her tears. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay,¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t see Enzo or Luke at all for a few days. By Wednesday, I started to wonder if they were avoiding


    me, or if¡­ They were doing something to the guy who tried to drug me. The thought haunted me all


    day, but I choked it down in order to get through sses and work.


    On Wednesday night, I had just finished up work with Tiffany and was heading home. We had spent


    the day in her office treating students, since there was a flu outbreak on campus. Needless to say, after


    hours of tending to feverish and vomiting students, I was exhausted and just happy to be going home.


    The air was cool and brisk, a wee relief after being cooped up in an office all day, and the campus


    was quiet. I enjoyed nights like this more than anything; feeling the cool autumn breeze on my skin and


    hearing the leaves crunch under my boots.


    Unfortunately, it seemed that the universe had something else in store for me, because Lisa was


    crossing the quad and heading directly for me.


    I stopped in my tracks as she approached. She looked strung out on something, storming toward me


    with her fists balled up at her sides and her hair a mess. She was wearing her skimpy cheerleading


    uniform with no jacket, which was odd considering how chilly it was outside.


    ¡°Uh¡­ hey,¡± I said nervously with a little wave when I realized that she was indeed headed straight for


    me.


    ¡°Hey, bitch,¡± she growled, not hesitating for a second before her hand flew forward and grabbed one of


    my braids, yanking me toward her.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I yelped, trying to wrench my hair free from her surprisingly strong grip. ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I saw you leaving Enzo¡¯s apartment the other day, you dirty, pathetic little slut!¡± she yelled, yanking my


    hair so hard that tears came to my eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¨C It¡¯s not what you¨C¡± I said, but she didn¡¯t seem to care. She clearly just wanted to fight.


    Lisa released her grip on my hair and shoved me hard enough to send me to the ground, myptop


    and notebooks falling out of my bag and mming on the concrete. I groaned and attempted to stand,


    but she was on top of me in a sh like some sort of demon, wing at me with her sharp, manicured


    nails.


    ¡°You fucking bitch!¡± she screamed, spit flying out of her mouth as she attacked me.


    I saw shes of light as Lisa grabbed me by the throat and throttled me, hitting my head on the


    sidewalk. I grabbed her wrists and attempted to stop her, but it was no use. It was like she was on


    something, or possessed.


    Her grip tightened around my throat. I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    I iled my arms as I tried to get her off of me, but the longer she choked me, the weaker I became.


    My vision started to fade¡­


    ¡°Stop!¡± I heard someone else scream. I heard the sound of people running toward us and saw two guys


    grab Lisa by her arms and yank her off of me, kicking and screaming like a feral animal.


    I rolled over onto my hands and knees, coughing and sputtering as I held my sore throat with one hand


    while blood dripped down from my face onto the pavement. As I pushed myself back onto my knees


    and gasped for air, I saw a sh of a familiar baggy hoodie dart behind a building¡­Luke?


    Within a few moments, I heard a police siren and saw shing red and blue lights pulling up to the


    quad. Two officers, one male and one female, jumped out and beelined for Lisa, who was still thrashing


    while the other two guys who hade to my rescue held her. They cuffed Lisa and put her in the back


    of the police car, then came over to me and helped me up.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Can youe down to the station to give a statement?¡± the female police officer asked, rubbing my


    back once I was finally able to breathe properly. I really just wanted to go home, but I agreed anyway.


    At the station, the female police officer took me to a private room and took my statement. I exined


    everything, which really only consisted of three things: Lisa thought I slept with her ex, she saw me


    walking home after work, and attacked me like she was on drugs. The whole time, the female officer


    nodded with a concerned expression on her face and took notes, then let me go with an ice pack for


    my face after I insisted that I didn¡¯t want to go to the hospital.


    I walked out into the lobby with the ice on my swollen face, tapping at my phone to use myst bit of


    money to call an Uber.


    ¡°No need for that,¡± a familiar voice said. I looked up to see Enzo looking down at me.


    ¡°How did you-¡±


    ¡°Luke,¡± he responded.


    I knew I saw Luke running away. He must¡¯ve gone to get Enzo.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± Enzo said, putting his strong arm protectively around my shoulder. ¡° I¡¯ll drive you home.¡±

 Chapter 44: Not-So-Bad Boy

    Chapter 44: Not-So-Bad Boy


    Nina


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but I was relieved that Enzo was here. I epted his offer to drive me home


    and followed him out to the police station parking lot.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As we walked out to the parking lot, my stomach audibly growled. I had forgotten how hungry I was due


    to the fight, but now that my adrenaline was calming down I realized that I was starving. Enzo,must


    have heard it, too, because he looked down at me with a frown.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, blushing. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat lunch today.¡±


    Enzo stopped in his tracks and frowned even deeper. ¡°Why not?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I was busy,¡± I replied¡­


    Wordlessly, Enzo handed me his spare helmet and climbed onto the motorcycle. He gestured for me to


    get on behind him, and once I was situated, he started the bike and pulled out of the parking lot.


    Except¡­ He drove in the opposite direction of the campus.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked, nervously holding onto his waist as we went around a corner. The


    smell of his leather jacket mixed with the smell of the cold night air and filled my lungs.


    ¡°You¡¯re hungry,¡± he said over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m hungry, too.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t have any money-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Enzo replied.


    Before I could answer, we picked up speed on an empty back road and 1 knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to


    hear me anyway; not that I would have protested. As the dark forest of tall pine trees on either side of


    us sped by and I leaned against Enzo, feeling the warmth of his body, I felt like all of my other worries


    washed away.


    No, I told myself as I started to get too rxed. We¡¯re just friends. That¡¯s it.


    In a few minutes, we pulled into the diner parking lot as it was the only restaurant in this small town that


    was open thiste. I bit my lip nervously as I climbed off the bike.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enzo asked, taking off his helmet and shaking his curly hair loose like a model.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± I replied.


    Enzo frowned. ¡°Tell the truth.¡±


    I looked down at my feet, embarrassed to say. ¡°I¡­ Was sort of let go from here,¡± I said sheepishly.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Enzo asked, his frown deepening.


    Lisa, actuany, I said. She and her friends came in here a few weeks ago and broke some sses.


    They made it look like it was my fault.¡±


    ¡°And your boss fired you over a few broken sses?¡± Enzo asked, furrowing his brow.


    I shrugged. ¡°Technically he said to ¡® take some time off¡¯. But that¡¯s just code for ¡®you¡¯re fired¡¯.¡±


    Enzo scoffed and, much to my surprise, walked toward the diner anyway. ¡°Youing?¡± he called over


    his shoulder.


    I really was hungry, so I jogged after him.


    The diner was almost entirely empty, save for a couple of other tables at which sat sleepy students who


    either had thete-night munchies or who werest-minute cramming for exams. We grabbed a booth


    in the corner, and my old coworker, Millie, came over.


    ¡°Fancy seeing you here,¡± she said with a smile as she took out her notepad to take our order. ¡°Where


    have you been?¡±


    ¡°Ask Phil,¡± I responded sheepishly. Millie seemed to get the message and scrunched up her nose.


    ¡°What can I get for you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have a coffee,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°And a grilled cheese. Extra cheese. And fries.¡±


    ¡°Same for me,¡± I said. Millie smiled and walked away to put in our orders and get our coffees.


    ¡°You¡¯re a nighttime coffee drinker too, huh?¡± Enzo asked with a smirk.


    I nodded. ¡°All of thete nights studying in the library have conditioned me to it,¡± I replied.


    Enzo¡¯s face softened a bit, and there was a slight twinkle of red in his brown eyes. ¡°I think it¡¯s


    impressive how hard you work,¡± he said quietly, averting his gaze to the table. ¡°I¡¯ve never been all that


    studious. I wish I could be more like you.¡±


    His words made me blush. I always expected a guy like Enzo to tease me for being so academic, but


    he was genuine.


    ¡°What¡¯s your major, anyway?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Business management,¡± he replied, rolling his eyes. ¡°As requested by my dad.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. I had heard rumors that Enzo¡¯s dad was a CEO of some foreignpany, but I


    didn¡¯t know that Enzo was connected to it in any way. I supposed it made sense, but I could tell that


    Enzo wasn¡¯t interested in that life.


    ¡°What would you be doing if your dad let you choose anything?¡± I asked..


    Enzo¡¯s brown eyes widened a bit, like he had never been asked this question before.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t know, honestly,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± I said, feeling intrigued now. ¡°There has to be something you like. And don¡¯t just say hockey.


    There has to be more to Enzo Rivers than hockey.¡±


    For the first time since I had known him, Enzo seemed taken aback. He stammered toe up with a


    reply and his face turned red. ¡°U-Um¡­¡± he muttered, running a hand through ms curly hair as Millie


    brought us our coffee, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I wanted to be at musician when I was little.¡±


    Enzo Rivers, a musician?


    ¡°Do you y any instruments?¡± I asked.


    Enzo nodded. ¡°Yeah. Guitar. But I¡¯m not all that good.


    For some reason, the thought of Enzo ying the guitar made my heart flutter a bit. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re


    better than you realize,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I¡¯d like to hear you y sometime.¡±


    Just then, Millie returned with our food. I was so hungry that my mouth watered a bit when she set my


    te down. We ate in silence for a couple of minutes, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable. Maybe it was just


    because I was starving and the food was delicious, but I didn¡¯t mind the silence.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Enzo said, having regained hisposure after my personal questions, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of


    Lisa. I promise she won¡¯t bother you any more.¡±


    I swallowed a bite of grilled cheese and frowned, my heart racing as I thought about what probably


    happened to the guy who drugged me. K¡¯s words swirled around my head.


    They¡¯re all monsters¡­ I¡¯ve hunted enough of ¡¯em to know that for a fact¡­


    ¡°Please don¡¯t kill her,¡± I blurted out, then immediately regretted my words when I saw the shocked


    expression on Enzo¡¯s face.


    ¡°What?¡± he said, looking thoroughly hurt. ¡°I would never kill anyone. Why would you even say that?¡±


    I suddenly felt like the biggest asshole in the entire world, and I couldn¡¯t even exin myself. What was


    I supposed to say? ¡°I met up with a crazy dude from the inte with a giant fucking tooth that might¡¯ve


    honestly been fake, and he said that your kind are all killers¡±?


    I looked down at my te, blinking away tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know how this whole werewolf thing works quite yet.¡±


    Enzo let out a sigh. ¡°I know the rogues that have beening around make it seem like we¡¯re all


    killers, but they¡¯re just that; rogues. Most of us are perfectly normal, and quite frankly pacifist.¡±


    I looked up at Enzo to apologize again, but his brown eyes were soft. He didn¡¯t seem angry, although I


    still felt stupid for believing some stranger from the inte over him.


    We finished eating and Enzo paid the bill, then drove me home on his motorcycle.


    When he pulled up to the dorms, I. hopped off his bike.


    ¡°Thank you for dinner,¡± I said quietly, to which he merely nodded in response. I nodded back and turned


    to head into the building, but stopped a few feet away and turned back to look at him.


    ¡°Hey, about the other night-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Enzo said. ¡°I know we¡¯re just friends. And I¡¯m okay with that.¡±


    Right, I thought to myself as I headed inside and watched him drive away on his motorcycle. Just


    friends

 Chapter 45: Microscope Microcosm

    Chapter 45: Microscope Microcosm


    Nina


    After Enzo dropped me off, I went upstairs and went straight to bed.


    That night, I had dreams about Enzo. In the dreams, he wasn¡¯t just a human but a huge wolf with silver


    fur and red eyes. I sat on his back while he walked through the forest, my fingers tangled in his fur.


    Something about it feltforting. ¡ª


    When I woke up the next morning, I realized that I had missed my rm!


    I jumped out of bed, cursing, and threw on the first thing I could find in my dresser,bed my hair


    without even bothering to braid it, and brushed my teeth before running out of my dorm and flying down


    the stairs with my loose hair flowing behind me.


    A few minutester, I burst into ss,pletely out of breath..


    The professor raised an eyebrow at me as several students turned around to see what themotion


    was about.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I muttered, squeezing my way through a row of desks to find at seat next to Jessica, who had


    saved me my usual spot. She red up at me and moved her jacket out of the way so I could sit


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you to bete,¡± she whispered while the professor continued giving his lecture. I took out


    my notebook and tucked my wild hair behind my ears.


    ¡°I was upte,¡± I whispered back.


    Jessica frowned at me. ¡°I saw his motorcycle driving away. I thought you were done with him and


    interested in someone else?¡±


    ¡°Ladies, please,¡± the professor said annoyedly, folding his arms across his chest and facing us. ¡°Please


    save your conversation for after ss¡­ Especially you, Miss Harper. You¡¯ve


    already missed enough this morning.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, professor,¡± I replied, averting my attention to my notebook.


    Jessica and I headed toward the dining hall for lunch after ss.


    ¡°Do you really think Lisa was on something?¡± Jessica asked after I exined what happenedst night.


    I shrugged my shoulders. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sure seemed like it. Her pupils were like saucers.¡±


    ¡°Well, good riddance,¡± Jessica said. ¡± Maybe now she¡¯ll quit bothering everybody.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied, although I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little worried for Lisa. If she was on hard drugs,


    she was probably really struggling. Addiction is a bitch.


    ¡°Still,¡± Jessica said, looking over at me as we walked into the dining hall, ¡°you should be careful about


    Enzo. You said yourself that it would be toxic between the two or you.


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied. We got in line at the sandwich shop. ¡°I thought you were his biggest fan, though? It


    seems unlike you to say anything bad about him.¡±


    Jessica shrugged. ¡°He yed with your feelings,¡± she replied. ¡°Besides, I just¡­ haven¡¯t been that


    interested in guystely.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, confused by my friend¡¯s sudden change in demeanor. As long as I had known her,


    she had been boy crazy and was almost constantly talking to a new guy. Why the change of heart?


    Jessica looked around while we waited in line, twirling a strand of blonde hair around her finger, then


    grinned and waved excitedly at someone. I turned and looked over to see that she was waving at Lori.


    Both of their faces were blushing.


    Was Jessica interested in Lori?


    It couldn¡¯t be¡­


    But still, I could hardly contain my smile.


    After lunch, I had to go to work with Tiffany. I said goodbye to my friends, who seemed perfectly content


    with sitting alone together, and headed over to the health office as I downed thest of my coffee in a


    pathetic attempt to wake myself up after everything that happened the night before.


    When I entered Tiffany¡¯s office, she was sitting at her desk looking through some papers.


    She looked up from her desk when I entered and smiled.


    ¡°Afternoon,¡± she said in her usual sweet tone of voice. ¡°Ready for another fun day?¡±


    I nodded, hanging my bag and my jacket on one of the hooks in the back of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in a few minutes for a performance review with the dean,¡± she said, rubbing her eyes.


    She looked like she was upte the night before, too ¡°Think you¡¯ll be okay in here without me if any


    studentse in?¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± I replied with a smile. By this point, I had been working here long enough to feel fairly


    comfortable with my tasks. Besides, when it came to waiting on students in the health office, the


    majority of what I would be doing was simply handing out condoms and cold medicine.


    ¡°Awesome,¡± Tiffany said, standing. ¡± If you need anything, you have my number.¡±


    I nodded in response, and when Tiffany left, I sat down at the tallb table to get some studying done


    while I was waiting for students.


    A few minutester, the door opened. I looked up from my work expecting to see a student, but felt my


    face get hot when James walked in instead. We hadn¡¯t seen each other since our study session at the


    coffee shop, and by this point I had really begun to think that I scared him away with my wolf nonsense.


    It seemed that James wasn¡¯t scared away at all, however, when he came over to me with a big smile


    on his soft face.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± he said, setting his bag down on the table. ¡°I thought you got swept away by that


    typhoon.¡±


    ¡°Almost,¡± I replied, pushing my night with Enzo out of my mind the best I could.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually d you¡¯re here,¡± James said. He walked over to a cab and pulled out a microscope


    and a baggy with slides in it, then came over to the table and set it up. ¡°With the recent flu outbreak, I


    got curious and took some samples to look at under the microscope. You should take a look. I¡¯ve never


    seen anything like it.¡±


    He turned the microscope toward me. I raised an eyebrow and peered in to look at the virus.


    ¡°What about it?¡± I said, pulling away from the microscope and looking up at James.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see it?¡± he said, his smile fading. He pulled the microscope to himself and looked in,


    muttering to himself as he fussed with the dials. ¡± No, I swear it was¡­ What the¡­ That¡¯s odd¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I said, leaning over out of curiosity and identally brushing our shoulders together.


    ¡°I swear this was not an ordinary influenza sample,¡± he muttered, looking up from the microscope.


    When he locked eyes with me, I realized now that our faces were incredibly close¡­ Close enough to


    kiss.


    My face turned beet red, and so did his. I pulled away quickly and cleared my throat, averting my gaze


    back to my notes.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ Maybe you got the slides mixed up?¡± I said, trying to act nonchnt.


    ¡°Y-Yeah,¡± James replied. ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Suddenly, the door swung open and a sick student came hobbling in, holding her stomach. I let out a


    small sigh of relief now that I had an excuse to escape the awkward atmosphere and jumped down


    from my stool, walking over to her.


    James and I didn¡¯t get any alone time for the rest of my shift, what with the almost constant stream of


    sick studentsing in. Before I knew it, my shift was over.


    ¡°Hey,¡± James¡¯said just as I was about to leave with my things. ¡°When are we gonna have that study


    date?¡±


    My face turned red when I heard James refer to our study session as a date, and I stammered toe


    up with a reply.


    ¡°U-Um, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± I said hurriedly, which resulted in a disappointed look from James.


    This is all too much, I thought to myself as I scurried out of the health office with my heart racing.


    Truthfully, I liked both Enzo and James¡­ How could I possibly choose?

 Chapter 46: The Cheer Captain’s Secret

    Chapter 46: The Cheer Captain¡¯s Secret


    Enzo


    After I dropped Nina off at her dorm on the night she was attacked by Lisa, I immediately returned to


    the police station.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take her home,¡± I said, nodding my head toward the cell where Lisa was being held. She


    was sitting on the cot, visibly ufortable and covered in sweat. I had had my suspicions before, but


    now that I saw her, I could instantly tell what happened to her from a mile away: she had been bitten by


    a rogue werewolf. It would only be a matter of time before she turned into one herself and broke out of


    that cell, killing everyone in here. I had to get her to a witch before it was toote.


    The female officer sitting at the front desk turned around and looked at Lisa, then looked back at me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°It¡¯s Enzo, right?¡± the officer said. ¡± I¡¯ve watched your hockey games. You¡¯re really good!¡±


    I sighed and repeated my statement. I¡¯m here to take her home. Is she free to go?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll be free to go in the morning,¡± she replied. ¡°Her toxicology report came back clean, but we think


    it¡¯s best if we monitor her.¡±


    ¡°Listen,¡± I said, rubbing my tired eyes, ¡°she¡¯s my¡­ girlfriend. She was traumatized as a child and has


    these episodes sometimes. Keeping her in a cell isn¡¯t gonna help here out of this episode.¡±


    ¡°We can have her transferred to the hospital,¡± the officer said, picking up the phone.


    ¡°No doctors!¡± I yelled, causing the officer¡¯s eyes to widen and kicking myself for being so abrupt. ¡°I


    mean¡­ That won¡¯t help, either. I think it¡¯s best if I just take her home. She needs a familiar ce, you


    know?¡±


    The officer sighed and looked over her shoulder again at Lisa, then back to me and nodded, standing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really supposed to do this, but since the other girl didn¡¯t want to press charges, I guess I¡¯ll let


    you take her,¡± she said. I let out a sigh of relief as she walked over and unlocked Lisa¡¯s cell.


    ¡°You¡¯re free to go home,¡± the officer said to Lisa, who didn¡¯t even acknowledge her at all and just


    continued to stare nkly at the wall. ¡± Um¡­ Miss?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, stepping past the officer and into the cell. ¡°I got her.¡±


    I walked over to Lisa and crouched in front of her. When she saw me, her eyes focused on me; her


    gaze was cloudy and distant, but she was still in there. Somewhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna help you, okay?¡± I said softly. She slowly nodded, then let me scoop her up off the cot and


    carry her out of the cell.


    ¡°Thanks, officer,¡± I said as I passed.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem,¡± the officer replied with a smile. ¡°Anything for Enzo Rivers.¡±


    More, now than ever, I was d for the teleportation ability that had been passed down to me from my


    father; as soon as I was out of sight of the police station, I parked my bike along the side of the road,


    took Lisa in my arms, and in the blink of an eye I was at my father¡¯s house.


    Lewis and the rest of the pack were sitting around the fire pit once again, as they did every night, when


    I arrived.


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Myra, the newest recruit, who also happened to be my cousin, said when she saw me


    holding Lisa.


    Lewis jumped up and ran over to me, his eyes immediately showing recognition of the situation. ¡°She


    was bitten, wasn¡¯t she?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. They all knew Lisa ¡ª my father had forced me to be in a rtionship with her for quite a


    while, after all and knew what would happen if a human was bitten by a rogue.


    ¡°Someone get a witch here, now!¡± Lewis yelled.


    ¡°Which witch?¡± Myra asked.


    Lewis rolled his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Find a witch and bring her here.¡±


    Myra took off she was the fastest one in the group, even faster than me while Lewis and I carried Lisa


    up to my bedroom.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Still overseas,¡± Lewis replied as we gently set Lisa down on the bed. She had already begun


    convulsing and we turned her on her side in case she vomited. ¡°Won¡¯t be back for another couple of


    weeks.¡±


    ¡°This shifter situation is getting out of control,¡± I said. ¡°The dean won¡¯t do anything except wipe


    students¡¯ memories.¡±


    Lewis nodded, his eyes fixed on Lisa. ¡° I¡¯ll send the pack out there to patrol for rogues as soon as I can.


    I wonder why they seem to be so fixed on that campus¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gotta be Nina,¡± I replied. ¡±


    Something about her is drawing all sorts of shifters to campus. Not to mention that Lisa here made a


    beeline for her as soon as she got bitten.¡±


    ¡°Must be her scent,¡± Lewis muttered. ¡± But she¡¯s just a human. Why?¡±


    Before we had a chance to discuss any further, Myra returned with a rather stunned-looking witch. As


    soon as the witch saw Lisa, she pushed both Lewis and I out of the way and started whispering some


    sort of incantation while she searched Lisa¡¯s body for the source of the bite; when she lifted up Lisa¡¯s


    shirt, I nearly gagged when I saw the wound. How had the police officers missed this?


    The witch pulled a vial of something off of her belt and dumped its contents into her hands, rubbing


    them together then pressing them into the wound. Lisa arched her back and screamed at the pain.


    ¡°Hold her down,¡± the witch said. Lewis and I nodded at one another, holding her down by the shoulders


    and ankles while she continued to scream.


    A little whileter, it was all over and Lisa was soundly asleep in my bed.


    Lewis paid the disgruntled witch for her services. She gave him an extra vial of whatever potion she


    used on Lisa¡¯s wounds, then disappeared into the night.


    While Lewis and the rest of the pack went to investigate the source of the rogues and hunt them down,


    I stayed with Lisa for the next two days.


    She woke up on the third day,pletely dazed and confused. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t remember


    anything about being bitten, so I lied and told her that she got attacked by a bobcat.


    She believed it without question.


    Lisa was strong enough now to go home, so I took one of my father¡¯s cars and drove her home on the


    evening of the third day. She whined and held her stomach the whole way there; when we pulled into


    the parking lot, she turned toward me and pushed her lower lip out in a pout.


    ¡°I can¡¯t walk, baby,¡± she whimpered. Can you please take me home?¡±


    I sighed and nodded; no matter what sort of history Lisa and I had, I wasn¡¯t going to simply drop her off


    and drive away after she had been bitten by a fucking werewolf. She was past the dangerous stage


    now and it was safe to say that she was not at any risk of shifting into a rogue, but I still wanted to keep


    an eye on her.


    I got out of the car and walked around, opening the door and helping her out. She leaned on me,


    holding my arm, as I walked her back to her dorm.


    When we crossed the quad, however, I saw a familiar face from the other side of the fountain.


    It was Nina.


    Shit.


    She stopped in her tracks when she saw Lisa and I together, her brown eyes widening. I stopped as


    well, opening my mouth to say her name, but before I could, she turned on her heel and stormed away.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± Lisa whined, tugging on my arm.


    I wanted to run to Nina, to tell her that it wasn¡¯t what it looked like, but it was toote. She was already


    gone.

 Chapter 47: Late Night Library

    Chapter 47: Late Night Library


    Nina


    I felt like a harpoon pierced me straight through the heart when I saw Enzo walking with Lisa across the


    quad. She was leaning on him and holding his arm


    He nced up and saw me, our eyes locking across the quad. I froze. He froze, too, for a moment, his


    brown eyes focused on me with an expression that I couldn¡¯t quite read. I hadn¡¯t seen Enzo in a few


    days since the night we went to the diner¡­ Had he been with Lisa this whole time, even though she


    attacked me like a madwoman?


    The longer I stood there, frozen, the more tears started to well up in my eyes and the hotter my face


    became. I couldn¡¯t bear to see him with her like this.


    Before he could say anything, I turned on my heel and walked away. no, ran¨C


    When I got home, the apartment was dark and empty. I mmed the door behind me and leaned on it,


    sobbing silently in the darkness, eventually sinking down to the floor and burying my head in my knees.


    I had told Enzo that I just wanted to be friends, but I knew that part of me still had feelings for him and


    seeing him with Lisa only solidified that.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I sat on the dark kitchen floor in tears, but eventually, the tears stoppeding


    and my face hurt from crying.


    ¡°God, I¡¯m so stupid,¡± I whispered to myself, leaning my head back against the door. I sat there for a few


    minutes longer as my mind spun from all the crying.


    Just then, my phone buzzed in my pocket. Pursing my lips, I pulled it out and squinted against the


    bright light of the screen. There was a text from Enzo.


    ¡°Can you talkter? I can exin.¡±


    I rolled my eyes and shut off my phone, deciding not to answer. I didn¡¯t want to hear exnations; I had


    grown tired of them at this point. If Enzo wanted to get back together with Lisa, that was his decision to


    make.


    After a few more minutes of wallowing on the floor, I finally stood and decided that maybe it was best if


    I get out of the apartment and upy myself. Besides, I had an exam the next day; some studying at


    the library would do me some good.


    The campus was quiet as I walked to the library. I passed by a few students who were out on walks or


    heading to their night sses, but the quad was mostly empty ¡ª just how I liked it. The moon was


    nearly full and there was a gentle breeze blowing across the campus that kicked up some of the fallen


    leaves, and a light fog had begun to settle. It made for a spooky atmosphere, perfect for fall, and got


    me excited for Halloween in a couple of weeks.


    When I got to the library, it was mostly empty aside from a fewte-night study sessions here and there


    and the nighttime librarian. I always preferred the library at night; not only was it more empty and quiet,


    but the dim lights made the tall wooden bookshelves, stone floors, and gothic architecture feel even


    more cozy. I always felt like a character out of a book when I came here at night.


    I looked around for a table and found one in a quiet spot behind some bookshelves. The moon shone


    through a window above it, creating a calming atmosphere that allowed me to feel rxed enough to


    get some studying done.


    I was there for at least an hour already, fully absorbed in my work in an attempt to drown the image of


    Enzo and Lisa out of my mind, when I heard something behind me.


    ¡°Psst!¡±


    I looked over my shoulder to see James peeking out from behind a bookshelf with a grin on his face.


    He came over to me.


    ¡°What are you doing here sote?¡± he whispered as he approached.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just wanted to get out of my apartment.¡±


    James nodded understandingly and bit his lip. The moonlight illuminated his soft features, which made


    my heart feel a little less broken for a moment.


    ¡°You wanna sit with me?¡± I asked, gesturing to the spot across from me at the table.


    With a smile, James sat down and pulled out his books. I peeked over myptop to see that he was


    reading a book on gics. The cover looked old and dusty, and the pages were yellowed. He saw me


    looking and smiled.


    ¡°Your question about DNA the other day at the coffee shop got me thinking,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s all sort of


    silly, but the author of this book actually thought that there may have been humans at some point in our


    history who bred with animals and created all sorts of human-animal hybrids. It¡¯s a fun read, if you shut


    off the logical part of your brain.¡±


    Yeah, I thought to myself as I studied the worn cover of the book, real silly.


    I didn¡¯t tell him that there were, in fact, human-animal hybrids ¡ª they were just created from a curse,


    not breeding. Although, after everything I had learned about the supernaturaltely, I wondered if that


    was a possibility, too.


    ¡°Can I read that when you¡¯re done?¡± I asked. ¡°It does sound sort of¡­ interesting.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± James replied with a nod.¡± I¡¯ll bring it to you when I¡¯m finished.¡±


    We didn¡¯t talk much more than that, both too absorbed in our work to pay much attention to each other.


    It was nice just to have thepany, though; it felt good to be around someone tonically who


    shared simr interests, and it took my mind off of what I saw earlier between Enzo and Lisa.


    Eventually, the clock struck midnight and the librarian announced that the library was closing over the


    PA system.


    I sighed and started packing up, not wanting to go home and be alone with my thoughts.


    ¡°You alright?¡± James said as he started putting his books back in his satchel.


    I shrugged. ¡°I just wanted to stay, that¡¯s all,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t really feel like being home tonight.¡±


    James raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um,¡± I replied, scrambling toe up with a lie that didn¡¯t involve Enzo and Lisa, ¡°I just¡­ had a


    fight with my roommate, so I don¡¯t really feel like being there. That¡¯s all.¡±


    James smirked. Part of me worried that he was going to invite me over to his ce or something, which


    would only add to the confusion of everything going on; but his next words took me by surprise.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s stay, then,¡± he whispered, leaning across the table.


    I cocked my head. ¡°But the library is closing.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± James said, his eyes suddenly mischievous. ¡°C¡¯mon. Follow me.¡±


    The librarian announced that the library was closing again. I bit my lip as James stood and scurried off


    behind a bookshelf. This felt wrong ¡ª I had never broken rules like this before ¡ª but it also sounded¡­


    fun.


    I looked around in case anyone was watching before standing and following James. He was hiding


    behind the bookcase and put his finger over his lips, taking my hand and leading me toward the


    staircase that led to the basement. No one ever really went down there, since the basement mostly


    contained rare books and random items on disy, so when we descended the stairs and saw that it


    waspletely empty, it came as no surprise.


    We heard the librarian walking around upstairs as she turned off the lights, and James pulled me


    underneath the stairwell to hide. I suppressed a giggle as we heard the librarian walk up to the top of


    the basement stairs.


    ¡°Anyone down there?¡± she called. James and I held our breath, smirking at one another. The librarian


    waited for a few moments, then muttered something to herself and shut off the lights; leaving us in


    darkness.


    We stood there in darkness for a few minutes until we were certain that the library was nowpletely


    empty before James turned on his phone shlight; when he did, I realized that we had been holding


    hands this entire time. We both blushed and quickly pulled away.


    ¡°Now what?¡± I asked.


    James shrugged. ¡°I dunno. Back to studying, I guess?¡±


    The mixture of James¡¯ innocence and studious nature almost made meugh. I had expected that he


    would suggest another rule-breaking activity, like breaking into the locked restricted section for


    professors only, but he had suggested simply going back to studying¡­


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    And I didn¡¯t mind that at all.

 Chapter 48: Running with the Wolf — Part I

    Chapter 48: Running with the Wolf ¡ª Part I


    Nina


    The next day, I headed to work with Tiffany.


    She was evaluating a sick student when I arrived.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Tiffany called over her shoulder when I entered. I started to take off my jacket, but she


    stopped me. ¡°Don¡¯t get toofy,¡± she said. ¡± We¡¯ll be heading out right after this. Did you wear athletic


    clothes like I asked?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± I replied, keeping my jacket on. Tiffany had texted me early before my shift to tell me to dress


    appropriately in athletic clothes and sneakers today ¡ª she didn¡¯t exin why, but Iplied and put


    on my only real athletic clothes, which was a pair of leggings and a tight zin-un ton with long sleeves. I


    had purchased them the semester before when I thought I was going to be one of those girls who was


    into yoga, but one yoga ss with Jessica changed my mind. Jessica was graceful and flexible with


    excellent bnce and I¡­ fell on my face. A lot.


    Tiffany finished evaluating the student. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve got a nasty case of strep throat.¡± She walked


    over to her desk and scribbled on a notepad, then ripped the page out and handed it to the student.


    ¡°Take this to the pharmacy for some antibiotics. Avoid overusing your throat and try to drink lots of tea


    with honey. Can youe back in a week for a checkup?¡± The sick student nodded miserably and left,


    coughing into her elbow.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Tiffany said, grabbing her coat and medical bag. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    We headed out the door. Tiffany turned the sign to ¡®closed¡¯ and then headed offtoward the athletic fields


    with me on her heels.


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± I asked, almost jogging to keep up with Tiffany¡¯s quick stride.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna be making the rounds for all of the sports teams today,¡± she replied, her breath making


    little clouds in the chilly morning air as she spoke. ¡± Football, ser, rugby, and hockey.¡±


    I almost groaned when she mentioned that we¡¯d be visiting the hockey team, but kept it to myself.


    ¡°By the way,¡± she said as we walked, ¡± you don¡¯t have to tell me if it¡¯s too personal, but I¡¯m just curious;


    what¡¯s going on between you and Enzo now? And James, too?¡±


    I sighed and shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Can I give you a bit of advice, from onewoman to another?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Please,¡± I replied. ¡°I need it.¡±


    Tiffany stopped and turned toward me, taking me by both shoulders. She was shorter than me, but still


    had a protective andforting air with the way she held herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to force a spark. Even if you¡¯re heartbroken and lonely and you think you won¡¯t be able


    to ever find the right person, it¡¯s not worth it if you have to force it. I made that mistake with my ex


    husband¡­ When you meet the right person, you¡¯ll just know.¡±


    I paused for a moment as I considered Tiffany¡¯s words. Was I forcing a spark with James or Enzo? At


    this point, I didn¡¯t know the difference between real feelings or just infatuation.


    ¡°Have you ever been with someone who just feels right?¡± I asked. ¡°How do you know?¡± Tiffany sighed


    and started walking again. ¡°I have,¡± she replied quietly, her usually-bubbly voice now low and somber.


    ¡°It was a lot like you and Enzo, actually. We met here, in college. It was a confusing back-and-forth that


    went on for far too long, all because of me. He pissed me off. I argued with him. When he finally got


    sick of my games, he got together with a girl just a few dayster; they got engaged by the time we


    graduated¡­ I couldn¡¯t ept his love when I had the chance, and I still regret it.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± I asked, my curiosity getting the best of me.


    ¡°He¡¯s a professor here, actually,¡± she responded. ¡°Still married to her, with two kids now. Needless to


    say, I avoid him like the gue.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask Tiffany anything else before we got to the football field, and even if I had, I


    probably wouldn¡¯t have pried anymore anyway.


    We spent the morning visitingwarious sports teams that were training. We would take notes on their


    performance, attend to any injuries or concerns that the yers had, and I watched Tiffany teach them


    new stretches to help with their performance. It was fun to see how each team trained differently, but I


    dreaded visiting the hockey team. I just hoped that I could get it over with without having to interact with


    Enzo too much.


    At the same time, however, Tiffany¡¯s words struck a chord with me.


    What if, in twenty years, Enzo was married to Lisa with two kids and I was still pining away for him?


    Would I regret letting him be the one that got away, just like how Tiffany regretted pushing her love


    away years ago? Byte afternoon, after taking a funer break, Tiffany and I made our way to visit the


    hockey team. My heart pounded as we got closer to the arena and I just wanted to run away, but I


    willed myself to be strong and just focus on my work.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When we reached the arena, the team was already outside on the athletic field behind it. I didn¡¯t know


    that the hockey team ever trained outside.


    Tiffany waved to Enzo, and he came jogging over. My face turned red as I took in what he looked like;


    he was wearing athletic shorts that showed off his muscr legs, and had on a tight- fitting shirt that


    looked as though his biceps would burst out at any moment. As he jogged toward us, he looked both


    graceful and powerful at the same time. My mind shed back to the day he ran shirtless on the


    treadmill, and suddenly I felt as though I wanted him badly.


    ¡°Afternoon,dies,¡± Enzo said with a smile, stopping in front of us. He was acting incredibly polite,


    which was a surprise considering how I yelled at him the day before. However, when his brown eyes


    flickered over to me, I saw the briefest sh of red in them. Was it attraction or resentment?


    ¡°Training outside today?¡± Tiffany asked.


    Enzo nodded. ¡°Figured we could all use some fresh air since it¡¯s so nice outside. We were nning on


    running along the forest trails, if you¡¯d both like to join. us.¡±


    ¡°My poor old knee is acting up today, otherwise I would,¡± Tiffany said, then turned to me. There was a


    hint of yfulness in her eyes; I knew where this was going. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go, Nina? Do you like to


    run?¡±


    My face turned even more red. ¡°U-Um,I¡¯m not the best runner,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d probably just hold all of you


    back.¡±


    Truthfully, I hadn¡¯t attempted funning since high school.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Enzo said, cing his hands on his hips. ¡°Half of these guys have the stamina of a


    tortoise. C¡¯mon, it¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    I looked over at Tiffany, who was only grinning back at me with that same glint in her eyes. She knew


    exactly what she was doing, and I knew that there was no way I could get out of this.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I replied, my heart


    practically pounding out of my chest. ¡± I¡¯ll run with you.¡±


    Enzo smiled and jogged back toward the team. I shot Tiffany a look, to which she only punched my arm


    yfully and gestured with her head for me to go. With a deep sigh, I set down the medical bag and


    started to jog over to meet up with the team.


    Why did it seem as though the universe wanted Enzo and I to be together so badly?

 Chapter 49: Running with the Wolf — Part II

    Chapter 49: Running with the Wolf ¡ª Part II


    Nina


    I caught up with the team in the middle of the athletic field. They were stretching for their run. I tried not


    to look at Enzo as he stretched, because watching his muscr form only made me want him more.


    Regardless of what Tiffany said about her college love, I still felt hesitant about Enzo with everything


    that had happened since I met him. Besides, I had to focus on school and work. Now was not the time


    to be worrying about boys!


    The team looked up when I joined them on the athletic field as they stretched. Feeling a bit nervous, I


    started to stretch, too; most of them seemed P excited that a girl was joining them on their run today ¡ª


    including Justin ¡ª but apparently my presence bothered one yer. His name was Bryan. ¡°You¡¯re


    running with us?¡± he asked, standing up from his stretch.


    ¡°I suppose so,¡± I replied with a sheepish nod.


    Bryan frowned and folded his arms across his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna slow us down, are you? Everyone knows girls can¡¯t run as fast as guys.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Before I had the chance to respond,


    Justin stepped in at the same time and defended me.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that about her!¡± Justin said, balling his fists up at his sides.


    Meanwhile, Enzo simply stormed up to Bryan and red down at him. Bryan wasn¡¯t a small guy in the


    slightest, but Enzo still towered over him and made. him look dwarfed.


    ¡°How dare you be so rude to our team doctor,¡± he said, his low voice practically a growl. ¡°Just for that,


    you can drop and give me fifty push-ups. Right now,¡±


    ¡°Fifty?¡± Bryan whined.


    ¡°We can make it a hundred if you keep up the attitude,¡± Enzo replied.


    Bryan grumbled and got down on the ground to do his pushups.


    ¡°If anyone else has a problem with Nina joining us on our run today, speak now,¡± Enzo said. No one


    made a peep. ¡± Alright,¡± he continued, ¡°let¡¯s go. Bryan, catch up when you¡¯re done. Maybe you can use


    this time to think about why you have such a bias against women.¡±


    Bryan continued to do his pushups, grumbling to himself, as the team started running. I bit my lip and


    followed behind.


    We made our way toward the line of trees that sat at the end of the field. There was a small trail that


    broke through the trees, which made its way through the forest. There were a lot of these trails all


    around campus for students to hike on ¡ª and while I was a bit nervous that there could be another


    shifter out in the woods, Enzo didn¡¯t seem terribly worried about it. His strong demeanor gave me a bit


    of confidence.


    I jogged along at the back of the group, matching their pace, and kept to myself as the guys talked and


    joked with each other. While I jogged behind them, I couldn¡¯t help but observe Enzo¡¯s form; he ran with


    an impressive amount of stamina, leading the group, just like how he ran that day on the treadmill.


    Back then, I had been confused and astonished at his superhuman capabilities, but now I knew that it


    was the werewolf in him that gave him so much strength and stamina. Regardless, it was still


    impressive to watch him run¡­ And I couldn¡¯t stop myself from being attracted to him.


    We made our way through the forest, running over small hills and jumping over fallen trees. Somehow,


    although I hadn¡¯t run like this since high school PE ss, I eventually found myself running at the front


    of the group with Enzo and Justin while the rest of the team started to tire out andg behind.


    ¡°And you said you would hold us back,¡± Enzo said, slowing down just a little bit to match my pace so he


    could run beside me. ¡°You run like a natural. Did you run on the cross country team in high school or


    something?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nope,¡± I replied. ¡± I¡¯ve never really been sporty at all. My parents made me y on


    the junior tennis team for one semester in middle school, but I hated sports so much that they gave up


    and let me drop out of the team.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you were naturally pretty athletic,¡± Justin suddenly chimed in, running faster to


    keep up on my other side. I looked over at him and saw him shoot apetitive nce at Enzo, who


    merely clenched his jaw and kept his focus on the trail.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Thanks,¡± I replied, feeling a bit ufortable now as I was sandwiched between two guys who I


    had a history with.


    ¡°Hey,¡± one of the other teammates, Matt, called from behind us. ¡°We should race. Nina against¡­


    hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Justin blurted out, stopping. Enzo stopped as well. There was a slight frown on his face, but I


    could also see a hint of amusement behind his eyes.


    ¡°Up to you, Nina,¡± Enzo said with a shrug.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t-¡± I replied, but was suddenly cut off by Justin.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, it¡¯ll be fun!¡± Justin said. ¡°Sort of like old times. Just you and me having fun together.¡±


    I had a feeling that Justin was trying to get some sort of angle here, but as the rest of the team started


    chanting for us to race, I felt obligated to give it a shot.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I conceded, throwing my hands up in surrender. ¡°Just one race.¡±


    Justin grinned and drew a line in the dirt with his foot, standing behind it poised to run. ¡°From here to


    that tree,¡± he said, pointing at a tree several yards away.


    I hesitantly nodded and got into my ce while Matt came over and started counting down.


    ¡°On your marks¡­ Get set¡­ Go!¡±


    It all happened so fast that it was a blur. Justin got ahead of me first, and honestly I didn¡¯t care to win,


    but all of a sudden it was as if something clicked. I picked up speed, gaining more and more as I ran.


    The team¡¯s cheers behind me faded into the wind as my legs pumped¡­


    I ran to the tree within a few seconds and touched it, turning around with a grin and expecting Justin to


    be right behind me.


    He was still only halfway there!


    ¡°Holy shit!¡± Matt yelled over the team¡¯s cheers. ¡°Nina is really fucking fast!¡±


    I didn¡¯t even feel out of breath. Justin gave up and stopped, throwing his hands up in the air in defeat,


    even seeming a little annoyed at my surprising victory.


    How did I do that? I had never been athletic, and hadn¡¯t run at all in years.


    Was it just a stroke of luck?


    The team charged at me suddenly, taking me by surprise and lifting me up on their shoulders as they


    chanted ¡± Nina! Nina! Nina!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin andugh at the stupidity of the situation.


    As they jumped around with me on their shoulders, making meugh, I looked over to see Enzo still


    standing in his ce with his muscr arms folded across his chest¡­


    He was staring at me with glowing red eyes.

 Chapter 50: Unwelcome Help

    Chapter 50: Unwee Help


    Nina


    ¡°Alright, alright, that¡¯s enough,¡± Enzo said, the red in his eyes fading back to a soft brown. ¡°Get back to


    training.


    The team grumbled and set me back down on the ground, then started running again. I was still


    amazed at myndslide victory in the race, and stood there for a moment as they ran ahead.


    Enzo walked up to me now that we were alone and gazed down at me with a half-smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the runner,¡± he said.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±


    For a few moments, neither of us spoke. We were standing close enough that I could smell his sweat


    mixed with his cologne. Involuntarily, we were both leaning closer to each other. Close enough to


    kiss¡­


    Enzo stepped back and shook his head. He drew in a sharp breath before speaking.


    ¡°What you sawst night-¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s none of my business,¡± I interrupted. ¡°We¡¯re just friends. You¡¯re allowed to do


    whatever you want.¡±


    Enzo opened his mouth to speak, but before he could say anything, the team started getting annoyed


    and calling for us to catch up. Turning on my heel, I ran to join the group so Enzo couldn¡¯t see my


    tears.


    He lingered at the back of the group for the rest of the run.


    When we finished our run, we came back out at the same spot we went into the woods, having gone in


    a big loop. Tiffany was sitting on the bench and flipping through some paperwork when we returned.


    ¡°Have a good run?¡± she asked, standing as I jogged up to her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad, actually,¡± I said, praying that the blush on my face would just seem like it came from all


    of the exertion and not from the feeling of Enzo¡¯s red wolf eyes on me.


    ¡°Good,¡± Tiffany replied with a smile, sticking her paperwork in her bag and. hoisting the bag onto her


    shoulder. ¡± I¡¯ve gotta head back to the office. You did good work today. Go get some rest.¡±


    I nodded and watched Tiffany walk away. Then, taking onest nce over my shoulder at Enzo and


    the rest of the team, I started to head in the direction of home. My shower and my bed were calling to


    me after that run.


    ¡°Nina!¡± Justin called from behind me.


    I pursed my lips and turned around, not wanting to be rude but also not wanting to give my ex any more


    false hope than he already seemed to have. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I said.


    ¡°Can I walk with you for a minute? I just wanna talk.¡±


    Sighing, I nodded and started walking again. Justin followed along like a lost puppy.


    ¡°I just wanted to apologize again for everything I¡¯ve put you through this semester,¡± he said as we


    walked. ¡°I know I¡¯ve been shitty to you, and I¡¯ll totally respect it if you just wanna be friends. But I also


    want you to know that I¡¯m gonna work real hard to change and be better from now on.


    I thought back to the way Justin looked in the coffee shop that day. He had been dressed eerily simr


    to Enzo; in fact, he was even dressed a lot like Enzo now in his athletic clothes, and seemed to have


    grown his hair out a bit to look like Enzo¡¯s.


    ¡°Are you trying to be like Enzo?¡± I blurted out, stopping and looking at Justin.


    He stared back at me with wide eyes and stammered out a response. ¡°N-No ¡­ W-What makes you


    think that?¡±


    I raised an eyebrow and folded my arms across my chest for a moment as I eyed Justin up and down,


    but then sighed and rxed when I saw how he looked like a deer in headlights.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I said softly, ¡°I liked you just fine before, and I think you should just be yourself.¡±


    A slight smile started to y on Justin¡¯s lips. ¡°Does that mean¡­¡± he started to say.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, vehemently shaking my head. ¡°Justin, the fact of the matter is that you cheated on me. I


    don¡¯t resent you, but¡­ I don¡¯t see any way in which I can keep my dignity as a woman and get back


    together with you.¡±


    Justin looked sad, but nodded nheless. ¡°I understand,¡± he said. ¡± I promise though that I¡¯ll keep


    working on myself. Can we at least be friends?¡±


    I sighed.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied. ¡°If you really do n to work on yourself, we can be friends.¡±


    I just hoped that he wasn¡¯t only working on himself because he thought we still had a chance.


    As I walked away from Justin, I took onest nce over my shoulder to see Enzo watching me from


    the athletic field.


    The next day, I was walking to my nextss of the day when my phone started buzzing. I looked at it to


    see that it was


    Phil, from the diner, calling me.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered.


    ¡°Nina,¡± Phil said, sounding chipper. ¡°I hope you¡¯ve been doing better.¡±


    ¡°I have, actually,¡± I replied. Was he going to ask me toe back to work? I really needed the money,


    but I didn¡¯t want to beg.


    ¡°Listen,¡± he said, ¡°we¡¯re really missing your help over here. I¡¯m sorry I jumped to conclusions before¡­ If


    you¡¯re not too mad at me, and if I gave you a raise to make up for it, would you be interested ining


    back to work?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± I blurted out, then covered my mouth and cringed at my overly enthusiastic response. ¡°I mean¡­


    Yeah, that would be good. When do you want me toe back?¡±


    ¡°Can youe in tonight?¡± Phil asked.


    I had promised Lori I would hang out with her, but I knew she would understand. I really needed the


    money; I¡¯d been living on the free meal n food and instant noodles for the past two weeks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± I said.


    Later, I exined the situation to Lori. and she understoodpletely. I had just enough time after my


    last ss to shower and get changed into my uniform before I had to go to work, and I was honestly


    excited to be back; not to mention the pay raise.


    I was walking to work, however, when I ran into none other than Enzo on the quad.


    He looked me up and down and smiled.


    ¡°Back to work?¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, blushing when I saw his eyes flicker down to my chest, which I had always thought


    looked quite good in my retro diner uniform.¡± Um, Phil called earlier and I guess he had a sudden


    change of heart. He even gave me a raise.¡±


    Enzo smirked. ¡°Good,¡± he replied. ¡± You deserve it. I¡¯m d he took my advice.¡±


    I was about to say something else, but my words caught in my throat as I realized what Enzo had just


    said.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, taking a step backwards. ¡°Did you¡­ Did you talk to Phil?¡±


    Enzo looked a little embarrassed, but nodded. ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted. ¡°After you told me everything that


    happened with Lisa, I thought it would help the situation.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I was happy to have my job back, but a part of me was also hurt that Enzo


    felt the need to take care of me.


    Enzo must have seen me struggling. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I know I should¡¯ve asked you first. I just


    thought¡­ I don¡¯t know. I thought it would be a nice surprise. Something to make up for how shitty I¡¯ve


    been.¡±


    I shifted my bag on my shoulder and nodded pensively as I looked at the ground. ¡°I do appreciate it,¡± I


    replied. ¡± Thank you. Just¡­ In the future, let me handle my own affairs, please. I can take care of


    myself.¡±


    Enzo seemed visibly hurt by my words, but before I could take back what I said, he nodded and started


    to walk away. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again,¡± he said, sticking his hands in his pockets. ¡°Good luck at work


    tonight.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I bit my lip as I watched him walk away.. I couldn¡¯t let him leave like this.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I called after him.


    He stopped and turned around, and when his sad gaze met mine, my heart skipped a beat.


    ¡°Really,¡± I said softly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A soft smile tugged at the corners of Enzo¡¯s lips. Without a word, he nodded and walked away.

 Chapter 51: Breaking News

    Chapter 51: Breaking News


    Nina


    I went to work that night with a smile on my face. It felt good to get back to work, and the diner was


    surprisingly busy, which kept me busy after


    spending so much time in my head for the past couple of weeks. It was refreshing to feel like my life


    was getting back to some sense of normalcy; no Lisa, no skeleton bodyguard as far as I could see, and


    no strange attacks from feral werewolves.


    Halfway through my shift, however, it seemed that the universe simply couldn¡¯t exist without throwing


    some sort of drama in my face.


    I was cleaning up dishes and wiping down tables after the dinner rush. It was quiet in the diner now,


    with only a few people seated here and there. I was whistling along to the music ying on the radio,


    and smiling to myself, just happy to be back in my old routine.


    My smile faded when I heard the bell on the door jingle and looked up to see a familiar face walk


    through the door.


    It wasn¡¯t Enzo, or Justin, or Lisa, or even Luke. If it had been any of them, I would¡¯ve been annoyed.


    Instead, I was terrified.


    It was K.


    I knew he came looking for me specifically, and that this wasn¡¯t just a crazy coincidence, when he


    walked in and immediately looked directly at me.


    Seeing his face nearly made me drop the bin of dirty tes I was holding, but I somehow managed to


    maintain myposure.


    ¡°S-Sit anywhere you like,¡± I said with a forced smile despite my racing heart.¡± I¡¯ll be right with you.¡±K


    smiled back and nodded, taking a seat at a booth in the corner. I took a deep breath and scurried into


    the kitchen, setting down the bin of dishes next to the dishwashing station and smoothing down my


    apron with shaking hands.


    Part of me considered running. The back door beckoned to me; I could just run out of the diner and


    nevere back¡­ but I really needed this job.


    I considered calling Enzo as well, but I also couldn¡¯t do that for two reasons: for starters, my phone was


    in my bag, which was under the counter out front, meaning that K could potentially see me calling for


    help and do something horrible. I barely knew this guy, and it seemed as though he was stalking me if


    he knew where I worked and exactly what time I would be on shift¡­ Hell, for all I knew, he could¡¯ve


    been a mass murderer of humans, not just werewolves!


    Besides, I couldn¡¯t tell Enzo because then Enzo would think that I had been in cahoots with a supposed


    werewolf hunter. K might¡¯ve killed someone that Enzo knew personally; there was no way of knowing,


    and there was no way I could tell him about my meeting with K.


    I was stuck talking to K.


    Telling myself that this was all just a big coincidence, I steeled my nerves and headed out into the


    dining area.


    Time felt as though it was moving in slow motion as I made my way over to K¡¯s table. The whole way


    there, he was staring directly at me ¡ª unblinking, unmoving. Like a hawk waiting to strike its prey.


    ¡°F-Fancy seeing you again,¡± I said, taking out my notepad to take his order. ¡°W-What can I get for


    you?¡±


    ¡°No theatrics,¡± K said abruptly, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a folded up piece of newspaper.


    He unfolded it and smoothed it down on the table, then slid it to me. ¡°You still not interested in having


    your Lycan problem solved?¡±


    With shaking hands, I reached out and took the paper, my eyes widening as I read the headline.


    ¡°BREAKING NEWS: Hiker finds man brutally murdered in abandoned house on Newburgh hiking trails


    ¡ª Locals im supposed ¡®werewolf¡¯ attack.¡±


    My hands started shaking even more. I raised my gaze up from the paper.


    ¡°Newburgh is-¡±


    ¡°Just a town over, sweetheart,¡± K interjected. ¡°Now you tell me that that werewolf wasn¡¯t your precious


    Lycan friend.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°There have been a lot of Lycans aroundtely,¡± I said. ¡°It could be anyone.¡± I didn¡¯t want to believe that


    Enzo would ever do such a thing. He had sat here, right in this very booth, and told me with all his heart


    that he was not a killer.


    K merely shrugged and stood. He was big and towered over me, and it made me feel like a scared little


    field mouse in the shadow of a mountain lion.


    ¡°Whether it was your Lycan boy or not, creating one less of those monsters would be doing the world a


    favor,¡± he said. ¡°Come with me and we¡¯ll find out. Once you get a taste of how good it feels to watch the


    light go out of their eyes¡­ You won¡¯t be able to get enough of it.¡±


    I took a few steps back, my eyes wide as I shook my head vigorously in horror.¡± No,¡± I replied, my voice


    shaking. ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a killer?¡± K said.


    I was too frozen to respond.


    K merely chuckled and left me with the newspaper.


    I watched through the window, still frozen in my spot from shock, as K climbed into a beat up pickup


    truck and drove away. After what felt like an eternity, I finally became unfrozen and quickly stuffed the


    newspaper into my apron just as Phil hobbled up to me.


    ¡°Why did he leave?¡± Phil asked, leaning on his cane and peering out the window.


    I shrugged. ¡°Changed his mind, I guess,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Phil grumbled and hobbled off.


    When I got home that night, I had so many things swirling around my mind.


    Was it truly a werewolf that killed the man in the town over? Was it possible that the werewolf was¡­


    Enzo?


    No. I refused to believe that Enzo was a killer.


    I stayed up far toote that night, pacing back and forth across my room and chewing my nails down to


    stubs as the newspaper clipped stared at me from its spot on my desk. I must have read it over and


    over again a hundred times, looking for some sort of proof that it wasn¡¯t a werewolf attack¡­


    But the information was too spot-on. Several locals imed that they saw a giant wolf on the night the


    man may have been killed. When his body was found, it had been covered in gashes. Not just one here


    or there, but always three or four in a row. Like ws.


    The wounds were so vicious that the police were still trying to identify the body. All they could identify


    was that he had been wearing a business suit.


    I read the article again onest time, reading quietly aloud to myself, when I came to a sudden and


    horrifying realization:


    The man was killed right around the time that Enzo had been gone for several days.


    Right after I was drugged by a man in a suit.

 Chapter 52: Camping Trip

    Chapter 52: Camping Trip


    Nina


    Somehow, I managed to fall asleep for a couple of hours that night. Those few hours of sleep were


    fraught with nightmares, but at least I slept. When I woke up the next morning, I knew what I needed to


    do.


    I couldn¡¯t mention any of this to Enzo or Luke, because I knew that I wouldn¡¯t get a truthful response.


    All of the clues were pointing to them; they had done something horrible to that man who drugged me.


    Even though that man was a terrible person who only wanted to hurt me that night, it didn¡¯t mean that I


    wanted anyone to be killed!


    It was around eight o¡¯clock in the morning when I climbed out of bed and started packing. I would need


    a change of warm clothes, gran bars, a shlight, a sleeping bag¡­ Anything that would be useful for


    camping.


    I was going to go camping in the forest outside of Newburgh and investigate this murder myself.


    But I couldn¡¯t go alone. Not only would it be dangerous, but it would also be too suspicious if I just took


    off to go camping by myself over the weekend in the exact ce that Enzo and Luke had likely killed


    the businessman from the club.


    I had to convince Lori and Jessica to go with me.


    When I walked out into the living room dressed in a nnel, sweater, jeans, and hiking boots with my


    backpack slung over my shoulder and my sleeping bag in my hand, Jessica and Lori both gave me a


    puzzled look.


    ¡°Uh¡­ want a waffle, Wilderwoman?¡±


    Lori said, holding up a te of waffles that actually looked tantalizing


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, dropping my stuff on the floor and walking over to the kitchen. I took a waffle and


    smothered it in butter and syrup while my friends ate in silence, still staring at me.


    ¡°You going camping or something?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°I was nning on it,¡± I replied, trying my best to sound nonchnt. ¡°You guys shoulde.¡±


    Lori and Jessica looked at each other, then at me.


    ¡°Like¡­ right now?¡± Lori said with a mouthful of waffles.


    I nodded as I cut into my waffle. ¡°I mean, you guys can take your time getting ready. There¡¯s no major


    rush. I just wanna get out there today.


    ¡°What made you wanna go camping all of a sudden?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°You never struck me as such an


    outdoorsy type.


    ¡°Actually, my parents took me camping all the time growing up,¡± I replied, which was true. Many of my


    childhood summers had been spent visiting national parks, exploring the wilderness, and getting bitten


    by mosquitoes. I actually really enjoyed being out in nature, but eventually my dad started having heart


    problems and couldn¡¯t risk being out in the middle of nowhere for days on end with no hospital in sight,


    so we stopped going. Then I started college as a premed student and never found the time for it,


    anyway. I was d that I kept my camping supplies, though.


    Jessica and Lori looked at each other again, then shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring the weed,¡± Lori said.


    ¡°I suppose I could use some fresh air,¡±


    Jessica added.Knowing that Jessica and Lori would be so willing toe with me made me happy and


    nervous at the same time. Assuming that Enzo and Luke were the ones to kill the businessman from


    the club, I knew it would be safe for me and my friends. They wouldn¡¯t hurt me or the people who were


    close to me. But if it wasn¡¯t Enzo and Luke who killed the man, and just happened to be a different


    werewolf, then¡­


    I would be putting my friends in grave danger.


    I thought back to before I met K, when I was doing research on werewolves. It may have just been an


    old wives¡¯ tale, but the general consensus that I found on cryptozoology forums ¡ª even those that


    were mostly frequented by casual lovers of the genre and not die-hard believers seemed to be that


    silver bullets were the best option for killing a werewolf.


    ¡°Lori, can I borrow your car while you guys get ready?¡± I asked, shoving thest bite of waffle in my


    mouth. ¡°I just wanna run out and grab a couple supplies.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I guess,¡± Lori said, pointing to the key hook by the door. ¡°My keys are over there.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡± I quickly washed my te in the sink and grabbed Lori¡¯s keys, leaving my friends still


    somewhat confused.


    I took Lori¡¯s car and made a beeline for the gun shop just outside of town. It wasn¡¯t the most reputable


    ce, but that was exactly what I needed; I didn¡¯t have any permits to carry a gun, I didn¡¯t have a lot of


    money, and I didn¡¯t need someone to question why I wanted a shotgun and silver bullets on a Friday


    morning.


    The bell on the shop door jingled when


    I entered. It was dark inside, and while my eyes adjusted from the bright sun, I heard the gruff voice of


    an older woman who sounded like she¡¯d been smoking cigarettes for fifty years call out to me.


    ¡°Mornin¡¯, hun,¡± she said.


    My eyes adjusted so I could finally make out the woman. She was short and stocky, with gray hair


    pulled up into a neat bun on the top of her head, and was wearing a beat-up nnel tucked into jeans


    with a quilted vest on top.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I said, sheepishly approaching the counter. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy a gun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I kinda gathered that, this bein¡¯ a gun shop and all,¡± she said with a gravelly chuckle.


    I felt a bit embarrassed, realizing now that I had no clue what I was doing. It seemed that the woman


    noticed, too.


    ¡°Self defense, huntin¡¯, or both?¡± she asked, leaning on the counter as I approached.


    ¡°Um¡­ Both, I guess,¡± I replied, looking around at the gun disys that lined the walls.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Tiny girl like you, clearly inexperienced¡­¡±


    I gritted my teeth, expecting her to tell me that she wasn¡¯t going to sell me a gun and to get the hell out


    of her store.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re gonna want somethin¡¯ that don¡¯t got a lotta recoil and that¡¯s easy to reload,¡± she said, turning


    and walking over to the disy behind the counter. I rxed my shoulders and let out a quiet sigh of


    relief as she scratched her chin and walked back and forth, searching for something.


    Finally, the old woman grabbed a box off of a shelf and carried it over to the counter, setting it down in


    front of me.


    ¡°This will probably do just fine for a little thing like you,¡± she said, which was almostical considering


    the fact that she was shorter than me. ¡± Bolt action rifle. A step up from a squirrel gun, but if it¡¯s self


    defense you¡¯re lookin¡¯ for, it¡¯ll get the job done. Not bad for huntin¡¯, either.¡±


    ¡°How big of an animal could it kill?¡± I asked.


    The old woman raised an eyebrow. ¡± Don¡¯t go shootin¡¯ a moose or a bear, that¡¯s for sure,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯re you nnin¡¯ on killin¡¯?¡±


    I bit my lip as I tried toe up with a response. Before I came up with anything, however, she waved


    her hand and spoke again.


    ¡°Nevermind. That¡¯s your business. Hang on a sec. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    The woman grabbed the box and disappeared into the back of the store, returning a few long minutes


    later with a different gun. My eyes widened when she set the box down on the counter.


    ¡°Pump-action shotgun. You know, like in those old western movies. The recoil will hurt your shoulder


    like a bitch, but this¡¯ll take down just about anything with the right ammo.¡±


    ¡°How about silver bullets?¡± I blurted out.


    The old woman paused, her eyes widening, like she knew exactly what I was nning on killing if the


    need arose. She looked around, as if checking to make sure this wasn¡¯t some sort of prank, then


    wordlessly reached under the counter and pulled -out a box of ammo.


    It was ubelled, but we both knew what it was.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, handing her a wad of all the cash I had on me. ¡°This is all I have. I hope it¡¯s


    enough.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    The old woman shook her head. ¡°No. Keep your money. Just¡­ be safe out there, kid. You hear me?¡±


    A couple of hourster, Lori, Jessica and I were packing up Lori¡¯s car for the camping trip. I wrapped


    the gun and ammo in a nket and stashed it under the back seats, hoping that I wouldn¡¯t have to use


    it, then ran to the grocery store and picked up firewood and food for the weekend. Soon, we were ready


    to go.


    Just as I was about to get in the car, I could¡¯ve sworn I saw Luke¡¯s hoodie peering out at me from


    behind a building, watching me.


    It didn¡¯t matter, though.


    I would be long gone before they even knew where I was going

 Chapter 53: It’s a Small World

    Chapter 53: It¡¯s a Small World


    Enzo


    I had only just woken up after a mostly sleepless night of wishing I could just exin everything to Nina


    without either scaring her or pushing her away, when I heard banging on my front door. Groaning, I


    dragged myself out of bed and opened the door to a surprise: Luke.


    ¡°She¡¯s up to something,¡± he said, without so much as a greeting, and pushed his way past me into my


    living room.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°What? Nina?¡± I asked, still rubbing the sleep from my eyes as I watched the anxious skeleton pace


    back and forth across my apartment. It was times like this that I was d to not have roommates.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what she¡¯s doing, but she¡¯s definitely up to something that is very much notgood,¡±


    he said, a little too quickly for me to fullyprehend exactly what was going on in my tired mind.


    ¡°Wait¡­ Luke, slow down. What¡¯s happening?¡± I asked.


    Luke stormed over to me and took me by both shoulders, shaking me back and forth.


    ¡°Nina is being lured into a trap!¡± he shouted.


    There were a few moments of silence as we stared at each other, the reality of the situation slowly


    sinking in.


    Finally, I understood what was going on; panic mode started to set in.


    ¡°Where is she? How do you know? Is she alone? Is she hurt? Tell me what¡¯s happening, god dammit!¡± I


    shouted as I ran around my apartment like a madman, throwing on yesterday¡¯s dirty clothes as images


    of Nina being brutally murdered or kidnapped by a crazy person shed through my mind.


    ¡°If you would give me a chance, I would tell you!¡± Luke shouted, his usual monotone voice now


    bellowing so loudly it shook the ss of water on my nightstand.


    I stopped and took a deep breath. Luke was right; running around like a chicken with its head cut off


    wouldn¡¯t solve anything.


    ¡°I saw a strange guy in a beat up pickup truck pull up to the dinerst night while she was at work,¡±


    Luke said. ¡°He sat down in a window booth. When she went over to him, she looked terrified; he gave


    her a piece of paper, they talked, then he left. This morning, she drove to the gun shop outside of town


    ¡ª that¡¯s right, a gun shop and walked out with a shotgun. Thest I saw of her, she was driving out of


    town with her roommates with a car full of camping supplies.¡±


    My heart raced as I pictured Nina with a shotgun¡­ Why on earth would she need a dangerous weapon


    like that? And who was that man that Luke mentioned?


    None of that mattered, though, because right now my sole purpose was to find Nina and protect her in


    any way I could.


    ¡°Do you know where she went?¡± I asked, grabbing a duffel bag from my closet and starting to fill it with


    necessities.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly,¡± Luke replied, pulling a folded up piece of newspaper out of his hoodie pocket,


    ¡°but I broke into her dorm after she left and I found this. The newspaper that the guy in the diner gave


    her. My best guess is that she¡¯s trying to investigate¡­ Because she probably thinks that we did this


    somehow.¡±


    I furrowed my brow and snatched the newspaper away from Luke. My eyes widened as I read the


    article.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Luke said, nodding, ¡°It¡¯s him. The guy who drugged her at the club. Someone must¡¯ve found


    where I had him and they did him in. I¡¯m not sure why, exactly, but my only guess is that that guy who


    showed up to the dinerst night had something to do with it.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked. ¡°Why would he have given her this if he was the one who did the killing?¡±


    ¡°When he went into the dinerst night and I saw how terrified Nina looked, I got suspicious,¡± Luke


    replied. ¡°So I looked through the windows of his truck. There was a business card on the dashboard. It


    had blood on it.¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I eximed, stuffing the newspaper article in my pocket and continuing to pack. ¡°How long ago


    did she leave?¡±


    ¡°Only about ten minutes ago,¡± Luke said. ¡°If we go soon, we might be able to catch up with her and


    stop her before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    I quickly finished packing up my camping supplies, formting a n as I did so. I couldn¡¯t just


    randomly show up in the woods and drag Nina home; for starters, I didn¡¯t want to get shot, and


    secondly, I couldn¡¯t have her friends getting suspicious. I had to figure out a way to make it seem like it


    was all just a coincidence.


    I called Matt from the hockey team once I finished packing ¡ª he was the only one on the team who I


    knew would agree to ast-minute camping trip like this, plus he had a car ¡ª and told him to pack


    quickly and meet me at the quad. Just as I suspected, he agreed enthusiastically.


    ¡°Totally, man!¡± he said. ¡°I can be out there in, like, ten minutes. Oh, and is it alright if I bring my


    roommate? He¡¯s going through some stuff so he could use a camping trip¡­ You¡¯ll like him though.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever,¡± I said, rolling my eyes, and hung up the phone.


    Ten minutester, I was standing on the quad when I saw Matt and his roommate walking toward me.


    I almost audibly groaned when I recognized his roommate immediately. It was the guy that Nina had


    been going on dates with.


    ¡°Enzo, this is my roommate James,¡± Matt said.


    James smiled and stuck out his hand. ¡± Nice to meet you,¡± he said, a perfect picture of politeness.


    I forced a smile and shook his hand back.


    Even though I wanted to throttle this guy for stealing Nina away from me, I didn¡¯t have the time right


    now to be dealing with this. It looked like I¡¯d just have to grin and bear it for Nina¡¯s sake.


    We hopped in Matt¡¯s car ¡ª I insisted on driving ¡ª and started to head toward Newburgh. I knew


    exactly where Luke had kept the asshole who drugged Nina; it was just a matter of figuring out where


    she decided to set up her camp, because it likely wasn¡¯t far.


    I took risks driving at breakneck speeds around the back roads, much to Matt¡¯s dismay, and soon


    enough we were in Newburgh.


    And, sure enough, Fio sensed her nearby.


    ¡°Park here,¡± Fio said. ¡°I can smell her. She was just here; she¡¯s not far.¡±


    I did as Fio said and parked along the side of the road. We got out and grabbed our things ¡ª I tried my


    best to ignore Mr. Perfect, James, who came fully prepared with a fancy hiking backpack, hiking boots,


    expensive outdoorsy clothes, and all of the camping supplies we could possibly need ¡ª and then we


    got on our way.


    ¡°Thanks for inviting me, by the way,¡¯ James said as we walked, not realizing that Fio was guiding me to


    the perfect spot. ¡°I really appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± I lied through my teeth. ¡°It¡¯s a good weekend for it.¡±


    ¡°Sure is,¡± Matt said, inhaling the forest air. ¡°What made you wanna go camping sost minute, Enzo?¡±


    I shrugged, stepping over a fallen tree; Fio was telling me that Nina was very close now. ¡°Just been a


    long week,¡± I replied. ¡°Needed to get some fresh air.¡±


    A few minutester, we found a decent camping spot that was close enough to Nina¡¯s campsite for my


    n to go into action.


    ¡°I wanna scout around for a couple minutes before we set up just to check for bear droppings,¡± I said.


    ¡°You guys wait here, alright?¡±


    Matt and James nodded and sat down on a log while I hiked off into the woods.


    I knew that there were no bears around; even if there were, I knew I could handle it. Instead, I was


    headed straight for Nina¡¯s campsite. I picked up some small logs along the way to make it look like I


    was out collecting firewood not that Nina would believe me anyway, but at least her friends would fall


    for it.


    When I heard the girls talking andughing nearby, my stress dissolved. I had made it in time before


    anything bad happened. Nina could be mad at me all she wanted, but I could exin everythingter.


    ¡°Shh- Do you hear that?¡± Nina said, quieting her friends as I approached.


    Not wanting to frighten them, I called Out: Hello? I stepped out into the clearing where the girls had set


    up camp and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, hey!¡± I said. ¡°Fancy seeing youdies here.¡±

 Chapter 54: No Coincidences

    Chapter 54: No Coincidences


    Nina


    Jessica, Lori and I had begun setting up camp not far from where the businessman had been murdered


    when I heard twigs and leaves crunching in the forest.


    Someone wasing.


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± Jessicained as she fiddled with her tent poles, ¡°this is impossible! Lori, I need


    help!¡±


    ¡°Guys,¡± I said, but they didn¡¯t hear me.


    ¡°I just helped you two minutes ago,¡¯ Lori said, standing and walking over to Jessica with her hands on


    her hips while Jessica whined.


    ¡°Shh!¡± I said, which made them finally go quiet. ¡°Do you hear that?¡±


    My heart raced as I listened to the footsteps. They were getting louder, and definitely headed directly


    for our camp. I nced over at my tent, which had the shotgun inside- 11 I could just get over there


    before anything bad happened.


    ¡°Hello?¡± a male voice called out from the woods.


    I knew that voice anywhere; it was Enzo.


    And hearing it didn¡¯t make me any less terrified.


    He stepped out into the clearing, holding a bundle of firewood with a backpack on his back and a big,


    stupid grin on his face.


    ¡°Oh, hey!¡± he said, as if he hadn¡¯t followed us out here. I knew I should¡¯ve stopped Luke! ¡°Fancy


    seeing. youdies here!¡±


    ¡°What a surprise!¡± Jessica said, practically squealing with delight. Despite what she had said in the


    cafeteria the other day about Enzo, she couldn¡¯t hide her fangirl nature around him.


    ¡°You¡¯re camping, too?¡± Lori said while I only continued inching toward my tent in silence, trying to get


    closer to the shotgun in case Enzo suddenly decided that we knew too much and that he¡¯d need to kill


    us, just like he did with the businessman.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°Me and a couple other guys. It¡¯s a nice weekend for it.¡± He looked over at me


    just as I was about to reach into the tent for the shotgun, his eyes shing red for a split second as if to


    warn me not to do it. I swallowed, my heart practically beating out of my chest.


    ¡°Ooh, you guys should camp with us!¡± Jessica said.


    ¡°Jessica!¡± Lori growled, ncing at me.


    ¡°What?¡± Jessica replied. ¡°It¡¯ll be fun. You¡¯d be okay with it, right, Nina?¡±


    I felt betrayed that Jessica would be so dumb at the first sign of a hot guy to forget all of our morals, but


    her nonchnce toward him in the cafeteria the other day made me wonder now if he was using some


    sort of werewolf powers to make Jessica say these things¡­ And when I saw how focused his eyes


    were on hers, and how her eyes seemed almost zed over, 1 knew it to be true.


    Enzo was manipting Jessica into inviting him over.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Sure, I guess,¡± I said, knowing that there was no way out now. Regardless of what I said, he


    would. find a way to get close to us.


    Enzo shed another grin at my response, then looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Sun¡¯s setting,¡± he said, walking over to our fire pit and setting down the firewood he had so


    nonchntly collected on his way to stalk me. ¡°I¡¯ll just go get Matt and James, and we¡¯ll be over in a


    minute.¡±


    James? As in¡­ Graduate student James?


    What sort of game was Enzo ying with me?


    Before I could ask, Enzo disappeared.


    Lori turned toward me, her eyes wide.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± she said, to which I shrugged in return. There was no use discussing it now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jessica said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over me just then.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re boy crazy, that¡¯s what it is,¡¯ Lori growled, stomping back over to her tent and continuing to set it


    up while she grumbled to herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, knowing that it wasn¡¯t Jessica¡¯s fault. ¡°Maybe it will be fun.¡±


    Or we¡¯ll all be dead in the morning, I thought to myself.


    Soon enough, the boys returned; and, much to my dismay, James was in fact with them.


    ¡°Oh! Hey, Nina,¡± James said as they entered the clearing with their things. I blushed, mumbling a quiet


    ¡°Hey¡±, and quickly looked away as I felt both James and Enzo¡¯s eyes on me at the same time.


    ¡°I call this spot,¡± Matt said, walking over to an empty spot next to Lori¡¯s tent, unaware that he would be


    barking up the wrong tree if he tried to get with her. James picked a spot opposite my tent, keeping a


    respectable distance that I wished


    Enzo could learn from.


    Meanwhile, Enzo walked over to me while I pretended to be fiddling with my backpack.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said quietly.


    I kept ring at the ground, pretending I didn¡¯t hear him. He crouched down in front of me and pulled


    something out of his pocket, handing it to me; my eyes widened when I saw that it was the newspaper


    clipping. I had left that in my room! How did he even have it?


    ¡°I would never do something like this, Nina,¡± he said quietly while I continued to stare in shock at the


    ground.


    When I didn¡¯t answer, he sighed and stood, walking away to set up his tent a little ways away from the


    circle of other tents.


    I was relieved that he was at least setting up his tent away from mine, but I still didn¡¯t believe him.


    If he was so innocent, then why did he follow me all the way out here?


    The sun had gone down by the time everyone finished setting up their tents. I got the fire going


    because it was a good excuse to not socialize, although I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of Enzo¡¯s eyes on


    me all of the time.


    Soon enough, we had the fire going. We roasted hot dogs over the fire and shared a case of beer that


    Matt brought. I tried not to drink too much in case I needed to be alert, but I couldn¡¯t deny that the


    alcohol helped to ease my nerves a bit.


    Was Enzo telling the truth?


    He had insisted that night in the diner that he would never kill anybody¡­. And, so far since I¡¯d known


    him, he had never given the indication that he could actually be dangerous. If anything, he¡¯d protected


    me from danger on multiple asions.


    Maybe it was just the alcohol, but as the forest grew dark and the fire zed between us, our eyes


    locking across the mes every so often, I started to wonder if I should trust Enzo again.


    After dinner, we roasted. marshmallows and made s¡¯mores, slowly finishing off the case of beer.


    Lori, Matt, and Jessica all started to get thoroughly drunk. I was tipsy, and James seemed to be tipsy


    as well judging from his rosy cheeks and drunken poetry reading, which made Enzo roll his eyes. Even


    with Enzo there, however, I couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit at how confident James was with his poetry


    reading.


    Meanwhile, Enzo stayedpletely sober.


    At some point during the night, Jessica had an idea that made my heart drop. and ¡°Hey!¡± she said,


    standing up a grabbing an empty bottle from the case of beer and returning to the circle, holding it up


    for everyone to see.


    ¡°Who wants to y Spin the Bottle?¡±

 Chapter 55: Spin the Bottle

    Chapter 55: Spin the Bottle


    Nina


    Everyone went silent when Jessica suggested that we y Spin the Bottle.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, guys!¡± she said, her pretty face flushed from the beer. ¡°It¡¯s just a game.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I¡¯m down,¡± Matt chimed in. Lori shrugged, which was usually a sign of consent. James, Enzo and I,


    however, all stayed silent.


    ¡°James?¡± Jessica said, shaking the bottle gently. ¡°What do you say?¡± 1 wanted to groan, because I


    could tell that Jessica secretly wanted James and I to kiss, even though Enzo was there. Why did she


    get like this when she was drunk?


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± James said, throwing his hands up in surrender. ¡°I guess it could be fun.¡± His eyes


    flickered over to me briefly, and I could tell that the idea of us kissing made him a bit excited.


    I wasn¡¯t excited, however.


    ¡°Well, looks like we have a majority vote here,¡± Jessica said, setting the bottle down in the middle of the


    circle, right next to the fire pit. ¡°Sorry, Nina and Enzo. You guys don¡¯t have to y if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll y.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s firm decision took me by surprise. I looked over at him with wide eyes; he was staring right at


    me from across the fire pit. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was just the light from the fire or his werewolf eyes that


    made his irises look red from here. Judging from how my heart started racing all of a sudden, I figured


    it was thetter.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Jessica said, pping her hands lightly. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re ying, right?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer for a few moments. I really didn¡¯t want to, but between the peer pressure and the


    alcohol, I finally conceded. ¡°Sure,¡± I said quietly.


    Jessica grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± She spun the bottle.


    The bottle spun around several times, then finallynded on Matt, who looked devilishly pleased as


    Jessica leaned over to him and gave him a peck on the lips. I could tell that he wanted more judging


    from the way he leaned closer as she pulled away, which made me smirk a bit.


    ¡°Lori, you go next,¡± Jessica said.


    Lori sighed and spun the bottle. It spun. for several long moments; she had spun it hard and fast, and it


    went around quite a few times before finallynding on its target.


    Jessica.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± Matt said, grinning while Jessica¡¯s and Lori¡¯s faces both went bright red.


    ¡°I-Uh- I didn¡¯t- You don¡¯t have to, Jessica,¡± Lori said nervously.


    Jessica¡¯s face shifted into a shy smile as she absentmindedly twirled a strand of blonde hair around her


    finger. ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± she said.


    We all watched in awe as Jessica and Lori slowly leaned toward each other, then kissed.


    It wasn¡¯t just a peck, either.


    I had always thought that Jessica was straight, buttely I had been wondering if something had


    changed ever since she said she hadn¡¯t been feeling interested in guys for a while that day in the


    cafeteria. Now, as I watched my two friends kiss, both of their faces flushed as they pulled away, the


    way that Jessica seemed so excited to see Lori in the cafeteria that day was all beginning to make


    sense.


    It made me happy to see that maybe Lori¡¯s dream of being with Jessica could possiblye true, but


    that happiness didn¡¯tst long as it was now my turn to spin the bottle.


    Feeling like I was gonna puke, I took in a deep breath and spun the bottle.


    While it spun, the only thing going through my head was the hope that it wouldn¡¯tnd on James or


    Enzo¡­ Anyone else would¡¯ve been fine, just a peck and it could be over with.


    But it seemed that the universe didn¡¯t ever have anything good in store for me, because the bottle


    landed on Enzo.


    Everyone else gasped, except for James, who sat still like a statue, gazing into the fire. I nced over


    at Jessica and Lori, who both shot me apologetic looks. When I looked at Enzo, his eyes seemed to


    glow red even more than before. I gulped.


    ¡°Ooh, you could cut the tension with a knife it¡¯s so thick,¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Jessica growled, smacking him on the back of the head.


    Enzo stood and walked around the fire, stopping in front of me. I looked up at him, my heart racing a


    mile a minute, half of me hoping that he would just walk away and the other half of me secretly excited


    to feel his lips again.


    Everyone watched with bated breath as Enzo crouched in front of me and ced his hand under my


    chin. His glowing red eyes were locked on me like I was a helpless little rabbit in hisir, but something


    about it turned me on.


    He kissed me, swift and hard, and his lips lingered on mine for several long moments before we slowly


    pulled away.


    Without another word, Enzo stood and walked back to his spot on the other side of the fire.


    James continued to stare silently into the mes.


    put a bit of a damper on the festivities for the night, so everyone started returning to their tents one-by-


    one.


    I let out a soft sigh of relief when Enzo went to his tent, because soon I nned on secretly walking to


    the location where the businessman was killed to look for clues.


    Once I was certain everyone else was asleep and the fire had burned down to nothing but embers, I


    quietly pulled my boots on and grabbed my shlight. I grabbed the gun and slipped the strap around


    my torso, then slowly unzipped my tent and looked around to make sure no one was around before


    silently stepping out and sneaking off into the forest.


    I didn¡¯t get far, however, when I heard the sound of twigs and leaves crunching underfoot behind me.


    Cursing to myself, I darted behind a tree; but it was toote.


    ¡°Nina? Is that you?¡± James called out quietly, walking toward me and shining his phone shlight in my


    direction.


    I gulped and stepped out from behind the tree. James rxed when he saw me, letting out a deep


    breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s just you. I thought we weren¡¯t alone out here,¡± he said, shutting off his shlight so only the


    moon gave us light.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± I asked abruptly.


    James looked taken aback. ¡°I had to pee. What are you doing out here, and with a gun no less?¡±


    I cringed inwardly, having forgotten about the gun.


    ¡°I¡­ also had to pee,¡± I replied. ¡°And I¡¯m paranoid.¡±


    Thankfully, he bought it. ¡°Fair enough,¡± he said. ¡°Hey¡­ I know it¡¯s not really my business, but¡­¡±


    Oh no. I knew what he was going to ask.


    ¡°¡­do you and Enzo have a history or something?¡±


    I wanted to lie, but I knew that it was too obvious from the way that everyone reacted when we yed


    Spin the Bottle, so it was no use.


    ¡°Um¡­ Yeah,¡± I replied, looking at the ground. ¡°We had a thing at the beginning of the semester. But we


    agreed not to let it go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± He sounded incredibly disappointed and hurt, but what could I do? ¡°Is that why you couldn¡¯t stay


    the other night in the library? Because of him?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say, because it was true. I could only nod as tears welled up in my eyes.


    James was quiet for a few moments before speaking again. ¡°I know how it said quietly, stepping closer


    to me and making my heart race. ¡°Let me help you sort those feelings out.¡±


    James cupped my cheeks in his hands and leaned in to kiss me.


    Suddenly, we were both alerted by the sound of someone ¡ª or something walking toward us.


    I spun toward the direction of the sound, grabbing my gun off my back. I couldn¡¯t make out what it was


    in the darkness, but the glowing yellow eyes told me all I needed to know.

 Chapter 56: Portal

    Chapter 56: Portal


    Nina


    ¡°James¡­ Run.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna leave you out here.¡±


    I cocked my shotgun as the yellow eyes continued to stare at me from the darkness, apanied by


    the sound of a deep, horrifying growl.


    ¡°You have to run, James,¡± I said, raising the barrel of the gun to point it at the creature in the forest.


    ¡°Get Enzo.¡±


    James grabbed my arm. ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± he begged. ¡°It¡¯s not safe!¡±


    ¡°Go NOW!¡± I yelled, spinning around and pointing the gun at him, tears in my eyes. James threw his


    hands up in surrender and backed away, then turned on his heel and ran off toward the camp.


    I turned back toward the creature, which was now emerging from the woods; it was a werewolf.


    Not a rogue like the one I saw that night when I was running from Luke, though. Instead of some


    mangy, mutt- looking creature that appeared half human, this one was a huge, brown wolf that towered


    several feet over me. Its paws were bigger than my head, and the teeth that it bared were at least five


    or six times as big as the one that K had shown me around his neck in the coffee shop.


    Had he even truly shown me a werewolf tooth, or was it all a lie?


    My hands shook as I pointed the gun at the werewolf.


    ¡°Stay back!¡± I yelled, backing away. It only continued to approach me, saliva dripping from its massive


    mouth.


    Suddenly, the giant wolf pounced.


    Instinct took over. I shot the gun, the recoil mming me hard in the shoulder and sending me to the


    ground in agony. The wolf yelped in pain; I just barely managed to roll out of the way before it fell on


    top of me, blood pooling on the ground beneath it.


    It was dead.


    Or, so I thought.


    The wolf began to shift, massive legs and paws turning into human hands and arms and legs, its fur


    disappearing to reveal¡­


    I gasped and scrambled to my feet, backing away. He groaned and rolled onto his back, clutching his


    chest. I watched in horror as the hole where the bullet had buried itself in his chest began to close.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a fucking idiot, girl,¡± he growled as he healed, standing and walking toward me as if he


    hadn¡¯t just Chapter be Portal had a silver bullet shot straight into his chest. I kept the muzzle of the gun


    focused on him, but as he approached me, I went into too much shock to shoot again.


    He walked up to me and grabbed the barrel of the gun, yanking it out of my hands with ease and


    throwing it to the ground several feet away as he cracked his neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna take more than one of those to kill me.¡±


    He grabbed me by the hair and started dragging me into the woods. I tried to fight, but he was so much


    stronger than me even in his human form that I felt helpless. All I could do was scream and hope that


    Enzo woulde for me.


    K put his hand out t in front of him like he was pushing on a wall and started whispering some


    strange incantation while I struggled against him.


    Something started to happen that I couldn¡¯t exin. It was small at first, but grewrger andrger; a


    big, swirling portal in front of us.


    ¡°Where are you trying to take me?¡± I cried, tears streaming down my cheeks.


    K looked down at me with a maniacal look in his eyes. ¡°Unfortunately, I was asked to bring you back in


    one piece,¡± he replied, hoisting me kicking and screaming up onto his shoulder like 1 was nothing but a


    sack of potatoes.


    He put one foot in the portal.


    This was it. I was going to be whisked away to another dimension for all I knew, and I had no idea what


    was going to happen to me. No one would be here in time, and there was nothing I could do about it.


    Except¡­


    Just like how instinct kicked in when I shot the gun, instinct kicked in again, but in a slightly different


    way.


    I wrenched my head around and bit K as hard as I could in the neck.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he cried out, dropping me as blood gushed out of his neck. I spat out a wad of blood and flesh


    on the ground, scrambling to my feet and starting to run away.


    The portal started to close.


    ¡°Get back here, you bitch!¡± K yelled, grabbing my ankle and sending me to the ground. I hit my head on


    my way down and my vision blurred, but I kicked and wed with all my might and somehow kept him


    from dragging me away long enough for Enzo to make it.


    ¡°Get off of her, asshole!¡± Enzo¡¯s voice called.


    I looked up from my thrashing to see him running toward me. With the moon shining above him, he


    looked like a dark angeling to my rescue. I reached my hand out toward him, sobbing as K


    continued to drag me toward the portal. I felt my foot go in¡­ It was strange, and cold.


    Enzo leaped forward and grabbed my hand, pulling me toward him with all his might and releasing me


    from K¡¯s strong grip just as the portal closed.


    I fell on top of Enzo, heaving and sobbing into his shirt with the taste of blood in my mouth.


    ¡°I thought- I thought-¡± I stammered, but Enzo only held me and stroked my hair, rocking me back and


    forth.


    ¡°Shh,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got you. He¡¯s gone.¡±


    I looked up at Enzo then. He wiped away my tears and the blood on my mouth.


    ¡°I bit him,¡± I whispered.


    He nodded, rubbing my back. ¡°I know. You did good.¡±


    Enzo held me there for a while longer then eventually stood and carried me back to the camp in his


    strong arms. The feeling of his heartbeat against my body as he held me calmed me; I was a bit


    disappointed when he set me down by the fire pit when we arrived back at camp.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I whispered, surprised to see that everyone seemed to still be in their tents.


    Hadn¡¯t they heard the screaming and the gunshot?


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°An old Lycan trick,¡± Enzo said softly. ¡°In the morning, they¡¯ll wake up and won¡¯t remember a thing after


    we all went to bed.¡±


    I nodded, relieved at least that I wouldn¡¯t have to exin werewolves to my friends that night. I turned


    toward Enzo and looked up at him.¡± I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered. ¡°I thought it was you who killed that man¡­ I


    should¡¯ve trusted you more.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said softly. ¡°Do you trust me now at least?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, nodding. ¡°But I have to ask: did you n on hurting the man who drugged me?¡±


    Enzo was silent for several moments before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I was nning,¡± he said. ¡°I


    had Luke take him out here and put him under a spell to make him sleep until I figured out whether I


    wanted to turn him in to the police or let my father deal with him. I did want to hurt him, but I chose not


    to.¡±


    ¡°What changed your mind?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You,¡± he replied, gently touching my cheek for a moment. ¡°I have a lot to learn from you, Nina Harper.¡±

 Chapter 57: The Cumb

    Chapter 57: The Cumb


    I was awoken by the gunshot just seconds before


    James came running back to camp.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± he yelled. ¡°Enzo! Nina¡¯s in trouble! There¡¯s something out there!¡±


    I didn¡¯t need to hear any more. I quickly unzipped my tent and ran out, having kept my clothes and shoes on in case of an emergency.


    Unfortunately, the other campers were also awoken by the gunshot, and were alreadying out of their tents with panicked looks on


    their faces.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Jessica asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.


    I cursed to myself as I realized that I would have to wipe all of their memories of this night. I wasn¡¯t nearly as good at it as Edward, but I


    had no choice. I couldn¡¯t have them following me out into the woods and potentially seeing a shifter, or worse; I couldn¡¯t have them getting


    killed.


    ¡°Get back in your tents and go to sleep,¡± I said as I borrowed Fio¡¯s power to daze the group all at once.


    They all stopped moving in unison, their eyes widening as they began


    blinking slowly. I hadn¡¯t used this ability in so long that I had forgotten how easy it was to daze humans; the fact that Nina couldn¡¯t be


    dazed, even by Edward, was solid proof that she couldn¡¯t possibly be entirely human.


    ¡°This was all just a dream,¡± I said.


    The group collectively nodded. James shuffled back to his tent in a daze and climbed inside while everyone else slowly zipped their tents


    back up. Once I was certain that they were under my spell, I cursed to myself once again and turned on my heel, sprinting into the woods


    and using Fio to help me track where Nina was.


    I found her just in time. She was fighting with all of her might against a man who I couldn¡¯t identify as he tried to drag her through an open


    portal to the Lycan realm.


    ¡°Get off of her, asshole!¡± I yelled, pushing myself to run even faster. He was fully through the portal now aside from his arm, which was


    dragging Nina by the ankle. When she saw me, she reached for me, her teary eyes begging for help as her foot started to disappear


    inside the rapidly-closing portal¡­


    I leaped forward and grabbed her by the hand, yanking with all my might and freeing her from the stranger¡¯s grip.


    She fell on top of me in a sobbing heap while the portal finished closing.


    The next morning, everyone woke up as the sun rose. I stayed awake all night, watching Nina¡¯s tent;


    she hadn¡¯t asked me to stay with her, although I would have if she had asked. Instead, I chose to keep


    watch through the window of my own tent to make sure she was okay. I had put a protective barrier


    around the camp when I first got here that would keep out any unwanted visitors, but I worried that


    Nina would wake up frightened in the middle of the night. I had to be there for her if that happened.


    Although, judging from the dark circles under her eyes when she came out of her tent in the morning,


    she didn¡¯t look like she slept either.


    ¡°Ugh, I had the weirdest dream,¡± Lori said as she came out of her tent, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Jessica replied.


    ¡°Really? I slept like a baby,¡± Matt said as he emerged from his tent with a grin. I¡¯d observed him on


    enough overnight hockey tournament trips to know that he was a heavy sleeper. I couldn¡¯t help but


    smirk a bit at the oaf.


    ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± Nina said, pulling her boots on. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go collect some firewood so we can cook


    breakfast.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t about to let her go alone, so I followed her while everyone else was still rubbing the sleep from


    their eyes. She didn¡¯t seem to mind thepany; surely, after what happened the night before, she


    wouldn¡¯t push me away quite so much anymore.


    ¡°Thank you forst night,¡± she said quietly once we were far enough away from the group. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    what would¡¯ve happened if you hadn¡¯t shown up.¡±


    ¡°I told you that I¡¯d always protect you, didn¡¯t I?¡± I asked.


    Nina bit her lip as she bent down to pick up a piece of wood on the ground. She always looked cute


    when she bit her lip like that, and it made me want her.


    We collected wood in silence for a minute, but I had burning questions that needed to be answered.


    ¡°You knew that guy, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    She stopped and sighed, nodding. ¡°I did. I didn¡¯t know he was a werewolf. He lied to me¡­ serves me


    right for meeting strangers on the inte.¡±


    So that was the guy Luke said she met up with in the coffee shop weeks ago?


    ¡°Why did you meet him to begin with?¡± I asked, calming my nerves so that I wouldn¡¯t reprimand Nina


    for being so stupid.


    She looked almost embarrassed while she answered. ¡°When you first told me you were a werewolf, I


    didn¡¯t believe you,¡± she said. ¡°So I did research and found this guy on a forum he called himself K ¡ª


    who imed to have proof that werewolves exist. I know it was stupid, but I was desperate, so I met up


    with him. He imed to be a werewolf hunter, and said some awful things.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like¡­ You¡¯re all monsters. But I know now that he was the very monster he warned me about.¡±


    I saw tears welling up in Nina¡¯s eyes and decided not to pry any further. Setting down my bundle of


    wood, I walked up to her and took the wood from her hands, then pulled her into a tight hug. Much to


    my surprise, she rxed into me. I thought I felt her sobbing quietly into my shirt, but she didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said finally, pushing herself away from me and wiping her teary eyes with her sleeve. ¡°I


    shouldn¡¯t be acting like this, not with you and Lisa back together.¡±


    I let out a sigh. ¡°Nina, we¡¯re not back together,¡± I replied. ¡°When will you learn that I¡¯m not interested in


    her?¡±


    ¡°But I saw you that night-¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, ¡°but if you¡¯ll just let me exin everything, you¡¯d understand what was really


    happening.¡±


    Nina paused for several long seconds, staring at the ground as she did so, then finally nodded and looked back up at me.


    ¡°Do you remember how Lisa was acting when she attacked you? Like she was on something, right?¡± I asked. Nina nodded, so I


    continued. ¡°It wasn¡¯t drugs. She was bitten by a rogue.¡±


    Nina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So does that mind that Lisa is¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, shaking my head. ¡± Thankfully not. I was able to get her help in time to reverse the effects. before it was toote. But that


    was why I was with her; I took her to my father¡¯s house for a few days until she was strong enough, then took her home that night.


    Nothing ever happened between us.¡±


    An expression came across Nina¡¯s face that I couldn¡¯t quite read, but at least she seemed to understand now¡­. Hopefully she believed


    me..


    Without another word, she continued collecting firewood.


    When we returned to camp with our firewood, everyone was dressed andining of hunger. Nina made a fire I was impressed at her


    ability to do it so well ¡ª and cooked sausages and pjacks over the fire. After everything that happened the day before, the delicious


    food was much- needed.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°We should go on a hike,¡± Jessica said when we finished eating. ¡°It¡¯s really nice out ¡±


    Although I was exhausted, I agreed ¡ª only because Nina agreed to go and I wasn¡¯t nning on letting her leave my sight for the


    remainder of this trip.


    So, once everyone was ready with their water and their gran bars, we started on the trail.


    James, Mr. Perfect with his fancy hiking gear, took charge and led the group. I walked at the back and watched, fuming, as he kept


    ncing at Nina. She didn¡¯t seem to be reciprocating, but it made me wonder why they were out in the woods together the night before.


    What made me fume even more, though, was that Mr. Perfect left Nina out there by herself with a fucking werewolf. She was lucky I got


    there when I did; he certainly wouldn¡¯t have been able to save her.


    We walked along the hiking trail through the forest for some time, following the signs to a small mountain nearby. James imed to have


    hiked it many times, although I suspected that he was full of shit. Nheless, in order to not rock the boat unnecessarily, I followed the


    group quietly.


    Finally, we made it to the base of the mountain.


    Now it was time to climb.

 Chapter 58: Peak

    Chapter 58: Peak


    Nina


    ¡°Man,¡± Matt said, huffing as we slowly made our way up the mountain, ¡°who knew hiking was such a


    workout?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Lori chimed in. By this point, she had piled her ck hair on top of her head and was pping


    her ratty ck band t-shirt to cool herself off as we climbed


    ¡°You guys are a couple of wimps,¡± Jessica said, her long and slender legs allowing her to climb the


    mountain. with ease. She was wearing tight leggings and an even tighter long- sleeved workout top that


    zipped up the front, and didn¡¯t have a bead of sweat on her entire body. Her ponytail swung back and


    forth, its curls from the day before still somehow perfect after a night of sleeping on the ground.


    ¡°Says you,¡± Lori grumbled. ¡°You¡¯re. built like a gazelle.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t often that Jessica¡¯s nerdy side came out in front of other people, but this was one of those rare


    times. ¡± Actually,¡± she said, sounding somewhat full of herself and making everyone groan, ¡°gazelles


    are better suited for t terrain, like ins. If anything, you should be the one who¡¯s best at climbing


    like this, because you¡¯re short and muscr Like a mountain goat


    There was a collective silence


    Finally, Matt was the first to burst outughing, which started the chain, 1 even heard Enzo chuckle


    behind me, and thought I saw a smirk on James¡¯ face in the front while Lori fumed, clearly trying not to


    laugh.


    Lori folded her arms across her chest and stuck out her tongue


    We kept climbing, taking breaks here and there for water and to catch our breath as the climb slowly


    got more difficult. An hourter, we were all getting annoyed at James for iming that the hike was


    ¡°easy¡± ¨C except for Enzo, who stayed mostly quiet behind me, his brown eyes focused on me the entire


    time¨C but he kept promising that we were almost there.


    Finally, just as we were considering turning back, we reached the peak


    We climbed up onestrge rock face, having to help each other climb up. Enzo quickly came over as


    I tried to climb up the rock and boosted me up while James scrambled to be the one to take my hand,


    making me blush at the two of them practicallypeting for my affection


    When I finally got up, however, thest thing on my mind was guys


    The view was absolutely stunning The way that the afternoon light shone across the colorful autumn


    leaves, mixed with the deep green of the pine trees, took my breath away. No matter how much we


    groaned on the way up, the view made it all worth it.


    ¡°You can see everything from here!¡± Jessica eximed, throwing her arms up and running over to the


    edge excitedly.


    ¡°Hey, be careful,¡± James shouted after her ¡°You shouldn¡¯t get so close to the edge¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine,¡± Jessica said. ¡°Hey, can someone take a picture for me? I have got to post this to I* *m.¡±


    No one else volunteered, so I sighed and pulled out my phone to snap a picture of Jessica. She


    grinned and struck a pose with one foot up behind herself and two peace signs with her hands.


    I snapped a few pictures and was putting away my phone when, all of a sudden, a strong gust of wind


    blew across the summit and made Jessica lose her bnce


    It all happened so quickly, but felt like slow motion at the same time. She started to fall backwards over


    the edge of the cliff, her arms windmilling wildly as her face filled with panic Lori and I both screamed,


    running for her, but we were too far away. We wouldn¡¯t make it in time


    Suddenly, there was a sh to our right.


    Enzo moved so quickly he was like a lightning bolt. He shot forward and grabbed Jessica around the


    waist just before she fell


    Everyone let out a collective sigh of relief, too grateful that Jessica hadn¡¯t fallen to her death to notice


    that Enzo had moved at an inhuman speed to save her Jessica practically swooned in his arms,


    throwing her arms around his neck and hugging him tightly.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± she cried, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°You saved me.¡±


    Enzo put her down ¡ª away from the cliff this time and shook his head.


    ¡°Listen to people next time,¡± he said sternly


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Jessica blushed and nodded.


    ¡°You IDIOT!¡± Lori shouted, storming over to Jessica with her hands balled up into fists. ¡°You could¡¯ve


    died!¡± She took the whimpering Jessica by both shoulders and shook her, shouting obscenities. But


    then she did something else that none of us expected.


    She kissed Jessica.


    Matt broke out intoughter again. Beside me, James started tough as well while Enzo shed me


    an amused look. I couldn¡¯t hold in my amusement either and burst intoughter with my friends, my


    eyes locked on Enzo¡¯s the entire time


    Jessica¡¯s face was beet red when Lori finally pulled away


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare me I mean, us¨C like that again,¡± Lori growled, to which Jessica nodded sheepishly


    We spent some more time at the summit, enjoying the view and basking in the sun on the rocks.


    Despite everything that happened the night before, as well as Jessica¡¯s near-death experience, it was a


    lovely afternoon. Jessica and Lori stayed practically conjoined at the hip, while Matt tried to see how far


    he could throw stones, much to James¡¯ dismay.


    Iid on the rocks and closed my eyes against the warm sun, letting its rays wash away my stress ¡ª


    and when I felt Enzo¡¯s hand brush a strand of hair out of my eyes when no one was looking, I didn¡¯t


    mind at all.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time to head back,¡± James. said after some time as he looked out at the horizon. The sun


    was beginning to set, and none of us wanted to hike back to camp in the dark, so we gathered our


    things and started to make our way. back down.


    Going down was significantly more difficult than going up, and I eventually found myselfgging behind


    the group since I was so exhausted from what happened the night before. I wished. that James had


    warned us of that before suggesting that we climb this mountain, but I knew that I would remember that


    view forever, so I figured that it was worth the struggle ¡°Here, let me help you,¡± James said, holding out


    his hand as I struggled to climb down a small but steep rock face. I nced up ahead at Enzo, who


    was with the rest of the group and thoroughly distracted by Matt trying to sword fight with him with a


    stick while he was also trying to help Jessica climb down a small ledge at the same time.


    I took James¡¯ hand and he helped me slide down the rock face,nding on my feet at the bottom. It


    wasn¡¯t as bad as I expected, when you¡¯re looking down from the top of a mountain, everything seems


    far away and terrifying.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, brushing myself off and continuing to walk. James walked beside me. He was quiet for


    a few moments before he spoke.


    ¡°Hey, aboutst night¡­¡±


    My heart leaped up in my throat. Did he remember almost kissing me? Did he remember the werewolf?


    Why did Enzo¡¯s spell work on everyone else except for James?


    ¡°¡­I hope I wasn¡¯t too weird during Spin the Bottle.¡±


    I let out a small sigh of relief and shook my head. ¡°You were fine,¡± I replied. ¡°It was just an awkward


    game all around. Jessica gets drunk and does dumb stuff sometimes.¡±


    James took a deep breath. ¡°You and Enzo-¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to ask,¡± I said, stopping and turning to look at James. ¡°Yes. Enzo and I¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gay, Nina,¡± James suddenly blurted out.


    My eyes widened. ¡°But I thought¨C¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s not the first time it¡¯s happened. Lots of girls have thought that I¡¯m interested in


    them,


    but that¡¯s not the case. And I wanted to tell you before you got the wrong idea.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, but felt oddly relieved.


    ¡°I think that you and Enzo really have a spark between the two of you,¡± he said quietly We continued to


    walk behind the group, watching them goof around ahead of us. Even Enzo finally conceded and


    picked up a big stick, chasing Matt with it while Lori and Jessicaughed loudly. I chuckled a bit, too; it


    was refreshing to see Enzo being anything other than serious for once. Sometimes I forgot that being a


    werewolf didn¡¯t exactly mean that he wasn¡¯t still a college-aged boy


    ¡°Thank you, James,¡± I replied with a smile ¡°I think we do, too.¡±


    The next morning, we were all anxious to get home after spending two nights sleeping on the forest


    floor, so we started to pack up.


    Even though I came out here with the intention of killing a werewolf, got attacked and nearly dragged to


    another dimension by that very werewolf, I was d that everyone was here. It was a wonderful


    weekend ¡ª minus the werewolf part.


    While Matt and Lori were fighting over their choice of diner, Enzo was getting our bear bag down out of


    the tree a ways out of camp, and James was frustrated at his futile attempts to get his sleeping bag


    back into its bag, it started to rain.


    Thus marked the end of our harrowing camping trip.

 Chapter 59: An Even Match

    Chapter 59: An Even Match


    Nina


    By the time the first few days of the week passed, everything seemed to be back to normal.


    Midterms wereing up in a few weeks, not only did I have to prepare for exams, but I also had


    several projects and papers to write, so I waspletely swamped with sswork. It was probably a


    good thing, though, since I would have spent far too much time agonizing over what happened in the


    woods.


    Why had K been so hell-bent on capturing me? He had said that he had instructions to bring me back


    alive¡­ Back to who?


    Whenever these thoughts came up throughout the week, I pushed them back down. I had work to


    focus on.


    On Friday night, the hockey team had a game; naturally, I would have to attend, although these days


    attending the games wasn¡¯t so much a chore as it was enjoyable. For the first time all semester, it


    seemed that there was no drama ¡ª with guys, at least


    Lisa was also out for the next couple of weeks, from what I heard, the dean suspended her from the


    cheerleading team because of the attack, although I suspected it was really from the werewolf bite.


    Either way, I wasn¡¯tining. Her friends would always be annoying, but Lisa was worse. Not


    having her around, at least temporarily, was a relief.


    Tiffany and I stood on the sidelines Friday night watching the game, on call in case of any injuries.


    Enzo scored a goal and the crowd went wild, but it had already been a tough match so far


    ¡°You seem nervous,¡± Tiffany said, nudging me with her elbow. I realized that I had been chewing my


    nails and quickly put my hands in my pockets.


    ¡°It¡¯s a close game,¡± I replied, looking at the scoreboard. The score had been tied for the entire game;


    Enzo¡¯sst goal only put our team ahead by one point.


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°This team is usually easy for them. But that captain is new¡­ He¡¯s really good. Much


    better than thest one.¡±


    I watched as Enzo and the other captain raced for the puck, colliding and nearly knocking each other


    over Out of all of the games I had seen so far, I had never seen anyonee even close to matching


    Enzo¡¯s speed and ability


    The other team scored another goal, and the referee called for the second and final intermission. If our


    team didn¡¯t get ahead in the third round, we¡¯d have to hope for victory during overtime


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna get a drink,¡± Tiffany said. ¡± Want anything?¡±


    I shook my head, watching in awe as the team returned to the bleachers to rest and refuel after such a


    grueling match. I could hear Enzo berating them, so I approached out of curiosity


    ¡°These guys were a walk in the parkst year,¡± he said, removing his helmet and tucking it under his


    arm as he stood in front of his tired team. ¡°You guys have got to get your heads in this game¡±


    ¡°That new captain is way too good, Enzo,¡± Matt replied, his hair clinging to his forehead from sweat


    ¡°Who is he, anyway?¡±


    Enzo nced over his shoulder at the other captain, who was sitting on the other side of the arena


    while the rest of his team moved about excitedly, seeming thrilled to even be tied with our team.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Enzo replied, turning back to face the team, and noticing my presence now. His eyes


    met mine and flickered red for the briefest moment, for some reason, I got the hint that maybe he did,


    in fact, know who this other yer was.


    Enzo¡¯s eyes lingered on me for another moment before returning to his team.


    ¡°Either way,¡± he said, ¡°if we don¡¯t win this, we¡¯re not gonna make it to the next round of the


    tournament¡­¡±


    It was like watching amander with his troops


    The intermission ended a few minutester and the team returned to the ice, Tiffany still hadn¡¯t


    returned, but I didn¡¯t think much of it.


    I watched with bated breath as the game continued. Just like the first two rounds, it was a perfect tie


    Enzo and the other captain stayed neck and neck the entire time while the crowd grew more and more


    heated.


    Finally, the twenty minutes were up¡­ and it was still a tie, even in the third round.


    My heart practically leaped out of my chest during the five minutes of overtime as Enzo and the other


    captain continued to battle for the winning point, but no one scored. The referee blew his whistle and


    gathered both teams to the center of the rink


    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Tiffany said, finally returning after disappearing for so long She didn¡¯t have a drink, and her


    makeup looked a little smudged I hid my smirk as I wondered if she secretly met someone during


    intermission Looks like they¡¯re gonna do a shootout.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a shootout?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s ast-ditch attempt to resolve a tie,¡± she replied. ¡°Each team takes turns trying to shoot a puck into


    the opponent¡¯s goal while the goalie tries to deflect it. Whoever has the most points wins the game.¡±


    As the teams skated away from the referee, I watched closely Enzo, Matt, and Justin stood together,


    while the other captain and two of his teammates stood together as well.


    The crowd cheered as Matt was the first to line himself up with the goal.


    I held my breath, letting out a sigh of relief when the puck made it past the goalie.


    My relief dissipated, however, when the first shooter on the other team made a goal on our side as well.


    Next, Justin was up. Students from our school cheered as he skated up to the shooting point, then


    cheered even louder when he made the puck in.


    The next shooter on the other team, however, also made it in, now it was just Enzo and the other


    captain.


    As Enzo skated up to the goal, the crowd went silent. I found myself biting my nails again as I watched


    intensely, praying for our victory.


    He took a deep breath, centering himself. Everything moved in slow motion as he lined his stick up with


    the puck¡­ shot¡­ and scored!


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The crowd went wild with cheers again, but it wasn¡¯t the end just yet. The other captain still had to


    shoot I watched as our goalie focused intensely on the puck, putting himself in his best defensive


    stance The other captain aimed¡­ The arena was so silent you could hear a pin drop. He shot¡­


    Our goalie put all of his effort into defending our goal. He leaped toward the puck¡­


    And just missed it by a hair.


    The puck slid under him and went into the.


    The other team broke out into cheers, while our team stood in shock and disappointment.


    ¡°What happens now?¡± I asked, turning toward Tiffany


    She shrugged. ¡°Up to the coaches, I guess. Probably a rematch at some point if they don¡¯t want to do


    another shootout.¡±


    It seemed that a rematch was the decision as Enzo, the referee, and the other captain skated to meet


    in the middle of the rink. They spoke briefly, then shook hands and skated away.


    ¡°And it looks like we¡¯ll be seeing a rematch between these two amazing teams next week, folks,¡± the


    announcer said a couple of minutester. ¡°Come back next Friday for the tie -breaker match.


    The disappointed crowd started to flood out of the stadium as the teams got off the ice. Justin, in a fit of


    tage. threw his helmet down on the ground by the bleachers.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Enzo said, storming over to him. ¡°Pick that up.¡±


    Justin red back at him for several seconds before conceding and picking up the helmet, storming off


    to the locker rooms by himself while the rest of the team looked on in disbelief. Enzo rolled his eyes


    and sat down on the bleachers to take his skates off


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve gotta dash,¡± Tiffany said, squeezing my arm. ¡°See you on Monday.¡±


    I watched as she walked off, trying to see if she met up with anyone on her way out ¡ª maybe her long-


    lost love that she told me about ¡ª but I didn¡¯t see anyone


    ¡°Hey,¡± Enzo said from behind me. I turned around to face him; surprisingly, he was smiling despite the


    oue of the game. ¡°Wanna grab some drinks ?

 Chapter 60: Mystery Captain

    Chapter 60: Mystery Captain


    Nina


    ¡°Wanna grab some drinks?¡± Enzo asked with a warm smile.


    I was a bit surprised by the offer, since I expected Enzo to be too disheartened after the match to want


    to do anything; if anything, he actually seemed excited about the rematch. Maybe finally having some


    realpetition was refreshing for him.


    ¡°Um, sure,¡± I said, grabbing my bag. Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°I was just thinking the bar in town,¡¯ Enzo replied. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯m just gonna go change and then we


    can go.¡¯


    I nodded, blushing a bit as I watched Enzo jog off toward the locker rooms.


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Lori¡¯s voice suddenly said from beside me. I nearly jumped out of my skin.


    ¡°Jesus!¡± I said, clutching my chest. ¡± You have got to stop sneaking up on people like that. And it¡¯s


    nothing. We¡¯re just gonna grab some drinks.¡±


    Lori smirked. ¡°I thought you were staying single for a while,¡± she said.


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I am,¡± I replied. ¡± Enzo and I are just friends.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay,¡± Lori said sarcastically. ¡± Who knew friends could make you blush so much?¡±


    My face turned even more red at her words, but I didn¡¯t let it get to me. I could have said a number of


    things about how Lori pined away for Jessica for two years, but I chose not to mention it.


    ¡°Well, have fun,¡± Lori said as Jessica spotted her from the crowd and started waving to her ¡°I¡¯ve got a


    hot date of my own.¡±


    I watched with a smile as Lori ran up to Jessica and they walked out together, holding hands.


    Enzo returned a couple of minutester. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, dressed once more in his usual nnel and


    jeans attire. ¡°Ready?¡±


    I nodded and we headed out of the almost-empty stadium. It was a nice night out, so we were able to


    walk to town with no trouble.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°That was an interesting match,¡± I said as we walked. Enzo nodded, his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s funny That team has always been kind of shitty, but that new captain seems like


    he really whipped them into shape.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to bother you,¡± I said.


    A small smile tugged at the corners of Enzo¡¯s lips. ¡°I guess it¡¯s nice to have a littlepetition for once.


    Not that I won¡¯t be devastated if we don¡¯t win the rematch.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you guys will be able to win the Blizzard Tournament?¡± I asked. The Blizzard Tournament


    was the biggest hockey tournament in the region, and a lot of really impressive teams yed hard to


    win. I had no doubt that Enzo¡¯s team would do well, but it was still an incredible feat to win the entire


    tournament.


    ¡°That¡¯s the goal,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°This tournament will really put us on the map.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t ying in the tournament interfere with your studies, though?¡± I asked.


    Enzo sighed and looked over at me for a moment before averting his gaze again. ¡°I could honestly care


    less,¡± he replied. ¡°My dad was the one to make mee to this school. It was just a scheme to help his


    business get more standing in the human world, winning the Blizzard Tournament would certainly help


    that, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯ll give a shit if I flunk out of school for hockey.¡±


    I stopped suddenly, looking up at Enzo. There was a constant underlying sadness about him that was


    only more prevalent in the amber glow of the streemps.


    ¡°Do you want to y in the tournament?¡± I asked.


    Enzo froze. He looked as though he was at a loss for words; it made me wonder if anyone had asked


    him what he wanted before.


    ¡°I think so,¡± he said finally, smiling again. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard, but¡­ I really love hockey.¡±


    The bar was crowded when we got there, but we managed to find a spot at a corner table. I often forgot


    just how small of a town this ce was until nights like tonight, when it seemed that the entire town was


    at the bar watching the recap of the hockey game on the local TV station as if it wasn¡¯t just a college


    team.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get us drinks,¡± Enzo said over the din of the loud music and talking customers. I nodded and


    watched as he walked away, then pulled out my phone to check Twitter; thankfully, the days of the


    creepy Twitter ount seemed to have passed since Lisa was bitten, which only solidified my theory


    that it was her who took those photos.


    As I was scrolling on my phone, I felt someone sit down on the bench next to me. I looked up to see


    one of Lisa¡¯s friends ring at me; she was from the cheer team, still in her uniform from the game,


    and looked thoroughly drunk.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some real balls,¡± she said, swaying a bit in her seat and slurring her words


    ¡°God,¡± I said, scooting away from her. ¡°The game just ended. How did you get so drunk already?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter!¡± she replied. ¡°What matters is that you got Lisa suspended from the cheer team, and


    now you¡¯reing here with her boyfriend? You¡¯re disgusting.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°First of all, Enzo isn¡¯t Lisa¡¯s boyfriend anymore,¡± 1 replied. ¡°Second, I didn¡¯t do


    anything. Lisa attacked me.¡±


    ¡°Well, you deserved it,¡± her friend replied, standing. ¡°You should just make everyone happy and drop


    out already.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Erica,¡± Enzo said, returning


    with our drinks and setting them down on the table. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. Go home and defend your queen


    bee another day.¡±


    Erica red at Enzo for a long few seconds before speaking. ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself,¡± she


    growled, getting in Enzo¡¯s face. ¡°Leaving Lisa for some ugly nerd.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯re calling names,¡± Enzo replied, ¡°you¡¯re a bimbo who only gets through sses by sleeping


    with the professors.¡±


    Erica gasped. ¡°You¡¯re such an asshole!¡± she shouted, gathering the attention of nearby bar patrons,


    then turned toward me and poked her finger into my chest. ¡°And you will never be anything but Enzo


    Rivers¡¯ pitiful little puppy dog, following him around like that.¡±


    Before either of us could respond, Erica stumbled off and stormed out of the bar


    Enzo shuddered and sat down next to me ¡°God, those cheerleaders are like a hivemind,¡± he said,


    taking a swig of his drink


    ¡°I¡¯m d to know it¡¯s not just my school that has cheerleaders like that. a deep male voice said from


    behind us. Both Enzo and I turned around to see none other than the captain of the other team walking


    toward us with a drink in hand.


    He stuck out his hand ¡°I¡¯m Ronan, by the way,¡± he said with a polite smile That was some impressive


    ying back there¡±


    ¡°Uh, thanks, Enzo said, shaking


    Ronan¡¯s hand ¡°You too.


    ¡°And your name is Ronan said. looking at me then.


    I felt my face go red beneath his oddly captivating gaze. There was something strange about him that I


    couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on; maybe it was just the alcohol. ¡°Nina,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Nina,¡± Ronan said, before nodding politely at us and heading back to the bar


    ¡°That was strangely polite,¡± I said quietly to Enzo, who merely shrugged and took a swig of his drink.


    We sat in the bar for a while and chatted while we finished our drinks. Eventually, it gotte and I was


    both tipsy and tired, so I decided to go home.


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home,¡± Enzo said, standing


    As we left, however, I noticed Enzo discreetly nce over his shoulder to re at Ronan.

 Chapter 61: All’s Fair in Love and War

    Chapter 61: All¡¯s Fair in Love and War


    Nina


    The day after the hockey match was Halloween, which also meant that the Halloween fair was in town.


    Every year, an exciting fair came to town for Halloween weekend. I normally went with Lori and


    Jessica, but they wanted to make it a date this year, so I went alone this year.


    The fairgrounds were already packed full by the time I arrived. The air smelled like kettle corn and


    apple cider, and all I could hear above the din of excited students and screaming children was the


    sound of rides and Carnys trying to sell their rigged games. Ahead of me, a man on stilts dressed as


    the Grim Reaper terrorized a gaggle of children, and a woman dressed in a skimpy clown costume


    juggled bowling pins while passersby tossed coins into her hat on the ground.


    Smiling, I walked into the fair and started making my way through the various carnival games. One


    particr game caught my eye that seemed new; it was a simple shooting game with moving targets.


    As I was watching a couple trying to shoot the targets to win a stuffed animal and ultimately walk away


    empty -handed, I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see none other than Ronan standing


    behind me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Nina, right?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± I said, feeling a little awkward to be talking to the rival school¡¯s hockey captain. ¡°Are you


    nning on ying this game, too?¡±


    Ronan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try to win you something,¡± he said with a wink as he stepped up to the counter. I


    watched as Ronan picked up the toy gun and tried shooting the targets, but missed almost all of them.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re not as good at carnival games as you are at hockey,¡± a familiar voice said from behind


    me. I whirled around to see Enzo standing there. His eyes shed orange as he nced at me, quickly


    fading back to brown as soon as Ronan turned around.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Ronan replied, surprisingly well-spirited although I could tell that Enzo was being more


    territorial than joking. Ronan looked Enzo up and down, noticing his protective stance as he strode


    forward to stand next to me. There was a sh of something unrecognizable in his eyes, but he said


    nothing and instead gave us his usual polite nod before walking away and disappearing into the crowd.


    ¡°How much for that one?¡± Enzo said to the attendant, pointing to a stuffed wolf hanging on the wall


    above him.


    ¡°Oooh, that¡¯s an expensive one,¡± the attendant said. ¡°Tell you what¡­ fifteen shots in a row and it¡¯s


    yours.¡±


    Enzo nodded and pped his money down on the counter, picking up the toy gun to shoot the moving


    targets.


    I watched in shock as Enzo shot down one target after the other with ease. When he was done, he set


    down the gun and folded his muscr arms across his chest while the baffled attendant turned around


    to grab the wolf.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a good shot!¡± Ronan said, pping Enzo on the shoulder ¡ª which Enzo did not seem to


    appreciate ¡ª and sticking his hands in his pockets. ¡°That¡¯s way better than I could¡¯ve done.¡±


    The attendant handed Enzo the wolf, who took it and turned to face me He held it out to me with an


    adorablebination of seriousness and bashfulness on his face. For a moment, Ipletely forgot


    all about the rival hockey captain. It was as if everything else faded away as Enzo held the wolf plushie


    out to me, our fingers brushing as I took it from him.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I murmured.


    Before I could exin anything about why Ronan was with me, Enzo wrapped his arm around my


    shoulder and made my heart skip as he guided me toward the ferris wheel. As we got in line for the


    ferris wheel and I clutched the stuffed wolf to my chest, I realized that this was quickly turning into a


    date.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Step right up!¡± the ferris wheel attendant said, gesturing to the next avable seat. Enzo climbed on


    ahead of me, sliding over on the bench and patting the spot next to him.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared of heights,¡± I said sheepishly, running my fingers through the soft fur on the wolf plushie.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Enzo replied, holding his hand out for me ¡°I¡¯m here. Trust me. It¡¯s worth it.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I got on and clutched my wolf to my chest as the ferris wheel started to move


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± Enzo said as we started to move up above the fairgrounds. I did just that, clenching


    them as tight as possible. I gulped as I felt the wind hit us as we went higher and higher, but rxed a


    bit when I felt Enzo¡¯s strong arm slip around my shoulders.


    ¡°I always liked the ferris wheel the most here out of all the other rides,¡± Enzo said, squeezing my


    shoulder ¡°I love the view. Open your eyes.¡±


    I cracked one eye open at first, then the other .


    ¡°Woah,¡± I whispered, too awestruck by the beautiful view to notice my fear anymore. Enzo was right: it


    was gorgeous. We could see the entire campus from where we were, its stone buildings poking out


    from between the pine and oak trees.


    ¡°See?¡± Enzo said quietly. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad.¡±


    Just then, while we were right at the top, the ferris wheel stopped. I gasped. and clutched the sides of


    the seat


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± I said, my voice trembling


    Enzo chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said. ¡± We¡¯ll start moving in a second.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words went right over my head, however, as I started to hyperventte It felt as if the world


    around me was spinning out of control, like the ferris wheel would suddenly pop off of its stand and go


    rolling across the fairgrounds like a giant spinning wheel of death¨C


    ¡°Hey. Look at me.¡±


    Enzo cupped my cheeks in his hands and turned my head to look into his eyes. Their soft brown color


    was illuminated by the amber glow of the streemps and the shing lights of the fairgrounds. Looking


    into them calmed me; I felt like I could just stare into them forever.


    Suddenly, the ferris wheel lurched and started moving again. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was the sudden


    movement or if he pulled me closer on purpose, but as we started moving, I found my lips pressed


    against his.


    We finally pulled away after what felt like an eternity. I felt my face get hot as I flushed with


    embarrassment and looked away, still clutching the wolf plushie that Enzo had won for me to my chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry,¡± Enzo said quietly, looking in the opposite direction and out over the bustling fairgrounds.


    ¡°That was inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I replied softly, a smile spreading across my lips as the ferris wheel slowly carried us back


    down to the ground. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Once we got off the ferris wheel, Enzo turned toward me with his hands in his pockets. It was getting


    dark.


    ¡°Can I walk you home?¡± he asked, to which I nodded and tried to hide my excitement.


    While we walked, feeling the cold breeze on our faces, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a maic attraction to


    Enzo. My heart raced as I felt his fingers intertwine with mine


    A cold gust of wind suddenly hit us, making me shiver, and without a word Enzo stopped and took his


    jacket off, draping it over my shoulders. I blushed and pulled the jacket around me. It felt warm from his


    body, and it smelled like him, too. Wood and smoke.


    ¡°Nina,¡± he said softly, reaching out and brushing a loose strand of hair out of my face.


    I leaned closer to him, standing on my tiptoes to kiss him¡­


    Before we could kiss, however, we were alerted by the sound of screaminging from the forest.

 Chapter 62: Dark Creatures

    Chapter 62: Dark Creatures


    Nina


    A woman¡¯s voice screamed for help from the forest. Enzo and I pulled away from each other, just as we


    were about to kiss for the second time that night. We looked at each other for a moment, the realization


    of the situation hitting us, before taking off toward the woods.


    Could we not have one good night without people being injured or killed by werewolves?


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Enzo said just before we reached the woods. He stopped in his tracks and grabbed me by


    both shoulders, pushing me away from the entrance of the woods where students and locals often


    walked on the seemingly-safe nature trails.


    I wrenched myself free and shook my head vigorously. Stay here? There was no way in hell I was


    letting Enzo go into the woods by himself. I would never forgive myself if something happened to him


    out there and I wasn¡¯t there to help him. ¡°No way!¡± I shouted, curling my hands up into fists. ¡°I¡¯m not


    letting you go alone.¡±


    ¡°Nina, it¡¯s not safe¨C¡±


    ¡°I realize that, Enzo!¡± I said, stamping my foot angrily. ¡°I¡¯m going with you regardless!¡±


    Enzo stared at me for a moment, a mixture of surprise and worry written across his face, before he


    sighed and nodded, straightening once more.¡± Alright,¡± he said, turning toward the trail that led into the


    forest and holding out his hand as the screams continued. ¡°But stay close. Don¡¯t let go of my hand.¡±


    I took his hand and ran with him into the forest toward the source of the screams. It was frightening to


    run with such wild abandon in the forest, but I let Enzo lead the way; something in me told me to trust


    him to guide us as we ran, so I did.


    ¡°Help!¡± the woman screamed again, this time much closer. We took a sharp right turn, leaping over tree


    roots and rocks in the way, and soon found ourselves in a small clearing.


    Enzo dropped my hand and stepped forward while I stood paralyzed by the scene before me.


    A rogue was dragging a woman by her ankle as she wed desperately at the ground, sobbing and


    screaming uncontrobly with all of the strength she had.


    ¡°Let go of her!¡± Enzo shouted, his voice almost sounding like a growl on its own. The rogue looked up


    at him, the woman¡¯s leg still in its mouth, then dropped her upon seeing Enzo and I .


    I couldn¡¯t exin it, but there was also something oddly familiar about the rogue¡¯s gaze.


    Enzo and the rogue began to circle each other, preparing to attack. I ran up to the woman and grabbed


    her hand, quickly helping her up and pulling her away from the fray.


    Before anything else could happen,however, the rogue met my eyes, staring at me for a moment ¡ª as


    if it recognized me then turned on its heels and took off into the woods like a wraith in the night.


    ¡°Where is it going?¡± I asked, my voice shaking as I held the sobbing woman and rubbed her back.


    Without a word, Enzo turned and stormed toward me, grabbing the woman from my arms and scooping


    her up, his eyes fixed on me. They were glowing red, brighter than I had ever seen them.


    ¡°Run home as fast as you can,¡± he said sternly over the woman¡¯s sobs. ¡°Get home and stay inside until


    I tell you it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°But I¨C¡±


    ¡°Just listen to me, Nina,¡± Enzo said, his voice low and serious. ¡°Please Just this once, I need you to


    trust me.¡±


    Before I could respond, the woman¡¯s painful wails grew louder, and in the blink of an eye, Enzo and the


    woman were just¡­ gone. The forest was silent once more, as if nothing had ever happened ¡ª but I


    was too stubborn and determined to find out who that rogue was, because something about it seemed


    too familiar to simply run away.


    Instead of turning back to run home like Enzo told me to, I began to go in the direction that the rogue


    took. I carefully crept through the forest, trying to stay as quiet as possible as I followed the rogue¡¯s


    trail; it had crashed so haphazardly through the woods that I could make out a clear path just from all of


    the trampled bushes and broken branches.


    I must have been following the rogue¡¯s trail for nearly twenty minutes when I finally stumbled upon it.


    It was sitting on its haunches in the middle of a clearing, staring up at the moon with its head tilted


    back. As I approached through the bushes, it heard me and jumped up, snarling. I felt my heart quicken


    as I cursed myself for being so stupid and not listening to Enzo, but then something strange happened.


    The rogue stopped snarling and sat back down. Its eyes stayed focused on me, but for some reason, I


    no longer felt frightened. Somehow, I knew that this rogue wasn¡¯t going to hurt me.


    I stepped out of the bushes and slowly approached it, my hand outstretched and my breathing ragged.


    With each. step closer, I expected the rogue to suddenly jump up and attack me, but it never did. Even


    when my hand touched. its massive muzzle, it hardly moved.


    For some strange reason, as soon as my hand touched the rogue, I knew who it was.


    ¡°Justin?¡± I whispered.


    He cocked his head at me ¡ª then, all of a sudden, as if knowing his name made him remember that he


    was human, he shifted back and copsed on the forest floor I fell to my knees next to him, cursing


    under my breath as I cupped. his face in my hands and gently pped his cheeks to try to wake him


    up. His face was mmy, but he was breathing. Within a few painstaking moments, his eyes cracked


    open and he looked at me with confusion on his face.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± he asked, looking around.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± I replied.


    Justin shook his head. ¡°Last I remember, I was heading home from the fair¡­ Then the moon came out


    from behind a cloud. I remember looking up at it, then it all went dark.¡±


    I furrowed my brows and pursed my lips, unsure of what to say ¡ª but before I could say anything, I


    was alerted by the sound of twigs snapping under foot as someone approached. I jerked my head up to


    see Enzo emerging from the forest with an angry, but relieved, expression on his face.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me,¡± his voice rang inside my mind, making my head throb and taking me by


    surprise. Was this the telepathy I had heard about werewolves possessing?


    Without another word, Enzo walked over to Justin and suddenly grabbed him by his shirt cor, pinning


    him to the ground as Justin thrashed in his grip. Enzo raised a fist to punch him, anger written across


    his face, but I lunged forward and grabbed his fist. He turned his head slowly to look at me, and I shook


    my head.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember,¡± I thought to him, using all of my energy to convey the words in my head to


    Enzo. He looked at me, seeming slightly confused, but lowered his fist and released his grip on Justin.


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Enzo said, his eyes fixed on Justin.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 63: Mad Wolf

    Chapter 63: Mad Wolf


    Enzo


    The second I saw the rogue, I knew exactly who it was.


    Justin.


    How had Justin turned into a rogue? I had just seen him at the hockey game and he seemed fine¡­ But


    then my mind wandered back to his reaction when we didn¡¯t win the shootout. Was that the beginning


    of his transformation?


    Before I could stop him, he locked eyes with Nina and quickly ran away. He must¡¯ve subconsciously


    recognized her in his rogue state, which would mean that he might not necessarily hurt her.


    The woman, who was leaning on Nina¡¯s shoulder, was holding her shredded leg as she bled all over


    the forest floor. I had to act quickly, or she would die of blood loss. ¡°Run home as fast as you can,¡± I


    said to Nina sternly over the woman¡¯s sobs as I walked forward and scooped her up in my arms. ¡°Get


    home and stay inside until I tell you it¡¯s safe.¡±


    ¡°But I¨C¡± Nina started to protest, but I wouldn¡¯t hear any of it. She needed to get home safely; besides,


    Edward was still seemingly impervious to her resistance to his hypnotherapy, and I didn¡¯t need him


    getting suspicious of her if I suddenly showed up to his office with her knowing everything. If he tried to


    hypnotize her again and failed, it would certainly alert him, the dean, and likely my father and there was


    no telling what might happen to Nina if they knew she couldn¡¯t be brainwashed out of her knowledge of


    werewolves.


    ¡°Just listen to me, Nina,¡± I pleaded. Please. Just this once, I need you to trust me.¡±


    The woman¡¯s screams grew in intensity Before Nina could protest any further, I teleported directly into


    Edward¡¯s office.


    ¡°What on earth?!¡± Edward yelled in surprise, jumping up from the armchair by his firece as I


    wordlessly set the agonized woman down on the couch. Edward raced over to us, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°What happened to her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s another shifter on campus,¡± I replied, watching as Edward ced his hand on the woman¡¯s


    forehead. Within moments, her eyes fell shut and her body went limp so Edward could start healing her


    wounds. I cringed as I heard her bloody leg squelch under the pressure of his hands.


    Edward looked up from his work, the woman¡¯s flesh slowly healing beneath his touch. ¡°Do you know


    who it was?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No idea,¡± I lied. At this point, there- was no curing Justin¡¯s curse and as much as he irked me, I didn¡¯t


    want anything horrible to happen to him. If I could get him somewhere safe where he couldn¡¯t hurt


    anybody, and teach him how to control his wolf before someone like Edward or the dean took matters


    into their own hands, I could potentially save his life.


    Edward was silent for a while as he continued to work his magic on the woman. When I turned around


    after several minutes of staring out the window, I saw that her leg had beenpletely healed, and


    Edward was now pressing his thumb into her forehead as she slept, whispering incantations to himself


    with glowing eyes as he wiped her entire memory of the night.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said finally, stepping away and wiping the blood from his hands. ¡± She¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯s lucky


    you found her before her leg got ripped clean off.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you, Edward,¡± I said.


    Edward nodded and pped me on the back. ¡°Not to worry. Justin will be taken care of.¡±


    I took a step back, narrowing my eyes.¡± I never told you the rogue¡¯s name, Edward,¡± I muttered warily.


    Edward¡¯s eyes widened for a split second, as though he had been caught, before reverting back to their


    usual calm and collected demeanor ¡°Oh, you must¡¯ve mentioned it,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, now that I think of it,


    you did mention his name.¡±


    Before I could protest, Edward ushered me out of his office as he repeated words of assurance about


    the situation. As I stood there in the dark hallway after he mmed and locked the door behind me, I


    couldn¡¯t help but feel as though there was something sinister behind his words. I knew for a fact that I


    hadn¡¯t told him that the rogue was Justin


    What was Edward hiding? Did he know something about all of the shifters on campus?


    All I knew at that moment, as I slowly walked away from Edward¡¯s office in the dark hallway with my


    fists clenched at my sides, was that I had to get to Justin before he did. As soon as I was out of the line


    of sight of his office, 1 took off at a full sprint and burst out of the building, running across the quad and


    toward the forest where Nina and I had found Justin.


    I followed the trail of Justin¡¯s rancid rogue scent through the woods, but the longer I did, the more I


    began to realize that Nina¡¯s scent was mixed in and was headed in the same direction. Had hee


    back for her before she made it out? I cursed to myself as my heart quickened and I picked up my


    speed, feeling like an absolute moron for leaving her here¡­ And for what? The benefit of a s a strange


    woman who I didn¡¯t even know? I should¡¯ve stayed with Nina and gotten her home.


    Justin¡¯s and Nina¡¯s scents grew stronger, indicating that they were close Soon enough, I came across a


    clearing in the woods where their scents were the strongest. My heart was in my throat as I scanned


    the clearing for Nina¡¯s bloody body, but when I finally spotted her¡­


    She was kneeling on the forest floor with a perfectly human Justin.


    It was still a full moon; how had Justin shifted back into his human form? Rogues always stayed in their


    wolf forms during the full moon, and werepletely incapable of shifting back into humans on their


    own.


    Nina¡¯s head jerked up as I approached, her body tense as she squinted her eyes in my direction. When


    she finally saw me, I watched as her shoulders rxed.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t listen to me,¡± I said to her telepathically. I was relieved that she was okay, but also a bit


    frustrated at her constant stubbornness. Couldn¡¯t she just stay out of danger one time?


    More than that, however, I was furious


    with Justin for endangering Nina. Without thinking, I stormed over to him and grabbed him by his shirt


    cor, pinning him to the ground. He thrashed beneath me, but even with the rogue curse in his blood


    he was nothingpared to my strength. I raised my fist to punch him.


    Just then, Nina¡¯s hand grabbed my arm her grip was surprisingly firm and her voice rang clearly in my


    mind¡­. Which was strange, considering that she wasn¡¯t capable of telepathy on her own.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember,¡± she said.


    I slowly turned my head to meet her gaze as she continued to grip my arm. Her eyes were pleading


    and serious. I looked back down at Justin, who looked up at me with a mixture of confusion and terror


    on his face, before I finally loosened my grip on him ¨Cstill pinning him down just in case he tried


    anything and lowered my fist.


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± I said quietly. I employed my dazing ability on him, watching as his pupils began to


    swirl. He had no choice now but to tell the truth.


    ¡°I was walking home one night after training. I was angry that I hadn¡¯t performed better¡­ I wanted to


    perform better for you, Nina. I wanted to make you notice me again. And I must have been talking to


    myself, because someone in a hoodie came out of the shadows and tried to offer me this little vial of


    something called ¡®Mad Wolf Serum¡¯. I told him that I don¡¯t take steroids, that I¡¯m not that kind of guy, but


    he told me it wasn¡¯t steroids¡­ I still refused and went home, and honestly I almostpletely forgot


    about it, until the game we almost lost the other night. When I went into the locker room, the vial was


    sitting in my locker, like he put it there¡­ And I was so angry, I just wasn¡¯t thinking right, so I¡­¡±


    ¡°You drank it,¡± Nina whispered.


    Justin nodded, looking ashamed.


    Nina took in a sharp, shocked breath. I fully released my grip on Justin, undazing him, and stood. He


    sat up and continued to look around confusedly for a moment before standing as well.


    ¡°You¡¯re done,¡± I said, folding my arms.


    Justin looked at me with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I mean you¡¯re done with hockey I won¡¯t have idiots who will take anything that some random stranger


    gives them to y better. You should¡¯ve known that I don¡¯t allow drug use on the team. And you


    should¡¯ve talked to me.¡±


    This time, both Justin and Nina looked at me with surprised expressions on their faces.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious,¡± Justin said, his voice quivering.


    I simply shrugged and turned toward Nina to address her. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home,¡± I said sternly. I was


    still angry with her for putting herself in danger, and judging from the expression on her face, she could


    tell how angry I was. Without a word, she turned on her heel and started heading back toward the


    campus. I followed suit, leaving Justin standing alone in the middle of the clearing.


    ¡°Are you even gonna tell me why I¡¯m out here?¡± he called after me.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned around onest time to face Justin. I couldn¡¯t tell him that he was a


    werewolf ¡ª not yet. I needed to think about how best to approach it, and for now, he seemed safe from


    shifting involuntarily thanks to whatever Nina did to him.


    ¡°The drugs you took made you ck out and run off into the woods. Honestly, you¡¯re lucky Nina is a


    nice enough person to go after you, because I would¡¯ve left you out here all night. Now go home,


    Justin.¡±


    Without another word, I turned away and followed Nina.

 Chapter 64: Rematch

    Chapter 64: Rematch


    Nina


    Enzo walked me home that night. I could see the disappointment written across his face, but both of us


    were more concerned with who sent the ¡± Mad Wolf Serum¡± to Justin¡­ and why. We were both too


    exhausted to talk much about it, but as I went to bed that night, there was one thing on my mind that


    overpowered the horrors that happened in the forest the feeling of Enzo¡¯s lips on mine.


    All week, the entire school was buzzing with gossip thanks to not only the excitement of the rematch,


    but also the news of Justin¡¯s removal from the hockey team. I tried my best to stay out of it and to just


    focus on school and work, but when news got out that Justin had suddenly gone home to stay with his


    parents for the remainder of the semester, I started to question whether that was true or not.


    Unfortunately, Enzo was too busy preparing for the rematch, and I was too busy preparing for


    midterms, to find time to talk to him about it. Hopefully we would be able to talk after the match. Justin


    was my ex and he had cheated on me, but that didn¡¯t mean that I wanted anything sinister to happen to


    him.


    On the morning of the match, Jessica woke me up a little earlier than I would have liked.


    ¡°Rise and shine!¡± she said,ing into my room without permission and opening my blinds.


    I groaned and threw my covers over my head to protect my tired eyes from the sudden beam of


    sunlight aimed directly at me


    ¡°What the hell, Jessica?¡± I said, my voice muffled through the nkets.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so grumpy,¡± she said in a sing-song voice,ing over to stand next to my bed. I pulled the


    nkets down just enough to re at her through squinted eyes.


    ¡°Why are you waking me up?¡± I asked, ncing at the clock on my bedside table. ¡°It¡¯s not even eight in


    the morning. And you¡¯re dressed already.¡±


    Jessica grinned and walked over to my closet. I watched annoyedly as she started rifling through my


    clothes.


    ¡°Listen,¡± she said, re-emerging with a bundle of clothes and tossing them down on my bed, ¡°you and I


    both know that whatever weird back-and-forth situation that¡¯s been going on between you and Enzo


    needs to stop. Everyone knows that he¡¯s, like, madly in love with you, and now that Justin and Lisa are


    both out of the picture, you guys can finally get together for real.¡±


    I propped myself up on my elbows and felt my face get hot ¡°What does this have to do with waking me


    up so early? And why are you picking out my clothes for me?¡±


    Jessica rolled her eyes and folded her arms across her chest, giving me a look that implied that I


    should know already.


    ¡°I¡¯m waking you up so early so we can go get your nails done and do something about your hair.¡±


    I sat up fully, looking at my hands. I had never thought much about getting manicures; sure, I painted


    my nails from time to time, but I always thought that paying for manicures was a waste of money. Plus,


    my hair was fine I didn¡¯t need a haircut.


    ¡°Chop chop,¡± Jessica said before I had a chance to object. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the living room. And don¡¯t


    even think about trying to get out of this.¡±


    Jessica turned on her heel and walked out of the room. When the door shut behind her, I stuck out my


    tongue.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Unfortunately, there was no changing Jessica¡¯s mind once she had her sights set on something. She


    was incredibly stubborn, and it seemed that I had no choice. As soon as I was dressed and ready to


    go, we spent the morning getting manicures and pedicures,


    followed by visiting the hair salon. The hairdresser trimmed my hair, washed it, and blow dried it, and


    as we left, Jessica gave me strict orders to not braid it ¡°for once¡± When I tried to exin to her that I


    needed my hair out of my face since I would be on call during the hockey game, she wouldn¡¯t hear it.


    After I got my hair done, Jessica took me shopping with her dad¡¯s credit card and bought me a new top,


    perfume, and makeup.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to be doing all of this for me,¡± I said sheepishly as we stood in line. She had


    already paid for my nails and my hair, and I was feeling incredibly guilty for letting her spend so much


    money on me.


    ¡°Oh, shut up,¡± she said, waving me away. ¡°My dad¡¯s loaded and won¡¯t even notice. Besides; I¡¯m


    allowed to spoil my best friend once in a while.¡±


    That night, I got dressed for the game. After all of the pampering, I actually felt grateful for Jessica,


    although I had been resistant to it earlier. For the first time in a long time, I felt¡­ beautiful.


    I wore the same tight jeans with the new top that Jessica bought me, which was red and showed off a


    bit of cleavage. Lori did my makeup for me, giving me cat eyes with eyeliner and red lipstick. It felt a bit


    odd going to work dressed like this, but when I got to the arena and felt the team¡¯s eyes on me,


    particrly Enzo¡¯s, it felt good.


    ¡°Look at you!¡± Tiffany said as I walked up to her. ¡°Who are you all dolled up for?¡±


    I blushed. ¡°My roommate wanted to give me a makeover,¡± I said, looking at the floor.


    Tiffany reached out and squeezed my arm. ¡°Well, she did a good job. Not that you didn¡¯t look gorgeous


    before.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied sheepishly.


    We watched Enzo and the rest of the team practice before their match. They warmed up with drills and


    did a couple rounds of a practice match, I noticed that everyone was training harder than ever, but my


    eyes were only on Enzo as the memory of our kiss on the ferris wheel floated through my mind.


    Soon, it was time for the match. The arena began to fill with excited students from both schools


    Everyone was wearing their school colors and talking excitedly about the rematch. Apparently, our


    team had won every match since Enzo became the team captain, so this tiebreaker match was a big


    deal.


    The crowd cheered when the teams skated out to the center of the rink to start the rematch. Half of the


    arena was filled with students from our school, holding banners and wearing face paint and swag in our


    school colors, while the other half of the arena was filled with students from the other school. The two


    sides of the arena would boo and shout at each other whenever the opposing team scored a point I


    even found myself yelling ¡°Boo!¡± a few times when Ronan would hit the puck into our, which was


    extremely out of character for me, but how could I resist when the game was so intense?


    Just like the first match, both teams were neck-and-neck the entire time. When one would score, the


    other would score right after Multiple fights broke out between the yers, leading to both teams


    getting penalties, the only yers who didn¡¯t fight were Enzo and Ronan, who both stayed entirely


    focused on nothing but the puck


    We were in the final round. The score was tied once again; if they stayed tied, there would be another


    tie-breaker The countdown began, with only thirty seconds left of the match. Ronan and Enzo battled


    for the puck like their lives depended on it while the crowd went wild.


    ¡°Come on¡­¡± I whispered to myself, biting my freshly-manicured nails as I watched Enzo just barely get


    the puck away from Ronan. My breath caught in my throat as I watched Enzo get the puck, line it up,


    and shoot


    Just before Ronan crashed into him, making him lose his bnce and sending him sliding across the


    ice.


    Enzo¡¯s helmet must havee loose during the intensity of the game, because when he fell on the ice,


    it came off.


    The crowd gasped myself included- ¨C as he knocked his head on the ice and instantly passed out


    ¡°Shit,¡± Tiffany said as the referee blew his whistle, grabbing her medical bag as the crowd murmured


    worriedly ¡± Come on. Let¡¯s¨C¡±


    I didn¡¯t hear her finish because I was a step ahead of her, already on the ice as I scrambled toward


    Enzo. The crowd watched in anticipation as I made my way toward him, falling to my knees on the ice


    when I finally made it to him .


    ¡°Enzo? Are you alright?¡± I said, hunching over him and holding my head in his hands. There was a bit


    of blood on his temple from the impact, which started getting on my clothes, but I didn¡¯t care. The only


    thing I cared about right now was Enzo.


    Enzo groaned, his eyelids fluttering open. When they did, his eyes locked immediately with mine. His


    pupils were red for a split second before quickly fading back to brown before anyone else could see,


    but I felt as though the intensity of them was already burned into my mind.


    The arena erupted into cheering when the crowd saw that Enzo was okay. Ronan, who had been on


    his knees beside us, mbered to his feet and threw his helmet down, cursing and skating away. I


    nced up to look at him, cursing as well when I saw something in the corner of my eye.


    Enzo and I were being projected directly onto the Jumbotron screen with a big pink heart around us.


    Everyone was looking at us. Students were taking photos and whispering to one another as I held


    Enzo¡¯s head which was already healed, unsurprisingly ¡ª in myp.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Tiffany said breathlessly, finally catching up and kneeling down next to us.


    Enzo nodded and sat up, not answering her question. Instead, he only said three words ¡°Did we win?¡±


    I looked up at the scoreboard to see that the timer had long since hit zero¡­


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, tearsing to my eyes as I saw the score We were one point ahead, thanks to Enzo¡¯s


    last shot. ¡°You won.¡±

 Chapter 65: Love Doctor

    Chapter 65: Love Doctor


    Nina


    As the crowd cheered over our victory, Enzo sat up with a smile stretched across his face. He wasn¡¯t


    looking at the scoreboard, though. He was looking at me.


    Before I could resist, Enzo Rivers reached out and cupped my face in his hands, pulling me toward him


    and kissing me firmly on the lips in front of the entire school. When he finally pulled away, I felt my face


    go red as I realized that we were still being projected on therge screen that hung over the stadium.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine now,¡± Enzo said, his voice sounding somewhat stern. I could only nod, too bashful to


    speak.


    Enzo stood, the injury to his head having already healed, and helped me to my feet. The crowd erupted


    into a mixture of cheers and boos as he slipped his hands under me and scooped me up into his arms,


    twirling me around on his skates while his team jumped and cheered for their victory


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity,


    Enzo skated with me to the edge of the rink and set me down.


    ¡°You¡¯reing to the party, right?¡± he said.


    I blushed, feeling the eyes of the students on me as they began to flood out of the arena. ¡°I was just


    gonna go home¨C¡±


    ¡°No way,¡± Enzo interrupted. ¡°You¡¯reing to the party Wait here for me and I¡¯ll take you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a chance to protest before the rest of the team got off the ice and surrounded Enzo,


    cheering and shouting over their victory I watched as they ushered him to the locker rooms, letting out


    a big sigh once they were out of sight.


    ¡°So, you and Enzo, huh?¡± Tiffany said, catching up to me as I walked over to the bleachers. ¡°Took you


    two long enough.¡±


    I blushed even harder than I already was and shrugged. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, looking down at my feet.


    While I was embarrassed at the way he basically announced our rtionship to the entire school and I


    hated the attention I was already getting over it, there was a huge part of me that was happy to finally


    be public about what was going on between us.


    When I looked up and saw the way that some girls were looking at me, however, I felt a lump in my


    throat. There would no doubt be plenty of bacsh over this, especially from those who were huge fans


    of Lisa.


    ¡°Oh, honey,¡± Tiffany said, crouching in front of me and grabbing my leg. ¡°You tore up your knee on the


    ice.¡±


    I looked down and suddenly noticed that my pant leg was torn around the knee. My flesh was


    completely scraped up and covered in blood.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice,¡± I said somewhat numbly as I inspected my knee. I hadn¡¯t felt any pain when I fell


    on the ice, and hardly felt anything now.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Tiffany sighed and reached into her bag for some supplies. I winced as she wiped the wound with an


    antiseptic cloth and pressed some gauze into it once it was clean. ¡°It¡¯s really bad,¡± she said. ¡°You


    should rest for a couple of days. I would even give you stitches if the skin wasn¡¯t too torn up to be able


    to sew it together.¡±


    I frowned, watching as the gauze soaked with blood. ¡°I really don¡¯t feel much,¡± I said.


    Just then, Enzo returned from the locker rooms and walked up to us. As soon as he saw Tiffany holding


    gauze to my knee, his excited smile turned into a deep and worried frown.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Nina tore up her knee nice and good on the ice,¡± Tiffany replied. She removed the bloody gauze and


    rolled up my pant leg, then secured more gauze with an ace bandage.


    ¡°I¡¯m really fine,¡± I said, furrowing my brow.


    Tiffany looked up at me with a frown.¡± You¡¯re probably in a little bit of shock with everything going on.


    Don¡¯t downy your pain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Enzo said. ¡±Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Tiffany let out a sigh and nodded, rolling my pant leg back down and standing. ¡°Come see me in the


    morning,¡± she said. ¡°I want to make sure you don¡¯t get an infection.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like I had much of a choice, so Iplied and watched as Tiffany left with her medical


    bag. Enzo held his hand out to me and helped me stand, concern written across his face ¡± Do you still


    feel okay with going to the party?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m ok¨C¡±


    Just then, as I stood, I felt my head get light and I stumbled into Enzo. He caught me in his strong arms


    and sighed deeply


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home,¡± he said, wrapping his arms around me. ¡°You need to rest¡±


    Enzo took me back to my dorm that night and helped me up to my room, where a confused Jessica


    and Lori sat. I exined the situation, but admittedly felt too tired to talk. Almost as soon as Enzo


    helped me get into my pajamas and get to bed, I fell asleep.


    I woke up on Saturday morning, feeling much better. It was dark and rainy outside; the early autumn


    beauty had passed now that Halloween was over, and we were rapidly headed toward winter. It was


    like this every year in this region, being so far north.


    As I slowly started to wake up, the notification light on my phone shed continuously and drew my


    attention. Yawning, I reached out and grabbed my phone.


    When I unlocked it and looked at my notifications, my eyes widened. Pictures of Enzo and I as I held


    his head in myp on the Jumbotron from the night before were already circting Twitter


    The longer I scrolled, the more it became obvious to me that there was a stark divide between the fans


    who were angry that Enzo was, in their eyes, no longer ¡°avable¡±, and the people who shipped us, for


    lack of a better word.


    Groaning, I sat up and threw the nkets off, swinging my legs over the edge of the bed and getting


    up. I heard voices in the kitchen, so I followed them with the hope that at least Jessica and Lori might


    have somethingforting to say.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the Love Doctor,¡± Lori said with a smirk as I walked out into the kitchen.


    ¡°Oh, god,¡± I muttered, rubbing my eyes. ¡°Is that what they¡¯re calling me now?¡±


    Jessica, who was sitting on top of the kitchen ind with a coffee cup in her hand, shrugged. ¡°Hey,¡±


    she said, ¡°it¡¯s better than Nerdy Nina, or whatever it was that they were calling you before.¡±


    I groaned again and crossed over to the coffee machine to pour myself a cup of coffee. Maybe some


    caffeine would make this newfound stardom less¡­ irritating.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather people not refer to me as anything,¡± I replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for any of this. And now people are


    gonna be fighting with each other over me


    ¡°They¡¯ll stop eventually,¡± Lori said with a mouthful of cereal.


    ¡°Or they¡¯ll get bored of her and start a smear campaign,¡± Jessica replied, taking a sip of her coffee


    Another groan escaped my lips. Why did this always have to happen to me?


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lori said, pointing at my leg.


    ¡± Wasn¡¯t your leg all fucked upst night?¡±


    I furrowed my brow and looked down at my knee. It was still bandaged, but I felt no pain. If anything, I


    felt even better than I did before. I reached down to move the bandages out of the way¡­


    The wound hadpletely healed.

 Chapter 66: Candid

    Chapter 66: Candid


    Nina


    ¡°That¡¯s weird,¡± I said under my breath, peeling away the bandages the rest of the way while Jessica


    and Lori watched with confused expressions on their faces.


    Where my knee had beenpletely torn up the night before, it was now perfectly fine¡­ As though I


    had never been injured at all. I furrowed my brow and poked the area where I had been injured, but felt


    nothing out of the ordinary. Had the blood just made it appear worse than it really was? No¡­ I


    remembered clearly that the skin was broken. I even had a gaping hole in the knee of my jeans to


    prove it.


    Suddenly, my phone started buzzing and made all of us jump. I picked it up to see James¡¯ number on


    my screen, momentarily making me forget about the strange urrence with my knee.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I said, holding the phone up to my ear.


    ¡°Hey,¡± James said, sounding a bit excitable. ¡°I have something to show you. Meet me on the quad in


    fifteen?¡±


    ¡°Uh, sure,¡± I replied.


    I was still holding the bloody gauze in my hand when I hung up, and Lori and Jessica were still staring


    at me. This was definitely something I would have to talk to Enzo aboutter¡­ Maybe he had simply


    healed my knee when I fell asleep. That was the only reasonable exnation, but it certainly wasn¡¯t an


    exnation that I could give my roommates.


    ¡°I guess it just wasn¡¯t as bad as it looked,¡± I said, tossing the bandage in the trash and walking back to


    my room as nonchntly as I could while Jessica and Lori stared after me confusedly .


    I met James at the quad fifteen minutes


    I furrowed my brows and wordlessly opened the folder. It contained Ronan¡¯s physical records ¡ª all


    showing incredibly superior strength and speed ¡ª as well as several newspaper clippings.


    ¡°Ronan¡¯s father is a CEO of apany that¡¯s inpetition with Enzo¡¯s father¡¯spany,¡± James


    said, pointing at the newspaper clippings. ¡± Not to mention the insane physical records. It makes me


    wonder¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Maybe Ronan was sent here specifically to beat Enzo,¡± I said out loud, while another possibility


    floated through my mind as I studied Ronan¡¯s impressive physical skills. Was Ronan truly human, or


    was he hiding something? Enzo hadn¡¯t mentioned anything seeming out of the ordinary about him, but


    maybe he just didn¡¯t want to say anything¡­


    James smirked and nodded. ¡°But why is the question,¡± he whispered. ¡°Is the Blizzard Tournament really


    so important that two CEOS would nt their insanely talented sons topete against each other?¡±


    Before either of us could say anything else, James and I were rudely interrupted.


    ¡°Whore!¡± a familiar female voice suddenly shouted from across the quad. James and I both looked up


    to see a gaggle of girls staring at us and giggling. One of them wasing toward me¡­ and it was


    Lisa. Her face was beet red as she stormed toward me, Starbucks coffee cup in hand.


    When had shee out of hiding? And why now, of all times?


    Lisa stormed over to me, brushing past James to get up in my face. It was oddly simr to how she had


    acted the night she attacked me. Didn¡¯t Enzo im that she had been cured of the werewolf bite?


    ¡°Lisa, you need to calm down,¡± I started to say, holding my hands up in surrender ¡ª but I was promptly


    interrupted by a lukewarm cup of coffee being thrown directly into my face. I stood there with my mouth


    hanging open in surprise as the coffee seeped through my clothes, burned my eyes, and made my


    soaked bangs cling to my forehead. Even James was speechless.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic,¡± she growled, throwing the coffee cup on the ground. ¡°I know you saw Enzo walking


    me home that night and just couldn¡¯t stand it, so you just had to weasel your way into his heart.¡±


    Before I could wipe the coffee from my eyes and respond, Lisa turned on her heel with a hmph and


    stormed off with her gaggle of friends.


    ¡°Nina, are you oka¨C¡°James started to say, but I just wanted to run away and hide Without another word,


    I dropped Ronan¡¯s file and ran back to my dorm with the intention of staying in there until the day I died.


    I ran past shocked students in the lobby and sprinted up the stairs two at a time. When I finally made it


    back to my apartment, I burst inside and ran into my room, locking the door behind me while a


    confused Lori and Jessica stood in shock in the middle of the living room.


    ¡°Go away!¡± I shouted when they knocked on my door. I heard concerned muttering on the other side of


    the door, but I didn¡¯t care, all I wanted was to curl up into my shell and nevere out again.


    By that night, to no one¡¯s surprise, more photos had been taken of me that morning and were posted to


    the anonymous Twitter ount.


    Photographs were taken of me talking to James, as well as the moment when Lisa threw her coffee in


    my face. Had Lisa hired someone to photograph that very moment, just to humiliate me?


    Clearly, this was all a part of Lisa¡¯s n to turn me into a social pariah in a desperate attempt to get


    Enzo back. As I scrolled through thements, it seemed that her n was working.


    ¡°She¡¯s so heartless, stealing Enzo from Lisa. And she¡¯s already hanging out with other guys less than


    24 hourster!¡±


    ¡°She clearly faked that knee injury for attention, too.¡±


    ¡°Not to mention the fact that she went on a date with the opposing hockey


    captain at the fair. ¡± ¡°What a fucking capital S SLUT!¡±


    My eyes filled with tears and my vision became blurry as I continued to scroll. I finally gave up, closing


    my phone and throwing it down on my bed as a sob escaped my throat. None of these things were


    true. Everything was taken out of context and twisted to fit their narrative


    I had to talk to Enzo. I needed his help. I opened my phone again to call him, but before I did, a text


    suddenly popped up on my screen.It was from an unknown number


    ¡°Get away from Enzo Rivers,¡± it read, followed by all caps. ¡°OR ELSE.¡±


    As soon as I finished reading the text, another one came through¡­ An image this time. An image of


    me taken through my window of this exact moment. I could see the glow of myptop in my dark room


    and the shape of my body under the covers. I jumped up and ran to my window and looked out into the


    darkness, expecting to see Lisa- but there was no one as far as I could tell.


    There was nothing out there as far as I could see, but it was so dark that I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    Shuddering, I closed my blinds.


    Just before I did, I could¡¯ve sworn I saw the branches move¡­ But there was no one there .From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 67: Biggest Fan

    Chapter 67: Biggest Fan


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning after a mostly sleepless night to the sound and smell of someone cooking


    breakfast in the kitchen. The sun was shining through the ts of my blinds as the birds chirped


    outside; somehow, I had fallen asleep the night before despite the terror running through every fiber of


    my being. I knew someone was watching me. Whoever it was had gone so far as to climb up into the


    tree outside my window and watch me as Iid in bed. This couldn¡¯t go on for any longer ¨CI had to do


    something.


    Despite the fact that I wanted to hide in my room all day after being humiliated by Lisa the day before


    and likely bing theughing stock of the entire university, I knew I would have to venture out today


    to report this stalker.


    I climbed out of bed, sshed some cold water on my face, and headed out into the kitchen.


    Jessica nced up from the stove, where she was flipping pancakes, to give me an apologetic look.


    ¡°Morning,¡± she said. ¡°Are you feeling better? Ready to talk about what happened yesterday? I saw the


    pictures on Twitter, and I just want you to know that I¡¯ll kill Lisa if you want me to.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Jessica sighed, then pointed to the stack of mail on the counter. ¡°There¡¯s a letter for you


    ¡°A letter for me?¡± I asked, confused 1 wasn¡¯t expecting any mail


    I rifled through the pile of mail until I found an envelope with my name on it I opened it and read the


    contents My heart started racing, and my hands trembled.


    ¡°As I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware, I¡¯ve been watching you¡­ I¡¯ve been watching you very closely, Nina Harper. I


    know everything about you, even down to the brand of cereal you like to eat in the mornings: Frosted


    wheats, right? With a ssh of almond milk? I know that you¡¯re fooling around with someone who you


    shouldn¡¯t, too. Let me put it bluntly get away from Enzo Rivers. If you don¡¯t¡­ Bad things are going to


    happen to you and all of your friends.¡±


    My hands shook as I scanned the letter At the bottom, there was something else written.


    ¡°P.S. Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if someone added peanut butter powder to your friend¡¯s pancake mix?¡±


    As I read thest line, my eyes widened. I looked up from the letter to see Jessica cut into her pancake


    and raise the fork to her mouth.


    Jessica was deathly allergic to peanuts.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted, lunging forward and pping the fork out of her hand.


    ¡°Ow! What the fuck?!¡± Jessica yelled, dropping both the fork and the te and scattering pancakes


    across the floor.


    ¡°There were peanuts in that,¡± I said breathlessly, handing Jessica the letter


    Frowning, she snatched it out of my hands, her eyes widening as she read it. ¡°That¡¯s fucking terrifying,¡±


    she whispered. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the police,¡± I said, turning on my heel and storming off to my room to get dressed. I


    shoved the letter into my bag as Jessica continued to stand in shock in the middle of the kitchen.


    I walked into the police station, my heart racing with fear


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said to the officer at the front desk. ¡°I need to speak to someone about a stalker. ¡±


    The officer looked up from hisputer, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Do you have any evidence of this


    stalker?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, reaching into my bag.¡± I got this threatening letter this morning.¡±


    But as I reached for the letter, my hand found nothing. The letter was gone.


    The officer stared at me with a skeptical expression on his face as I frantically dug through my bag for


    the missing letter


    ¡°Miss, if you don¡¯t have any evidence, there¡¯s not much we can do¨C¡±


    ¡°No, wait!¡± I said, grabbing my phone. ¡°I have pictures that they took of me through my bedroom


    window ¡°I scrolled through my phone, searching for the pictures, for the texts the stalker sent, but they


    were nowhere to be found, just like the letter. ¡°I swear they were here,¡± I said, feeling panicked.


    The officer looked at me annoyedly ¡°I this is some sort of practical joke-


    ¡°But I did have evidence, I insisted.¡± The pictures were right here on my phone¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, miss, but without any proof, we can¡¯t file a report, the officer said, not even bothering to look


    at me anymore. ¡°You¡¯ll need toe back when you have something more concrete


    I felt tears welling up in my eyes as I stammered in front of him.


    The officer sighed. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for you to go home, miss,¡± he said ¡°Come back when you have


    some real evidence .


    I left the police station feeling defeated and alone. The stalker had somehow erased the pictures from


    my phone and stolen the letter from my bag. This was all too calcted, whoever this stalker was knew


    exactly what they were doing ¡­And they were following me very closely.


    There was no way that the police would help me as things stood now. I would have to take this into my


    own hands. As I walked back to campus, feeling as though I was being watched the entire time, I called


    Enzo. Thankfully, he picked up after a few rings.


    ¡°Hey, Nina. What¡¯s up?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Enzo, I really need your help,¡± I said, ncing over my shoulder nervously. Can you meet me


    somewhere?¡±


    Enzo paused for several moments before he answered. ¡°What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°One of your fans is stalking me,¡± I replied, my voice shaking. ¡°I don¡¯t have any evidence because they


    destroyed it somehow.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Enzo eximed, sounding puzzled. ¡°That¡¯s insane. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m scared,¡± I admitted, tears streaming down my face as I continued to walk.


    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry,¡± Enzo replied. I could hear him moving around on the other end; it wasforting


    knowing that he was here for me. ¡°I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯ll figure this out together Where do you want to


    meet?¡±


    ¡°The library?¡± I suggested. ¡°It¡¯s usually pretty quiet there, and no one will bother us.¡±


    ¡°That sounds good. I¡¯ll meet you there in twenty minutes.¡±


    Enzo was waiting for me at a corner table in the library when I arrived. Thankfully, the library was


    mostly empty. A couple of students gave me dirty looks, but I knew at least that I would be safe from


    their bullying with both Enzo and the librarian around.


    ¡°Thank you for meeting me,¡± I whispered as I sat down across from him.


    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± he said softly, reaching across the table to squeeze my hand.


    I exined everything about the strange texts, the photos sent to me, the letter, and the pancakes.


    When I was finished, Enzo¡¯s brow was furrowed. He had his hands sped in front of him on the table


    and looked down at them with a puzzled look on his face


    ¡°I know it sounds crazy,¡± I said, my voice shaking, ¡°but you have to believe me.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo looked up from his hands then, his eyes shing red momentarily.


    ¡°Of course I believe you, Nina.¡±

 Chapter 68: Intruder

    Chapter 68: Intruder


    Nina


    ¡°Of course I believe you, Nina.¡±


    Relief flooded through me at Enzo¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered, looking down at the table.


    Enzo wasted no time in getting to work. He opened hisptop and started scouring all of the Twitter


    threads that contained pictures of me, scanning through them until he had a listpiled of some of


    his biggest ¡ª and most angry ¡ª fans.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°Do any of these people look familiar to you?¡± he asked, turning theptop toward me I furrowed my


    brow as I looked through the list then shook my head, handing him back hisptop.


    ¡°Not really,¡± I replied, ¡°but I also haven¡¯t seen the stalker. I know they were right next to me on multiple


    asions, but I never saw them


    ¡°What about someone else?¡± Enzo asked ¡°Like James. Or even Lisa. Those pictures taken from the


    quad the other day when Lisa threw her coffee on you were taken from rtively close range Maybe


    someone else saw.¡±


    ¡°I could ask James,¡± I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think Lisa would even talk to me, let alone tell me the truth.¡±


    Enzo nodded and shut hisptop. stuffing it back into his backpack.¡± That¡¯s alright,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to


    her You go talk to James.¡± He stood, slinging his backpack over his shoulder, then started to head for


    the exit.


    I found James in Tiffany¡¯s officeter that day, poring over paperwork. He was slightly upset that I had


    just run away from him the day before, but was understanding of the situation and even more


    concerned when I told him about the stalker ¡°I haven¡¯t seen anyone,¡± he said, his eyes wide after I told


    him about the stalker. ¡°Did you go to the police?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I went this morning.¡± I replied. ¡°The stalker somehow erased all of the evidence. They even


    stole the letter out of my bag. So, naturally, the police didn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep an eye out,¡± he said, standing from the table. ¡°Let me know if you get any more letters or


    anything.


    I nodded, feeling defeated as I walked out of Tiffany¡¯s office The sun was already going down, which


    only added to the feeling of being watched.


    When I arrived at home, Jessica and Lori were sitting on the couch. Both of them were visibly shaken.


    ¡°Did you go to the police? Jessica asked, jumping up from the couch as soon as I entered.


    I nodded. ¡°They didn¡¯t believe me. The stalker somehow destroyed the evidence.¡±


    Jessica immediately burst into tears. Lori jumped up and wrapped her arms. around Jessica, pulling


    her into a hug and narrowing her eyes at me over Jessica¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Did something else happen?¡± I asked, my heart racing.


    Jessica pulled away from Lori and nodded, wiping her tears with her sleeve ¡°I was walking home from


    the dining hall earlier and saw something move in the bushes,¡± she said between sobs.


    My eyes widened and I stepped closer to her ¡°Did you see them? What did they look like?¡± Lasked.


    Lori stepped in front of Jessica, whose sobs got even louder, and shielded her from me with an angry


    look in her eyes. ¡°She didn¡¯t see anything because she was so terrified she ran straight home,¡± she


    growled.


    Sighing, I stepped back, walking to my door with my fists clenched. I put my hand on the doorknob, Lori


    calling after me before I went inside.


    ¡°This is all your fault for messing around with Enzo, you know,¡± she said. ¡°Do the right thing and cut him


    off before this psycho does something really horrible to one of us.¡±


    Lori¡¯s words stung Of all people, I had expected my friends to be supportive through this entire thing,


    not use me of starting the problem. None of this was my fault!


    I dug my nails into my palm and, without a word, went into my bedroom and mmed the door behind


    me. The sound of Jessica¡¯s sobs in the other room intensified, I heard Lori shushing her, followed by


    the sound of the sobs fading and the sound of Jessica¡¯s bedroom door closing and locking.


    Cursing to myself, I paced back and forth across my room. I clenched and unclenched my fists as I


    waited with bated breath for a phone call from Enzo.


    As I paced, however, I noticed something two things, really.


    It started with the feeling of the cold autumn breeze on my cheek, blowing through my window. I


    stopped in my tracks and narrowed my eyes as I slowly turned to face the window.


    ¡°I know that window was closed,¡± I said aloud to myself, stepping warily toward it as the blinds rattled in


    the breeze My heart was practically pounding out of my chest. Horrible images of a crazed killer sitting


    in the tree outside my window shed through my mind¡­ Or perhaps they were hiding in my closet, or


    under my bed¡­


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    I whirled around toward the source of the male voice behind me, a scream catching in my throat as I


    felt my fight or flight kick in.


    That feeling quickly faded when I saw that it was Enzo standing there


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± I half-shouted, half- whispered as I stormed toward him. I pped his arm, which


    didn¡¯t even make him flinch.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said. ¡°I guess 1 should¡¯ve warned you before I teleported in here. I just thought it would


    be better if no one saw mee here¡±


    ¡°So, was that you who left my window open?¡± I asked.


    Enzo¡¯s eyebrows knit together. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°Why? Was your window not openst time you were


    here?¡±


    I shook my head vigorously and watched as Enzo stormed over to the window, pulling up the blinds


    and peering out. He stared out into the darkness for what felt like an eternity before turning around and


    walking over to me.


    ¡°I talked to Lisa,¡± he said, standing close enough to me that I could feel the warmth emanating from his


    body. ¡°It wasn¡¯t her She has no idea who¡¯s been taking all of these pictures.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Enzo nodded. ¡°I know Lisa. She may be a raging bitch, but she¡¯s a surprisingly horrible liar.¡±


    I bit my lip, staring down at the ground as a million things raced through my mind. Tears started to well


    up in my eyes as I considered the possibility that it might be best to do what Lori suggested and just cut


    Enzo out of my life, once and for all, just like the stalker said in their letter, things would only get worse


    if I continued seeing him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina,¡± Enzo said, pulling me into a tight hug. ¡°We¡¯ll find this stalker.¡±

 Chapter 69: Big Bad Wolf

    Chapter 69: Big Bad Wolf


    Nina


    I rxed into Enzo¡¯s arms, the feeling of his warmth and the smell of his leather jacket calming me


    immensely.


    Click.


    We both jumped as we heard the sound of a camera shutter clicking from my window. I stared with


    wide eyes while Enzo whirled around and ran to the window, shouting into the darkness.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± he yelled. ¡°Who are you?!¡±


    Before I could stop him, I watched in awe as Enzo jumped out of the window. I ran over, my heart


    leaping into my throat as I expected to see his body syed out on the ground below, only to see him


    sprinting across the quad.


    I had to follow him.


    I sprinted from my room and out of my dorm, running down the hall and practically flying down the


    stairs. I burst out of the lobby into the cold autumn night air and ran in the direction that Enzo was


    headed.


    ¡°Wait! Enzo!¡± I called, willing my legs to pump faster as I tried to catch up with him. The wind whistled in


    my ears the faster I ran, my hair billowing behind me like a sail anding loose from its braids. I


    didn¡¯t know how I was able to run so fast, but somehow, I managed to catch up with Enzo just as he


    reached the edge of the woods.


    I stopped beside him, panting, doubled over with my hands on my knees from my mad sprint.


    ¡°Did you see them?¡± I asked in between breaths.


    Enzo shook his head, stoic as ever despite the fact that he had just jumped out of a second story


    window and sprinted halfway across the campus. The abilities he possessed as a werewolf never


    ceased to amaze me.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°They had their face and hair covered. I think it might¡¯ve been a woman, but I¡¯m not


    entirely sure.¡±


    I let out a disappointed sigh and turned to head back to the dorms, but Enzo grabbed my arm and


    stopped me.


    ¡°We can¡¯t just let her walk away,¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± I replied. ¡°She¡¯s already posted so many pictures of us. What¡¯s one more thing at


    this point?¡±


    Enzo looked ahead into the forest, his eyes glowing bright red. ¡°We don¡¯t know how long she was


    there,¡± he said. ¡°She might¡¯ve seen me teleport.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Shit is right,¡± Enzo said, releasing his grip from my arm. ¡°I¡¯m gonna have to go in there and


    find her You can go back home if you want.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently. ¡°I¡¯m going with you. This is my mess and I won¡¯t make you clean it up for


    me.¡±


    Enzo opened his mouth as if he was going to say something, but then snapped it shut and simply


    nodded instead. ¡°Alright,¡± he said firmly, his voice low and serious. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Together, we stepped into the forest and began our search. ¡°Her scent is leading this way, I think,¡± he


    said, his eyes glowing red in the dark. He motioned for me to follow with his head. We quietly made our


    way down the side of a small hill, taking care to avoid tripping over tree roots and rocks, then came out


    on a hiking path at the bottom. I followed Enzo to the right, relying on his werewolf abilities to help lead


    the way. I didn¡¯t want to use my phone shlight in case it would give away our location to the stalker,


    so I was entirely reliant on Enzo to guide me through the dark.


    ¡°By the way,¡± I whispered as we walked, ¡°I forgot to mention this, but¡­. Did you heal my knee the other


    night?¡±


    Enzo nced over at me and shook his head confusedly. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡± Honestly, I didn¡¯t really


    think of it. I was a little out of it myself after hitting my head. Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter,¡± I replied, furrowing my brow. If Enzo hadn¡¯t healed my knee, then how had I woken up


    without a scratch on me?


    Suddenly, my foot caught on a fallen log that I didn¡¯t see in the dark and I felt myself pitching forward.


    Enzo¡¯s arms shot out and caught me, lifting me over the log before I fell. I felt my face flush red.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I whispered.


    Enzo¡¯s hands lingered on me for a few moments. Above us, the moon came out from behind a cloud


    and illuminated his features, his bulging muscles, the veins in his neck, his strong jawline¡­ Something


    about being in the dark forest together made me want him in other, more intimate, ways.


    He must have seen me staring at him, because a smirk spread across his face along with something


    else¡­ Something hungry, feral.


    All of a sudden, he pushed me roughly


    up against a tree, towering over me with his enormous body as his eyes glowed bright red. I heard a


    soft growl escape his lips. ¡°Looking at me like that isn¡¯t gonna make me find the stalker any faster,¡± he


    snarled, reaching out and grabbing my waist with one hand. ¡°Don¡¯t make me go feral.¡±


    I bit my lip as we red into each other¡¯s eyes for what felt like an eternity.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± I whispered, leaning closer to him until our lips were almost touching. ¡°I want you. Right here.


    Right now.¡±


    Another growl came out of Enzo¡¯s mouth. He yanked me closer with the hand that was on my waist and


    locked his lips with mine, pinning me up against the tree with his body


    At that moment, I forgot all about the stalker I didn¡¯t care if she was hiding in the bushes at that exact


    moment, filming us as we groped at each other in the darkness. I just wanted Enzo; it was as if


    something animalistic took over me, begging him to take me right there up against the tree. My mind


    momentarily flickered back to the day in the coffee shop when K told me about werewolf mates was


    this what it was like? A primal urge to be with him? Was I truly Enzo¡¯s mate, even though I was a


    human?


    I leaned my head back against the tree and moaned as Enzo sucked on my neck. His hand traveled


    down over my breasts, my waist, and stopped at the button of my jeans, fumbling to loosen them. My


    panties were already soaked by the time he slipped his hand into my pants and slid his fingers into me.


    I groaned as his thick fingers moved back and forth inside of me, his palm rubbing on my clit.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Reaching forward, I slipped my own hand down his pants and started stroking his cock. It was even


    bigger than I remembered, and throbbed beneath my touch. As I stroked up and down, Enzo lurched


    forward onto me in ecstasy, breathing heavily into my ear like an animal.


    Suddenly, a twig snapped nearby. Enzo and I both jerked our heads up, scanning the forest for the


    stalker.


    When our eyes found the intruder, however, we realized it was much worse than any woman with a


    camera.


    It was a werewolf.

 Chapter 70: The Chase

    Chapter 70: The Chase


    Nina


    The giant ck wolf with glowing orange eyes stepped out from the shadows, baring its pointed white


    teeth.


    It was the same wolf that nearly killed that woman on the night of the fair.


    Enzo turned to face it, shielding me with his body as it slowly stalked toward us. I felt my heart leap into


    my throat as every fiber of my being screamed for me to run as fast as I could, but logically, I knew that


    it would catch me It wanted me. Not Enzo


    ¡°Stay here,¡± Enzo murmured to me, stepping forward and approaching the werewolf


    I hesitated for a moment, but I knew I couldn¡¯t just stand there and watch him fight alone My eyes


    darted around, looking for some sort of weapon; a sharp stick, arge rock, anything.


    Then, I watched in awe as Enzo shifted into his wolf form. It happened so quickly, nothing like the


    movies; instead of twisting limbs and crunching bones, he went from human to snarling wolf in the blink


    of an eye.


    It was just like my dream. Enzo became a huge, silver wolf with red eyes, even bigger than the ck


    world. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I watched the two werewolves circle each other,


    growling and snarling.


    The ck werewolf lunged at Enzo, but he was too quick. Enzo dodged and countered with a swipe of


    his massive paw. The ck werewolf howled in pain as blood dripped from its shoulder.


    I watched the fight intently with wide eyes, trying to anticipate the next move as my mind raced. There


    was nothing I could do except stand there and silently pray that Enzo would defeat the ck wolf


    Suddenly, I heard an all-too-familiar click and saw a camera sh out of the corner of my eye.


    How long had the stalker been here? It didn¡¯t matter, she had evidence of werewolves, and I couldn¡¯t


    let her get away.


    Cursing to myself as Enzo and the ck wolf continued to fight, I took off in the direction of the camera


    sh. My breath became ragged as I raced through the forest, willing my legs to push me faster Almost


    as if instinct took over, I found myself running faster than ever, deftly leaping over rocks and tree roots.


    As I ran, I could hear the sound of the werewolves¡¯ ws scraping against the ground as they


    continued to fight. I could hear Enzo¡¯s fierce growls and the ck werewolf¡¯s desperate snarls. On top


    of that, I heard the sound of the stalker running ahead of me, breathing heavily and whimpering in fear


    as I chased her. She wasn¡¯t far now.


    I finally caught sight of the back of her head. She wore a ck hoodie and a hat, which flew off of her


    head to reveal long, brown hair


    ¡°Stop!¡± I yelled. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you! Just give me the camera!¡±


    She nced over her shoulder at the sound of my voice, but didn¡¯t stop running.


    As she tripped and fell down a ravine and the sound of bones crunching filled my ears, I wished she


    had stopped. I ran to the edge and peered over¡­


    The stalkery at the bottom of the ravine Her neck was bent at an unnatural angle as her eyes stared


    lifelessly at the sky.


    She was dead.


    By chasing her with such wild abandon, I had killed her.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± I whimpered, sliding down the side of the ravine and tumbling to my knees next to her. I


    checked for a pulse, praying with what little hope I had left that she wasn¡¯t dead, that I could fix this¡­.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    But it was toote.


    Tears welled up in my eyes and a sob caught in my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I cried, my hands shaking as tears streamed down my cheeks. I never meant


    for this. I just wanted to stop her. I just wanted to take her camera away; not her life.


    The camera. It caught my eye as itid a few feet away, having fallen out of her hands during her fall. I


    stood, my knees shaking, and walked over to it. The screen was cracked when I picked it up, but it still


    worked; just as I expected as I clicked through the camera roll, it was full of pictures of Enzo and I,


    down to the very moment the ck wolf and Enzo started fighting just a few milliseconds before I saw


    her and started chasing her.


    This girl¡¯sst moments had been spent in fear. I walked back over to her body, tears still streaming


    down my face as I held the camera in my hands. She was young even ¡ª ¡ª younger than me, and had


    probably started this whole thing with no intention of any oue except for making Enzo and I stop


    seeing each other. She was just a fan with a camera.


    As I stared down at her lifeless body, the sound of snarling in the forest above returned my attention to


    the fight. Cursing once more, I slipped the camera strap around my neck and climbed back up the side


    of the ravine, using exposed roots and digging my fingers into the damp soil to haul myself back up


    before running back to the fight.


    When I arrived, I was relieved to find that Enzo had the ck werewolf pinned to the ground as it


    writhed and whimpered beneath him as if begging for mercy. A twig snapped beneath my foot as I


    approached and Enzo snapped


    his head up, baring his teeth momentarily before recognizing me. He nodded, signaling that it was safe


    toe closer.


    I approached cautiously, my heart still racing. Enzo let out a low growl as a warning to the ck


    werewolf before he released him and stepped back, shifting back into his human form.


    The ck wolf writhed on the ground, surrounded by its own blood. I watched in horror as it started to


    shift back to its human form, to reveal none other than¡­


    ¡°Ronan?¡± I whispered, stepping forward. Enzo put his arm out to stop me and shook his head silently


    as Ronan coughed and sputtered on the ground. There was a huge gash on his chest that extended up


    to his throat. He was coughing up blood.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just let him die,¡± I said, my voice quivering.


    Enzo looked at me with a puzzled expression on his face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. ¡°He was


    gonna kill both of us.¡±


    I shook my head and pushed Enzo¡¯s arm out of the way, running up to Ronan and dropping onto my


    knees next to him. He looked up at me with abination of terror and pleading in his eyes as he


    continued coughing up blood.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whisperedfortingly to Ronan, ripping off the nnel shirt I had been wearing and


    balling it up, then pressing it into his wound to put pressure on it and stanch the bleeding. I nced


    over my shoulder to see Enzo continuing to stand by, motionless, with a shocked expression on his


    face.


    ¡°Call for help,¡± I ordered sternly. ¡°I won¡¯t lose two lives tonight.¡±

 Chapter 71: The Wolf Doctor

    Chapter 71: The Wolf Doctor


    Enzo


    I watched as Ronany there, his breathing shallow andbored. I knew he was dying, and I couldn¡¯t


    help but feel a sense of relief. Ronan was cruel and utterly insane for what he did. But then Nina


    stepped forward, her medical skills kicking in as she tried to keep Ronan alive. Her kindness and


    compassion for someone who had caused so much pain and suffering was truly admirable. It made me


    love her even more.


    ¡°Call for help,¡± she ordered as she pressed her shirt into Ronan¡¯s wound to put pressure on it and stop


    the bleeding. ¡°I won¡¯t lose two lives tonight.¡±


    ¡°Two lives?¡± I asked, but Nina was too busy tending to Ronan to hear me.


    I pulled out my phone and called Lewis, hoping he coulde and take Ronan away before it was too


    late. Nina worked tirelessly to keep Ronan alive; her healing abilities seemed far superior to that of a


    human, medical school or no medical school. Something was extraordinary about her.


    ¡°Go to the ravine a little ways that way,¡± she said, gesturing with her head. ¡°I found the stalker¡­ She


    fell.¡±


    My eyes widened. I wanted to ask more, but I saw the tears in Nina¡¯s eyes and knew that something


    horrible happened that she likely wouldn¡¯t want to talk about just yet, if ever.


    Nina stayed behind to tend to Ronan, while I went out in search of the stalker. It didn¡¯t take me long to


    find her, thanks to my ability to see in the dark; her lifeless bodyy at the bottom of the ravine. Her


    neck had clearly been broken from the wall.


    Sighing, I climbed down the ravine and walked up to the body.


    I recognized her immediately. She was my father¡¯s assistant, Veronica.


    Why was my father¡¯s assistant the one that was stalking Nina? I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it just


    yet, but I knew now that he had something to do with it. I soberly collected her broken body and headed


    back to where Nina was waiting for me with Ronan; Lewis was already there when I arrived.


    Lewis looked up from where he was crouched next to Ronan, his eyes widening when he saw Veronica


    in my arms.


    ¡°Veronica?¡± he whispered, standing anding over to me. I nodded.


    After a moment of silence, Lewis spoke up. ¡°We need to get Ronan back to your father¡¯s house. He


    might be able to help him.¡±


    I nodded, understanding the urgency of the situation. I picked up the dead girl¡¯s body and held Nina¡¯s


    hand, teleporting us to my father¡¯s house.


    When we arrived, Lewis already had. Ronanid out on the dining room table. Nina looked like she was


    going to be sick.


    ¡°Sit down for a moment,¡± I said gently, gesturing with my head toward the couch while I held Veronica¡¯s


    body in my arms. ¡°The first time teleporting is always the worst. The nausea will pass.¡±


    Nina nodded and stumbled over to the couch. I watched hery down, then carried Veronica out to the


    patio and gently handed her to another member of the pack. ¡°Treat her body carefully,¡± I said to the


    shocked pack.


    I returned to the dining room. Lewis was hovering his hands over Ronan¡¯s wounds, working his magic;


    he had always had the best healing abilities of the pack.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my father?¡± I asked,ncing over at Nina, who was stillid out on the couch with a sickly


    look on her face.


    ¡°Where do you think?¡± Lewis replied. ¡± Away on business, as usual.¡±


    ¡°Is he ever even home anymore for more than a few hours at a time?¡± I asked.


    Lewis shook his head. There was a long silence while he worked his magic before he spoke again, this


    time whispering. ¡°You realize she healed him, right?¡± he said.


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°She is a medical student,¡± I responded.


    ¡°No,¡± Lewis replied. ¡°She healed him. Notpletely, but enough to keep him alive. I really don¡¯t think


    she¡¯s human, Enzo.¡±


    I looked over at Nina again. As shey on the couch with her eyes closed, her face was wrought with


    worry and Chapter T The Wolf Doctor


    sadness. I knew she must have been overwhelmed by everything that was happening¡­ No doubt she


    med herself for Veronica¡¯s death. I stared at her for a few moments, piecing together everything I


    had learned about her so far; her scent that attracted all sorts of shifters, her impressive speed, and


    now healing.


    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s one of us?¡± I whispered, thinking back to what she said in the woods about her


    knee. Had she healed herself in her sleep the night that she hurt her knee?


    Lewis shrugged. ¡°Possibly. Hybrid, maybe. She doesn¡¯t have a wolf, right?¡±


    I shook my head. Despite everything that Nina possessed that was supernatural, there was no


    evidence that she had a wolf. Not yet, at least..


    Nina groaned then, holding her stomach. I left Lewis to his work with Ronan and walked over to her,


    crouching next to her as sheid on the couch. I took her small hand and pressed it to my lips, which


    seemed to ease some of her difort. As I watched her, the camera around her neck caught my eye.


    ¡°May I?¡± I whispered. She cracked


    open her eyes to look at me, registering what I was referring to for a moment, then nodded and let me


    slip the camera off over her head. I switched it on and started clicking through the pictures, the anger


    bubbling up inside of me as I saw just how many photographs Veronica had taken of Nina; some of


    them were even taken from incredibly close range while Nina was sleeping,pletely viting her


    privacy and personal space.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Had my father hired Veronica to do this? Was this his way of driving Nina and I apart so he could go


    through with his twisted n to marry me off to some other CEO¡¯s werewolf daughter? I couldn¡¯t think


    of any other reason as to why he would¡¯ve done something like this.


    ¡°I killed her,¡± Nina whispered suddenly. I looked up from the camera to see her looking at me with tears


    streaming down her cheeks. Sighing, I reached out and wiped them away with the back of my hand.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault,¡± I said reassuringly, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Lewis said then, walking into the living room and drying his bloody hands with a towel. ¡°He¡¯ll


    be out cold for a bit, but he¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I thanked Lewis. He merely nodded and walked outside, and once he was gone, I stood. ¡°Come on,¡± I


    said, standing and holding out my hand for Nina to take. ¡°You need some sleep.¡±

 Chapter 72: Midnight Swim

    Chapter 72: Midnight Swim


    Nina


    Enzo took my hand and led me upstairs. The house I assumed it was his father¡¯s ¡ª was spacious with


    a modern design, and had huge windows that looked out over the ocean below. Enzo led me down a


    dimly lit hallway and opened a door to arge bedroom.


    The bedroom had a king-sized bed, another massive window that took up the entire wall facing the


    ocean, and even had an electric firece that Enzo turned on with the flick of a switch. He gently led


    me over to the bed and sat me down, getting on one knee to slip off my shoes.


    ¡°Put your arms up,¡± he whispered once he had my shoes off, then slipped my shirt off over my head


    when I did as he asked. His eyes lingered on my breasts in the moonlight for a moment before he got


    to work on my pants, which I was just now realizing were covered in mud from my trip down into the


    ravine. I felt his hands brush the skin on my thighs as he pulled my pants off, which gave me


    goosebumps.


    When he was finished, he looked up at me, still on his knees in front of me as his hands squeezed my


    thighs. His red eyes were looking at me in such a way that I knew exactly what he wanted.


    ¡°Do you still want me?¡± I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Enzo slowly nodded his head, never breaking eye contact with me. I leaned forward and grabbed his


    shirt, pulling it up and over his head to reveal his chiseled abs and chest muscles. He stood when I was


    finished and unbuttoned his pants in front of me, sliding them down as his erection strained against his


    underwear.


    Seeing him like this, with the moonlight shining through the window as he stood in front of me looking


    like a god, instantly made my panties wet. I couldn¡¯t resist him anymore and grabbed his hand, pulling


    him down to me. As our lips locked together and our tongues began exploring each other¡¯s mouths, all


    I could think of was that this felt¡­ right. All of the tension, the pushing and pulling between us all


    semester, felt so silly now.


    Enzo slid his hand down my panties again, but I grabbed his wrist and pulled his hand away as I flipped


    him over onto his back. He looked up at me with a shocked expression on his face while I began


    kissing his neck and chest, slowly working my way down until I reached his groin. I tugged on his


    boxers and pulled them down to reveal his cock, which throbbed visibly in the moonlight.


    I shot Enzo onest, lustful look before taking his cock in my hand and sliding it into my mouth. I heard


    him moan as I worked my tongue around it, familiarizing myself with its shape and size until I felt


    comfortable enough to start moving my head up and down. His hand made its way up to the back of my


    head as I pleasured him, his fingers tangling in my hair in a way that made my body tingle.


    I came up for air, and as I did, Enzo grabbed me by the waist and threw me down onto the bed, sliding


    my panties off with an unexpected urgency before positioning himself between my legs.


    He paused. ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± he whispered, leaning close to me and kissing my ear. I nodded,


    too enchanted by his body to speak, and let out a loud moan as I felt him push himself into me.


    I pped my hand over my mouth in shock, but Enzo smirked and pulled it away as he eased himself


    in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hide it,¡± he said, his voice low and sultry. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re loud.¡±I felt my face go red at his


    words


    He started thrusting into me, slowly at first, then began picking up speed. With each pump, his groin


    rubbed against my clit. Inbination with the heavenly feeling of fullness inside of me as his well-


    endowed member thrust back and forth, I felt myself getting closer to orgasm. My moans went from soft


    and timid to loud and strained, as if I would burst at any moment.


    I dug my nails into Enzo¡¯s back and looked into his eyes as he worked himself into me.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said, his curly hair hanging down into his red eyes as he hunched over me. ¡°Come.¡±


    As if his permission flipped some sort of switch, I felt my body erupt into a million different sensations of


    pleasure. I arched my back and felt my eyes roll into the back of my head as Enzo continued thrusting,


    this time faster and harder, which only added to the feeling


    Just as I finished, Enzo wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me up onto hisp. I grabbed his


    neck and began twisting my hips on him, getting faster and faster until his muffled moans turned into a


    low, animalistic growl that only fueled me to work harder.


    ¡°Nina,¡± he said out loud, his eyes rolling back in ecstasy. I felt a smirk y on my lips as I pushed him


    down onto his back and began riding him, my hands pushing into his chest.


    The moon came out from behind a cloud, illuminating us once more ¨C and as it did, Enzo let out


    another growl and dug his fingers into my hips, pulling himself deeper as he finished.


    I copsed onto him, our bodies pressed together in a sweating, panting heap. His shaking hands


    rubbed up and down on my waist as he gently kissed my neck with what little strength he had left.


    ¡°Should we shower?¡± I whispered after some time, rolling off of him and onto the bed. Sweat was caked


    on the back of my neck, making my hair cling to my skin.


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Enzo sat up, breathing deeply and thinking for a moment, before shaking his head and standing. He


    held out his hand as a smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡°I have a better idea,¡± he said.


    Feeling puzzled, I took his hand. He led me to the door, still fully naked.


    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, taking a step back and covering my breasts with my arms as he swung the door open.


    ¡°I¡¯m not covered.¡±


    Enzo smirked and turned toward me, grabbing my arms and pulling them away from my breasts. ¡°It¡¯s


    okay,¡± he said. ¡°Everyone else is asleep by now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I responded, peering out into the hallway. Enzo nodded and took my hand again,


    pulling me after him. We quietly walked down the stairs and out the back door into the cool autumn


    night air. The cold breeze instantly made my nipples hard as he led me to the pool.


    I watched by the poolside as Enzo walked down the steps into the pool, turning around and looking at


    me once he was fully submerged with a grin on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s heated,¡± he said. ¡°Come on. It feels nice.¡±


    ncing over my shoulder onest time at the dark house, I walked down the steps into the pool. The


    warm water felt almost like a bath, enveloping me in its refreshing embrace. I felt a smile spread across


    my face as I let the water wash over me, as if it was washing away all of the pain of what happened in


    the forest.


    Enzo swam over to the edge of the pool that faced the ocean, leaning his elbows on the rim. I looked at


    him for a moment, taking in the shape of his body under the light of the moon, before swimming to his


    side.


    The ocean was calm, the breeze creating ripples on its surface as itpped against the rocks below.


    ¡°Did you grow up here?¡± I asked.


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°No. My dad only built this ce a few years ago¡­. After my mom died.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and turned to look at him. His jaw was set hard as he looked out at the ocean;


    there was at sadness in his eyes that I had never seen before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, touching his hand. ¡°I


    didn¡¯t know your mom died.¡±


    Neither of us said anything else for the duration of our swim. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how long we spent


    there, looking out at the ocean and feeling each other¡¯s bodies beneath the warm water, but eventually


    we grew tired.


    The cold night air made me shiver as we got out of the pool.


    Wrapping his arms around me, Enzo picked me up and carried me to bed.

 Chapter 73: Good Cop, Bad Cop

    Chapter 73: Good Cop, Bad Cop


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning to the sun streaming in through the massive window as it rose over the


    ocean. My night of ecstasy with Enzo made me temporarily forget about the horrors that happened in


    the forest the night before, but as I rolled over and realized that Enzo was no longer there, I suddenly


    sat up and remembered everything.


    Feeling a pit in my stomach as I worried where Enzo might have gone, I quickly crawled out of the


    enormous king-sized bed and looked around for my clothes.


    After I looked around for a minute, I finally found my clothes; they had


    already been washed and dried, and were folded neatly on a chair by the window. Had Enzo done this


    for me? I couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit as I put on the clean clothes, my smile growing as I realized that


    they smelled like him now. He had left one of his hoodies for me as well on the chair. I put it on


    gratefully and inhaled his scent.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I called, poking my head out of the bedroom door once I was dressed. I looked both ways in


    the dark hallway and didn¡¯t see anyone, but I heard voices downstairs.


    When I walked downstairs, Lewis and another man were talking in the kitchen in hushed voices. I


    couldn¡¯t quite make out what they were saying, but by the time I was close enough to be able to hear


    anything, they both snapped their heads up as I approached and halted their conversation.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said timidly, hoping that they hadn¡¯t heard my moans the night before and that they


    hadn¡¯t seen me naked in the backyard during our midnight swim. ¡°Have either of you seen Enzo?¡±


    Lewis turned around to look at me. His face appeared weathered from years of hard work, but his


    green eyes were still bright, a stark contrast from his


    tanned skin. He wasn¡¯t much taller than me, but he had broad shoulders and a muscr build. He wore


    jeans and a dirty denim jacket, as though he was dressed to do manualbor. The other man was


    dressed simrly, although he was much taller andnkier.


    ¡°Your prisoner woke up a little while ago,¡± Lewis replied, nodding his head toward the basement door.


    ¡°Enzo is down there questioning him.¡±


    I nodded and muttered a word of thanks, turning and walking over to the door. Lewis called after me: ¡°I


    wouldn¡¯t go down there if I were you, kid,¡± he said sternly. ¡°It might not be pretty.¡±


    I lingered for a moment with my hand on the doorknob, wondering if I should just turn back and wait for


    Enzo, but decided against it. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, opening the door. ¡°I¡¯m the one Ronan was hunting,


    anyway.¡±


    Lewis didn¡¯t stop me as I headed down the basement steps, but I heard him pick up his conversation


    where he left off with the other man. Did I hear him whisper something about a hybrid?


    As I descended into the cool basement, I heard the sound of Enzo¡¯s muffled voiceing from a room


    in the back. Biting my lip, I quietly walked toward the door to listen in on what he was saying.


    ¡°Tell me who sent you, or I¡¯ll take your finger,¡± I heard him growl, followed by a chuckle that sounded


    like it came from Ronan.


    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you shit,¡± Ronan replied.


    I heard the sound of skin hitting skin and a grunt, as if Enzo was punching Ronan. My eyes widened as


    I leaned closer to the door, horrified at what I heard on the other side.


    Suddenly, the noise stopped. I heard the sound of approaching footsteps on the cement floor and


    jumped back just in time for Enzo to yank the door open with a concerned look on his face.


    ¡°I figured you were out here,¡± he said quietly, barring me with his body from seeing Ronan. ¡°I don¡¯t want


    you seeing this. It¡¯s no ce for a girl like you.¡±


    ¡°A girl like me?¡± I asked, folding my arms. ¡°You think I can¡¯t handle blood? I¡¯m the one Ronan was


    hunting; I think I have the right to be here while you interrogate him.¡±


    Enzo paused for a moment. There was blood on his knuckles and sweat caked to his forehead. Finally,


    after I red at him for several seconds, he sighed and stepped out of the way. I walked past him to


    see Ronan tied to a chair in the middle of the room. He had a bruise on his cheek, but otherwise


    seemed fine.


    ¡°Ah, Nina,¡± Ronan said in a sing-song voice as I entered the room. ¡°Lovely to see you. Would you be so


    kind as to tell your boyfriend that he¡¯s wasting his time trying to get me to talk? It¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±


    Frowning, I nced over my shoulder at Enzo to see him still standing in front of the door with an angry


    expression, his red eyes fixed on Ronan as he clenched and unclenched his jaw. I turned back to face


    Ronan, narrowing my eyes at him. ¡°Why not?¡± I asked, slowly approaching him.. I could feel Enzo¡¯s


    eyes on the back of my head, but for some reason, I felt wholly confident that I could get


    Ronan to talk. It was almost as if there was something inside of me, giving me strength and confidence


    that I didn¡¯t always possess before this moment.


    I walked up to Ronan and ced my hands on the arms of the chair leaning over him so that our faces


    were mere inches apart. His eyes shed orange as I stared into them, but there was a small amount


    of fear behind his gaze.


    ¡°Tell me why you¡¯ve been hunting us,¡± I said, my voice low.


    Ronan swallowed and nced over my shoulder. I shot my hand out and grabbed his face, holding it


    still so he was forced to look into my eyes. Now, the fear in his eyes was even greater. I couldn¡¯t


    exin how I was making him so afraid, but whatever it was seemed to be working, because he spilled


    the details only momentster.


    ¡°Listen,¡± he said, his voice shaking as I continued to stare into his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just the middleman. I¡¯m


    only doing this because she paid me well.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    ¡°She? Who is she?¡± I growled.


    ¡°The witch,¡± he replied. ¡°Rhea. She said I need to bring you to her. She says thest guy failed, and if I


    fail too, she¡¯ll kill me like she did to him.¡±


    My mind raced with a million thoughts. Was he referring to K? Had K also been hired by this Rhea


    woman to bring me to her?


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Why me?¡±


    Ronan shook his head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She wouldn¡¯t tell me; she just said to find you and


    bring you to her.¡±


    I let go of Ronan¡¯s face finally and stepped back, turning to look at Enzo. He was still standing by the


    door, his arms folded across his chest. I nodded, walking up to him. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth,¡± I whispered


    as I nced over to see Ronan, the man who I had once viewed as tough and manly, now sobbing


    uncontrobly out of fear with his chin on his chest.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Enzo asked.


    I shrugged, pushing past him to open the door.¡± call it a sixth sense.¡±

 Chapter 74: The Crescents and the Fullmoons

    Chapter 74: The Crescents and the Fullmoons


    Enzo


    After I watched Nina somehow make Ronan spill the truth faster than I had managed in two hours,


    there was no doubt in my mind that she was a werewolf. If she was a hybrid, she was a powerful one


    ¡ª but a huge part of me believed that she wasn¡¯t a hybrid, but rather a full-blown werewolf. If she was,


    though, where was her wolf? Why hadn¡¯t it shown itself yet?


    Before I had much time to think about it, I heard a familiar voice upstairs: my father. Shit, I thought to


    myself as I locked Ronan in the basement room once more and started to head upstairs. There was no


    doubt that my father had just unceremoniously met Nina, judging from the sounds of their voices mixing


    together.


    When I emerged from the basement,


    Nina was standing in the living room. She nced over at me with wide eyes before my father stepped


    into view.


    ¡°Ah, Enzo,¡± my father said, folding his arms. ¡°Good to see you. I had thought for a moment that your


    girlfriend came here alone.¡±


    ¡°I can exin,¡± I began, to which my father interrupted me with a raise of his hand and a shake of his


    head.


    ¡°No need,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you ¡ª and I must say, you¡¯ve done well with bringing Ronan


    here. He¡¯ll be dealt with ordingly.¡± There was a long, ufortable pause before he turned to


    address Nina, and it was now that I finally noticed the dark circles under his eyes.


    ¡°Join me for dinner tonight,¡± he said. ¡± Both of you.¡±


    That night, much to my dismay, Nina and I got dressed and headed. downstairs for dinner with my


    father. He had prepared steak and mushrooms, which was surprising considering the fact that he


    hadn¡¯t. cooked a single thing since my mother died. He had always been the cook of the household


    when I was growing up, but almost as soon as my mother died, I didn¡¯t see him for a single meal ever


    again. It was strange toe downstairs and see him setting the table.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± he said over his shoulder. ¡°Dinner will be ready in a moment.¡±


    Nina nced at me before sheepishly pulling out a chair and sitting down. I sat next to her, feeling


    protective of her in case my father decided to start berating her or belittling her, and squeezed her hand


    gently.


    My father finished preparing dinner and set the tes down in front of us, then poured red wine into


    each of our sses before sitting down. I watched hesitantly as he raised his ss for a silent toast


    before he began to cut his steak.


    ¡°Do you know the story of the Crescents and the Fullmoons?¡± he asked as he cut into his steak.


    That old wives¡¯ tale?¡± I asked.


    My father scoffed and took a sip of his wine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just an old wives tale,¡± he said, crossing his legs and leaning back in his chair with a serious


    expression on his face. ¡°It¡¯s history. A hundred years ago, the Crescents and the Fullmoons the two


    factions of werewolves fought for the ce of ¡ª Alpha King. It was a bloody and brutal battle, but the


    Fullmoons eventually came out on top. The new Alpha King of the Fullmoons beheaded the Crescent


    chief, and the war ended.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling us this?¡± I interrupted, beginning to feel a little irritated at my father¡¯s beating


    around the bush.


    My father looked up at me with an annoyed re. ¡°She¡¯s aware of our¡­. heritage, correct?¡± he said.


    Nina, before I could say anything, finally spoke. ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly. ¡± I know that you¡¯re


    werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± my father said with a slight smile. ¡°It¡¯s important that you¡¯re aware, if you¡¯re going to be


    involved with my son¡­ Because the war that may wage soon will wage in your very home.¡¯


    I felt my eyes widen. ¡°What do you ¡®mean?¡± I asked quietly. ¡°You¡¯re not saying¡­¡±


    ¡°All of the attacks on campus are omens of the Crescents¡¯ return.¡¯


    I scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that to scare her.¡±


    My father shook his head and began cutting into his steak again. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already foiled my


    attempt to scare this human girl away from you,¡± he said, gesturing with his fork while he chewed.


    ¡°Veronica was a good assistant, you know.¡±


    Anger began to bubble up inside of me as I abruptly pushed my chair back and stood.


    ¡°So that was you!¡± I said, mming my hands on the table. ¡°Why did you send her to stalk Nina like


    that?¡±


    My father was silent for several long minutes, as though my outburst meant nothing to him. I felt Nina


    practically shaking behind me before she eventually stood and quietly walked out of the dining room. I


    cursed under my breath as I heard the front door open and close.


    Finally, my father took a sip of his drink before speaking. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be obsessing over that human


    girl, Enzo. She¡¯s not one of us, and you know our kind doesn¡¯t mix with humans.¡±


    I resisted the urge to clench my fist, feeling my anger rising. ¡°She¡¯s not human,¡± I said. ¡°And besides,


    mom would have supported me no matter who I got involved with,¡± I growled.


    My father¡¯s expression turned sour and he mmed his fork and knife down on his te, ring up at


    me with glowing silver eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare speak about your mother,¡± he snarled.


    There was another long pause. I watched as his eyes faded back to their usual gray-blue color and the


    tension slipped away from his shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered, straightening and stepping away from the table. ¡°I just miss her.¡±


    ¡°I miss her, too,¡± he said. ¡°But you must understand that your mother would have wanted you to do


    what¡¯s best for our family.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked, feeling my heart jump up into my throat as I began to fear the worst.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a marriage for you, Enzo. The daughter of a Crescent chief. And regardless of your


    feelings for Nina, you have to end things with her.¡±


    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    I felt my blood run cold as my father spoke. ¡°But, dad, Nina has to be my mate,¡± I said, my voice


    shaking.


    ¡°This union will end the uing war before it ever begins,¡± my father interrupted. ¡°I know you¡¯re


    angry with ¡®me, but not everything is always about mates. Think about the future of your pack.¡±


    I could feel my anger boiling over at this point. ¡°I won¡¯t be a pawn in your game, Dad. I won¡¯t let you


    dictate my life and who I love, war or no war.¡±


    My father simply shrugged, his body.nguage so nonchnt it made me sick. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t


    have at choice in the matter, son,¡± he said quietly, taking another sip of his wine. ¡°The deal has been


    made. End things with the human girl before I have to end them for you.¡±


    Before I could answer, my father pushed his chair back and stood. 1 watched, my body trembling with


    anger, as he calmly began to clear the dishes away from the table. Neither Nina nor I had even touched


    our food or wine.


    There were so many things I wanted to say, but nothing seemed to be able toe out. I felt betrayed


    by my own father¡­ Nina was my fated mate ¡ª I had known it since we met in the bar at the beginning


    of the semester, and it was only solidified now in knowing that she was at least part werewolf- and he


    didn¡¯t even care. To him, my life was nothing but a ying card. Had my mother¡¯s death stripped him of


    any empathy he had?


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed out the door to find Nina.

 Chapter 75: Runaway

    Chapter 75: Runaway


    Nina


    Enzo¡¯s father admitted to hiring the girl named Veronica to stalk me. He said it as though I was in the


    way, as though my very presence was making the situation worse.


    Maybe he was right.


    Maybe my presence in Enzo¡¯s life was nothing but a burden, a hindrance.


    These thoughts swirled around in my head as I walked out of the house and headed toward the ocean,


    silent tears streaming down my cheeks. I knew that I loved Enzo, but¡­ was I in the way of something


    greater? Was this looming war between the werewolf factions so important that my presence in his life


    would only make it. worse?


    I stopped at the edge of the cliff and leaned on the fence, letting my tears drip onto the ground as I


    gazed down at the ocean below. The wind was blowing fiercely and making the waves crash even


    harder against the rocks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± Enzo¡¯s voice suddenly said from behind me. I didn¡¯t look up as he came to stand


    by my side. His warm hand touched my back, giving me somefort, but also making me feel even


    worse; what if I would no longer be able to feel his touch?


    ¡°Am I in the way?¡± I whispered, my voice barely audible above the sound of the wind and the ocean.


    Enzo tensed up and grabbed me by both shoulders, turning me so that I was facing him. His eyes


    glowed red as he stared into mine.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he said, tucking a stray strand of hair behind my ear. My dad¡¯s just an asshole. He¡¯s


    only looking out for himself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ The Crescents¡­¡± I began. Enzo stopped me and pulled me closer into a hug.


    ¡°None of that matters,¡± he whispered. ¡°It¡¯s just stupid politics. We can run, you know. We can run right


    now and never look back. I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want to go. Just say the word.¡±


    I sniffed and pulled away, looking up at Enzo with my brows knit together.¡± You mean just¡­ Run away


    together?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Yes. Just you and me. We can leave this whole world behind. We can make a new identity


    for ourselves.¡±


    I paused for several moments. The idea of running away together, starting a new life somewhere else


    and leaving all of this mess behind, was tempting. Images of Enzo and I running off to some foreign


    land and living like nomads, exploring the world with only each other, floated through my mind.


    It was a beautiful image, but it wasn¡¯t realistic.¡±No.¡±


    Enzo furrowed his brow. ¡°Why not?¡± he whispered. ¡°This ce has done nothing for us.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I replied. ¡°This ce is our home. We have roots here, friends, family.


    I promised to myself that I wouldplete medical school.¡±


    ¡°You can transfer to a new school, then,¡± Enzo said, his voice sounding a little desperate now.


    ¡°Somewhere far away.¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t!¡± I said, pushing him away and taking a step back. ¡°I promised my brother that I would take


    care of him, and I n to follow through on that promise.¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Enzo shot me a puzzled look. ¡°Your brother? You never told me you had a brother,¡± he said.


    I sighed. ¡°I do have a brother. Taylor. He¡¯s¡­ sick. And our adoptive mother never cared to get him the


    right medical attention, so I made a vow that I would do everything I could to take care of him myself.


    So, no. I can¡¯t leave. I won¡¯t leave my brother behind. Everyone else has left us; we only have each


    other.¡±


    Enzo was silent for several moments before finally speaking again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly. ¡°I had no


    idea. I was so outraged by my dad¡¯s behavior that I didn¡¯t bother to ask what you wanted.¡±


    I fell silent again and turned back toward the ocean, leaning on the fence once more. After a few


    moments, Enzo leaned on the fence next to me. Our hands brushed, and I intertwined my fingers with


    his.


    ¡°Nina, I have to tell you something,¡± he said after a bit of a silence.


    I looked up at him expectantly.


    ¡°I think you¡¯re a werewolf.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± I said with a scoff. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that.¡±


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°I mean it. Your speed when running, your intelligence, the way your knee


    suddenly healed on its own, the telepathy, your ability to not only keep Ronan alive when he should¡¯ve


    died but to also get him to tell the truth when no other methods worked¡­ At the very least, you¡¯re a


    hybrid.¡±


    I stood up fully once more, taking another step back and shaking my head vigorously. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I


    can¡¯t be,¡±


    ¡°Your parents adopted you, right?¡± Enzo asked, standing as well and turning to face me. ¡°How did that


    come to be?¡±


    I swallowed hard. ¡°They¡­ They said that I was left on their doorstep one night. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Enzo syed out his hands as if to say ¡°There you go¡±. His face was nothing butpletely serious. I


    thought, then, about all of the strange urrencestely¡­ The healing, the speed and stamina despite


    not having exercised much in years, the animalistic feeling when I was with Enzo¡­


    ¡°If I¡¯m a werewolf, then why can¡¯t I shift?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some people don¡¯t get their wolves until they¡¯re older,¡± he replied. ¡°Or, if you¡¯re a hybrid, you might not


    get one at all¡­ But your abilities lead me to believe otherwise.¡±


    I paused for several long moments, processing what Enzo had just said as 1. chewed the inside of my


    cheek nervously. Before I said anything else, he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around me


    once more. I rxed into him, feeling the warmth of his body against the chill of the ocean air, and shut


    my eyes.


    ¡°So, if I¡¯m a werewolf,¡± I said into his chest, ¡°does that mean that I¡¯m your mate?¡±


    Enzo tensed and looked down at me. I looked up and met his red-eyed gaze. Neither of us said


    anything else ¡ª we didn¡¯t need to. It was as if our bodies just knew. I felt as though we were each a


    piece of a puzzle that fit together perfectly.


    Now that Enzo¡¯s father had Ronan in his custody and the mystery of the stalker had been solved, Enzo


    took me home that night on the back of his motorcycle. He didn¡¯t say much about. what was said


    between him and his father after I walked out at dinner, but repeatedly reassured me that everything


    would be okay. If I truly was a werewolf and Enzo was my mate, nothing could drive us apart¡­ Right?


    As we pulled up to the campus and Enzo dropped me off at my dorm, it was already nearly midnight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow,¡± he said quietly as I got off of his motorcycle. I blushed as he took my hand


    and kissed it, his warmth emanating through my palm and into my body. My expression turned puzzled,


    however, when he slipped something into my palm.


    It was a photograph of someone holding a baby wrapped in a nket with a strange pattern on it.


    Somehow, as I looked at it, I knew that the baby was me¡­


    And something deep inside of me recognized that pattern.

 Chapter 76: Mother Knows Best

    Chapter 76: Mother Knows Best


    Nina


    I got home that night after Enzo drove me home and stashed the strange photograph in my bedside


    table. I was kept awake for a long time as I puzzled over the photograph and the events of the past


    day, Veronica¡¯s untimely and unnecessary death, Ronan¡¯s wolf form, and the history of the Crescents


    and the Fullmoons. Enzo¡¯s father had not only informed me that some war between werewolf factions


    was looming over this small town, but Enzo also told me that he thought I was a werewolf


    myself Between all of those things + and the strangely familiar pattern in the photograph, it felt as


    though my entire world had been turned upside down for the millionth time since the beginning of the


    semester


    Eventually, I managed to fall asleep. I woke up early the next morning and rushed to get ready for


    ss, midterms were starting next week, and I had hardly prepared at all with everything going on


    lately. I would have to spend. every spare minute I had studying this week.


    After sses, I headed home to gather my things before I would be going to the library to spend the


    rest of the day studying. My legs felt tired and heavy as I walked up the stairs to my suite, and I was


    just consideringying down for a brief nap when I walked into my kitchen to see Jessica and Lori both


    standing there looking confused and worried.


    ¡°What happened to you two?¡± I asked, setting my bag down on the counter


    ¡°Um, you might want to see for yourself,¡± Jessica replied under her breath, pointing to my room with a


    shaking hand.


    I narrowed my eyes and walked past them toward my room, as I approached, it became obvious to me


    that my door was wide open. and there was someone inside


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    My mother spun around from where she stood in front of my closet, an almost cheeky grin spread


    across her face ¡°Darling!¡± she said, stretching her arms out as she walked toward me. I stiffened as she


    wrapped me in a tight hug


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I said over her shoulder 1 pried myself free and took a few steps back,


    folding my arms as I looked around the room. ¡°And what were you doing in my room?¡±


    ¡°I got a call that you got injured a couple days ago,¡± she said in a sing- song voice. ¡°I had to check on


    my baby¡±


    I could feel my heart leap up into my throat as anger bubbled up inside of me My adoptive mother and I


    never had the best rtionship; as soon as I graduated high school, I couldn¡¯t wait to move out and go


    to college Going home for the summer and winter break was always a challenge We never saw eye-to-


    eye on anything, and her dismissal of Taylor¡¯s chronic pain only made me resent her even more


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call me like a normal person?¡± I asked.


    My mother tsked and shook her head. ¡± You know, you could be happy that your mother went out of her


    way to check on you,¡± she replied. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be nasty.¡±


    I let out a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m not trying to be nasty. It¡¯s just¡­. unexpected.¡± I wanted to yell at her, to


    tell her that I was sick of her crossing my boundaries and sticking her nose where it didn¡¯t belong, but


    at this point I just wanted to not cause a scene and hope that she would just leave soon. without an


    altercation.


    ¡°Well,¡± my mother said with a huff, folding her arms and looking around my room. ¡°I must say, you¡¯ve


    decorated this shabby little ce quite well. Although, I could¡¯ve sworn I raised you to be a bit neater


    than this.¡± She gestured to the side of my bed, where there was a pile of dirty clothes on the floor, and


    the side table was covered in books and coffee cups.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy,¡± I replied curtly.¡± Medical school and all.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    I watched with narrowed eyes as my mother wandered over to the window. and peered out.


    ¡°How are Taylor and dad?¡± I asked.


    My mother merely shrugged, not even bothering to look at me. ¡°Same old, same old,¡± she said with a


    dismissive wave of her hand. ¡°You know how they are. Your father can¡¯t seem to ept the fact that his


    book will never get published, and, well¡­ Taylor is Taylor.


    ¡°Did you take Taylor to a doctor yet?¡± I said, my voice almost a snarl.


    ¡°Hah!¡± my mother eximed, turning around finally to face me It was bright enough outside that she


    was silhouetted against the window, turning her into a dark blob as I red at her Her features came


    into focus as she sauntered up to me, revealing her cold eyes and aging face


    ¡°I take that at a no, then,¡± I said,


    ¡°Sweetheart, there¡¯s nothing wrong with Taylor,¡± she said, reaching out to touch my shoulder I moved


    out of the way, causing her to drop her hand back to her side and frown before she turned on her heel


    and headed toward the door ¡°I¡¯m not sure when you¡¯re going to realize that he¡¯s clearly just faking his


    symptoms for attention. Whatever hovel you two came out of seems to continue to haunt you to this


    day.¡±


    At this point, the anger began to overflow, and the string of words that came out of my mouth felt


    unavoidable.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure when you will realize that my brother is in pain, and that your dismissiveness only makes


    it worse. Maybe if you had been a mother just once during all the years we lived under your roof, you


    would know that.¡±


    I watched as my mother stood in the doorway, ber tense back turned to me as she clenched and


    unclenched her fists at her sides. Then, like a puppet on a string, she simply rxed and walked away.


    When I heard the front door open and close, 1, too, felt the tension slip away. I walked back out into the


    kitchen to see Lori and Jessica still standing there, speechless.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Lori said. ¡°She just squeezed her way in. She said she was your mom and she was just


    coming to surprise you.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I replied, rubbing my tired eyes. ¡°She¡¯s just maniptive.¡± I turned around to head back to


    my room, but as I did, Lori called after me.


    ¡°Oh, and Nina?¡± she said, her voice sounding sheepish. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for saying those awful things


    yesterday. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    A slight smile stretched across my lips, and I walked over to pull my friend into a hug. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just


    know that the stalker won¡¯t bother us any more.¡±


    As I held my friend, choking down my pain over what truly happened to the stalker, my mind flickered


    next to something darker, more sinister¡­ The looming war that would rage right here, on this very


    campus, and potentially put my friends¡¯ lives in serious danger.

 Chapter 77: The Half-Moon Tournament

    Chapter 77: The Half-Moon Tournament


    Enzo


    The very next afternoon following dropping Nina off at her dorm after the unceremonious dinner at my


    father¡¯s house, my phone rang; it was my father Rolling my eyes, I picked it up.


    ¡°I just left,¡± I growled, still angry with him for everything he had said at dinner. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Hello to you, too,¡± he said in his usual condescending manner. ¡°You need toe home.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°You gonna marry me off already?¡±


    ¡°Just Come home, Enzo,¡± my father said. He sounded almost as though he was holding himself back;


    as though someone else was there


    I let out a sigh, nodding instinctively even though I knew he couldn¡¯t see me ¡°Alright,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be


    there soon¡±


    I was sitting on my couch and processing everything when he called me, so I reluctantly stood once I


    hung up and got dressed. A little whileter, I stood outside my father¡¯s house, my frown deepening as


    I saw an unfamiliar sports car in the driveway. I shoved my hands in my pockets and walked through


    the front door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°That must be him,¡± I heard my father¡¯s voice say from the dining room as I entered. Furrowing my


    brow as I wondered who he was talking to and why they needed me here, I approached the dining


    room.


    My eyes widened when I saw who was there


    Sitting at the table, aside from my father, were three people the dean, a man I didn¡¯t recognize, and


    Ronan.


    My father stood and gestured for me toe in


    ¡°This is my son, Enzo,¡± he said, then turned to me. ¡°Enzo, you know Dean Cynthia and Ronan. This is


    Ronan¡¯s father, Marcus. The Alpha of the Crescent pack.¡± Marcus, who was a shockinglyrge and


    muscr middle-aged man ¡ª around my father¡¯s age with tanned skin, jet ck hair, and striking blue


    eyes, stood and held his hand out for me to shake.


    ¡°So, this is the young man who captured and tortured my son,¡± he said as I shook his hand. I felt my


    face get hot and I pulled away, ncing over at Ronan.


    Marcus merely chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said with a hearty grin as Ronan continued to re at me


    silently with an icy stare. ¡°My son was acting out of line Scuffles happen.¡±


    Ronan met my gaze, his eyes shing momentarily as his voice echoed in my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything,¡± he said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What, your own father doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re working with some mysterydy to kidnap my friend?¡±


    I replied, still using our mindlink.


    ¡°Nope. And I¡¯d like to keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°Sit down, Enzo,¡± my father said, breaking Ronan¡¯s and my silent conversation. I hesitantly walked over


    to an open chair next to my father and sat down. ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here,¡± he continued, sping his


    hands on the table, ¡°we can make this official.¡±


    ¡°Make what official?¡± I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    ¡°When Richard contacted me about my son, I half expected there to be another bloody war between


    our two factions,¡± Marcus said, leaning back in his chair and folding his arms across his chest. ¡± But we


    all know that it¡¯s not the old ages anymore. We can¡¯t just go killing each other with wild abandon,


    especially now that there are far more humans in the world than there used to be. Richard and I are


    businessmen, after all. It¡¯s about time we settle our disputes in a civil manner¡±


    My father nodded. ¡°The town of Mountainview has been a point of contention for over a hundred years.


    Since it¡¯s right on the border between the werewolf realm and the human realm, having roots there


    would put one at a great advantage ¡± He paused, clearing his throat. ¡°Our grandfathers fought tooth


    and nail to decide who couldy im over the town, but we believe so much bloodshed is


    unnecessary¡­ which is why I proposed a tournament. A hockey tournament.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and nced over at Ronan again, who still sat silently across from me with his


    eyes fixed on mine ¡°A hockey tournament to decide which faction gets to run the town?¡± I asked.


    Marcus grinned again. ¡°It¡¯s much more fun to decide things this way, don¡¯t you think?¡± he said. ¡°Not


    only will it not raise any red gs for the human residents of Mountainview, it will also allow us to decide


    a victor without any unnecessary harm.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. A hockey tournament to decide the fate of the town? I stammered toe up


    with a response, but before I could, the dean ¨C who had been silent up until now ¡ª suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°I do have the safety of my students to worry about,¡± she said. ¡°As a hybrid and the granddaughter of


    the school¡¯s founder, it¡¯s my duty to watch over the school. A neutral zone, if you will. I don¡¯t want any


    bloodshed on my campus.


    My father nodded vigorously. I felt as though I was at some sort of insane business meeting between a


    bunch of CEOS, not werewolves whose factions hated each other with a burning passion.


    ¡°This new tournament we¡¯re calling it the Half Moon Tournament will start exactly two weeks from now


    Teams that are evenly split between the Crescents and the Fullmoons willpete in the tournament


    Each team will be primarily human, with a werewolf captain, and at the end of the tournament, the


    captains of all of the remaining teams one teamprised entirely from the Crescent faction and the


    other from the Fullmoon faction will y head-to- head to decide which faction will be the Alpha pack of


    Mountainview for the next generation.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Ronan said all of a sudden after being silent for so long, leaning his elbows on the table and fixing


    his eyes on me ¡°What do you say to another rematch?¡±


    I nced over at my father, who had a fervent look on his face. The more I thought about it, the more it


    made sense, hockey was such an important part of the town that it was only logical to decide such a


    thing with a hockey tournament, and while it was shocking for my father to make this proposition, it was


    better than an all-out bloody war


    Without a word, I stuck my hand out to shake with Ronan.


    Later, after Ronan, Marcus, and the dean left, I was alone with my father again.


    ¡°Do you really believe in this?¡± I said quietly, staring down at my hands on. the table


    My father sighed. ¡°It¡¯s worth a shot. It¡¯s better than war, Your mother¡± His voice faltered, and he fell


    silent for some time.


    ¡°Does this mean I don¡¯t have to marry that other woman?¡± I asked finally after several long minutes of


    silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Enzo,¡± my father said coldly, standing from the table. ¡± What¡¯s done is done. The


    marriage has been arranged. She¡¯s your fated mate ¡±


    I felt my heart catch in my throat at his words, and involuntarily shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I said, thinking of


    Nina, thinking of her soft brown eyes and her gentle smile and her kind heart. ¡°She¡¯s not. She can¡¯t


    be¨C¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± my father suddenly shouted, mming his fists on the table We stared at each other, wide-


    eyed, for several moments before he spoke again, his voice shaking this time. ¡°I¡¯m going to be


    monitoring your performance from now on. We have to win this tournament.¡±


    Before I had the chance to respond, my father straightened once more and walked from the room


    without another word.

 Chapter 78: Group Photos

    Chapter 78: Group Photos


    Nina


    I tried calling my mother after I discovered that the baby picture was missing, but unsurprisingly, she


    didn¡¯t answer Cursing to myself, I hung up the phone and decided that it was toote now to worry


    about it, the damage had already been done, it waste at night, and I had work in the morning.


    The next morning, I awoke with a start to the sound of my rm and rain pattering against the window I


    crawled out of bed, showered, dressed, and made my way to Tiffany¡¯s office with a cup of coffee from


    the dining hall in my hand. It was so hot that it burned my hand a bit through the cardboard, but I was


    too focused on getting out of the rain to care


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Tiffany called from her desk when I entered, her voice chipper as usual I managed a


    tired smile and shook my umbre off beforeing in the rest of the way and hanging my jacket on


    the hooks at the back of the room.


    ¡°Morning,¡± I said, wincing as I burnt my tongue on a sip of the scalding hot coffee. ¡°What¡¯s on the


    agenda today?¡±


    Tiffany squinted her eyes to look out the window before looking back down at the pile of paperwork in


    front of her with a frown. ¡°Well, I was going to suggest making our rounds to the sports teams today,¡±


    she said, ¡°but it looks like the weather decided to throw a wrench in that n. So, I guess we¡¯ll just try


    to get through this paperwork.¡±


    I nodded and pulled up a chair If I was being honest, I was d to just spend the morning in Tiffany¡¯s


    office; I didn¡¯t particrly feel up to walking around all morning and dealing with sweaty football yers


    who would, no doubt, be asking questions about my ¡± rtionship¡± with Enzo.


    Tiffany must have been able to read my mind, because thankfully she didn¡¯t. ask any questions either,


    allowing us to work in silence for a while


    After a couple of hours of silently scouring through physical exam records, health reports, and


    statistics, Tiffany threw her pen down on the desk and leaned back with a sigh. I looked up from my


    work to see the attractive middle-aged blonde rubbing her eyes and yawning.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep much, either?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busier than usual these days,¡± she said, pushing her rolling chair back


    and standing. She walked over to the window and sped her hands, lifting them over her head and


    bending to each side in a stretch as she watched the rain. ¡°Lots of studentsing in at all hours


    comining about fevers, mood swings, and, if you¡¯d believe it¡­¡±


    Oh no. I knew what she was going to say before she even said it feral dog bites.¡±


    ¡°Mad wolf ¡±


    I pped my hand over my mouth as I realized that I just spoke out loud, albeit under my breath.


    Tiffany, thankfully, didn¡¯t seem to hear me or at least, she pretended not to. I quickly lowered my hand


    as she turned back around.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said in a somewhat dreamy, thoughtful voice, ¡°when I went to school here, there was a


    simr string of illnesses. We called it Lupine Syndrome. It was really a rabies outbreak, though. At


    least, that was what the head doctors here said at the time¡±


    My eyes widened momentarily as a million things started to race through my mind. Had werewolves


    been biting people back then, too? I felt my curiosity get the best of me


    ¡°Can you tell me more about what it was like when you went to school here?¡±


    Tiffany paused, humming to herself for a moment as she looked thoughtfully up at the ceiling. ¡°It wasn¡¯t


    much different than it is now, really,¡± she said finally with a shrug. ¡°I was a lot like you, actually. I had a


    wonderful group of friends in the hockey club. I wish I stayed in touch with more of them, but¡­ c¡¯est


    vie.¡±


    Images of a younger Tiffany floated through my mind as I pictured her with her group of friends.


    Something about it made me smile; Tiffany was so youthful and full of life now, that it made me wonder


    what she was like when she was my age.


    ¡°Oh! Actually, hang on,¡± Tiffany eximed suddenly I watched with raised eyebrows as she scurried


    over to 7 a tall metal cab at the back of the room, opening the doors and standing on her tiptoes to


    grab a shoebox off the top shelf. She turned back toward me with a smirk and carried it over to the


    table with both hands. It was dusty and the cardboard was crinkled around the corners from age She


    opened it with a grin to reveal a pile of proid photographs, handwritten notes, and various other


    tchotchkes.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t looked in here in ages,¡± she said with a cough, waving away a cloud of dust that was floating


    in front of her face from abruptly opening the box. I smiled and leaned forward on the table, sitting on


    my knees in the chair. I felt like a child again, asking my mother to show me an old scrapbook ¡ª


    except this time, my wishes were actually granted instead of being told that scrapbooks were silly and


    that no one should keep ¡°useless old junk like that¡±.


    ¡°Can I?¡± I said, reaching for the box. Tiffany nodded enthusiastically and slid it closer to me. I reached


    in and pulled out a pile of photos, flipping through them as the smile on my face widened. There were


    so many pictures of Tiffany and her friends; pictures from Halloween parties where she wore matching


    tiger costumes with her friends, pictures of them sitting around a campfire with bottles of beer in their


    hands, pictures of her smiling andughing as they gave each other piggyback rides.


    One picture caught my eye, however. It was a photo of the entire group together ¡ª the hockey club,


    judging from the handmade banner they held up with big, cheesy grins on their faces. Tiffany was right


    in the center, surrounded on either side by her smiling friends, one of which was oddly familiar¡­


    I felt my heart leap up into my throat as I recognized the white-blonde hair and piercing blue eyes that


    belonged to none other than my adoptive mother


    My mother had never once mentioned that she came to this school Why?


    As I intensely scanned the photograph, my eyes caught something else. A jagged edge that looked like


    it had been torn apart, judging from the little white line from the undeyer of the photo paper being


    exposed. I held the photo closer to my face and studied it harder, noticing a hand draped over Tiffany¡¯s


    shoulder


    ¡°Was this torn?¡± I asked, handing Tiffany the photo. She furrowed her brow and took the photo from


    me, her eyes momentarily shing with an emotion that I couldn¡¯t quite read before she abruptly


    cleared her throat and put it back in the box, snapping the lid shut


    ¡°Oh, look at that!¡± she said in a weak voice, pointing at the clock. ¡°Your shift is over¡±


    I nced over my shoulder at the clock, then back at Tiffany ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be here for a couple


    more hou¨C¡±


    ¡°Go home, Nina.¡±


    I was taken aback by Tiffany¡¯s sudden out of character behavior and I stammered to respond, but she


    had already turned her back and was shoving the box back into its spot on the shelf. I felt tears well up


    in my eyes as I stood and gathered my things, heading for the door.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Tiffany,¡± I said quietly as my hand rested on the doorknob. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said, obviously wiping her eyes before turning back to face me with a soft smile. ¡°I¡¯m just


    tired. I¡¯ll see you on Wednesday.¡±


    I nodded silently wishing I could say more, but nothing else woulde out and stepped back out into


    the rain.


    I had learned so many things these past two days¡­ The Crescents and the Fullmoons, my possible


    werewolf heritage, the baby photo, and now I had learned that my mother had gone to #Chiopher


    Group Photos this very school during a time that people were possibly being bitten by werewolves.


    What was my mother hiding? Furthermore, who was the person that Tiffany ripped out of the


    photograph, and why did she get so upset that I mentioned it?


    ¡°Hey,¡± a familiar voice said, breaking me from my thoughts. I looked up from the ground to realize that I


    had already made it back to the quad, but was so deep in thought that I hadn¡¯t even noticed, and Enzo


    was now standing in front of me


    He looked down at me, his hair and his leather jacket wet from the rain, with a strange look in his eyes.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡±

 Chapter 79: New Beginnings

    Chapter 79: New Beginnings


    Nina


    Enzo¡¯s eyes were full of a mixture of anger, sadness, and what also oddly seemed like moderate


    excitement as he looked down at me. His hair and leather jacket were soaked from the rain, but he


    didn¡¯t seem to care


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± he said.


    ¡°Uh, sure,¡± I replied warily, ncing over his shoulder to see a couple of girls exiting another building


    and staring at us, no doubt preparing themselves to start another gossip train about how I was stringing


    Enzo along or something. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my dad,¡± he said, turning and walking with me as he paid the girls no mind. He had his hood up to


    keep himself dry from the rain, but it didn¡¯t seem to be helping much, so I held my umbre out for him.


    We slowly made our way to a private spot in an alley between the hockey arena and the building where


    the indoor basketball courts were located, where no one would see us talking and start more rumors. It


    was also, actually, where Justin and I used to meet up secretly back when we were still together Being


    here momentarily made me wonder if Justin was okay ¡°And the Crescents, and the Fullmoons¡­¡± Enzo


    continued. ¡± And Ronan, and Ronan¡¯s dad, and the dean¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± I said, looking up at him from where I stood with a puzzled expression on my face. ¡°One


    thing at a time. What are you trying to tell me?¡±


    Enzo sighed and ran a hand through his damp hair ¡°So, my dad called me home yesterday When I got


    there, it was like a meeting between all of them. Ronan and his father were there They¡¯re both


    Crescents. And apparently, they struck a deal between the Crescents and the Fullmoons, and they¡¯re


    gonna settle this war with a hockey tournament, of all things.¡±


    I furrowed my brow and ran a hand through my hair ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked. ¡°No fighting


    or bloodshed.¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes,¡± Enzo replied. He leaned against the side of the building and stood there with his head


    hung for a moment before pushing himself off of the wall and starting to pace in the rain. ¡°I don¡¯t know if


    it¡¯ll really work, but they kept talking about how the factions need to take a more modern approach to


    the whole thing¡­¡± He raised his hands and made quotation marks in the air with his fingers. ¡°They said


    ¡®We¡¯re businessmen. Let¡¯s be civil about this,¡¯ but¡­ I don¡¯t know. I feel like it¡¯s all for show. I feel like


    the Crescents are gonna do something much more sinister than y in a hockey tournament, and my


    dad¡¯s being a fool. Not to mention whatever Ronan is up to. You know, he secretly told me that his


    father doesn¡¯t know about the deal regarding you, and he asked me to keep it that way.¡±


    ¡°Or,¡± I said, walking over to Enzo and choosing to ignore the part about Ronan¡¯s deal with the mystery


    woman, ¡°they¡¯re being truthful and genuinely trying to work out their differences without putting anyone


    in harm¡¯s way.¡±


    Enzo shook his head and turned on his heel, walking away for a moment toward the edge of the


    alleyway. He stood there for a while, looking out at the rain, before turning back to face me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust Ronan,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I don¡¯t trust him or his father, and I don¡¯t like this business


    with the mystery woman trying to capture you.We might just be friends, Nina, but it doesn¡¯t mean that


    I¡¯m not worried as hell about you.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words hit me like a ton of bricks and made my heart leap in my chest. Hearing him speak about


    me like that made me soften toward him, but I stopped myself from getting too attached to that feeling.


    ¡°So tell your dad,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like he should know about all of this? Maybe he can be of help


    to us.¡±


    I watched curiously as Enzo bit his lip and stared down at the wet concrete for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± he


    said. ¡°I can¡¯t trust him entirely, either Especially when ites to you. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°Afraid of what?¡± I asked softly, walking up to him and cing my hand on his shoulder. ¡°He¡¯s your


    father What¡¯s the worst he¡¯ll do? We¡¯re not together, either, so it¡¯s not like he has any real reason to


    hate me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that!¡± Enzo eximed, abruptly pulling away from me with pain in his eyes.


    I was shocked by his sudden outburst and took a step back, frowning, ¡°What is it, then?¡± I asked,


    cocking my head.


    Enzo was silent again for several moments. I could see him clenching and unclenching his jaw as well


    as his fists, like he was trying to find the right words but his brain was just a tangled mess of thoughts.


    ¡°Just tell me,¡± I said. I was frightened now by what he might say, and could feel tears welling up in my


    eyes for reasons unknown to me


    ¡°He wants me to marry someone,¡± he croaked ¡°An arranged marriage He says..


    1 felt my heart jump again, this time into my throat as an enormous, gut- wrenching knot formed in the


    depths of my stomach.


    ¡°He says that she¡¯s my fated mate. And we¡¯re supposed to be married on New Year¡¯s eve.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. New Year¡¯s eve was a few months away, but it felt so close now. Too close.


    Would I ever even see Enzo again after that? Would I even be able to call him my friend after that?


    A sob caught in my throat as the thought of Enzo being married to someone else crossed my mind. I


    knew we were just friends, and it would never work between us ¡ª especially if he had a true fated


    mate ¡ª but hearing him say those words still hurt like a knife straight through the heart


    Suddenly, without speaking, Enzo rushed toward me and pulled me into his arms, pressing his lips


    fervently against mine for what felt like an eternity. I was tense at first, but felt the umbre slip from my


    hand as I eventually rxed into him, letting the rain pour over us.


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    When he finally pulled away just enough so that our lips weren¡¯t touching, our foreheads pressed


    together, I noticed that my cheeks weren¡¯t just covered by the rain, but were now coated in my own


    tears.


    I took in a sharp breath and pulled away. ¡°Enzo, I can¡¯t¡­ We can¡¯t do this. Especially not now, not if¡­¡±


    He shook his head, making a bit of water drip on us from his wet hair as he started to take a few steps


    backwards. ¡± I know. It¡¯s stupid¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡±


    Before I could stop him, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the alleyway and disappeared in the


    rain as it began to fall even harder from the sky, leaving me alone again.


    I leaned my head back against the wall and turned my face up toward the sky, closing my eyes as the


    rain fell on my face.

 Chapter 80: The Lodge

    Chapter 80: The Lodge


    Nina


    The next week went by in a blur. I was so busy with midterms and catching up on sswork that I


    hardly even noticed that the leaves had almost entirely disappeared from the trees, and the days had


    already gotten shorter. By the time midterms were over, it was cold enough outside to have to wear a


    thick jacket and a beanie everywhere I went.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo and I didn¡¯t see each other at all, which thankfully ended the rumors floating around campus


    about our ¡® rtionship¡¯ even though it hurt to not see him after our fateful kiss in the rain. It also


    seemed as though Enzo must have started telling people that we weren¡¯t together, which helped the


    situation. It felt nice to not be stared at and talked about everywhere we went, although there were still


    those who shot me angry res ¨Csuch as Lisa and her friends.


    Soon, it was time for the Half-Moon Tournament to begin. The campus began to stir with excitement at


    the prospect of a new tournament to fawn over, and the first match was set to be yed a few towns


    over. I didn¡¯t intend on going after everything that happened, just wanting to focus on school, but I was


    unfortunately forced to go after Tiffany conveniently fell ¡®ill¡¯ just one day before the match.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said over the phone, her voice sounding nasally and congested. ¡°I would go if I


    wasn¡¯t so sick.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I replied as cheerfully as I could while simultaneously holding in a deep, heavy sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll go


    and make sure that no one gets hurt.¡±


    As we filed onto the bus that would take us to the match, I could feel the mixture of tension and


    excitement in the air Enzo¡¯s teammates had no idea that they were participating in something so


    important, to them, it was just a new tournament to rece the old one. They were confused about the


    sudden switch, but didn¡¯t seem to ask too many questions.


    As the team bus pulled away from the campus and began to make its way to our destination, however,


    it seemed that there were tensions throughout the team regarding something that had nothing to do


    with the Half-Moon Tournament


    ¡°I wish Justin was here,¡± someone said suddenly, about an hour into the trip, taking the rest of us by


    surprise. I felt my face get hot as I pretended to be too absorbed in my book at the back of the bus to


    listen


    ¡°Me, too,¡± someone else said. ¡°Our team feels unbnced without him ¡±


    Does anyone even know where ne went?¡± Matt chimed in. ¡°He was just here one day, then gone the


    next¡­¡±


    ¡°He went home to stay with his parents,¡± Enzo spoke up in a stern tone of voice. He was seated at the


    front of the bus, as far away from me as he could get. It admittedly hurt for him to be so distant when


    we were supposed to be friends, but maybe it would be better this way. If he was supposed to marry


    someone else, I didn¡¯t me him for wanting to give himself time to sort out his feelings.


    One of the yers who I had rarely ever spoken to, seeing as how he was the quietest one his name


    was Bryce ¡ª suddenly spoke up for the first time on that trip, not even turning to face Enzo or anyone


    else from his seat.


    ¡°Convenient timing,¡± he said. There was a hint of resentment in his voice


    ¡°Oh?¡± Enzo said curiously ¡°How so?¡± Bryce shrugged, slowly turning his head to face Enzo and I. ¡°I just


    think it¡¯s funny that Justin gets kicked off the team and disappears, and then all of a sudden you¡¯re


    kissing his ex girlfriend at a huge hockey game,¡± he said.


    I subconsciously dropped my book into myp, not caring that I just lost my ce where I was reading.


    There was a palpable silence on the bus as Bryce¡¯s words sunk in. I felt a lump rise in my throat as I


    stared out the window.


    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit and you know it,¡± Enzo snarled, standing from his seat and walking over to where Bryce


    sat. Those two things have nothing to do with one another ¡±


    Bryce merely shrugged again. ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting coincidence But hey.


    What do I know?¡±


    Enzo red down at Bryce for several long moments before suddenly whirling around to face the rest


    of the team. I could see the anger written across his face. ¡°Does anyone else have anything they want


    to say?¡± he said.


    He was met with silence.


    ¡°Good,¡± he growled. ¡°Whatever has happened between Nina and I is between us. If anyone else has a


    problem with it, you cane to me. I¡¯ll set you straight and teach you not to gossip.¡±


    Without another word, Enzo sat back down in his seat. I watched over the top of the seat in front of me


    as he turned his head to look out the window. No one brought up Justin or my past rtionship with


    Enzo for the remainder of the bus trip.


    We finally arrived at the ce we would be staying for the duration of the match. As we got off the team


    bus, all of us were equally as surprised at the state of the ce.


    It was located out in the woods, which would have beenpletely fine if not for the fact that it was an


    old, run- down lodge that appeared as though it hadn¡¯t been used or cleaned in years. The windows


    were caked with dust and Enzo had to use his body weight to force open the decrepit old door to reveal


    an equally dusty, dingy interior. Cobwebs lined the vaulted ceilings of the once-beautiful old lodge while


    the furniture sat covered in dirty white sheets that exploded with plumes of dust when we pulled them


    away.


    ¡°This is gross,¡± Matt said, walking over to the built-in bar at the back wall and running his fingers along


    the dusty surface ¡°I thought you said this team was known for their money, Enzo.¡±


    ¡°They were,¡± Enzo replied darkly as he flicked the light switches to find that there was no electricity


    ¡°You don¡¯t think they did this on purpose to throw us off our game, did you?¡± someone else chimed in.


    I flicked on my phone shlight to illuminate the area in front of me as I climbed the curved stairway,


    imagining how beautiful this ce probably once was. It was possible that the team was trying to throw


    them off their game the sake of the Half-Moon for


    Tournament, but something about the state of disarray of the ce led me to believe otherwise. If this


    team was known for their funding, why would their lodge appear as though it hadn¡¯t been kept up


    properly in years?


    The team¡¯s voices faded as I slowly walked along the narrow hallway upstairs, opening each door that I


    passed to reveal bedrooms that were all equally dusty with their furniture covered with those same dirty


    white sheets. At the end of the hallway, there was a set of double doors ¡ª and when I opened them,


    sunlight came streaming into the hallway, practically blinding me after standing in the darkness


    I walked out onto a small balcony, my mouth dropping open as I looked out at the stunning view below.


    All around us, there was nothing but a wide expanse of tall pine trees. There was a smallke below


    with a rowboat pulled up onto the shore and a dock that looked like it would be perfect to jump off of if


    the weather was warmer


    Just as I was about to turn to call for everyone toe and look at the view, however, something


    caught my eye


    It was faint, but the way that my body instantly broke out in goosebumps told me all I needed to know


    Way out in the forest staring at me Way out in the forest, staring at me from the shadows, was the


    outline of a massive wolf¡¯s head. At the center of it, two glowing yellow eyes peered out at me.


    This was no ordinary wolf.


    it was a werewolf.

 Chapter 81: The Watcher

    Chapter 81: The Watcher


    Enzo


    The lodge that we were supposed to stay in for the duration of the first match of the tournament was


    old and dusty, but that wasn¡¯t the most disconcerting thing about the ce.


    The most unsettling thing was that I sensed a shifter somewhere very close. Were the Crescents


    already starting to spy on us? I suspected that they would start spying and plotting some sort of


    sabotage at some point, but not this early on in the tournament.


    I decided to ignore it and not mention it to Nina for the sake of not scaring her. Instead, for our first day


    at the lodge, I tasked everyone ¡ª myself included ¡ª with cleaning the ce up. If the state of this


    ce really was intended to throw my team off our game so we wouldn¡¯t perform well in the match, I


    wasn¡¯t about to let that happen.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, pping my hands together once everyone had time to look around and bring their


    things inside. ¡°Let¡¯s clean this ce up.¡±


    My team looked a bit shocked, but no oneined. We started by opening up all of the doors and


    windows to let in some fresh air, then got to work sweeping, dusting, and scrubbing. Matt yed some


    music on his bluetooth speaker, and soon enough, we were all dancing around and singing to the


    music while we worked. Even Nina seemed to be having fun, which made me smile as I had been


    secretly worried about her since thest time we spoke. As I watched her quietly humming to herself as


    she cleaned, I could almost still feel our kiss in the rain on my lips¡­


    She must have felt me watching her, because she suddenly looked up and met my gaze I quickly


    averted my eyes back to cleaning the bar, trying to push the memories of ourst kiss out of my head.


    It hurt like hell to be so distant with one another, but I had to do it There was no way out of this


    arranged marriage


    We finished cleaning by the time the sun went down, finally rxing into thefortable couches in the


    living room and resting our tired limbs. There was still no electricity, but Nina started a fire in the


    firece and found a stash of candles, which illuminated the lodge and created a cozy atmosphere


    Soon, everyone had either retired to their rooms to get some sleep or had fallen asleep right there on


    the couch


    I looked over at Nina, who was nestled into arge armchair with a book in herp and her feet curled


    up on the couch like a cat. She had fallen asleep at some point while she was reading, and the book


    was beginning to slip out of her fingers.


    Making sure to stay quiet so as not to wake her, I slowly stood and grabbed a nket off of the couch


    before walking over to her. She looked so peaceful as she slept in the firelight, as though she didn¡¯t


    have a care in the world. I wished that I could find a way to make her feel that same peace during her


    waking hours.


    A pang hit my chest as I realized that the only peace I could offer her would be if I walked out of her


    life.


    I shook my head, dismissing the negative thoughts from my mind, and gently took the book out of her


    hands and ced it on the coffee table Iid the nket over her, hesitating for a moment as I looked


    down at her


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± she muttered, nuzzling down into the nket. I quickly stepped away, feeling my face get hot,


    as her eyes fluttered open. ¡°Enzo¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered, backing away. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to wake you.¡¯ ¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she whispered, sitting up in her chair and rubbing her eyes, yawning. ¡°Sleeping in a chair all


    night probably isn¡¯t the best idea.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, probably not,¡± I said with a quiet chuckle. ¡°Do you need help getting to your room?¡± Nina shook


    her head and stood, wrapping the nket around her like a cape. She shed me a sleepy, yet


    adorable, smile before waddling off toward the stairs.


    I stood in the middle of the living room as she started to ascend the stairs. She stopped halfway up,


    pausing and staring down at her feet before suddenly turning toward me with rosy cheeks.


    ¡°Are you going to bed, too?¡± I nodded. ¡°I was nning on it.¡±


    My eyes widened at her next words. ¡± Will you stay with me tonight?¡± she asked. ¡°I don¡¯t like sleeping in


    new ces.¡± I hesitated for a moment, staring up at her, as I wondered what to say. Was she inviting


    me to sleep with her as a supportive friend, or something more?


    ¡°Nina, I¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing sexual. I just don¡¯t wanna sleep alone. But it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to,¡± she said. The way


    she was wrapped up in the nket like a burrito, with her head of dark hair poking out and her big


    brown eyes, made her look almost childlike


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said, walking over to the stairs and climbing them to meet her ¡°Come on.


    You can sleep with me ¡±


    Nina and I walked up the stairs the rest of the way and made our way down the hall toward my room. I


    opened the door and went in, gesturing for her to follow. She stayed by the doorway, looking at me


    almost warily.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the one who wanted to sleep with me,¡± I said. ¡°Your room is right down the hall if you¡¯ve


    changed your mind already.¡±


    Nina shook her head. Stifling a chuckle, I walked over to the opposite side of the bed and sat down,


    removing my shoes. I felt the mattress move next to me and nced over my shoulder to see her


    curled up as far on the edge as she could get, still wrapped up in the nket I had given her


    Before I could ask her if she wanted a real nket and not just a throw nket, I heard a soft snore


    escape her lips.


    She was asleep already I wasn¡¯t sure how long I was asleep when I was suddenly awoken by the


    feeling of being watched. I jolted awake, feeling my eyes glow as I scanned the dark room, it was


    empty and quiet, save for Nina¡¯s gentle breathing beside me. I looked down at her, feeling a sense of


    protectiveness as I looked at her sleeping body and the way her chest moved up and down in the


    moonlight with each breath.


    I still had the feeling of being watched, though, there was no doubt about it, and it was the same


    sensation that I felt earlier when I sensed the shifter nearby. It must¡¯ve been the same shifter. I moved


    slowly, keeping my eyes fixed on the open window, and quietly made my way over to look out


    It was still quiet and peaceful outside as ever I took a deep breath, feeling the breeze on my face, but I


    couldn¡¯t shake that feeling¡­ There was a shifter out there, and they were close.


    But as I looked harder, scanning the forest with my night vision, the shifter must¡¯ve seen me looking for


    them. The feeling of being watched quickly faded, reced only by the emptiness of the quiet night and


    the sound of Nina rolling over in bed.

 Chapter 82: Friends in unlikely Places

    Chapter 82: Friends in unlikely ces


    Nina


    I woke up early the next morning with a yawn as the sunlight streamed in through the open window,


    and nuzzled down into the warm arms around me, only for my eyes to shoot open and for me to jump


    out of bed. I didn¡¯t remember going to sleep with Enzo the night before, but it seemed that we had slept


    together.


    As I looked down at myself, I realized that I was still fully clothed and began to remember that I had


    asked Enzo to keep mepany the night before. We had fallen asleep far apart on the bed, not


    touching one another, but must have rolled closer in the night.


    Enzo was still sound asleep, even snoring lightly, so I decided to take my opportunity to sneak out of


    the room and go to my own room to get ready for the day.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. This is just the first game out of six in this tournament I know we¡¯re missing Justin,


    but you guys have all been training really hardtely and I¡¯m proud of you. This team thought they


    could throw us off our game, but they couldn¡¯t be more wrong. Let¡¯s get out there and start this


    tournament off on a high note!¡±


    Enzo¡¯s short speech in the locker room right before the hockey match was met with whoops and hollers


    from the team members. I stood on the sidelines, avoiding Enzo¡¯s gaze, as they began to file out into


    the arena. A surprisingly small crowd had gathered in the stands, I¡¯d expected this team to have lots of


    fans since Enzo said that they were well-known, but as I walked out to the bleachers and noticed all of


    the empty spots, I realized that he was wrong.


    What was even more surprising was how poorly the other team performed.Enzo had told me all of the


    ins and outs of the Half-Moon Tournament, wasn¡¯t each team supposed to have a werewolf captain?


    Why was this captain. performing so poorly?


    Enzo and his teammates quickly defeated the other team, resulting in at short game. I watched as the


    other team left on their side of the rink at the end, looking utterly exhausted.


    I walked up to Enzo with my brow furrowed he looked equally as confused.


    ¡°I thought you said they were well known,¡± I replied, then lowered my voice so no one else could hear


    ¡°Plus, isn¡¯t their captain¡­ You know¡­¡±


    Enzo shrugged and nced over his shoulder ¡°Yeah. I mean, he definitely is a you-know-what I can


    smell it. But Something seems off.¡±


    I nced around Enzo to watch as the other team sat on their benches looking defeated and


    exhausted, then decided with conviction that I was going to go over there and talk to them. I pushed


    past Enzo and the rest of the team, much to their surprise, and walked around the outside of the arena


    to see the other team.


    ¡°You¡¯re the captain, right?¡± I asked as I walked up to a tall, skinny guy with blue eyes and dark circles.


    He nodded, looking me up and down warily. I watched as he nced over my shoulder at Enzo and the


    rest of the team, who were all looking on in shock. ¡°Yeah. Can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Nina, the Mountainview team. doctor,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m Jason.¡± The other captain stuck his hand out for me to shake it, and I did.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take this the wrong way,¡± I said, feeling my face get hot, but¡­ Are you guys okay? You


    seemed a little weak out there, and I¡¯m saying this purely out of concern as a team doctor.¡±


    The other captain, Jason, was silent for several long moments as the rest of his team looked on from


    behind him. They were all still sitting on the benches, sweat caked to their faces and dark circles under


    their eyes. One yer even had his head in his hands as he sat, as though it would take too much


    effort to sit up on his own. I half expected Jason to blow up at me for being so rude as to suggest his


    team was weak despite their obvious appearance, but then he sighed and spoke, his shoulders


    drooping in defeat.


    ¡°No, actually,¡± he said quietly. ¡°We¡¯re not okay.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked in a concerned tone, cocking my head to the side.


    ¡°The team owner ¡ª my dad, actually ¨C ¨C cut our funding big time. We¡¯ve been eating like shit for weeks


    now, and he¡¯s making us train harder than ever We¡¯re fucking exhausted.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, thinking back to the state of the lodge. Was it possible that the lodge wasn¡¯t


    cleaned up for our arrival because they simply didn¡¯t have the funds or the energy to do so? It was


    strange to me that a father would put his son through torture like this, but maybe he was directing funds


    elsewhere¡­


    I nced over my shoulder and back at Enzo, who was watching me like a hawk, then had an idea and


    turned back to face Jason.


    ¡°We¡¯re throwing a party at the lodge tonight,¡± I said. ¡°There¡¯ll be lots of home cooked food, and there¡¯s


    plenty of space to sleep so you guys can just spend the night if you want. You shoulde.¡±


    The captain¡¯s tired blue eyes lit up.¡± Really?¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯d host your opponents?¡±


    I nodded and started to head back to


    Enzo, walking backwards as I continued to face the opposing team.¡± Everyone deserves to eat and


    rx,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°Come by around eight, alright? It¡¯ll be fun.¡±


    My team was a bit hesitant at first at the idea of hosting our opponents for dinner, but one pleading look


    at Enzo was all it took to convince him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said once I exined the situation. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea. You¡¯re right; everyone deserves to


    eat.¡±


    So,ter, Enzo and I took the old pickup truck that was parked at the lodge and made our way into town


    to buy groceries for the meal.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of making roasted potatoes and burgers,¡± I said, typing a list into my phone as Enzo drove


    and quiet radio music yed in the background. ¡°We¡¯ll get snacks, too, and beer.¡±


    ¡°You do realize that the captain of that team is a Crescent, right?¡± he said, sounding almost a little


    jealous, as he guided the truck around a curve in the road. ¡°You know¡­ My pack¡¯s sworn enemies?


    The faction we¡¯re supposed to bepeting against?¡±


    ¡°Of course I realize that,¡± I replied as I leaned forward to change the station on the radio. ¡°But he¡¯s no


    different from you. He¡¯s just a kid our age who¡¯s been forced topete by his dad. Don¡¯t you think it


    would be unfair to just leave without doing something good?¡±


    Enzo was silent for a few moments, but I saw a slight smile twitching at the corners of his lips as he


    drove. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± he said quietly over the staticky sound of the music on the radio. ¡°Just¡­


    Don¡¯t go dating this rival hockey captain too, alright?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, throwing a punch at Enzo¡¯s arm. He grinned and dodged my punch,ughing.


    I smiled, but then my eyes widened as I saw something jump out into the road.


    ¡°Watch out!¡± I shouted.


    Enzo mmed on the brakes, making the trucke to a screeching halt. We jolted in our seats at the


    sudden stop, breathing heavily as we stared face-to- face with¡­


    A shifter in the middle of the road.


    I recognized those eyes. They were the same eyes I saw when we got to the lodge, staring at me from


    the woods.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Enzo said, throwing the truck in reverse and hitting the gas. We sped backwards, then he put


    the truck back in drive and swerved around the shifter just before it attempted to make a sh at the


    vehicle.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I turned around in my seat and watched with wide eyes as the big brown wolf became smaller in the


    distance, then leaped off into the woods.

 Chapter 83: Breaking Bread

    Chapter 83: Breaking Bread


    Nina


    ¡°It¡¯s been watching us,¡± Enzo said once we were a ways down the road, finally out of harm¡¯s way of the


    shifter ¡°I think it¡¯s a Crescent. A spy, maybe.¡±


    I shuddered and turned back around in my seat to face the front, my eyes wide as the image of the


    brown wolf was burned into my mind. The wolf had looked oddly familiar as it stood motionless in front


    of the pickup truck for what felt like an eternity, frozen in time. It was as if it was looking for us, watching


    us, waiting for the right moment, and I was grateful for Enzo¡¯s quick thinking. I certainly recognized it as


    the wolf that had been staring at me from the woods the day before when I stood on the balcony at the


    lodge, but it was deeper than that. It felt more familiar to me than just a single shifter sighting in the


    woods ¡ª as if I had known this world for months, years, even.


    Aside from the image of the wolf¡¯s yellow eyes and brown fur, something else was burned into my


    psyche, too¡­ Not an image this time, but a smell.


    ¡°Did you smell that?¡± I said, scrunching up my nose at the distinct, strange odor. ¡°Maybe it was just


    from hitting the brakes so hard. I don¡¯t know 33


    Enzo continued to drive down the road, but seemed to be keeping one eye on me at all times. When I


    looked over at him in the dim light of the surrounding sunset, concern was written across his face.


    ¡°What did it smell like?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head and looked down at myp as I fiddled with the hem of my red sweater. ¡°I don¡¯t know


    exactly. Nothing I¡¯ve ever smelled.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible you were able to pick up the werewolf¡¯s scent,¡± he replied. ¡± Maybe you really are one of


    us, after all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied, thinking back to the photograph that had gone mysteriously missing after my


    mom came to visit. It made me wonder,


    again, if my mother knew something that she wasn¡¯t letting on. Or, maybe it was just a coincidence that


    it disappeared on the same day. Maybe I just misced it. I thought, then, back to the photograph of


    the old Hockey club that Tiffany showed me before, how my mother had been a part of that,and how


    she had never even once mentioned to me that she had attended Mountainview University when she


    was my age.


    Maybe my mother really was hiding a lot from me that I didn¡¯t know about


    I fell silent as we continued to drive down the winding country road. The town started toe into view.


    Biting my lip, I finally tore my gaze away from the white line on the side of the road and said what had


    been burning in my mind all day.


    ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡±


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s better not to talk about it. I know you¡¯re a bit scared of the dark. We don¡¯t


    have to say that it was anything more than that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what else to say, and by that point, we were already pulling into the grocery store parking


    lot. We hopped out of the pickup truck and headed into the little country store to quickly buy the


    supplies I had on my list. Soon enough, the task at hand of preparing a huge feast and throwing a party


    at the lodge quickly outweighed both the tension between Enzo and myself as well as the shifter


    sighting,


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    and besides: if it really was just a Crescent spy, it couldn¡¯t be that dangerous since the two factions had


    agreed to be peaceful¡­ right? Or was it just wishful thinking?


    Either way, I needed to distract myself, and preparing this feast would aplish that.


    As we walked together around the small country store with a cart for our supplies, picking up bags of


    potatoes, meat for hamburgers, buns, snacks, and anything else we might need for the party, I began


    to feel almost like a real couple for the first time. If I really distanced myself from all of the drama and


    terror surrounding us, if I pretended that the Fullmoons and the


    Crescents didn¡¯t exist, and if I pretended that a werewolf hadn¡¯t tried to drag me through a strange,


    spinning portal just a month earlier, I could imagine that we were just a couple of normal college


    students going grocery shopping for a party with our friends. I liked to think that Enzo craved that


    normalcy, too.


    Enzo paid for the supplies before I could even get my wallet out, and soon we were on our way back to


    the lodge. The sun had gone downpletely now, casting the forest that lined either side of the road


    into inky darkness, but as we pulled up to the lodge and saw the orange glow of the fireces and the


    candles inside, and heard the sound of music sting on Matt¡¯s portable speaker, suddenly I didn¡¯t feel


    so afraid.


    We made it back to the lodge just in time to start preparing dinner Matt helped Enzo and I to get the


    grill started, where we made a couple dozen burgers and lots of roasted potatoes for everyone The rest


    of the team found a few long folding tables in the lodge¡¯s storage room and set them up with tablecloths


    and candles for the feast.


    At eight o¡¯clock on the dot, Jason and his team pulled up to the lodge with a couple of pickup trucks


    and came inside carrying twelve-packs of beer and bags of popcorn and chips. Soon enough, the table


    wasden with tes full of hot food, and both teams sat down and ate together in one big, smiling


    group.


    ¡°Thank you so much for this,¡± Jason said, raising his stic red cup full of beer in a toast. ¡°I know we¡¯re


    supposed to be opponents, and opponents are supposed to hate each other, but you¡¯ve been so


    kindhearted¡­¡± His eyes darted between Enzo and I. ¡°Really, thank you. We won¡¯t forget this. I won¡¯t


    forget this.¡±


    There was a bit of a silence at the end of Jason¡¯s toast, as both teams were no doubt a bit baffled by


    Jason¡¯s strange use ofnguage Enzo and I, however, being the only others who knew about the


    Crescents and the Fullmoons, couldn¡¯t help but grin happily at the opposing captain¡¯s speech and his


    subtle promise for friendship.


    As we all began to eat and drink, the room filling with the sounds of talking and music andughter, I


    looked over at Enzo with a smile on my face.


    ¡°Maybe making a Crescent friend wasn¡¯t all that bad of a move,¡± Enzo¡¯s voice echoed in my head,


    clearer than anyone else¡¯s voice at the dinner party.


    I only nodded subtly in response and happily bit into my burger.

 Chapter 84: The Spy

    Chapter 84: The Spy


    Nina


    The party went even better than I expected. As it turned out, Jason and his team had a lot of the same


    interests as Enzo and his team, and a bit of friendlypetition started between the two groups of


    boys. Eventually, the dinner ended and the drinking games started. Several heated rounds of beer


    pong eventually turned into horseshoes outside, followed by charades in the living room, and various


    other games.


    By the end of the night, everyone had a st and my party was a sess. Jason and his team took up


    residence on the couches and the floor of the living room while Enzo¡¯s team eventually retired to their


    rooms, but I felt too energized to sleep just yet


    It seemed that Enzo felt the same way, because when I walked out onto the upper balcony, I saw him


    sitting by theke by himself under the moonlight with a glowing joint in his hand. He must have felt me


    looking, because he looked up suddenly and gestured for me toe.


    I hesitated for a moment, biting my lip as I considered staying in my room or going out to see him, but


    the alcohol in my body made me feel brave. I grabbed my sweater and slipped my shoes back on


    before quietly heading down the stairs that were attached to the back of the lodge, the ones that


    connected the upper balcony to the ground. It was chilly out, but the breeze felt nice on my skin, and


    the alcohol that was still in my system made me feel warmer.


    ¡°That was quite the party,¡± Enzo said, holding the lit joint out for me as I approached. ¡°I can¡¯t believe we


    just had a party with a member of the Crescents. Did you mean for that to happen?¡±


    I shook my head and took the joint, taking a long drag and holding it for a few seconds before letting it


    out again, watching as the fragrant smoke rose into the air ¡°Not really. I just wanted to help them.¡±


    ¡°Well, either way, I think we may have made an unlikely friend,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°This coulde in


    useful if the Crescents ever decide to break their promise to solve issues peacefully.¡±


    I thought back to the shifter we saw in the road, the one that had obviously been stalking us since we


    got here, and wondered if it really was a Crescent. If it was, did that mean anything truly sinister? Or


    was it just keeping an eye on us? What if the Crescents were just as wary of the Fullmoons as the


    Fullmoons were of them?


    I sat beside Enzo, staring out over the edge of theke. The water looked pitch ck aside from the


    bright reflection of the moon on its surface way out in the center, illuminating the gentle ripples that


    spiraled outward from the soft breeze. The sound of the cricketsbined with the sound of the trees


    rustling made for a soothing atmosphere, a nice change from all of the noise of the party earlier.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Enzo suddenly said, standing. I watched in shock as he pulled his shirt off, then kicked


    off his shoes and unbuttoned his pants.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, stiflingughter and averting my eyes. ¡°You never told me that a little


    weed turns you into a stripper.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Oh, hush¡± he said, turning to face me. His muscles appeared even more chiseled in the moonlight


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it all before.¡± His words made me blush.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but isn¡¯t it a little cold?¡± I asked, taking another drag of the joint


    Without answering, Enzo merely grinned and jumped into the water with a ssh. I jumped up from the


    rock where I sat and stood on the shore, staring at the spot where he jumped in with wide eyes as he


    stayed under for several long moments, so long, in fact, that I started to get a little worried.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I said shakily as I stepped closer to the edge. Had he hurt himself under the water? I imagined


    his foot getting tangled in the reeds below the surface, keeping him froming up for air, and I started


    to panic.


    Suddenly, just as I was ripping off my jacket and kicking off my shoes with the intent to dive in after him,


    he burst out of the water with a gasp and, with a mischievous grin, grabbed me and pulled me into the


    water.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted as I came back up for air, sputtering. ¡°You asshole! I was worried about you! You¡¯re


    lucky I didn¡¯t have my phone in my pocket.¡±


    As retaliation, I sshed Enzo in the face as hard as I could, watching with satisfaction as he sputtered


    and pushed his soaked hair out of his eyes.


    ¡°Worth it,¡± he said, grinning and swimming away from me. I couldn¡¯t help butugh, but it was still cold,


    so I wed my way out of the pond. I stared down at myself as my clothes dripped onto the ground,


    then decided that sshing him wasn¡¯t enough so I walked over to the pile of his clothes and held them


    over the water.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Enzo said, trying to desperately grab the clothes out of my hand as I yanked them out


    of his reach. ¡°Please, those are my only clothes to get home tomorrow!¡±


    An evil grin took over my face as I held the clothes over the water, tempted to let Enzo feel the pain of


    having his own clothes soaked with coldke water.


    All of a sudden, the sound of a twig snapping underfoot alerted us. We jerked our heads up. I spin


    around, expecting that one of the guys from either hockey team wasing to see what we were


    doing, but as Enzo jumped up in front of me and began to snarl, I knew it was something else.


    I felt a knot form in my throat, my heart pounding as I saw what Enzo was looking at.


    Yellow eyes were staring at us from the shadows.


    A massive brown paw stepped out from between the trees, followed by a head and a body¡­


    It was the shifter that had been stalking us!


    Suddenly, and without warning, the shifter leaped forward but it wasn¡¯t headed for Enzo. It was headed


    for me. It somehow dodged Enzo and leaped onto me, throwing me to the ground with so much force


    that the wind got knocked out of me. I gasped for air and groaned, struggling to breathe as I pushed


    against it with all my might, its sharp teeth gnashing for my throat.


    It was going to kill me before Enzo could shift. A tear escaped my eye and rolled down my cheek as I


    struggled against the wolf, its jaws getting closer to my neck¡­


    But then, it was no longer a wolf.


    Just as suddenly as it leaped out of the woods with the intent to murder me, it became human again


    beneath my touch ¡­ Just as it had with Justin on the night that we discovered that he was a rogue.


    This wolf wasn¡¯t just a rogue, though.


    It was a fully-fledged werewolf, albeit smaller and not as strong as Kor Ronan. It couldn¡¯t be Justin,


    then. As it shifted back to its human form, I immediately recognized the familiar head of blonde hair.


    It was Lisa.

 Chapter 85: Mad Wolf Girl

    Chapter 85: Mad Wolf Girl


    Nina


    In the blink of an eye, I went from having a giant brown werewolf trying to bite my neck to now having a


    thrashing and very human Lisa wing at me with her manicured nails.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡± I shouted. Enzo, who had just shifted into his own wolf form, shifted back into his


    human form and lunged forward, grabbing Lisa by the back of her shirt and yanking her off at me as


    she continued to snarl and il her limbs like an animal.


    I sat up, panting, with wide eyes.


    Lisa was a werewolf?


    But¡­ Enzo had cured her!


    Enzo pinned Lisa to the ground. She finally rxed when she saw him above her, but her eyes were


    feral, so wide that I could see the whites all the way around her irises.


    ¡°What the hell happened to you?!¡± Enzo snarled, his voice low so as not to alert the sleeping humans


    inside.


    Lisa panted for a few moments, her wild eyes darting between Enzo and I, before answering. ¡°You


    guys are pathetic,¡± she said. There was almost a hint ofughter behind her squeaky voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been


    watching you for days now. It¡¯s hrious watching your little game of back-and-forth. Remember when


    we used to do that, Enzo? God, it was fun.¡±


    Enzo rolled his eyes, his grip still firm on Lisa¡¯s shoulders as he continued to pin her against the


    ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to,¡± he said.


    Lisa giggled. ¡°Oh, you mean my new threads?¡± she said, referring to her newfound wolf form like it was


    just another outfit. ¡°I¡¯m a mad wolf, baby.¡±


    If Lisa didn¡¯t sound utterly insane before, she sure did now. Enzo nced up at me, frustration and


    puzzlement drawn across his face.


    ¡°Did someone give you the serum, Lisa?¡± I said, walking up to them now that I had caught my breath


    and


    crouching next to her. As I looked into her eyes, I noticed now that they were entirely bloodshot. She


    licked her lips hungrily as she stared at my neck, like she was just dying to sink her teeth into my flesh.


    I could see that her canine teeth were much longer and sharper now than they had been before.


    ¡°Oh, the Mad Wolf serum?¡± she replied, her tone of voice mocking. ¡°Of course. How could I refuse?¡±


    I sighed and made eye contact with Enzo for a second. ¡°Who gave you the serum?¡± Enzo asked.


    Lisa coughed a bit and replied in a whiny tone of voice, ¡°I¡¯m not gonna attack you, alright? Whatever


    your ugly new girlfriend did to me just now made sure that I can¡¯t shift. Can you loosen your grip a bit


    so I can breathe, at least?¡±


    Enzo hesitantly loosened his grip on Lisa, but still held her firmly to the forest floor in case she tried to


    sneakily shift again.


    ¡°Answer his question,¡± I said.


    Lisa rolled her eyes. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know exactly who it was,¡± she said, keeping her eyes on Enzo. ¡°I


    knew something happened to me during those days when you had me locked up in your house ¡ª


    which, by the way, was pretty hot if you ask me ¡ª and then after that, it was like something was


    missing¡­ I needed my fix, you know? So when I got a cute little package with a bow and everything


    that said that drinking what was inside would make me feel better, and also make you fall in love with


    me again, I couldn¡¯t help myself from giving the serum a try And I¡¯ll tell you what ¡ª I feel better than


    ever. Or at least I did, before she ruined it just now.¡± Lisa nced over at me, her eyes projecting pure


    fury as she began to struggle again toe after me.


    Before she could get to me, Enzo suddenly pressed his thumb into Lisa¡¯s forehead and whispered


    something under his breath. Her body went limp and her eyes closed, her chest rising and falling


    steadily and deeply as though she had just fallen into a deep sleep.


    ¡°That should keep her sedated until the morning,¡± Enzo said, standing and staring down at Lisa¡¯s limp


    body.I bit my lip as I stared at her as well, my mind racing with a million thoughts. First and foremost,


    whoever gave Lisa the Mad Wolf serum was likely also the same person who gave the serum to Justin.


    Secondly¡­ How did I make both Lisa and Justin shift back into their human forms?


    Enzo must have read my mind, because he held his hand out for me. I took it, and when I stood, he


    furrowed his brow as he looked at me. ¡°You somehow made both of them lose their wolf forms,¡± he


    said, shaking his head. ¡° Temporarily, at least. Either way, that¡¯s a really powerful and rare ability, Nina.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes, unable toe up with the right words. It seemed that every day, my werewolf


    heritage was bing more and more concrete.


    Would it only be a matter of days now before I was suddenly able to shift, too?


    What if someone gave me the Mad Wolf serum, and that was why I had all of these abilities all of a


    sudden?


    As I stood there and thought about the serum, something else came to mind. I had nearly forgotten


    about it with so much going on, but now that I thought about it¡­


    ¡°Oh my god,¡± I whispered, taking a step back from Enzo and looking down at Lisa as my mind raced.


    ¡°What?¡± Enzo said in a concerned tone.


    I shook my head. ¡°I just remembered ¨C ¨C I almost forgot ¡ª I was going into the chemistryb the other


    day, and Edward came out just as I got there. He put something in his pocket and was acting


    strangely.¡±


    Enzo furrowed his brow, then it was as if a lightbulb went off above his head. ¡±


    You know, now that you mention it, ne seemed to be hiding something on the night that we found Justin


    in the woods,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡±


    ¡°What if Edward is supplying the Mad Wolf serum?¡± I asked, starting to pace back and forth. ¡°I mean,


    it¡¯s a bit of a stretch since he was the one who was wiping people¡¯s memories at the beginning of the


    semester¡­ But maybe things changed¡­¡±


    Just then, Lisa let out a loud snore. Enzo sighed and crouched down, scooping her up. ¡°We should get


    her inside,¡± he said. I nodded and followed him, and together we headed back to the lodge and carried


    her up to our room. Iid out a couple of spare nkets and a pillow on the floor and heid her down.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m gonna exin this one,¡± he whispered.


    I bit my lip, thinking for a moment.


    There really was no viable exnation for Lisa¡¯s sudden appearance. She came with no vehicle in the


    middle of the night, and there was no telling whether or not she would suddenly decide to shift again in


    the morning and reveal her true nature to everyone.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time,¡± I whispered, looking up at Enzo. He turned toward me, his brow furrowed.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time you tell your team about werewolves.¡±

 Chapter 86: The Whole Truth

    Chapter 86: The Whole Truth


    Enzo


    When Nina first suggested that I tell my team about my true nature, I thought she was utterly insane.


    But as Iy awake that night, staring at the ceiling and trying to figure out how I was going to both


    exin Lisa¡¯s sudden appearance as well as keep her from shifting in front of everyone or telling the


    truth herself, I realized that Nina was right.


    It had been years since I started attending Mountainview University, and equally as long since I had


    started being the hockey captain. I had known most of my teammates for that entire time, and


    considered many of them to be my closest friends¡­ And now, with Justin gone because of his


    werewolf curse, I knew it was only right to tell them.


    I just hoped that they would believe me, and that I could trust them not to tell a soul about this.


    I woke up first thing in the morning, just after dawn. Lisa was still soundly asleep under the dazing spell


    I had put on her, and would remain asleep for the next few hours which meant that I had enough time


    to figure out the best way to tell my team about werewolves.


    By the time I got dressed and headed downstairs, Jason and his team were already awake and were


    getting ready to leave.


    Jason smiled when he saw me.¡± Morning,¡± he said with a friendly smile. ¡°Enzo, can I talk to you


    outside?¡±


    I nodded and followed the Crescent hockey captain out to the back deck, watching as he closed the


    sliding door behind us so we could speak privately He came over when he was done and leaned on the


    railing, looking at the ground for a moment before looking back at me.


    ¡°I always thought that all Fullmoons were just arrogant assholes,¡± he said. ¡± I thought that we would get


    our asses kicked during that game and go home feeling like shit, but you guys treated us like brothers.¡±


    ¡°You can thank Nina, really,¡± I said. ¡± It was her idea.¡±


    Jason shrugged and smiled. ¡°I know, but you, the son of the Fullmoon Alpha, agreed to do it knowing


    fully well that our factions are supposed to hate each other¡­ And that meant a lot to me. Really. If you


    ever need anything, my team and I are here for you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, man,¡± I said, smiling as Jason pped me heartily on the shoulder I paused for a moment,


    watching as he turned to head back inside, but suddenly had an idea.


    ¡°Hang on,¡± I called out. Jason stopped and turned around as I chose my next words carefully. ¡°Does


    your team know about¡­¡±


    ¡°Werewolves?¡± Jason said, finishing my sentence as my voice faded. I nodded. ¡°Of course they do,¡± he


    said. ¡± Why? Does your team not know?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Nope. I haven¡¯t told them yet.¡±


    Jason chuckled, shaking his head. ¡± You have to tell them. You guys can¡¯t be a team if you¡¯re not all on


    the same page, especially if you n on winning the Half-Moon Tournament. You know that, right?¡±


    I nodded slowly, feeling almost embarrassed that I hadn¡¯t been more open about my true nature with


    my teammates sooner.


    ¡°I was wondering¡­¡± I said hesitantly, ¡°would you help me prove it to them before you leave?¡±


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    A little whileter, both teams were downstairs. Nina had prepared stacks and stacks of pancakes, and


    while everyone was eating and chatting, I was thinking about the n I had formted with Jason on


    the back porch. Lisa was still asleep upstairs, so I knew I would have to address that ¡ª but I wanted to


    make sure that I had a chance to reveal everything on my own terms before her craziness came out to


    y.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯d like everyone¡¯s attention,¡± I said, standing. Everyone looked up, their mouths full of syrup and


    pancakes, as they waited patiently for what I was about to say. Jason had already told his team about


    my n, so they already knew what to expect, but how my team would react to their world being turned


    upside down was still up for debate.


    I paused for a few moments, my heart racing. Maybe I should just say something else, I thought to


    myself This is a bad idea.


    But then, I felt Nina¡¯s gaze on me, and her supportive smile gave me the courage to continue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know how to say this without sounding insane, so I¡¯m just gonna rip off the bandaid,¡± I


    said, looking around at my teammates. ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf.¡±


    Matt immediately burst out into


    ¡°He¡¯s serious,¡± Jason chimed in, standing from his seat


    Everyone¡¯s heads swiveled around to look at Jason. Matt¡¯sughing stopped almost immediately,


    reced by a look of pure confusion.


    ¡°What?¡± Bryce said, looking around confusedly from me to Jason, then to the rest of Jason¡¯s team, who


    were all nodding in agreement with Jason. This is insanity. You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°I am,¡± I said. ¡°I can prove it. If everyone will please join us outside¡­¡±


    I pushed my chair back and stepped away from the table. Jason, Nina, and Jason¡¯s team followed, and


    after a few moments of silent disbelief, my own team followed with Bryce at the back, his arms folded


    as he muttered about how silly we were being.


    We headed out onto the backwn. Jason and I stood a few feet apart from one another and faced the


    rest of the group.


    Then, giving each other a nod, we both shifted.


    As we stood there in our wolf forms, my team was silent for several painstaking moments before it


    erupted into a cacophony of choice curse words, screams of terror, and excited cheers ( the cheers


    came mostly from Matt). Jason and I stood there like that for a couple of minutes, allowing my team to


    approach us and touch our fur, our paws, and our ears. My eyes were only on Nina, however, who


    stood off to the side leaning against one of the tall pine trees, her hands hidden in the pockets of her


    dark denim jacket as the cool autumn breeze ruffled her ck hair. There was a sparkle in her eyes as


    she looked at me, and for an extremely brief moment, I vividly imagined us together in our wolf forms.


    Her fur was red like the sunset, and her eyes were a bright green. Her wolf was so colorful, such a


    stark contrast from my own silver wolf


    The vision ended just as quickly as it began, but, at that moment, I knew: Nina would have a wolf. I


    could sense it, and I knew it was close. It would only be a matter of time now before she shifted for the


    first time.


    I knew something else for certain, too.


    I had to make Nina mine once and for all, and there was no doubt about it. As I looked at her, smiling at


    me beneath the dotted morning sunlight breaking through the tall pines, I felt more connected to her


    than I had felt about anyone else in my entire life. I had to find a way for us to be together.

 Chapter 87: Human Skin

    Chapter 87: Human Skin


    Nina


    After Enzo revealed his true nature to the hockey team with Jason¡¯s help, and once the hockey team


    had calmed down a bit, we started to pack up to head home.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Enzo and I headed upstairs to wake up Lisa, but as we opened his bedroom door, we were both


    shocked and terrified to find that the spot where Lisa had been sleeping¡­


    Was empty


    We checked everywhere: the closets, underneath all the beds, even the kitchen cabs, but she was


    gone.


    ¡°She probably took off,¡± Enzo said as the bus driver impatiently honked the horn outside ¡°Hopefully she


    won¡¯t cause any more trouble¡±


    Thankfully, as we drove home, she didn¡¯t. There was no sign of Lisa, although I kept looking out the


    window afraid to see her running next to the bus in her wolf form, but she never appeared.


    Enzo made his team swear that they wouldn¡¯t tell a soul about werewolves. They all promised that they


    wouldn¡¯t say a word, but there was one ¡ª Bryce ¨C ¨C who seemed a bit more pensive about the


    situation than the rest.


    I chalked it up to his naturally introverted demeanor and didn¡¯t think much of it. If Enzo trusted his team


    with this information, then I did, too. And Jason was right: if Enzo wanted to win the Half-Moon


    Tournament, he couldn¡¯t keep his team in the dark about the true reasons for the tournament.


    When we arrived back at the campus, our next move was to figure out whoever was giving people the


    Mad Wolf serum. We both had our suspicions that Edward had something to do with it, but we couldn¡¯t


    prove it just yet ¡ª and, to make matters worse, neither of us exactly had the time at the moment to be


    stalking Edward.


    So, we went to the one person who had all of the time in the world.


    Luke.


    Enzo called Luke to his apartment using their mindlink. A few minutester, there was a knock on the


    door and he let Luke in, ncing warily down the hallway in either direction before quickly closing and


    locking the door behind us.


    ¡°What¡¯s all this about?¡± Luke asked through his sunsses and surgical mask. ¡°I¡¯ve barely seen you


    guys in, like, two and a half weeks and now you¡¯re suddenly calling me here and acting really


    suspicious.¡±


    Enzo stammered to formte his words, so I stepped in and exined everything to Luke for him.


    ¡°Remember how Justin was turned into a rogue?¡± I asked. It all still felt a bit strange to be talking so


    comfortably about rogues and werewolves, especially to a talking skeleton, but it was quickly bing


    less foreign to me by the day.


    Luke nodded.


    ¡°Well,¡± I continued, pacing a bit, Lisa showed up while we were on that hockey trip just now¡­ And


    she¡¯s been turned, too. They both mentioned something called a ¡®Mad Wolf serum¡¯ that was given to


    them by a stranger


    Luke scoffed, and if he had any eyes, he likely would¡¯ve rolled them. ¡°You know, kids during my time


    didn¡¯t just take drugs willy-nilly¨C¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± I interrupted,


    feeling a bit annoyed. ¡°Someone is intentionally giving students a serum that¡¯s turning them into


    shifters. We have to figure out who exactly it is, and we¡¯re both pretty sure that we know who: Edward.


    But we¡¯re not entirely sure and we need proof before we do anything, because if he¡¯s the one doing it,


    then he might very well be working for someone else¡­¡±


    ¡°Which means that he could alert them about our knowledge of it and they could cover it up before we


    have a chance to prove it, or worse,¡± Enzo chimed in. ¡°They could really hurt someone as revenge, for


    all we know.¡±


    Luke paused for a few moments, folding his bony arms across his ribcage.


    ¡°So I take it you want me to do the investigating?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Please, Luke,¡± I said. ¡°We really need your help. Enzo has to focus on this Half-Moon


    Tournament, and I need to focus on school.¡±


    Luke sighed. ¡°Just when I was really getting into origami,¡± he muttered, causing both Enzo and I to


    raise our eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, I guess.¡±


    Enzo and I both let out sighs of relief, but were quickly cut off by Luke before we could say anything


    else.


    ¡°But¡­ My disguise isn¡¯t gonna work for much longer People are starting to notice the weird, skinny guy


    walking around campus in baggy clothes with his face and hands covered at all times.¡±


    I cursed inwardly. I hadn¡¯t thought of that¡­


    ¡°I can help you,¡± Enzo suddenly blurted out. ¡°I did promise to get you a better disguise. I¡¯ll admit that I


    got distracted by more than a few things along the way, but I¡¯ll really help you now. Can both of you


    meet me at the cabins in the woods tonight, at midnight?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much of a chance to ask Enzo what his n was before he ran off to ¡°get everything


    ready¡±, in his words, but I trusted him to do whatever was necessary to make this all run smoothly


    So, at midnight, Luke and I walked to the cabins in the woods together.


    When we arrived, Enzo was standing in the center of the circle of cabins. There was a fire in the fire pit,


    and there was a strange, yet beautiful, woman standing beside him.


    ¡°This is Ginna,¡± Enzo said as we approached warily ¡°She¡¯s a witch¡­ And she¡¯s going to give you your


    human skin. Luke ¡±


    I raised an eyebrow. Human skin?


    Luke, however, seemed to know already. He walked up to Ginna and dropped to his knees. ¡°Thank


    you,¡± he said quietly, looking up at the beautiful witch. She wore clothes that appeared to be entirely


    handmade: a dark green dress with long, vine-like decorations hanging down around the skirt, a belt


    with various bottles and a knife attached to it, and a leather shoulder piece on each side. Her hair was


    long and thick, and jet ck. In the firelight, there was something both terrifying and beautiful about


    her.


    Enzo stepped away from Ginna and Luke and came to stand next to me.


    ¡°She¡¯s gonna perform a ceremony to give Luke a human disguise,¡± he whispered while Ginna pulled a


    bottle of what looked like salt off of her belt and walked around Luke, sprinkling it in a circle ¡°He¡¯ll still


    be undead, a , and the disguise won¡¯t be permanent, but he¡¯ll appear human for a while.¡±


    We watched as Ginna then started cing various small crystals around the circle. Then, she kneeled


    in front of Luke and took his hands, whispering incantations in anguage that I didn¡¯t understand.


    Suddenly, Luke became enveloped in a nket of what looked like fire. I jumped, pping my hand


    over my mouth as Enzo reached out and pulled me to safety in his arms. We could feel the heat


    emanating from Luke even from where we stood, but he didn¡¯t even seem to react.


    Ginna continued to say her incantations, this time louder, as she threw various powders into the fire


    that was Luke.


    I thought for sure that he was going to burn to dust¡­ But then, as quickly as it began, the fire stopped.


    Luke was no longer a skeleton in baggy clothing, but he was now a young man with blonde hair and


    pale skin, curled up in a fetal position in the middle of the circle.


    And he was naked.


    Ginna gestured for Enzo toe. She handed him a small pouch and said something quietly, to which


    he nodded; then, she disappeared into the woods without a trace.


    I watched in shock as Enzo grabbed a nket from a nearby chair and wrapped it around Luke, then


    helped him to stand. Luke looked down at his hands, turning them this way and that as he admired his


    flesh, then turned his face up toward the moon and closed his eyes, smiling


    The magic was broken, however, when I felt my phone buzz in my pocket I pulled it out to see my


    mother¡¯s name on the screen, why was she calling me sote?


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered quietly, walking a bit away from Luke and Enzo.


    ¡°Nina,¡± my mother said, her voice shaking. ¡°It¡¯s Taylor. He¡¯s in the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 88: The Hospital

    Chapter 88: The Hospital


    Nina


    ¡°Nina¡­ Taylor is in the hospital.¡±


    I felt my heart drop as I registered what my mother just told me over the phone. Everything, from the


    Half- Moon Tournament to the Mad Wolf serum to Luke¡¯s sudden transformation, seemed like nothing


    now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible,¡± I said hastily, hanging up as a knot formed in my stomach.


    ¡°Nina? Is everything okay?¡± Enzo asked from behind. I turned around to see him still standing by the


    fire, looking at me with a concerned expression on his face. Luke was pulling on a pair of jeans behind


    him, but was also looking at me as he did so. It felt odd to see Luke with an actual expression on his


    face, and for there tobe meat and flesh on his bones, but right now it hardly registered to me.


    ¡°I-I have to go,¡± I said, taking a few steps backwards. ¡°It¡¯s my brother. He¡¯s in the hospital.¡±


    Both Enzo¡¯s and Luke¡¯s eyes widened. Enzo jogged toward me. ¡°I¡¯ll take you on the motorcycle,¡± he


    said.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll borrow Lori¡¯s car I¡¯ll keep you updated, though. Just focus on Edward and the Half-


    Moon tournament.¡±


    Enzo nodded, and before either of them said anything else, I turned on my heel and ran back toward


    the campus. Lori was thankfully still awake when I got home, ying a video game on the TV


    ¡°Can I borrow your car for the night?¡± I asked breathlessly as I ran through to my room and began


    stuffing clothes and toiletries in my backpack.


    Lori paused her game and turned around on the couch to face me. ¡°Uh¡­ Sure, I guess?¡± she


    responded. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my brother,¡± I replied, running out of my room with my bag haphazardly packed already. ¡°He¡¯s in


    the hospital.¡±


    Lori jumped up and grabbed her keys out of her purse, her face drawn with worry. ¡°Here,¡± she said,


    tossing them to me. ¡°Be careful, okay? And keep me updated.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I responded, giving my roommate a quick hug before sprinting out of the dorm and out to her


    car.


    It was two o¡¯clock in the morning when I arrived at the hospital where Taylor was staying. I was certain I


    had broken several trafficws on the way, but thankfully there was no one on the roads with it being so


    late, so I managed to make it without getting into an ident or getting a ticket.


    My mother was sitting in the waiting room and jumped up when I burst in through the double doors.


    For the first time in my life, my mother¡¯s usually-cold face was full of worry. I, however, was just angry


    with her for not getting Taylor the help he needed and for letting it get to this point. I was mad at myself,


    too, for not being there for him.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± I asked.


    My mother called a nurse over, who led us to the hospital room where Taylor was staying.


    When I entered, my heart dropped into the pit of my stomach like a ball of lead.


    My brother was hooked up to so many machines. There was a breathing tube down his throat, his eyes


    were closed, and his body was pale, thin, and very limp.


    ¡°Oh, Taylor,¡± I whispered, dropping my bag on the floor and running over to the side of his bed. I


    gripped the bed rail with one hand and squeezed his arm with the other as tears welled up in my eyes


    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry,¡± the nurse said quietly ¡°His symptoms were so severe that the doctor had to put him


    under a medically-induceda.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± I asked.


    The nurse shook her head. ¡°We¡¯re running a blood panel as we speak. His x -rays came back


    inconclusive. As far as we¡¯re aware, he doesn¡¯t seem to have any sort of tumor or anything like that I


    furrowed my brow as I continued to stare down at my brother. The tears in my eyes turned him into a


    shapeless blob.


    The nurse muttered another word of apology before leaving, shutting the sliding door behind her to give


    us privacy. Once we were alone, I felt my mother¡¯s hand on my back. I shrugged her off and whipped


    my head up, ring at her


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d let ite to this,¡± I growled, feeling rage bubble up inside of me. ¡°He¡¯s been


    telling you for years that he¡¯s been in pain, and you did nothing.¡±


    ¡°I did what I could, Nina,¡± my mother responded, walking around the hospital bed and sitting in the


    folding chair across from it as the methodical beeping of the machines and the hum of the fluorescent


    lights filled the silence.


    ¡°You did nothing,¡± I repeated. I realized that my grip was tightening on Taylor¡¯s wrist and I let go before I


    hurt him, my hands shaking. ¡°You did nothing and now he¡¯s in aa.¡±


    ¡°Nina, listen to me,¡± my mother whispered. There were tears in her own eyes and her lower lip was


    quivering.¡± It¡¯s not that simple¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it, then?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about getting your son the medical help he needs before


    it devolves into something like this?¡±


    My mother didn¡¯t answer. I felt a sob catch in my throat as I looked at her and I quickly looked away,


    back down at my brother. He was so much thinner than he had been thest time I saw him. His


    cheeks were gaunt and his eyes were sunken in. As I reached out again to take his hand and stroke it


    with my thumb, I could feel the bones protruding in his fingers and wrists.


    The boy who I had grown up with, who had once climbed trees and yed cowboys and bandits and


    given me piggy back rides when we were little, now looked as though he wouldn¡¯t even be able to


    support his own bodyweight.


    I was quiet for some time as I held my brother¡¯s hand and silently cried, cursing myself inwardly for not


    taking him away from my mother, for not taking the initiative to get him help. Even if I couldn¡¯t afford his


    medical care, I would¡¯ve found a way¡­


    ¡°Ungh¡­¡±


    Both my mother and I jerked our heads up as we heard something that sounded like a groan escape


    Taylor¡¯s mouth, through the breathing tube.


    I watched in shock as I felt his hand twitch in mine, and his eyes started to move beneath his eyelids.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Without a moment of hesitation, my mother jumped up and flung the door open, calling for a nurse.


    Taylor was awake.


    The doctor told us that Taylor¡¯s condition seemed to have vastly improved all of a sudden. While he


    was still mostly unconscious, they were able to remove the breathing tube and informed us that he


    would be able to go home by the end of the week.


    My mother and I stayed in the hospital overnight, neither of us sleeping as we sat in the dark hospital


    room and stared at Taylor as he slept. I kept my hand on his for the rest of the night, somehow, I knew


    that my touch was keeping him alive¡­ I thought back to the night that I kept Ronan from dying, and


    what Enzo had told me. If I could just stay with Taylor, and keep holding his hand, I knew deep down


    that he would recover.


    My mother noticed.


    ¡°Nina,¡± she said in a whisper after a couple of hours of silence. The clock was already showing 4:30 in


    the morning.


    ¡°What?¡± I responded, not lifting my gaze from Taylor. I was still furious with her for not getting him help


    sooner, and wasn¡¯t sure if I would ever forgive her


    Her next words, however, shocked me enough to look away from my brother.


    ¡°Are you showing werewolf abilities?¡±

 Chapter 89: The Blanket and the Photograph

    Chapter 89: The nket and the Photograph


    Nina


    My eyes widened at my mother¡¯s words. ¡°What?¡± I asked, momentarily pulling away from Taylor as my


    hands started to shake. ¡°How do you¨C¡±


    My mother sighed and bowed her head. She was silent for several long moments that felt like an


    eternity before looking back up at me with tears in her eyes and speaking again. There¡¯s so much I


    haven¡¯t told you, Nina,¡± she said. She patted the seat next to her


    I stood there for a few moments, blinking incredulously, before slowly and warily sitting down. My


    mother turned toward me in her chair and took both of my shaking hands, squeezing them gently as


    she leaned closer to me.


    ¡°I found the baby picture in your room when I went to visit you,¡± she said, reaching into her pocket with


    one hand and producing the photograph. I snatched it away and stared at it for several moments before


    looking back up at her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything then?¡± I asked.


    My mother sighed again. ¡°I wanted to be sure before I said anything that might scare you,¡± she replied,


    then reached out and tapped the part of the photograph that showed the nket with the oddly familiar


    pattern on it.¡± You were wrapped in that nket when I found you. This picture was tucked into your


    basket, too. It was burned like this already, though, if it wasn¡¯t, I would¡¯ve found your real parents by


    now¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner,¡± my mother said quietly. ¡°I immediately recognized the pattern on the


    nket as being something rted to werewolves, but I wanted to bepletely sure that you were


    one before I scared you. You never showed any signs of being one, so I thought it was just a


    coincidence. But when I saw the way Taylor¡¯s condition improved just now, I knew it was because of


    you. Because of your gifts. They¡¯re finally blossoming.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ve known about werewolves all along,¡± I muttered. And to think that I felt so alone at the


    beginning of this semester when I first learned about werewolves being real, when I could have had my


    mother there to guide me. If only she had been open about things with me, I would¡¯ve maybe felt even


    remotelyfortable telling her about my predicament.


    My mother nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve never told anyone. Not even my first husband, before we got divorced when


    you were little.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I knew werewolves in college When I was your age, actually,¡±


    My eyes widened as I suddenly remembered the photograph that I had seen in Tiffany¡¯s office; the


    photograph that contained my mother, looking happier than I had ever seen her. Had the knowledge of


    werewolves killed the light in her eyes, or was it something else?


    ¡°You went to Mountainview University,¡± I said suddenly ¡°I saw a picture of you with the hockey club.¡±


    I watched as my mother¡¯s eyes widened for a moment before she reluctantly nodded. ¡°Yes. I went to


    the same university you¡¯re attending now.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Just then, Taylor groaned and caused us both to jump, halting our conversation in its tracks. I


    scrambled to my feet and ran to his bedside, grabbing his hand again. As I did, his eyes fluttered open.


    ¡°Taylor,¡± I whispered, bending down to him and brushing a bit of brown hair out of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s me.


    Nina. I¡¯m here¡±


    Taylor stared at me for a few long moments as his eyes came into focus before a slight smile twitched


    at the corners of his lips.


    ¡°Hey¡­ Big sister¡­¡± he croaked, licking his dry lips. I grabbed a cup of water and lifted his head to help


    him drink, thenid him back down gently


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be okay,¡± I whispered, taking his hand again. I noticed now that our mother was standing


    on the opposite side of him, holding his other hand, but I didn¡¯t look at her. I couldn¡¯t, not after what she


    had just told me. She kept my true identity hidden my entire life¡­ And she hadn¡¯t even had the


    decency to ever show me the two things that may have linked me to my past the picture and the


    nket with the strange pattern on it None of that mattered now, though. What mattered was that my


    brother was going to be okay For now


    ¡°I¡¯m always okay,¡± Taylor said with a sly smirk ¡°I¡¯m a superhero Remember?¡±


    I smiled, thinking back to the game we always used to y when we were kids We made up our own


    superheroes when we were little and would y as them day in and day out, pretending to save the


    world from evil, only stopping when it was time to go home for dinner. Even as teenagers, we would still


    talk about our game. Taylor always liked to draw, so he often drew our superheroes, saying that one


    day we really would save the world.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said,ughing through the tears in my eyes. ¡°You are a superhero.¡±


    The doctor came in then with two nurses, interrupting our emotional reunion.


    ¡°Sorry to barge in,¡± she said, walking up to the end of Taylor¡¯s bed. ¡°But now that the patient is awake,


    we need to run some tests. Is that alright?¡±


    My mother and I nodded and reluctantly stepped away from the bed while the two nursed unhooked


    Taylor from the machines and wheeled him away. Soon, we were alone again.


    I looked down at my phone for the


    first time since I had gotten the initial call from my mother saying that Taylor was in the hospital and


    noticed that I had over a dozen missed calls from Enzo, Jessica, and Lori. They must have all been


    worried sick since I had been in such a state when I left, and I hadpletely forgotten to tell them that


    I made it to the hospital safely.


    What I also realized as I looked at the date was that I had an anatomy presentation in just three hours,


    and it counted for 25% of my grade.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered, slipping my phone back in my pocket and looking at my mother ¡°I hate to say this,


    but I have a presentation,¡± I said.


    My mother furrowed her brow. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay driving? I can drive you, if you want.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, I actually feel fine,¡± I said. Maybe my newfound werewolf abilities were helping


    me to stay awake¡­ Or maybe it was just the leftover adrenaline in my system from worrying that my


    brother was going to die, and that I would suddenly be exhausted on the highway and fall asleep


    behind the wheel. I hoped that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Okay,¡± my mom said,ing over to me and squeezing my shoulder ¡°I¡¯ll keep you updated on Taylor.¡±


    I nodded, grabbing my bag and heading for the door. Just before I left, I stopped to nce over my


    shoulder at my mother, who stood in the middle of the now-empty room. She looked so small now that


    the room was devoid of Taylor¡¯s bed, like a scared child, and I realized that maybe I was too harsh with


    her, and that she was just as distraught as I was over Taylor¡¯s hospitalization.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said quietly to get her attention. She looked up from the floor, tears in her eyes. I love you


    mom.

 Chapter 90: Strike One

    Chapter 90: Strike One


    Enzo


    Our second hockey match in the Half- Moon tournament came all too quickly. I felt as though I had


    absolutely no time at all to figure out the situation with Edward or, more importantly, talk to Nina about


    what happened with her brother before I was forced to train for the next match, which would be at the


    end of the week.


    All of the intense training was starting to wear on me and my teammates, too.


    Even though it was a relief to tell my teammates about my true nature and to know that they supported


    me, the rigorous training that was forced on us by my father was almost unbearable. He starteding


    to all of our training sessions, and eventually he basically took over as team captain,pletely


    overshadowing me and undermining my abilities.


    By Friday, the night of the second match, I was exhausted. At least we would bepeting on our own


    rink, but knowing that the team we would be ying against was really good only made tensions even


    higher


    As my team and I skated out onto the ice, the cheers of our ssmates in the stadium gave me some


    energy. It didn¡¯t help that Lisa was back as the cheerleading team captain and was going to be there


    the whole time, in all of her evil werewolf glory, but at least Nina¡¯s soft brown eyes looking at me from


    the sidelines were enough to make me forget my insane ex-girlfriend¡¯s presence for the time being I


    just wished it was enough to also make me forget about my father¡¯s icy stare from his spot in the box


    seats up above


    We started the game. The other team was as good as I had been warned really, really good. They


    didn¡¯t post as much of a threat as Ronan did, but ying against other werewolves was something that


    I hadn¡¯t experienced before; Jason didn¡¯t really count, in my eyes, since he and his team yed so


    poorly, nor did he seem to give two shits about the Half Moon Tournament.


    At the end of the first round, the other team was ahead of us by two points. I skated off to the sidelines


    and chugged some water, breathing heavily after the intense round, and nced up at the VIP box


    seats where my father sat to see him ring down at me with extreme disappointment on his face. He


    slowly shook his head; I could practically feel the anger emanating off of him as he looked at me


    ¡°Hey,¡± Nina said, walking up to me. Don¡¯t look at him. Just y.¡±


    I managed a weak smile and nodded,


    skating back out onto the ice for the second round. Drinking a bit of water and being near Nina seemed


    to give me some strength, allowing me to feel connected to the game Her words echoed in my mind the


    entire time Just y


    The second round ended just seconds after I made a final goal that put us ahead by one point, causing


    our side of the stadium to erupt into cheers while the cheerleaders performed a victory routine


    Just one more round


    I looked up at Nina¡¯s face as I gathered my teammates to a huddle She shot me a gentle smile and a


    thumbs up, which gave me the strength to absolutely demolish the other team in the third round


    We finished the game with andslide victory. As the excited Mountainview University students


    funneled out of the crowded stadium, leaving behind a mess of spilt popcorn and empty soda cans in


    their wake, I exhaustedly pulled my skates off of my feet on the bench and let out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Hey, who wants to go get drinks to celebrate?¡± Matt said, tucking his helmet under his arm with a


    triumphant look on his face


    The rest of the team agreed in unison, as did I


    ¡°No, you will not.¡± my father¡¯s gruff voice said sternly from behind me


    I narrowed my eyes and slowly turned to face him. The rest of the team fell silent


    ¡°What?¡± I said, standing


    ¡°You heard me. You¡¯ve all got training in the morning. I won¡¯t have you all hungover when you should


    be focusing ¡±


    ¡°So we¡¯re not allowed to have one drink and rx?¡± I snarled.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My father chuckled. ¡°Not after that performance, you¡¯re not


    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Rivers, but¡­ We won, Matt chimed in, but quickly backed away when he saw my father¡¯s


    icy stare slide over to him.


    ¡°We did win,¡± I said. ¡°By andslide, too.


    ¡°Only in the final round,¡± my father replied. ¡°The first round was deplorable. You got lucky in the second


    round. Do you think that sort of performance is going to help you win the Half-Moon Tournament?¡±


    I scoffed, not knowing how to respond, and not wanting my teammates to be verbally abused by my


    father. ¡°You guys can go change.¡± I said.


    I nced over my shoulder to see them still standing there, as though my father¡¯s time spent trying to


    take over as the role of hockey captain had already taught them not to listen to me ¡°Go!¡± I shouted,


    making them all jump a bit ¡°I¡¯ll be in soon. And we will celebrate our victory


    My team slowly and tentatively retreated to the locker rooms. I turned back to look at my father, whose


    face was turning beet red with fury. I felt anger bubble up inside of me, as well, and felt my hands curl


    up into fists at my sides.


    ¡°You¡¯re not our drill sergeant, you know,¡± I growled


    For the duration of this tournament, I am,¡± my father replied. ¡°And I can rece you at the drop of a hat


    with someone who knows how to take orders.¡±


    I was taken aback. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    My father gritted his teeth and took a step toward me ¡°Consider your performance and your indignation


    tonight to be strike one,¡± he said quietly ¡°You get three strikes, once you pass that point, you¡¯re done.


    Trust me, I¡¯ve already got someone else lined up for your ce.¡±


    I felt a knot rise up into my throat My hands itched to throw a punch straight at my father¡¯s hard jaw, but


    I controlled myself and walked away without a word


    ¡°Two more strikes!¡± he shouted after me. ¡°Two more, and you¡¯re out of here!¡±


    As I entered the locker room, the soft muttering of my teammates abruptly stopped. I silently walked


    past them. toward my locker and opened it, starting to change out of my hockey gear


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said. ¡°Keep gossipping¡±


    I was met with only more silence


    As though the silence was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back, before i could stop myself, I flung my


    helmet across the locker room, denting a locker with it and causing my team to jump up in surprise


    ¡°Enzo Rivers!¡± Nina¡¯s voice suddenly called from the doorway.


    I looked up from my rage to see her rushing toward me, her hand raised She went to p me and I


    supposed I deserved it for my behavior but stopped, lowering her shaking hand.


    ¡°Just because your father is an asshole doesn¡¯t mean you need to be,¡± she growled. There was a long,


    palpably palpably tense silence before she turned, then, to address the rest of the team.


    ¡°You guys did amazing tonight. Get your shit together and get to the bar. We¡¯re celebrating.¡±

 Chapter 91: Justin’s Return

    Chapter 91: Justin¡¯s Return


    Nina


    ¡°You guys did amazing tonight. Get your shit together and get to the bar. We¡¯re celebrating.¡±


    The team was silent for a few moments after I spoke. Enzo continued to stare down at me with an


    expression on his face that I couldn¡¯t read, although I could tell that part of him wanted me to hit him


    before, as if violence would solve his issues with his father. I felt horrible just for even considering doing


    such a thing to him, tears started to well up in my eyes at the thought of intentionally hurting Enzo,


    making me turn on my heel and storm out of the silent locker room before anyone could see


    It was dark now in the stadium when I re-emerged. Everyone had already left, and soon the custodians


    and the


    Zamboni operator woulde to clean up the stadium and resurface the rink Just then, someone


    stepped out of the shadows, making me practically jump out of my skin as my heart leaped up loto my


    throat. I stumbled backwards, clutching my chest and cursing under my breath as my fight or flight


    instincts momentarily kicked in before


    I realized who it was


    It was Richard, Enzo¡¯s father


    ¡°What makes you think you¡¯ve earned the right to undermine me, git?¡± he said, stepping toward the


    with his ans folded without so much as an apology for scaring me


    I scoffed. It felt as though he was trying to intimidate me, and it wasn¡¯t working Without answering, I


    went to walk around him but he put his a out to stop me


    ¡°I asked you a questions¡±I froze, feeling my heart rate quicken as a million things raced through my


    mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to speak to Enzo or the rest of the team like that,¡± I said, mustering up my courage to


    turn and face Richard. ¡°They won that game by andslide. Just because they didn¡¯t perform up to your


    standards during the first round doesn¡¯t mean that they deserve to be punished.¡±


    Now, it was Richard who scoffed.¡± That¡¯s riching from someone like you, who can¡¯t even fathom


    the weight of this tournament.¡±


    ¡°What, so you and another CEO can fight over who gets to run some dinky little town in the middle of


    nowhere?¡± I asked. ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. You two should. work it out like men instead of making your sons do


    the dirty work for you.


    Suddenly, Richard¡¯s face twisted into a snarl and he roughly pushed me up against the wall, pinning me


    by my wrists.


    ¡°You have no idea what any of this means,¡± he growled into my ear, making me shudder. ¡°You¡¯re lucky


    that I¡¯m even entertaining your little rtionship with my son for the time being¡±


    Before I could respond, the locker room door swung open. Just as quickly as he osted me, Richard


    stepped away, releasing his grip on my wrists, and teleported away without so much as another word.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Enzo asked, seeing the panicked look on my face.


    I nodded, not wanting to upset Enzo, and stepped away from the wall.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied, ignoring the burning sensation in my wrists from where Richard had grabbed me ¡°I¡¯m


    fine. But I think I¡¯m going home early tonight¡­ You guys can go to the bar without me.¡±


    Enzo cocked his head and gave me a disappointed look. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked. ¡°You were gonna


    come just a few minutes ago.¡±


    I nodded, talking a few steps backwards. ¡°I just.. I have a lot of homework to do, that¡¯s all,¡± I lied, not


    wanting to reveal that Enzo¡¯s own father had just scared the hell out of me. ¡°I forgot that I have a paper


    due this weekend.¡±


    Saturday morning, I woke up to the sunlight streaming in through my bedroom window. When I sat up,


    yawning and rubbing my eyes, I noticed that the notification light on my phone was blinking. I picked up


    my phone and read the notification: it was a text from enzo.


    ¡°Drill sergeant made us practice this morning. Could use the team doctor in case anything goes


    wrong¡­ And bagels, maybe? I¡¯ll pay you back.¡±


    I frowned as I read the text. Had his father still convinced him and the rest of the team to train this early,


    and on a Saturday morning, no less? Sighing, I climbed out of bed and started getting dressed with


    conviction. If they were going to be training this early on the day after a match, then I was going to have


    to be there as their team doctor, training while exhausted was nothing but the perfect storm for injuries.


    I quickly got dressed and headed out, stopping at the dining hall to pick up enough coffees for


    everyone and bagels, then started to precariously make my way toward the hockey arena with the tray


    of coffees in one hand and the bag of bagels in the other, taking care not to spill anything.


    ¡°Need some help with that?¡± a familiar voice said.


    I looked up, astonished to see Justin standing in front of me.


    ¡°Justin?¡± I said, nearly dropping the tray of coffee out of shock. ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡±


    Justin furrowed his brows and gave me a confused look. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve


    only been on campus.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No, you¡¯ve been missing for, like two, maybe three. weeks now. Everyone thought


    you dropped out.¡±


    Justin only chuckled and walked toward me, gingerly taking the tray of coffees from my hand ¡°Nice try,¡±


    he said ¡°Where are you taking this?¡±


    ¡°To the hockey team,¡± I replied warily, half expecting him to drop it all over the ground out of anger for


    being kicked off the team. But, much to my surprise, he simply smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Cool,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll walk with you. I wanted to talk to Enzo today.¡±


    Before I could say anything else, Justin turned on his heel and started walking toward the hockey


    arena. I bit my lip, utterly confused by Justin¡¯s sudden change in attitude and apparent dismissal of his


    weeks-long disappearance, but decided to follow him anyway. At the very least, he was now headed


    straight for Enzo, who would at least see what was happening first-hand and would maybe have some


    insight on the situation.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Justin said as we walked, his voice nonchnt as ever, I¡¯ve been so busy, I never had the


    chance to thank you for helping me out that night in the woods. I feel like an idiot for taking those drugs.


    But I¡¯m all better now, and it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Um That¡¯s good,¡± I replied, stunned by his words as I thought back to his rogue rampage in the forest


    that night. The image of the woman¡¯s bloody leg shed through my mind, and I shook my head to


    dispel it. ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve been up to?¡± I asked. ¡± Getting better?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± he replied. ¡°I realized after you guys left me in the woods that night that I had to get my shit


    together if I wanted to get back on the hockey team. So I decided to get some help Like, professional


    help. And now I feel better than ever! I¡¯m certain now that Enzo will let me back on the team.¡±


    I stopped in my tracks as Justin mentioned getting professional help Could it be?


    ¡°Justin, who did you get help from?¡± I asked.


    Justin stopped a few feet in front of me, his back turned. He stood like that for several moments, as


    though he was thinking deeply, before he slowly turned back to face me with a stic- looking smile on


    his face.


    ¡°Edward helped me.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.

 Chapter 92: The Suspicious Counselor

    Chapter 92: The Suspicious Counselor


    Nina


    I stood there, in the middle of the quad as I clutched the paper bag full of bagels in my hand, staring at Justin¡¯s horrifying, stic smile


    ¡°Edward helped me,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s a really good counselor. Before, I felt so vicious and feral because of those drugs, but now I feel


    better than ever.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh,¡± I muttered, blinking slowly as my mind raced with a million different thoughts of what might¡¯ve truly happened to Justin if Edward


    was the one who was deliberately turning people into werewolves. Beyond that, the nk and empty look in Justin¡¯s eyes, although his


    lips were pulled taut into a smile, horrified me to no end. ¡°T That¡¯s nice.¡±


    Mhm. Justin¡¯s smile faded and he turned around again. ¡°C¡¯mon. You were going to the hockey rink, right?¡±


    I swallowed, ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, feeling a lump form in my throat as I began to follow Justin again.


    When we arrived at the hockey rink, I felt the lump in my throat growrger. Justin swung open the heavy metal door with ease and held it


    open for me, letting me pass through ahead of him. I felt as though my limbs were made of rope and the hairs on the back of my neck


    raised from the fear of having Justin behind me, out of sight. Images of Justin suddenly shifting into a rogue again and decapitating me, or


    slipping a knife out of his jacket, filled my mind but no such thing happened.


    Enzo and the rest of the team were running drills on the ice. My eyes darted around as I looked for Enzo¡¯s father, but thankfully he was


    nowhere. to be found.


    ¡°H-Hey, guys,¡± I called, approaching the rink with wide eyes as Justin walked behind me.


    Everyone looked up from their intense training. Enzo froze upon seeing Justin, his wide eyes darting to meet mine momentarily, before he


    raised his hand to relieve the team from their drills.


    ¡°Justin!¡± Matt said. ¡°Where have you been, man?¡± The rest of the team murmured in an equal amount of surprise and confusion as Justin


    and I approached the bench, setting down the coffee and bagels. Enzo, however, stayed silent, onlying over to me in an almost


    protective manner


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Enzo finally said, narrowing his eyes suspiciously. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    Justin shrugged, sticking his hands in his jacket pockets. The team started digging into the bagels with murmurs of appreciation directed


    toward me as they ate, but Enzo and I stayed warily off to the side.


    ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± Justin said, turning toward Enzo. ¡°Privately?¡±


    Enzo hesitated for a few moments before nodding slowly and, casting me onest worried look, walked


    away with Justin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Justin is in on this whole werewolf thing,¡± Matt said quietly, his mouth full of bagel.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± I replied, keeping my gaze focused on Enzo and Justin. I couldn¡¯t make out what


    they were saying. I cursed myself inwardly, wondering why I was developing all of these werewolf


    abilities without developing the extremely useful ability of enhanced hearing


    Lo and behold, Enzo returned a few. minutester I watched in astonishment as Justin casually walked


    out of the arena; Enzo was just letting him go?


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Bryce asked.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Enzo replied, although I could tell he was lying. ¡°Training is done for the day. Go home and


    get some rest, everyone.¡±


    Grumbling, the team retreated to the locker rooms. Enzo turned to follow them, but I grabbed his arm


    and made him stay behind.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± I whispered. ¡°You just let him walk away when there¡¯s clearly something going on


    there?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°I¡¯ve got a n. Let me get changed and I¡¯ll exin everything.¡±


    Later that night, Enzo¡¯s n burst into action.


    ¡°Edward always leaves his office around one in the morning,¡± Luke exined from our hiding spot


    behind the art building, which was a perfect vantage point for watching the front door of the faculty


    office building


    where Edward¡¯s office was located. We were all wearing ck to blend in with the night; it was still a


    shock to see Luke with a real, human face that was capable of expressions, but it was admittedly a


    nice change from the way it was before.


    Enzo¡¯s n was to follow Edward, find where he lived outside of work, and then I would sneak in


    behind him. Luke had already snuck into Edward¡¯s office when we first tasked him with keeping an eye


    on Edward, but the suspicious student counselor apparently didn¡¯t keep files in his office¡­ So,


    sneaking into his house was our next best bet.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re making me sneak in,¡± I whispered, ring at Enzo.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have a wolf scent,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°He¡¯d pick up Luke¡¯s scent, too, since Luke is an undead.


    Besides, you¡¯re small and you¡¯re fast¡±


    I groaned, but I knew that Enzo was right. If one of us was going to sessfully get into Edward¡¯s


    house without being caught, it would be me


    Just then, Luke raised his hand for us to be quiet as the front door of the faculty office building opened,


    and out came Edward.


    ¡°Just on time,¡± Enzo whispered.


    We watched, holding our breath, as Edward jogged down the steps of the building and made his way


    down the sidewalk. Once he was far enough away, we began to follow. We stuck to the shadows,


    hiding behind trees, cars, and garbage cans as we kept our distance,


    until Edward eventually stopped in front of a small brick house a little ways away from campus.


    Suddenly, Enzo, in an attempt to dart behind the car where Luke and I were already hiding, identally


    kicked a trash can with arge bang and alerted Edward. I cursed under my breath as Edward whipped


    his head around, scanning the area¡­


    ¡°You cane out now,¡± he said.


    Shit. We¡¯d been caught.


    ¡°Man, you¡¯rete,¡± a familiar voice suddenly said from the bushes. Enzo, Luke, and I all looked at each other with wide eyes as James


    emerged from the shadows. We watched in utter shock and disbelief as James and Edward kissed on Edward¡¯s doorstep, then


    disappeared into Edward¡¯s house


    James was sleeping with Edward? How long had that been going on for?


    But, then again¡­. he could be a good distraction


    Without a word, I pressed my finger to my lips and darted across the street, running up to the side of Edward¡¯s house and sticking to the


    shadows. I could hear James and Edward talking inside, indicating where they were in the house, as I shimmied my way around the side


    of the house and found the perfect entrance stairs leading down to a cer door, which was miraculously unlocked.


    Taking a deep breath, I slowly opened the cer door and slipped inside where it was pitch ck and strangely cold inside, almost like a


    freezer. I flicked on my phone shlight to get a good look around.


    The basement was mostly full of dusty boxes and old pieces of furniture, but there was also a set of filing cabs on the other side of the


    wall. Surely, I thought to myself, he would keep his patient files there¡­


    ¡°How much longer do we need to keep this a secret?¡± James said from above, his voice rising slightly. ¡°I love you. We shouldn¡¯t have to


    hide like this.¡± I bit my lip as I quietly tiptoed over to the filing cabs. Oh, James, I thought to myself. If only you knew¡­.


    I made it over to the filing cabs, just as I suspected, they were full of man folders with various names on them. I began to look for


    Justin¡¯s name, which I found quickly thanks to Edward¡¯s expert organization. Bingo!


    ¡°Soon, I promise,¡± Edward¡¯s voice said from above, followed by the sound of footsteps crossing the floor


    James let out a loud sigh. ¡°I need a drink.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some wine from the cer ¡±


    I froze as Edward¡¯s heavy footsteps came closer to the cer door, my heart racing a mile a minute. The door to the outside seemed so


    far away, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could make it through the maze of boxes in time¡­


    Somehow, I managed to leap over the piles of boxes and run out the door. I wasn¡¯t sure if I closed it behind me, but it didn¡¯t matter as I


    sprinted up the stone steps and out into the street, waving frantically for Enzo and Luke to follow me.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 93 Cabin Fever — Part I

    Chapter 93 Cabin Fever ¡ª Part I


    Nina


    When I returned home that night, I locked myself in my room and got to work scouring through Justin¡¯s


    patient files. I stayed up all night poring over the files until the sun came up, but there wasn¡¯t anything


    in the folder that could outright prove that Edward had given Justin the Mad Wolf serum or that he¡¯s


    done anything sinister to him. I felt as though I had hit a brick wall; in the same way that the police were


    no help when I tried to go to them about the stalker, they would certainly be no help now if I showed


    them a benign patient file. If anything, I would be painted as the bad guy for sneaking into Edward¡¯s


    house and stealing the files, and alerting the police would probably only make Edward cover his tracks


    even more.


    It was almost as if Edward intentionally set all of this up, knowing fully well that no one would believe


    me if I tried to turn him in to the police.


    I was at a dead end.


    The only mention of anything even remotely sinister was a single hand-written note mentioning that


    Justin was ¡°resistant to treatment¡± and that ¡°alternative treatment may be necessary.¡±


    Who would believe that anything about that note would be evidence of an evil school counselor?


    At some point, I must have fallen asleep at my desk, because I woke up sometime in the afternoon to


    the sound of someone knocking on my door. I had a pounding headache and drool was pooled up on


    the papers in front of me.


    Groaning, I sat up and wiped the drool off of my mouth with the back of one hand while closing Justin¡¯s


    file with the other before groggily calling out, ¡°Come in.¡±


    My door creaked open and Jessica poked her head in. She looked around for me, her eyes narrowed,


    before she finally found me and gave me a confused look. ¡°Jesus,¡± she said,ing in the rest of the


    way and walking over to me. ¡°Did you sleep on your deskst night?¡±


    I nodded, nonchntly shuffling some papers to hide Justin¡¯s file. ¡°Yeah. I forgot I had an assignment


    duest night.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Jessica eyed me up and down, taking in my appearance as I stood and walked over to my


    bathroom sink and began brushing my teeth.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± I asked, my mouth full of toothpaste.


    ¡°Well, I know things have been kind of rough for youtely, so I wanted to ask if you¡¯d like toe to a


    party at the cabins tonight,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s gonna be there?¡± I asked.


    Jessica furrowed her brows. ¡°I¡¯m not sure why it matters, but pretty much everyone will be there.¡±


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I halted my teeth-brushing, thinking to myself that if Lisa and Justin were at the party, then maybe that


    could be a good opportunity to observe them and gather some information¡­ Maybe I could even figure


    out a way to get Justin so that I could question him, or even just get some pictures of him acting


    strange as evidence.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said, spitting out my toothpaste and mustering up the best smile I could manage despite my


    state of utter exhaustion. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡­


    That night, Jessica, Lori, and I all went to the party together. We made our way over to the cooler to


    grab some drinks, and as Jessica filled up some red stic cups with cheap vodka to get the night


    started, I scanned the party, looking for Justin. He was standing by the fire with Lisa, and they


    appeared to be talking quietly. Lisa¡¯s eyes flickered over to me and she shot me an angry re before


    grabbing Justin by the arm and pulling her away. I pretended that I didn¡¯t notice and took my shot of


    vodka.


    As my friends and I drank and danced to the loud music, I made sure to always keep Justin in my


    peripherals. He wasn¡¯t acting particrly strange in any way. What if I was toote? Did Edward cover


    his tracks already? Or, was Justin really never acting strangely at all?


    My heart leapt into my throat as I spotted him walking past the cabins and out into the woods. He


    nced both ways over his shoulders, muttering something to himself.


    This was my chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go pee,¡± I shouted to Jessica and Lori over the music, who nodded drunkenly before I


    jogged off after Justin. I wasn¡¯t sure where he was headed, but he seemed to be walking briskly, like he


    was deliberately headed somewhere ¡ª and despite the fact that I saw him drink a copious amount of


    alcohol, he didn¡¯t seem drunk in the slightest.


    I stuck to the shadows at first as I tried to catch up to him, fumbling for my phone in the darkness to try


    to get a good picture or video, but it was as if he knew, and he picked up his pace. Eventually, I was


    running after him at full speed as he ran ahead of me.


    ¡°Justin!¡± I called.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He just kept running deliberately into the forest. His body movements were stiff and


    calcted, like he was a robot who had been programmed to run this very path a million times before.


    Beneath the moonlight, as the sounds of the party faded behind me and the glow of the bonfire


    dimmed, I suddenly realized how dangerous this was.


    Was Justin leading me out to a remote area of the woods on purpose? Was he trying to get me alone


    for even far more sinister reasons than why I was trying to get him alone?


    I stopped in my tracks, biting my lip as he slowed to a walk several yards ahead of me. It was as if he


    was teasing me, tempting me to follow him. Maybe I should just turn back, I thought to myself. This


    wasn¡¯t safe¡­


    ¡°Hey there.¡±


    I jumped and spun around to face the source of the male voice behind me, my eyes widening as I saw


    who was standing there.


    Ronan.


    ¡°Y-You¡­¡±


    I took a few shaking steps back, swiveling my head this way and that in the hopes that somebody,


    anybody, woulde and help me.


    ¡°Why so scared?¡± he asked with a smirk, walking toward me and closing the distance as I continued to


    backpedal away from him.


    ¡°H-Help!¡± I yelled, my instincts kicking in. I attempted to dodge around him and run back to the party,


    but he was too fast. His arm shot out and blocked me, knocking me over onto my back on the forest


    floor. I tried to scramble away in terror, but his foot came down on my wrist, pinning me to the ground in


    agony as I tried to wrench myself away.


    ¡°You should really calm down,¡± Ronan said, crouching, his boot still pressed into my wrist as his hot


    breath sprayed onto my face. ¡°You¡¯re not as pretty when you act like this.¡±

 Chapter 94 Cabin Fever — Part II

    Chapter 94 Cabin Fever ¡ª Part II


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning in a daze and not knowing where I was. As I cracked my eyes open against


    the lighting in through the window and started to get my bearings, I realized from the smell of the


    wood and the forest around me, inbination with the smell of campfire smoke and the sound of


    voices outside, that I was in one of the cabins in the forest.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    But¡­ How did I get here?


    My head was pounding, making it difficult to remember exactly what had happenedst night. I


    remembereding to the party with Lori and Jessica¡­ I remembered seeing Lisa and Justin talking


    to one another by the fire, and that they seemed suspicious¡­ I remembered following Justin out into


    the woods¡­


    Suddenly, my eyes widened and I shot up in bed as I remembered running into Ronan in the woods.


    Running into him, and then feeling an impact on the side of my head followed by darkness, was the


    only thing that I could remember. Had Enzoe and saved me? Did he bring me into one of the


    cabins to recover?


    I looked around frantically for Enzo, but he wasn¡¯t there.


    In fact, there was no sign of Enzo anywhere.


    But as I looked down at myself, I realized that I wasn¡¯t wearing my clothes. I was dressed in nothing but


    my underwear. My jeans, my sweater, my socks, and my boots were strewn haphazardly across the


    cabin as though they had been ripped off frantically.


    What had happened after I cked out?


    My head still reeling, I climbed out of the rickety wooden cabin bed and looked around for my phone,


    finally spotting it on the floor in the corner ¡ª thankfully, it was still intact. I opened it to see dozens of


    notifications from Lori, Jessica, and¡­ Twitter.


    I felt a lump form in my throat as I opened Twitter, pressing my hand over my mouth when I saw what


    had been posted about me.


    There were dozens of pictures and videos circting of me, but not innocent pictures like the ones that


    had been taken in the past of Enzo and I months before. No, these were worse. Far worse, worse even


    than the pictures that Richard¡¯s assistant took when she was stalking me.


    And I didn¡¯t remember any of them.


    My eyes widened as I scrolled through the countless pictures of me walking back to the party hand-in-


    hand with Ronan, a wide smile stered across my face as I leaned on his arm. Videos of me dancing


    with him by the fire, grinding myself on him erotically. Pictures of us pressing our lips together


    drunkenly, stumbling into this very cabin¡­


    I let out an indescribable sound as my shaking hands dropped my phone onto the cabin floor, not


    caring if I actually broke the screen this time as I quickly ran over to my pile of clothes and started


    pulling my jeans on.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I whispered to myself. ¡°No, no, no¡­ I don¡¯t remember any of that!¡±


    Surely there was some sort of exnation behind this. Ronan must have done something to me, used


    some sort of werewolf spell on me. He, Lisa, and Justin must have set this up as a way to get under my


    skin ¡ª I was sure of it.


    As if a lightbulb went off above my head, I picked my phone back up off the floor as I hopped around


    the cabin, pulling my socks on, and dialed Enzo. Surely he would have some sort of exnation for all


    of this. Surely he would believe me.


    The phone rang¡­ And rang. It went to voicemail. I tried again, and this time, it went straight to


    voicemail after just one ring.


    Enzo was deliberately ignoring me.


    I decided to leave him a voicemail.


    ¡°Enzo, I don¡¯t know what happened, but I wasn¡¯t consciousst night,¡± I said frantically, yanking one of


    my boots on. ¡°Please listen to me. I don¡¯t know what happened. Ronan came after me in the woods,


    and I don¡¯t remember anything after that. You have to believe me. Please, please call me back.¡±


    I hung up, my heart racing, and pocketed my phone before swinging the cabin door open.


    ¡°Well, well, well,¡± Lisa said from the fire pit. She stood with an evil smirk on her face and sauntered up


    to me as I ran down the cabin steps. ¡°If it isn¡¯t the whore who thought that she could steal my


    boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°Fuck off, Lisa,¡± I growled, storming past her.


    ¡°Aww, looks like someone got up on the wrong side of the cabin,¡± she said in a condescending voice,


    making her friends giggle.


    I stopped in my tracks, feeling my hands curl up into fists at my sides as rage took over me. Without


    considering the consequences, as though something took over me, I spun around on my heel and


    stormed up to Lisa.


    ¡°You bitch,¡± I snarled, then pped her as hard as I could across the face.


    Lisa¡¯s friends erupted into a chorus of gasps. Lisa, her mouth hanging open, raised her shaking hand to


    her reddening cheek. ¡°You hit me!¡± she screamed, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°You¡¯re fucking insane!¡± one of Lisa¡¯s friends said, running up to Lisa and wrapping her in her arms.


    ¡°Get the fuck out of here!¡±


    ¡°I¨C I didn¡¯t mean to¨C¡± I stammered, but it was no use trying to exin myself; I just needed to get away.


    I turned on my heel and took off, ncing onest time over my shoulder to see Lisa being swarmed


    by her friends¡­ And she looked up at me with an evil smirk on her face.


    ¡­


    Students pointed andughed as I ran across campus, tears streaming down my cheeks. They took


    photos of me to post to social media, to make fun of me for being a ¡°whore¡± even though they only


    knew half of the story.


    I didn¡¯t care, though. They could take all the pictures they wanted. They couldugh all they wanted.


    What mattered was that I knew the truth, and the truth was that I never slept with Ronan.


    Unless¡­ I did sleep with him, and I just didn¡¯t remember him taking advantage of my body.


    My sobs intensified as I came to this realization. I stopped in my tracks by the fountain in the quad,


    doubled over in mental anguish as my vision began to blur and my head began to reel.


    Had Ronan sexually assaulted me?


    The thought of it made me feel like I was going to throw up. And I did. Thankfully, I made it to a trash


    can, but the people around me only filmed that, too.


    ¡°Oh, go ahead!¡± I yelled when I was finished, wiping the vomit off of my mouth with the back of my hand


    and whirling around to face the other students around me. ¡°Take all the pictures and videos you want!


    Go on! Make sure to really rub it in that I¡¯m just a lunatic who doesn¡¯t deserve basic human decency!¡±


    Suddenly, as I was yelling at the amused students holding up their phones, I felt a hand on my


    shoulder. Was Enzoing to help me?


    It wasn¡¯t Enzo.


    It was Edward.


    I wanted to scream, to run away, but I couldn¡¯t. I was frozen as he looked down at me, his eyes glowing


    subtly with his grip tightening on my hand.


    ¡°Come along, Nina,¡± he said with a warm smile that only I could see the evil behind. ¡°I think you need


    some help.¡±

 Chapter 95 The Missing Piece

    Chapter 95 The Missing Piece


    Enzo


    I hadn¡¯t been nning on going to the party, but Matt dragged me along; I figured it could also be a


    good chance to try to observe Justin or to interrogate Lisa, so I agreed to go. It wasn¡¯t long after I got


    there, however, that rumors started making their way over to me¡­ Rumors of Nina being with someone


    else, less than twenty-four hours after she had found her ex¡¯s body in a basement, and hardly a couple


    of weeks since ourst kiss. Not to mention the time we spent in the lodge, holding each other in the


    middle of the night because she was scared of the dark.


    Sure, we were supposed to just be friends, but it still hurt.


    ¡°Trouble in paradise?¡± Lisa said, sauntering up to me at the bonfire.


    I took a swig of my beer, deciding not to answer. Lisa was wearing a skimpy pair of denim shorts, even


    though it was cold out, and had a nnel on top that was buttoned down just enough to show a bit of


    thece trim on her bra. Not only that, but in typical Lisa fashion, she looked like she had a fresh spray


    tan and a pound of makeup on.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, twirling a bit of hair around her finger. ¡°I know we¡¯ve been broken up for a


    long time now, but you know you can always talk to me, right?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Nina and I are just friends. She¡¯s allowed to be with whoever she wants.¡±


    A grin spread across Lisa¡¯s face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mention Nina,¡± she said with a sparkle in her eye. ¡°But if you


    want to talk about her¡­¡± she gestured over to one of the cabins. Nina was disappearing into it with


    Ronan, and it made my blood boil.


    Before I could stop her, Lisa took my hand and pulled me after her, leading me behind one of the


    cabins. My head was reeling from the pain of seeing Nina with Ronan. How could she sleep with him,


    knowing that he was a Crescent who was out to kidnap her for some mystery woman?


    As soon as the were alone in the dark behind the cabin, Lisa pounced on me, knocking the half-empty


    beer bottle out of my hand. I gritted my teeth as she started to kiss all over my neck, running her fingers


    through my hair and ripping at my shirt.


    She stood up on her tiptoes and tried to kiss me on my lips. I quickly jerked my head away.


    ¡°Ugh, still got some hangups, huh?¡± she snarled, stepping away and folding her arms across her chest


    for a moment before an evil smirk came across her face. ¡°I¡¯ll fix that,¡± she said, then started to reach for


    my groin.


    I grabbed her wrist just before she touched me, taking her by surprise and pinning her up against the


    wall.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± she eximed, licking her lips. ¡°You want it rough this time?¡±


    She tried to kiss me again, but this time I grabbed her by the neck and pinned her against the wall even


    harder, channeling my anger into my interrogation skills.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ¡°Tell me who you¡¯re working for,¡± I growled.


    Lisa recoiled, narrowing her eyes. ¡°What the fuck?¡± she said. She started to struggle, but even with her


    newfound werewolf abilities, she wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as me with her small size.


    ¡°You heard me,¡± I said, pinning her harder as my grip tightened on her throat. ¡°Tell me who you¡¯re


    working for, and tell me what the fuck happened to Justin. I know that you know.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the fuck you¡¯re talking about,¡± she responded, her voice bing strained beneath


    the pressure of my hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bullshit me, Lisa,¡± I said. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been up to something. The Mad Wolf serum alone


    isn¡¯t enough to make someone anything more than a rogue. Someone had to have bitten you, and


    you¡¯re hiding it. So who was it?¡±


    Lisa struggled some more. I loosened my grip on her neck slightly so she could breathe properly.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she said, rolling her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. But can we sit down, at least?¡±


    Reluctantly, I released Lisa and blocked the door so she couldn¡¯t leave. She rolled her eyes again and


    walked over to a tree stump, sitting down on the edge with her legs crossed.


    ¡°You know,¡± she said, ncing back at the party, ¡°you do realize that she only slept with you to get back


    at Justin in the first ce, right?¡± she asked, once again twirling a bit of hair around her finger. ¡°What


    makes you so sure that her whole fling with you hasn¡¯t all been just an act?¡±


    I nced over my shoulder back at the cabin where Nina and Ronan had gone. They appeared to still


    be inside. I shook my head, trying to get the image of them sleeping together out of my mind. Nina and


    I were just friends¡­ She could get with whoever she wanted to.


    Lisa chuckled again and stood, sauntering up to me. I kept my gaze fixed on the cabin as I felt her slim


    hand run along my chest. She pressed her body up against mine and twisted her hips in such a way


    that she rubbed up against my groin, making me shiver.


    ¡°I would never betray you like that,¡± Lisa whispered in my ear, pausing to nibble at my earlobe.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m a werewolf now, just like you. Nina is nothing but an ordinary little human¡­ Why would


    you ever choose her over someone who can really be your mate?¡±


    I shook my head again, trying to back away, but Lisa clung to my body like her life depended on it. I felt


    her fingers brush my groin, making me shiver again.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, baby,¡± she whispered, biting her lip. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. For old times¡¯ sake.¡±


    I felt my body grow weak as goosebumps lined my skin. It almost felt as though Lisa was releasing


    some sort of pheromone, something that was making me susceptible to her seduction¡­ And it was


    working. I bent my head down to kiss Lisa softly on the lips, the feeling of our lips brushing making me


    feel even weaker.


    But as I closed my eyes and felt our lips lock together, the only thing I saw in my mind was Nina.


    I quickly pulled away from the kiss and roughly shoved Lisa off of me, wiping my mouth with the back of


    my hand. ¡°Fuck you,¡± I growled, backing away. ¡°I would never sleep with you again.¡±


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed away.


    ¡­


    I spent the entire night in the hockey rink, because that was the only ce where I could think clearly.


    At least when I was there, it was just me and the puck and nothing else. The peace of the dark arena,


    with only a single spotlight shining down, was enough to calm me ¡ª at least temporarily, as I tried to


    sort my feelings out.


    Suddenly, I heard the door open and close.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re here early, aren¡¯t you?¡± a familiar voice echoed from the doorway. I looked up to see my


    father slowly walking up to me with his hands in his suit pants pockets. ¡°I heard about your little ¡®friend¡¯.


    I told you that humans are trouble. You see, they don¡¯t have the concept of mates like we do, so they


    don¡¯t always understand the importance of faithfulness.¡±


    I looked down at the ice, my mind racing with a million thoughts. Being without Nina made me feel like


    a piece of me was missing, but maybe my father was right. Maybe Nina was just another human who


    would only hurt me in the end.


    ¡°Just ept the arranged marriage, son,¡± my father said, leaning on the railing as I continued to stare


    numbly down at the ice. ¡°This new woman will be your fated mate. You¡¯ll be d that you listened to


    me when you finally meet her.

 Chapter 96 Trapped

    Chapter 96 Trapped


    Nina


    I woke up in a dimly lit room that smelled oddly of lemon cleaning solution. My throat felt raw and sore,


    and it took longer than usual after opening my eyes for my vision toe back into focus. Finally, when


    it did, I realized that it seemed as though I was in some sort of brightly lit prison cell. It almost felt like


    something out of a science fiction movie, like I had been abducted by aliens. There were no windows.


    ¡°H-Hello?¡± I croaked. I tried to sit up, only to realize that my wrists and ankles were being held in ce


    by leather straps that were attached to the bed. ¡°Hello? Let me out!¡± I shouted, struggling against the


    restraints.


    No one came.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I thrashed against the restraints as I tried desperately to get free, screaming and


    practically foaming at the mouth. Eventually, I tired myself out. I knew, now, that no one wasing for


    me.


    Where was I? It appeared to be some sort of strange prison-like room, but¡­ Where was I? And why


    was I here? I couldn¡¯t remember anything past seeing Edward¡¯s cold, glowing eyes fixed on me. That


    was it: he must¡¯ve hypnotized me and had me locked up somewhere.


    Maybe Enzo woulde for me. Surely, being one of my closest friends, he would know that


    something was wrong and he woulde straight for me. But as I remembered what had happened at


    the party¡­ Would he even care toe and look for me? Had whatever Ronan did to me on the night


    of the party broken any trust that Enzo had left in me?


    I wanted to hope that Enzo woulde for me, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t know for sure. What if I


    was trapped somewhere far away, somewhere that he would never find me even if he tried?


    There was no way I could justy here and pray that someone woulde for me. I would have to get


    out on my own.


    I started by looking around the room for something, anything, that could eventually help me to escape.


    At the same time, I started memorizing everything that could be even remotely important for the future,


    just in case I did somehow get out and would have to give a report to the police: the number of ceiling


    tiles, the number of fluorescent lightbulbs on the ceiling, the sound of water dripping from a pipe¡­


    Suddenly, I heard footsteps approaching. I quickly shut my eyes and pretended to be asleep. I heard


    the door to my containment cell slide open in an oddly mechanical manner, then heard the footsteps


    approach the side of my bed.


    ¡°Wake up. I know you¡¯re faking it.¡±


    Edward.


    I opened my eyes wide and began to scream, but he only sighed, rolled his eyes, and stuffed


    something in my mouth to muffle my screams. I watched then in horror as he pulled a small, metal


    rolling table up to the side of my bed and retrieved a syringe from a drawer, which he filled with some


    sort of yellowish solution.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I murmured through the cloth in my mouth, struggling against the restraints again as he


    flicked the syringe.


    He didn¡¯t answer. Edward bent down over me, avoiding eye contact, and gripped the skin of my upper


    arm. I thrashed harder and managed to spit the cloth out of my mouth.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡±


    Edward merely sighed and looked into my eyes.


    ¡°Calm down. This will only take a second.¡±


    ¡°Get off!¡± I screamed, throwing my head back repeatedly against the bed as I struggled with all my


    might, to no avail. My screams intensified as Edward pinched the skin on my upper arm again, then


    shoved the needle in.


    I was suddenly ovee with intense dizziness.


    ¡°What did you give me¡­¡± I muttered, my speech slurred. My tongue felt heavy and dry in my mouth,


    like it was made out of chalk. I watched as Edward straightened and tossed the syringe down onto the


    rolling cart before walking over to the end of my bed. He picked up a clipboard, speaking to me hushed


    tones as he made notes on the board. Something about hallucinations¡­


    And werewolves.


    I tried to speak again, but I couldn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t move, either, as though my body was slowly bing


    paralyzed.


    Then, everything went ck again.


    I woke up again in another dark room, but this one was different from the ¡°bedroom¡± that I woke up in


    originally. This room was darker, and the restraints didn¡¯t just stop at my ankles and wrists. He had me


    strapped down to some sort of cold, metal table, with leather straps running across my abdomen, my


    shoulders, and even my head, rendering mepletely unable to move.


    I couldn¡¯t see much around me aside from a single, bright spotlight that shined down from above. I


    could hear some murmuring from the darkness before footsteps approached. Arge, meaty hand


    reached out and grabbed the light, swiveling it so that it now shined down directly on my face and


    blinded me.


    Squinting my eyes, I tried to call out into the darkness ¡ª but I couldn¡¯t. There was a gag in my mouth


    that not only kept me from speaking in anything more than incoherent mumbles, but there was also a


    leather strip affixed to the front that kept my teeth from touching.


    The muttering around me continued. As my heart rate quickened, I could hear the sound of metal


    instruments being moved around on a cart beside my head.


    Suddenly, Edward¡¯s face came into view. He was wearing a surgical mask, but as he stared down at


    me and pulled thetex gloves onto his hands with a snap, he stared down into my panicked eyes with


    such a look of cool indifference that it was almost sickening.


    ¡°This¡¯ll hurt a bit,¡± he said, reaching for something out of my view. ¡°Just try to rx. Struggling won¡¯t


    help you any.¡±


    I felt something cold and wet touch on either side of my temple. A scream erupted from the depths of


    my throat as I began to thrash, but all of the straps holding me down kept me from moving.


    Then¡­ Agony. It felt as though my body was being relentlessly electrocuted from the inside. I couldn¡¯t


    move, couldn¡¯t react; I could only tremble, feeling as though my eyeballs were vibrating in their sockets.


    The pain stopped momentarily.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll turn it up another notch,¡± I heard Edward say, as though he was simply having a casual


    conversation with me.


    I felt a bit of drool run down my cheek and drip into my ear. The pain began again, but this time, it felt


    as though I somehow managed to escape from my body. It was like I was looking down at myself,


    watching everything that was happening to me,pletely detached from my pain.


    I had always been told that electroshock therapy had been ouwed for decades. What sort of hell had


    Edward imprisoned me in?


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for now,¡± Edward said after a few more agonizingly long minutes as he turned off


    the machine. ¡°Come on now, Nina. Let¡¯s get you back to your room, and get you some more medicine.

 Chapter 97 Mountainview Psychiatric Facility

    Chapter 97 Mountainview Psychiatric Facility


    Nina


    I don¡¯t know how long I was asleep. All I remembered was an immense amount of pain, Edward¡¯s face


    looming over me, and then¡­ darkness.


    When I woke up, I was back in that same room that I was in before. My wrists and ankles were bound


    to the table, and the lights were blindingly bright. My brain felt as though it was in a heavy fog, like I had


    hit my head against a wall countless times. I wanted to sleep again, but the lights were too bright ¡ª as


    though he was trying to keep me awake.


    Even though the lights were so bright it hurt through my closed eyelids, I still asionally fell


    unconscious from time to time. I would fall into a half-asleep state, during which I would feel as though


    my body was floating through space, and then I woulde back to consciousness again with a


    pounding headache from abination of the electroshock therapy, the drugs that Edward gave me,


    and the bright fluorescent lights.


    I started to cry, but as time went on, no more tears eventually came. I couldn¡¯t even lift my hand to wipe


    them out of my eyes; I could onlyy there and feel them slowly dry on my cheeks and in my ears,


    where they had pooled up from myying down position. Was Edward going to keep me like this


    forever, all over a simple file taken from his basement?


    Just as I was beginning to think that I was going to die in here, alone and afraid, I heard the mechanical


    door slide open. I weakly lifted my head to see Edward standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Good morning, Nina,¡± he said. His voice was as sweet as honey, as though I was just another patient


    sitting in his office of my own volition and not a prisoner being kept in some strange medical facility with


    no windows. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Sleep?¡± I croaked. My throat felt dry and hoarse from the time I had spent screaming when he


    shocked my brain. ¡°How can I sleep like this?¡±


    Edward clicked his tongue disappointedly as he approached my bed. He stood at the end of the bed,


    so that I had to continue to hold my head up to see him.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find it¡¯s not so difficult to sleep here soon,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re safe here. You can trust me.¡±


    ¡°Where am I, then?¡± I replied. ¡°Where is Enzo?¡±


    Edward merely shook his head. ¡°Here we go again with the imaginary friends. Enzo this, Enzo that¡­


    You¡¯ve been talking about this person that doesn¡¯t exist for months.¡±


    I furrowed my brow andid my head back down on the bed, staring up at the ceiling. Enzo was real¡­


    He had to be. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to mess with my head,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Nina, we¡¯ve been over this,¡± Edward replied. ¡°You¡¯ve been here for months. Why would I be messing


    with your head, hm?¡±


    ¡°What about Justin, then?¡± I asked. ¡°He disappeared for weeks, and when he came back, he was like a


    completely different person. He said you ¡®fixed¡¯ him.¡±


    Edward scoffed. ¡°Justin? As in your old bunkmate?¡±


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Bunkmate?¡±


    ¡°Unlike you, he was receptive to the treatment, so he went home to his family. You must have been


    having another one of your hallucinations when you thought you saw him outside of here¡­ He¡¯s


    perfectly fine, and is likely having breakfast with his family as we speak. That could be you, if you would


    only stop resisting my help.¡±


    Edward came around the side of my bed then and pulled up a rolling stool. He sat on it and took my


    hand in his. I tried to pull away, but I couldn¡¯t with the wrist restraints. With a sigh, he took my chin in


    his hand and turned my head so that I was looking at him.


    ¡°Look me in the eyes,¡± he said softly. ¡°You are suffering from schizophrenic hallucinations and


    delusions. The university, the werewolves, the talking skeletons¡­ These are all fantasies of yours.


    Things you¡¯ve made up in your mind to protect yourself from the horrors of your past trauma. None of it


    is real, and you are safe here. I¡¯m only here to protect you¡­¡±


    The longer I looked into Edward¡¯s eyes, the more I started to believe him. Everything he described felt


    so fuzzy and far away, like a bad dream¡­ Maybe he was right; maybe these were all just fantasies of


    mine.


    ¡°H-How long have I been here?¡± I asked. My voice shook as a lump grew in my throat.


    Edward squeezed my handfortingly and reached up to brush a hair out of my eyes. ¡°Four years,¡±


    he said.


    ¡°So does that mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he interjected with a solemn nod. ¡°Everything ¡ª everyone ¡ª that you think you¡¯vee to know


    in this fantasnd you¡¯ve created in your head, ¡®Mountainview University¡¯, isn¡¯t real. You¡¯re really in


    Mountainview Psychiatric Facility¡­ It¡¯s not a university.¡±


    As Edward spoke, more tears came to my eyes and a sob caught in my throat.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± he whispered, his voice strangelyforting. I began to realize that his voice was so


    comforting because he hadforted me just like this so many times ¡ª I could remember it, now that I


    thought about it. Edward was my doctor.


    ¡°Repeat after me,¡± he continued. ¡°My name is Nina Harper.¡±


    ¡°M-My n-name is Nina H-Harper¡­¡±


    ¡°I am being cared for at Mountainview Psychiatric Facility.¡±


    ¡°I am being cared for at Mountainview Psychiatric Facility¡­¡±


    ¡°I suffer from schizophrenic hallucinations and delusions, and have spent the past four years in a


    fantasy created in my own mind.¡±


    ¡°I suffer from schizophrenic hallucinations and delusions, and have spent the past four years in a


    fantasy created in my own mind¡­¡±


    ¡°Werewolves are not real.¡±


    ¡°Werewolves are not¡­¡± Just then, as I repeated Edward¡¯s words, I realized that it wasn¡¯t right. No¡­


    Werewolves were real. I knew it. I had seen them with my own eyes, experienced their powers. I could


    still feel Enzo¡¯s touch, the way he held me as we slept not even two weeks ago, when I closed my


    eyes. I could still see the way that Luke looked up at the moon when the witch performed the ritual that


    gave him his human skin. It was all real, and I knew it.


    ¡°Nina¡­?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I snarled. I began to thrash at the restraints, desperate to get free. ¡°You¡¯re a liar. You¡¯re a liar!!¡±


    Edward abruptly stood up from his chair, pulling his hands away from me as I screamed and struggled


    against the restraints binding me to the bed. ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± I screamed. ¡°You¡¯re trying to hypnotize


    me!¡±


    With a sigh, Edward simply reached down and tightened the straps around my ankles and wrists.


    ¡°Nina, we¡¯ve been over this,¡± he said, circling around the bed to tighten the other side. ¡°And to think that


    you were improving¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a dirty liar!!¡± I continued. I couldn¡¯t move now without immense pain in my ankles and wrists


    from the straps, but at least I still had my voice. Spit flew out of my mouth as I screamed wildly,


    watching Edward¡¯s back as he briskly walked toward the door.


    He stopped just as he was about to leave and looked over his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll return when you¡¯re ready to


    cooperate with your treatment.¡±


    With that, he left me alone.


    And I screamed until my throat couldn¡¯t take it anymore. My screams turned to pained moans, and


    then¡­ Silence

 Chapter 98 Hypnotherapy

    Chapter 98 Hypnotherapy


    Nina


    Minutes passed, then hours. Soon, it could¡¯ve even been days; I had no way of knowing how long I was


    down there. As time ticked on, the bright fluorescent lights in my cell never faded, making me lose all


    sense of time. I felt myself beginning to lose my grip on reality.


    I couldn¡¯t cry or scream anymore. Not only did my tears dry up and my throat became too sore to make


    another sound, but also I began to realize that it was useless. No one wasing for me. Maybe


    Edward was right; maybe none of the people who I hade to know over the past four years were


    even real. Maybe it was all just a figment of my imagination¡­


    If they were real, wouldn¡¯t they havee to save me by now?


    After an indistinguishable amount of time passed, the voices began. They were soft at first, barely even


    whispers.


    ¡°Nina¡­¡±


    A voice called my name. I ignored it at first, but it grew stronger over time.


    ¡°Nina.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not real,¡± I whispered to myself, my throat so raw and sore from screaming that


    the words hardly came out. ¡°It¡¯s not real¡­¡±


    ¡°Nina!!¡±


    I jumped. I knew that voice: it was Jessica. She sounded scared, like she was screaming for help.


    ¡°Jessica?¡± I called out, but there was no answer.


    The voices stopped for quite some time. I eventually began to think that I never had really heard them


    to begin with. Maybe I was dreaming; somehow, I must¡¯ve fallen asleep despite the bright fluorescent


    lights beaming down at me from the ceiling.


    But then, they started again. And it wasn¡¯t just a voice this time.


    Jessica stood in front of my bed, clear as day. Her clothes and hair were disheveled. Her skin was


    bloody and bruised, and there was dirt under her fingernails. Her eyes had a whitish color to them, as if


    they had been zed over with a thin coat of white paint.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault that I died,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s your fault that all of us died.¡±


    I swallowed the knot in my throat. It hurt to even swallow. ¡°You¡¯re not dead,¡± I whispered, shaking my


    head. She couldn¡¯t be dead. Surely Jessica was home right now with Lori, if they were even real¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re selfish,¡± Jessica continued. She walked over to the side of my bed and reached out her cold,


    dead hand. It smelled like dirt and congealed blood. ¡°All you ever cared about was yourself. You should


    die, too. Make it easier on the world.¡±


    I pulled my head away and scrunched my eyes shut, repeating my mantra in my head.


    This isn¡¯t real¡­ This isn¡¯t real¡­


    When I opened my eyes, Jessica was no longer alone. Behind her stood Lori, James, and Matt. They


    all reached their dirty hands for my throat. I tried to scream, but nothing came out ¡ª so I turned my


    head in the other direction and waited for them to strangle me, because that was all I could do.


    On the other side of the bed, however, stood my mother and my brother. My mother was holding a


    baby wrapped in the strangely patterned nket from the photograph. She was bouncing it and


    shushing it, but it kept crying louder and louder.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± she screamed as she began to shake the baby violently.


    Its screams turned into animalistic snarls. I went to open my mouth to tell her to stop, that she was


    going to kill it, but only the same snarls came out of my mouth. Then, to my horror, she lifted the baby


    over her head and threw it as hard as she could down to the floor.


    All the while, Taylor choked to death behind her. I watched as his body withered into nothing. His flesh


    melted off of his bones, leaving only a skeleton.


    The skeleton stared at me. It opened its jaws to speak, but only worms came out.


    I shut my eyes again, wishing I could cover my ears as the wails of my loved ones filled my ears.


    This isn¡¯t real¡­ This isn¡¯t real¡­


    Then, all of a sudden: silence.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I opened one eye first, then the other. I slowly looked around and let out a sigh of relief to see that I


    was alone once more; for the first time, being alone was afort.


    ¡°I loved you, you know.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s voice made me jump. I lifted my head, my eyes wide, to see him standing at the foot of my bed.


    He looked exactly the same as when Ist saw him, when we retrieved Justin¡¯s file from Edward¡¯s


    house. He was even wearing the same all-ck clothing. His curly brown hair was still ruffled from


    running through the streets as we sprinted away. If I lifted my head more, I could even smell him:


    smoke and leather. He had smelled like that when Iid my head on his back during our midnight


    motorcycle ride all those weeks ago.


    ¡°I loved you¡­¡± His voice was distant, bitter. ¡°¡­And you couldn¡¯t bear to love me back.¡±


    I shook my head and opened my mouth to speak, but I couldn¡¯t. I gagged. Worms spilled out onto my


    chest in a wriggling, muddy heap. I gagged again, and more came out. If I kept gagging, I was certain


    that I would soon be buried in the disgusting things.


    Enzo walked around my bed to look down at me. There was a deep pain in his eyes, and I knew then


    and there that I had been the one to cause that pain.


    ¡°Are you ready to cooperate now?¡± he said.


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°Cooperate with what?¡± I asked. My mouth was no longer full of worms, and when I


    looked down, my chest was clean. There were no worms. My voice was my voice, not a strangled,


    animalistic snarl, although my throat was still raw and it burned when I spoke as though I had


    swallowed hot coals.


    ¡°With your treatment.¡±


    I looked back up. Enzo¡¯s voice had changed, and so had his appearance. He was no longer Enzo.


    Enzo had be Edward.


    ¡°I-I thought you were¨C¡±


    ¡°Enzo, I know,¡± Edward said. He pulled the rolling stool back up to the side of my bed and sat down


    with a gentle, open expression on his face. He almost seemed to pity me. ¡°Well?¡± he asked. ¡°Do you


    want to give it another go?¡±


    I hesitated, looking down at the leather straps around my wrists and ankles. I had struggled so hard


    against them that my skin was now dark purple underneath where the leather met my wrists, but I


    couldn¡¯t feel the pain. In the same way that I couldn¡¯t feel the pain, I imagined that it was perhaps


    indicative of my mental state. If I couldn¡¯t feel the pain in my own body, how could I trust the images in


    my own mind? One moment ago, my room had been filled with people who I thought I knew, but now, it


    was empty again. It was just me and Edward, and I was sick. Edward could fix me, just like how he


    fixed Justin.


    I looked back up at Edward and nodded slowly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I whispered, my voice still a weak croak. ¡°I¡¯m ready to cooperate with my treatment.¡±

 Chapter 99 Finding Nina

    Chapter 99 Finding Nina


    Enzo


    Several days passed after my father found me in the hockey rink, and I didn¡¯t see or hear from Nina. I


    didn¡¯t particrly want to, either. In my mind, she was probably with Ronan. I knew I wasn¡¯t supposed


    to feel negatively about it and that we were just supposed to be friends all this time, but how could I


    not? Even with the promise of the bride of the arranged marriage being my fated mate, I couldn¡¯t stop


    thinking about Nina. I couldn¡¯t sleep without imagining her small body curled up in my arms. I couldn¡¯t


    close my eyes without remembering how beautiful she looked that day when I told my team about


    werewolves, and yet I was so angry and hurt by her refusal to admit her true feelings for me that I didn¡¯t


    want to see her at the same time.


    Maybe learning about the arranged marriage pushed her away from me, but it didn¡¯t make the pain of


    her choosing Ronan over me hurt any less. And as the days ticked on, the memories of her going on


    that date to the fair with Ronan, of her entertaining Justin¡¯s pleas for her to get back together with him,


    of the way that she saved Ronan¡¯s life even when he had just been trying to kill me¡­ It all made me


    realize that I never truly had a chance with her to begin with.


    I was sitting on my couch one night, drowning my sorrows in a bad scary movie and a cheese pizza,


    when I was suddenly alerted by the loud and abrupt sounds of someone banging relentlessly on my


    door. Cursing under my breath, I paused my movie and stood, peering through the peephole to see


    none other than Luke standing on the other side. His face was pressed up against the peep hole, as


    though he was trying to see through the wrong end, then he pulled away and started knocking even


    harder.


    Had Nina sent him to try to talk to me?


    ¡°Open the door, Enzo,¡± Luke said, banging on the door again. ¡°I can see the shadow of your feet under


    the door, and I heard you watching that awful movie. I know you¡¯re in there.¡±


    Sighing, I unlocked the door and swung it open. Luke pushed past me and stormed in, whirling around


    to face me in my kitchen.


    ¡°You¡¯re eating pizza at a time like this?¡± he said incredulously.


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± he asked. ¡°Nina just fucking disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she probably holed herself up in her dorm, or went back to stay with her mom for all I know,¡± I


    replied. ¡°She¡¯s probably just trying to get away from all of the social media bullshit until it passes. Either


    that, or she ran off into the sunset with her new boyfriend, Ronan.¡±


    Luke passed his hand over his face and groaned. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re being so nonchnt about


    this,¡± he said, then walked up to me and took me by both shoulders, shaking me back and forth as he


    spoke. ¡°Nina. Is. Gone. I would know if she just went home or is hiding in her dorm. She¡¯s gone, gone.


    Like, poof into thin air gone, and thest person I saw her with was Edward.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Fuck,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yeah, fuck is right, you big idiot,¡± Luke said. ¡°We have to find her now, before that psycho does


    something horrible to her and does the same thing to her that he did to Justin.¡±


    Panic started to set in. Sure, I was angry with Nina for what she did, but¡­ I loved her. I knew I loved


    her, and I had to protect her. As I ran around my apartment, throwing on the first clothes I could find, all


    I could think about was how much of an idiot I had been for assuming that Nina hadn¡¯t actually been in


    serious trouble all of this time. It was almost as if whatever Lisa said to me at the party that night


    actually got in my head. Had Edward taught her some ability that I didn¡¯t know about, or was I really


    just that stupid?


    ¡°If we hurry, we can get Edward before he leaves his office,¡± Luke said as I got dressed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure


    what we¡¯ll do after that¨C¡±


    I tugged my shoes on, racking my brain as to what we could do once we cornered Edward. He was


    powerful, but most of his abilities relied on his mind and not his body. Between Luke and I, maybe we


    could tackle him and knock him out before he had a chance to shift or use any of his hypnotic abilities.


    I paused, then, realized how foolish all of this was. I turned to face Luke and shook my head.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stand a chance against Edward,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯s too smart. He¡¯ll be on the lookout for us, and


    he¡¯ll know we¡¯reing.¡±


    Luke frowned. ¡°What do you suggest, then?¡±


    Again, I thought back to the night of the party, when Lisa had somehow convinced me that Nina was


    with Ronan of her own volition. Surely she had learned that from Edward, especially since he was the


    one who likely gave both her and Justin the Mad Wolf serum.


    ¡°I think I know someone who can give us the information we need,¡± I said.


    ¡­


    I found Lisa at her usual haunt that night. She always liked to hang out near the cabins where she


    could drink and do drugs freely, and had been spending even more time since she became a werewolf.


    She was sitting at the fire with her gaggle of friends when I arrived, like some sort of queen bee in her


    little kingdom made of lies and maniption. If only these girls knew just how evil she truly was.


    ¡°Oh, look who it is!¡± Lisa said as I approached. ¡°Who¡¯s your cute friend, Enzo?¡± She was referring to


    Luke. I didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Lisa, I need to talk to you,¡± I said, stopping to stand in front of her.


    Lisa narrowed her eyes and hesitated for a moment. I had a n set in ce in case she refused to


    talk to me alone, but thankfully, she stood.


    ¡°Lead the way,¡± she said with a smirk.


    I walked over to one of the cabins and opened the door, letting her in ahead of me before going in after


    her. I kept myself between her and the door. She nonchntly walked over to the bed and sat down as


    she twirled a bit of her hair around her finger.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you didn¡¯te here for old times¡¯ sake,¡± she said.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head and folded my arms.


    ¡°What is it, then?¡± she asked.


    I knew that I couldn¡¯t just tantly ask Lisa where Nina was ¡ª she would never tell me outright.


    Instead, I had to at least try to pretend to be on her side.


    ¡°You were right about Nina,¡± I lied, employing some of my own persuasion abilities to help my case. I


    wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it would work on her, but I had to try. ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯ve spent far too


    long working on the wrong side.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lisa leaned back on her palms. As she did so, her skirt pulled up slightly to expose her thighs,


    which I could tell she did on purpose.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, ignoring her pathetic attempt at seduction. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been working with Edward.


    He¡¯s a crescent, right?¡±


    ¡°Something like that,¡± she said.


    I walked away from the door and approached Lisa. As I did, I borrowed some of Fio¡¯s power to help me


    convince her even further. Her eyes seemed to soften, which indicated that she was starting to believe


    me.


    ¡°I want to work with you,¡± I said. ¡°My father is trying to force me into an arranged marriage, but I don¡¯t


    want that¡­¡± I employed more of Fio¡¯s power now. ¡°¡­I want you, Lisa. But I think that only Edward can


    help me. I need him to teach me some of his abilities so that I can take down my father.¡±


    Lisa was silent for several long moments. She slowly looked me up and down, processing. I felt my


    heart start to race a bit as I urged myself to stay calm and collected.


    Finally, she stood and grinned.


    ¡°I can bring you to him,¡± she whispered, leaning toward me and nibbling on my ear seductively. ¡°Do you


    want me to show you?

 Chapter 100 Stockholm Syndrome

    Chapter 100 Stockholm Syndrome


    Nina


    ¡°I¡¯m ready to cooperate with my treatment.¡±


    A smile spread across Edward¡¯s face at my words. ¡°I¡¯m so d, Nina,¡± he said, giving my hand a


    squeeze. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Repeat after me¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Over the course of the next several treatment sessions, Edward¡¯s treatment began to work. Slowly but


    surely, my ¡®memories¡¯ of the university, of Lori and Jessica, Tiffany and James, Enzo and everyone else


    who I had created in my mind, started to be foggy.


    I slowly began to learn that I had been having these hallucinations and delusions for a long time, which


    was why my loving mother sent me to Mountainview Psychiatric Facility. I had been there for four


    years, but was stuck inside of a fantasy in my head that Edward couldn¡¯t get me out of. My


    electroshock therapy must have freed my mind from this fantasy just enough for his treatment to work,


    he said. I was so grateful for Edward; soon, I would be home with my family. I would be fixed. Just like


    Justin.


    Eventually, he took the restraints off of my wrists and ankles and allowed me to walk around my room.


    He told me that, in time, he would let me meet the other patients and doctors ¡ª but for now, I had to


    stay in my room in case I had another delusion. He said that thest time he let me roam with the other


    patients, I had a delusion and hurt someone really badly. I didn¡¯t want to hurt anyone again.


    Our sessions increased in frequency and intensity. Sometimes it became too intense and the delusions


    would start toe back; I would start to think that Edward was holding me hostage somewhere and


    that my friends were looking for me, but over time, I started to get better at controlling the delusions by


    repeating the mantra that Edward taught me.


    ¡°My name is Nina Harper. I am a patient at Mountainview Psychiatric Facility. I am sick, but Edward will


    fix me and make me better. When I¡¯m better, I can go home to my family.¡±


    Sometimes, my mantra still didn¡¯t work. Once, Evil Nina, as I hade to call her, gained too much


    control and made me bite Edward. He hit me really hard in the face and left me in my room for hours,


    but once I calmed down, he came back and told me how he only hit me to bring me back to my senses.


    He gave me some medicine, and then I feltpletely better. Evil Nina didn¡¯te out as strongly


    after that, although Edward kept giving me the medicine from that point forward. I felt immense peace,


    thanks to Edward and the medicine he gave me.


    ¡°Are you ready for another session?¡± Edward asked one day. I nodded vigorously and dropped the


    crayons he had given me, then held a drawing I had been working on for him behind my back before


    running up to him with a childlike grin on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said.


    Edward peered over my shoulder to see what I was holding behind my back. ¡°What¡¯s that you¡¯ve got


    there, Nina?¡±


    I grinned even wider and held the drawing out for him to see.


    ¡°I drew this for you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, how sweet.¡± Edward took the drawing and studied it, but his smile faded as he did so, instead


    turning into a deep and twisted scowl. Without a word, he crumpled up the paper and tossed it on the


    floor. ¡°Go sit down.¡±


    I felt my eyes well up with tears. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I said to go sit down!¡±


    I jumped and ran over to my bed, where I sat cross-legged in the center. Edward sighed and kicked the


    crumpled drawing aside as he came over to sit on his stool across from me. I held my tears in, just like


    how he taught me to, and prepared myself for our session. I must have drawn something he didn¡¯t like,


    but it was okay; Edward would help me make sure I didn¡¯t do it again.


    ¡°Now,¡± he said, pulling the chair up to me. ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Repeat after me¡­¡±


    He began to speak, but abruptly stopped as there was a knock on the door. I felt my heart leap into my


    throat. Since I had been here, I had only seen Edward. Why would one of the other doctors being


    into my room? Was my drawing so bad that Edward didn¡¯t want to be my doctor anymore?


    Much to my surprise, however, Edward cursed under his breath. He grabbed me by the wrist and


    dragged me off the bed.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I eximed.


    ¡°Shut the fuck up,¡± Edward growled. He dragged me over to the closet where he locked me up once


    when Evil Nina came out and threw me in there. ¡°Stay here, and stay quiet.¡±


    I pped a hand over my mouth as he closed the door. Being in the darkness made Evil Nina want to


    come out, but I pushed her back down as I listened.


    There was a female voice.


    ¡°I brought someone for you.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°Oh? Who?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Rivers himself. In the flesh.¡±


    There was a long pause. Then, Edward spoke again. ¡°Bring him here.¡±


    Suddenly, I heard an all-too-familiar voice. ¡°Let Nina go before I kill you.¡±


    Enzo.


    Evil Nina came out momentarily. She started to scream and bang on the door before I could stop her. I


    heard Enzo shout something, followed by what sounded like a violent scuffle. A crash, a grunt, and the


    sound of a body hitting the floor.


    Then¡­ Silence.


    Evil Nina kept screaming, but no one came for a long time. She got up and paced in the closet. She


    chewed her nails and mmed her body weight against the door in a desperate, but futile, attempt to


    get out. She ripped at her hair and sank down to the floor, where she buried her head in her knees and


    sobbed, calling Enzo¡¯s name until her throat was hoarse.


    Finally, after what must have been hours, Edward opened the door. Evil Nina leaped to her feet and


    lunged toward him, but he was prepared. He had a syringe in his hand and jabbed it into her neck,


    making her stumble and fall onto the floor. Her vision started to fade in and out.


    When Edward¡¯s face came into view, she used thest bit of her strength to spit at him.


    ¡°Repeat after me,¡± he said, wiping the spit away and cradling her in his arms. ¡°My name is Nina Harper.


    Come on, I know you¡¯re in there. Say it.¡±


    I felt myself beginning to take control again over Evil Nina. ¡°M-My name is Nina Harper¡­¡±


    ¡°I am a patient at Mountainview Psychiatric Facility. I am sick, but Edward will fix me and make me


    better. When I¡¯m better, I can go home to my family.¡±


    With each word of my mantra, I felt myselfing back into control. Evil Nina went quiet, and she went


    away. But then, Edward added something new to the mantra: ¡°Enzo Rivers is a bad man, but Edward


    has him locked up where he can¡¯t hurt me. Edward is my savior.¡±


    Before I could repeat the words, the medicine kicked in and everything went dark

 Chapter 101 Tortured Love

    Chapter 101 Tortured Love


    Nina


    While I slept, I had a strange dream.


    I dreamed that I was walking through the forest just outside of campus. I recognized where I was, and I


    knew the path well as I walked. Up ahead, I could make out the clearing where I hadst kissed Justin


    on the night that I discovered that he was a rogue.


    It was nighttime, and the moon was full. The air was perfectly still and warm.


    As I stepped into the clearing, however, I knew that I wasn¡¯t alone. Across the clearing, moving in


    unison with me, was arge wolf with red fur and a cream-colored streak across its face.


    I stopped in the middle of the clearing. The wolf stopped in front of me. I reached out to touch it¡­


    But then, I woke up.


    I wasn¡¯t in the forest; I was back in my room. When I tried to move, I realized that the restraints were


    around my wrists and ankles again.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± a familiar voice said from beside me. I looked over to see Edward sitting on his stool


    next to me with a smile on his face. ¡°Which Nina am I talking to today?¡±


    ¡°Good Nina,¡± I replied, remembering what had happened earlier in the closet. Evil Nina had taken over


    for a bit, but Edward saved me, and now I was in control again.


    Edward¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± He paused, reaching over to the table next to him and


    picking up a cup. ¡°I¡¯m going to start giving you some new medicine,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯ll taste a little funny, but


    it¡¯ll help make sure that Evil Nina doesn¡¯te back again. We wouldn¡¯t want that to happen, would


    we?¡±


    I shook my head. Edward, still smiling from ear to ear, leaned forward. He lifted my head with one


    hand, then held the cup to my lips with the other. I drank. It did taste funny ¡ª a little bitter ¡ª but I drank


    all of it, because I didn¡¯t want to lose control to Evil Nina again. I wanted to get better so that I could go


    home to my family, just like Justin.


    ¡°There,¡± Edward said, setting the cup down. Next, he unbuckled the restraints around my wrists and


    ankles, and helped me sit up. ¡°I¡¯m not going to keep you restrained now that you¡¯ve taken your


    medicine. But you have to promise to take your medicine every time I give it to you, otherwise I will


    have to restrain you again. Okay?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good. Now, I¡¯m going to take care of the bad man who came to steal you away. You might hear some


    scary noises, but I promise that they¡¯re just the sounds of him resisting his treatment, just like you did at


    first.¡± He patted me on the head like a dog, then headed toward the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter to give you


    more medicine,¡± he said, then disappeared through the door.


    Not long after Edward left, the medicine must have begun to kick in, because I started to feel a tingling


    in my body. I stood up and crossed over to the desk in the corner to draw, but realized then that


    Edward had taken away my drawing supplies.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I said out loud to myself. ¡°I guess I¡¯m not allowed to draw anymore.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a liar.¡±


    I jumped, whirling around to search for the source of the disembodied female voice that echoed in my


    head ¡ª but there was no one there. I shook my head and walked over to the other side of the room.


    ¡°Edward is not your savior. He¡¯s brainwashing you. He¡¯s using hypnotic abilities to make you his


    minion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± I replied without thinking. ¡°Edward is really nice, and when I¡¯m better, I¡¯ll get to go


    home.¡±


    ¡°Nina, if none of your experiences over the past four years are real and Enzo never existed, then why


    did Enzoe to save you?¡±


    I frowned, then pped my hands over my ears and began to repeat my mantra under my breath. This


    voice was clearly just another one of my hallucinations¡­ If I just repeated my mantra enough, I could


    make it go away.


    ¡°My name is Nina Harper¡­¡±


    ¡°Your name is Nina Harper, and you are a student at Mountainview University.¡±


    I mped my hands down harder on my ears and scrunched my eyes shut. ¡°¡­I am a patient at


    Mountainview Psychiatric Facility.¡±


    ¡°You are not sick, and Edward will not fix you.¡±


    I shook my head and began to pace. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯re not real. Get out of my head.¡±


    ¡°I am real, Nina,¡± the voice replied. ¡°I¡¯m your wolf, and my name is Cora. Werewolves are real; Edward


    has been lying to you.¡±


    Still shaking my head vigorously, Iid down on my bed in a fetal position and began to rock back and


    forth.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    ¡°My name is Nina Harper¡­ I¡¯m a student¡­ No! I¡¯m a patient at Mountainview Psychiatric Facility¡­ I¡¯m


    sick¡­¡±


    ¡°Nina, please listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I shouted. I sat up and pounded my fists against the side of my head, as if doing so would


    knock the voice out of me and make it go away. ¡°You¡¯re not real! Stop talking to me!¡±


    Just then, my thoughts were broken by the sound of pained gruntsing from next door. It sounded


    as though someone was being beaten. With each sound of something hitting flesh, I would hear


    another strained grunt. They only got louder with each repetition.


    ¡°See?¡± I said out loud, standing and walking slowly toward the wall. ¡°Edward is fixing the bad man who


    tried to steal me away. He¡¯s protecting me.¡±


    The voice didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Edward is protecting me¡­¡± As I slowly walked closer, repeating those words quietly to myself, I began


    to realize that my voice was quivering. I stopped in front of the wall and slowly held my shaking hands


    out, pressing my palms against the concrete, and then leaned forward until my ear was pressed up


    against the wall.


    There were muffled voices on the other side. I couldn¡¯t make out exactly what they were saying, but I


    recognized Edward¡¯s voice, and¡­


    Enzo¡¯s voice.


    There was another sound of something hitting flesh, followed by another pained grunt, this time far


    louder than all of the rest. I flinched and jumped back, my eyes wide.


    It wasn¡¯t until I felt something wet on my face and lifted my fingers to touch my cheek, pulling them


    away and looking at them curiously, that I realized I was crying.


    A sob escaped my throat. I ran back to my bed and covered my ears again, this time covering them


    against the sound of Edward beating Enzo and not from the sound of the strange voice in my head. I


    wasn¡¯t sure how long I was there, but eventually, I must have fallen asleep because I was awoken


    sometimeter by the feeling of someone shaking my shoulder.


    When I opened my eyes, I looked up to see Edward standing over me. I scrambled backwards on the


    bed, but he was too quick; he grabbed me by the neck and held a cup up to my lips.


    ¡°Open your mouth,¡± he said. When I didn¡¯t do it immediately, he rolled his eyes and forced my mouth


    open with his hand before pouring the bitter-tasting drink down my throat. I sputtered and choked on it,


    coughing up some of it onto the front of my hospital gown, but the majority of it made its way down my


    throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m only doing this to protect you,¡± he said, tossing the cup aside and pushing me down on the bed. I


    squirmed, confused, as he buckled the restraints again. Then, he left me alone once more.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll be good!¡± I called after him, but he didn¡¯t listen. I watched, struggling against the leather


    straps as he punched a number into the keypad on my door, then disappeared through it. Another sob


    caught in my throat.


    An indistinguishable amount of time passed. The straps were tight around my wrists, burning my skin if


    I moved too much. The medicine made me drift in and out of consciousness, but each time it did, I felt


    myself slipping back into that strange dream of the wolf in the forest¡­


    And each time I woke, I smelled something tantalizingly sweet drawing me toward the room next door

 Chapter 102 The Sister

    Chapter 102 The Sister


    Enzo


    I should¡¯ve known that Lisa couldn¡¯t be trusted. I thought for sure that I had her on my side thanks to


    my own abilities, but as it turned out, whatever training Edward had given her made herpletely


    invulnerable to me ¡ª and, in turn, her own hypnotic words lulled me into a false sense of security.


    She led me through the woods behind the cabins, taking me on a winding path that eventually led to a


    small hatch in the ground. She opened the hatch and climbed down adder, and I stupidly followed.


    ¡°What is this ce?¡± I asked as we entered a narrow tunnel at the bottom of thedder.


    ¡°It¡¯s Edward¡¯s secret hideout, if you will,¡± she said. ¡°Do you know that the school actually used to be a


    sanatorium back in the day? Well, this was where they used to transport the dead bodies.¡±


    It was now that I started to realize that following Lisa could end in disaster, but what else was I


    supposed to do? There was no other possible way to find Nina, and as Lisa led me through the maze


    of tunnels, I knew that I could easily get lost in here if I tried to find my way on my own.


    Eventually, the tunnel widened. We passed by rows of solid metal doors, each with an illuminated


    keypad on them. The bright fluorescent lights gave the ce an almost scientific feel, but the sound of


    dripping water was a constant reminder that we were actually in a glorified sewer.


    Finally, Lisa stopped in front of a door. She turned to shoot me a grin, then knocked on the door.


    ¡°She¡¯s in there,¡± Fio said inside of me. ¡°I can sense her. And¡­ there¡¯s another presence inside of her.


    Her wolf may emerge soon.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have a chance to ask about Nina¡¯s wolf; I was too focused on getting her out of here. As I heard


    a bit of amotion inside the room, I took a few steps back to get out of sight of the door and began


    to borrow some of Fio¡¯s power so that I could quickly shift and even kill Lisa and Edward if I had to.


    What happened next happened so quickly.


    The door slid open with a mechanical whirring sound. Lisa stepped inside and the door shut again. I


    heard a few words exchanged before the door slid open once more, and I made my move. I quickly


    stepped in through the doorway and began to shift.


    ¡°Let Nina go before I kill you,¡± I said.


    But then, I felt a needle in my arm. I looked down to see Lisa pushing the needle in with a grin on her


    face.


    ¡°What the¨C¡±


    I tried to shift, but I couldn¡¯t. I lurched away from Lisa and toward Edward, who stepped out of the way


    with an absurdly casual demeanor. I fell face forward as my limbs became too heavy to move, my ears


    filling with the sound of Nina¡¯s muffled screaming. As I fell, my head faced a closet on the far wall. Its


    doors rattled as Nina pounded on them.


    ¡°Nina¡­¡± I whispered. I had to get to her. I tried to push myself up, but I quickly fell back down as Lisa


    and Edward onlyughed at me. My body quickly became nothing but dead weight as I tried to drag


    myself across the floor. Fio¡¯s presence turned into a whisper, then he was gone altogether.


    And then¡­


    Darkness.


    ¡­


    I woke up in a blindingly bright cell to the feeling of something hitting me on the side of the head. As my


    eyes squinted against the bright lights, I felt someone grab my hair and yank my head back.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Edward¡¯s face came into view.


    ¡°You know, you really should learn to mind your own business, Enzo,¡± he said, dropping my head with a


    thud against what felt like a cold metal post. I tried to move, but quickly realized that I was on my knees


    and was chained to that very post.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I croaked.


    Edward chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s right next door, where she¡¯ll be able to hear your torture. But don¡¯t worry ¡ª


    she thinks that you¡¯re just the Big Bad Wolf.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but it is,¡± Edward replied. ¡°She¡¯s such a simple girl. Just a few days of treatment was all it took to


    make her think that I¡¯m her knight in shining armor. And soon, once I¡¯m certain that she¡¯s nothing but a


    shell of a person, she¡¯ll be shipped off to The Sister for her execution. Public, of course.¡±


    I groaned and struggled against the chains, but it was no use. ¡°You¡¯ll get caught,¡± I said. ¡°People will be


    looking for both of us. My father will find you and he won¡¯t hesitate to kill you.¡±


    Edwardughed again. ¡°No one will be looking for you, because I¡¯ll wipe your memory and set you free.


    As for Nina, as far as anyone else knows, she took off with her new boyfriend. We¡¯ve already got all


    sorts of ¡®evidence¡¯ in the works to help our case.¡±


    ¡°So why am I here, then?¡± I asked. ¡°Why not just wipe my memory now and be done with it?¡±


    ¡°Because,¡± Edward said, crossing over to a table on the other side of the room and rifling around for a


    moment before returning with arge leather whip in his hand, ¡°there¡¯s still a shadow of the old Nina in


    there, and I need to kill it off. And, as for you, well¡­ You piss me off.¡±


    Suddenly, I heard the whip crack behind me, followed by searing pain shing across my back. Edward


    whipped me again and again. I couldn¡¯t move, I couldn¡¯t shift, I couldn¡¯t fight back ¡ª I could only


    endure it.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long it went on for. Eventually, my pained grunts stopped, and my vision began to


    fade, and that was when Edward decided that he was done¡­ for the moment. I watched in agony as


    he casually walked over to the table, whistling to himself as he wiped the sttered blood off of his


    hands. He then retrieved another syringe and, still whistling, returned to me.


    ¡°This will keep you from healing,¡± he said, grabbing my arm and pushing the needle in. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you


    yet, though. We¡¯ve got a bit of work ahead of us before she¡¯s entirely broken.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t respond. My throat felt as if it was closed up from the pain, and Edward was nothing but a


    dark blob moving across the room. I heard the door slide open, then shut, and I was alone again.


    I had no way of knowing how much time passed. I repeatedly slipped in and out of consciousness from


    the blood loss, but each time I came to, the lights were just as blindingly bright as ever. All I knew was


    that it was hours at the very least; I imagined that Edward was probably sitting in his office on campus


    right now, pretending like he didn¡¯t have students locked up in a dungeon below.


    My wounds weren¡¯t healing, just as Edward said. If I didn¡¯t get help soon, I would surely die down here.


    All that was keeping me going at this point was the thought of saving Nina and getting her out of here.


    Eventually, I heard the sound of bare footsteps approaching in the hallway. I braced myself for the door


    to open and for Edward to return for another beating¡­ but he didn¡¯t. The footsteps stopped outside my


    doorway, and suddenly, a sweet smell permeated through the door.


    Fio, who had been too weak all this time, seemed to twitch at the sweet smell.


    But then, I heard other footsteps ¡ª definitely Edward¡¯s this time. I heard the sound of the footsteps


    outside my door retreat once more along with the smell.


    A few momentster, the door slid open and in came Edward

 Chapter 103 Echoes of the Wolf

    Chapter 103 Echoes of the Wolf


    Nina


    Edward left and didn¡¯te back for a long time. Iid on the bed, trapped there in my restraints as I


    waited for him toe back.


    Eventually, the medicine stopped making me fade in and out of consciousness so much. I knew that


    that meant that Edward would return soon to give me more, and I craved it; I knew that the more I took


    his medicine, the closer I was to getting better.


    At some point, I fell asleep from pure exhaustion and boredom rather than from the medicine. I slipped


    back into the dream with the wolf. It was almost as if she was waiting for me.


    ¡°Are you ready to wake up?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I just fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°Not like that,¡± she replied, her dark eyes fixed on me as her voice echoed all around me. ¡°I mean, are


    you ready to wake up to your true nature? I can give you a little bit of my power, and you can get free. I


    can only give you a tiny bit, though; I¡¯m still weak.¡±


    I frowned and shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I know you¡¯re not real. I need to get better so I can go


    home, and if I keep talking to you, then I won¡¯t get better.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then,¡± the wolf replied. ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    I watched as she lowered herself down onto her belly andid her head on her paws. She closed her


    eyes and fell asleep.


    I paced around for a while, unsure of what to do. I didn¡¯t want to wake up from this oddly realistic dream


    because it only meant that I would beying in the bed again, unable to move from the leather straps


    around my wrists and ankles, but at the same time I couldn¡¯t leave this clearing ¡ª and all the while, the


    wolf slept.


    Finally, I grew bored. I sat down in the grass across from the wolf and stared at her.


    ¡°What was your name again?¡± I asked.


    She opened one eye. ¡°Cora,¡± she said, then closed it again.


    ¡°And you say you¡¯re my wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, if you¡¯re my wolf, why can¡¯t I shift when I¡¯m awake?¡±


    ¡°Edward is giving you medicine that¡¯s making me weak,¡± she said. ¡°I was just about to emerge, and he


    realized that. So he started giving you that medicine to keep me away.¡±


    ¡°Why would he want to do that?¡± I asked.


    Cora lifted her head finally to look at me. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly, but I think that it¡¯s because you¡¯re


    special in some way,¡± she replied. ¡°If I emerge before he can aplish whatever it is that he¡¯s trying


    to aplish, it¡¯ll be a lot harder for him.¡±


    I frowned, thinking, and flopped backwards onto the grass to look up at the sky with my arms


    outstretched beside me.


    ¡°So¡­ Let¡¯s just pretend that this is all real,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is real,¡± Cora interrupted.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pretend,¡± I continued, ¡°and say that I do ept that you¡¯re my wolf, and I wake up. What then?¡±


    Cora was silent for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I can give you just enough power to break the


    restraints. I won¡¯t be able to help you much more than that, but I know that you¡¯re smart. You can find a


    way out. You can get Enzo out, too.¡±


    Now, it was I who was silent. I racked my brain to remember the things that Luke and Enzo had told me


    before about werewolves, and the longer I did, the more I realized that Edward had lied to me by telling


    me that none of it was real. My memories became clearer, more palpable.


    ¡°Are you doing that?¡± I asked, lifting my head to look at Cora.


    She shook her head. ¡°No. The medicine only works for so long, so your memories are bing more


    clear to you. But that won¡¯t be the case for long. Just a few more doses, and he¡¯ll have you fully


    convinced that your entire life has been a fantasy that you made up in your own head.¡±


    I sat up then. ¡°How much longer until hees back?¡±


    ¡°Not long,¡± Cora replied. ¡°He¡¯s going to beat Enzo again and again until it breaks you, unless you do


    something about it.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt tears begin to well up in my eyes. If I thought hard enough, I could remember the way


    that Enzo¡¯s arms felt around me. I could remember the way that he smelled. He really hade for


    me, just like I knew he would, but now I needed to save him.


    I stood, nodding as the tears streamed down my cheeks. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Cora stood as well. She couldn¡¯t smile, being a wolf, but I knew that she was happy. ¡°Touch me,¡± she


    said, lowering her head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a little power.¡±


    I reached out and touched the cream-colored streak on her face.


    Then, I woke up¡­ and I knew what I needed to do.


    I tensed all of the muscles in my arms and legs, feeling the little spike of power surge through me. I


    strained against them, scrunching my eyes shut, and let out a gasp as I felt the leather snap beneath


    the force.


    I sat up then, ncing around, before climbing off of my bed and running over to the door. But the


    keypad¡­ I didn¡¯t know the code.


    ¡°Think,¡± Cora¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. ¡°You saw him punch it in before.¡±


    I nodded and shut my eyes, thinking back to thest time I saw him do it. I could picture him punching


    the numbers in.


    One¡­ Seven¡­ Eight¡­


    Two.


    The door slid open.


    I stifled a squeal of delight and poked my head out, looking both ways down the narrow hallway.


    Edward was nowhere to be found, and nor was anyone else. But I could smell Enzo¡­ That sweet,


    tantalizing smell.


    I quickly darted toward his room, the sound of my bare feet pping on the tile floor echoing through


    the hallway. The smell was so strong now it was almost dizzying. Was this what it was like to have a


    werewolf¡¯s sense of smell?


    A grin spread across my face as I stopped in front of his door, but that grin quickly faded as I realized


    that I couldn¡¯t get in without a code. I bit my lip, thinking, but before I coulde up with anything, I


    heard the sound of a distant door m, followed by the sound of footsteps pounding toward me.


    I quickly ran back to my room, my heart racing. One¡­ Seven¡­ Eight¡­ Two. I punched the code into


    the keypad and slipped into my room, running over to my bed and cing my hands and feet back


    where they were before in the hopes of Edward not noticing that the straps were broken, then I closed


    my eyes and pretended to sleep.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The door slid open. I heard Edward¡¯s footsteps approaching. He muttered something to himself, then


    shook my shoulder. ¡°Medicine,¡± he said, lifting my head.


    I pretended to wake up groggily, my mind racing as he lifted the cup to my mouth. I wanted to spit the


    drink out. I wanted to find some way to avoid drinking it, but I didn¡¯t have the time, and he poured it


    down my throat, watching and waiting for me to swallow.


    I had no choice but to drink it¡­ But at least I was free from the restraints.


    Once he was satisfied, he dropped my head back down and retreated from the room. I waited several


    moments until I was certain that he was gone before I sat up and immediately shoved my fingers down


    my throat, making myself vomit onto the floor.


    Then, I heard the sounds of Enzo being beaten mercilessly next door.

 Chapter 104 The Sacrifice of Love

    Chapter 104 The Sacrifice of Love


    Nina


    For hours after I threw up my medicine, all I could hear were the sounds of Edward beating Enzo in the


    room next door. I wished that I could just go in there and stop him, but I knew it would be a futile effort; I


    had to be smart about this if I really was going to get Enzo and I out of this ce.


    While Edward was next door, I nned out my escape. I had noticed him once, when I first came here,


    put a slip of paper in his pocket after using the keypad on my door. I had forgotten about it because of


    the medicine, but I could see it clearly in my mind now that I was sober again. Edward must have


    changed the codes on the doors whenever he brought in a new ¡°patient¡±, so he kept the codes in his


    pocket in case he forgot. If I could get the codes out of his pocket, I could sneak out again when he


    was gone and get into Enzo¡¯s room.


    First, I cleaned up the vomit with a pillowcase and shoved it under my bed. Next, I wouldy down on


    the bed when I heard himing, and I would pretend to be tied up again. When he tried to pour the


    medicine down my throat, I would distract him by spitting it out into his face; it might result in a beating,


    but I could grab the codes out of his pocket before he noticed.


    Eventually, I heard the beatings stop. I quickly ran and got into ce on the bed, taking extra care to


    ce my hands and feet in such a way that he couldn¡¯t tell that the restraints were broken.


    ¡°Good morning, Nina,¡± Edward said as he entered. I pretended to be groggy and lifted my head to look


    at him. ¡°Are you ready for some more medicine?¡±


    I nodded.


    Edward smiled and approached me with the cup of medicine in his hands. He still had a bit of blood


    sttered on his shirt from torturing Enzo. It made me sick; I wished I could just attack him right now,


    but I couldn¡¯t feel Cora¡¯s presence, so I had no strength to borrow from her.


    Edward held the cup to my lips. I took all of the medicine in my mouth, then¡­


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I spit it out, directly onto his face and his shirt.


    ¡°God dammit, Nina!¡± Edward shouted, stumbling backwards. ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you!¡±


    He turned his back to wipe the medicine off of his face, and while his back was turned, I reached out


    toward his pocket¡­ But he turned around just as I did so. His eyes widened as he realized that I was


    free from my restraints, and he grabbed me around the wrist. His grip was so tight that I was certain he


    would break my wrist as he dragged me off the bed and began beating me.


    My vision became clouded by the barrage of punches being thrown at my head. I took the beatings,


    feeling as though my skull was about to explode, as I continued to reach for his pocket with my free


    hand.


    Through the sound of the punches and the curses that flew out of Edward¡¯s mouth, I heard something


    else: the sound of Enzo¡¯s screamsing from next door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡± he yelled. ¡°Get the fuck away from her, you bastard! Beat me instead, coward!¡±


    Edward¡¯s fist stopped midair just as he was about to hit me again. I cracked my eyes open to see a bit


    of spit dripping out of his mouth, his teeth bared and his face red with fury while Enzo continued to


    scream for mercy next door.


    Then, he dropped me to the floor. He threw onest kick at my ribs, causing me to yelp in pain.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky she wants you alive,¡± he snarled, before turning on his heel and storming out of my room.


    I think I slipped into unconsciousness at some point ¡ª I couldn¡¯t quite tell, through all of the blood and


    the agony.


    All I knew for sure was one thing: when I uncurled my fist, my fingers aching from gripping together so


    tightly during my beating, I had what I wanted.


    The codes.


    I heard Edward beating Enzo again next door. The sound of Enzo¡¯s cries of pain were more brutal than


    ever before, but there was nothing I could do; I had to wait until he was gone. Edward wouldn¡¯t kill


    Enzo, I was sure of it. He would face too much wrath from Enzo¡¯s father, the leader of the Fullmoons.


    He was doing this to break me.


    Eventually, after what felt like hours, the cries of pain stopped. I unplugged my ears, halting my sobs,


    as Iy curled up on the floor and listened for Edward¡¯s footsteps. But he never returned to my room. I


    heard the door open to Enzo¡¯s room, followed by a string of curse words escaping Edward¡¯s lips and


    then the sound of his footsteps receding.


    He was gone.


    Slowly and agonizingly, I pushed myself up to a seated position and let out a weak cry of pain as I


    came to the harsh realization that at least one of my ribs was certainly broken. There was an aching


    pain in my head, and one of my eyes was swollen shut. When I lifted my shaking hand to touch my jaw,


    I could feel that it was hard and tender beneath my touch. I winced, but persevered and pushed myself


    up onto my knees, then grabbed the edge of my bed and pulled myself to my feet.


    ¡°One¡­ Seven¡­ Eight¡­ Two,¡± I whispered to myself as I slowly shuffled toward the door, feeling agony


    in each step. ¡°My name is Nina Harper. I¡¯m a student at Mountainview University. Edward is a liar, and


    werewolves are real. Enzo is a good man, and he came to save me.¡±


    With each agonizing step, I repeated this mantra to myself over and over again. Hearing it gave me


    strength. ¡°One¡­ Seven¡­ Eight¡­ Two. One¡­ Seven¡­ Eight¡­ Two.¡±


    I finally reached the door after what felt like an eternity. ¡°One¡­ Seven¡­ Eight¡­ Two.¡±


    I punched the numbers into the keypad, and the door slid open. I stuck my head out into the hall,


    looking left and right and ignoring the searing pain in my neck as I turned my head. Then, I began the


    grueling journey to Enzo¡¯s door.


    As I slowly made my way toward Enzo¡¯s door, all I could think about was him. I didn¡¯t feel the pain from


    my beating, or the fogginess in my head from the poison that still lingered in my system. Over and over


    again, I only repeated the mantra with each step, using it as a crutch to propel myself one foot forward


    at a time.


    ¡°My name is Nina Harper. I¡¯m a student at Mountainview University. Edward is a liar, and werewolves


    are real. Enzo is a good man, and he came to save me¡­ My name is Nina Harper. I¡¯m a student at


    Mountainview University. Edward is a liar, and werewolves are real. Enzo is a good man, and he came


    to save me¡­ My name is Nina Harper. I¡¯m a student at Mountainview University. Edward is a liar, and


    werewolves are real. Enzo is a good man, and he came to save me.

 Chapter 105 Healing Touch

    Chapter 105 Healing Touch


    Nina


    ¡°My name is Nina Harper. I¡¯m a student at Mountainview University. Edward is a liar, and werewolves


    are real. Enzo is a good man, and he came to save me¡­¡±


    As I whispered this mantra to myself, I finally, slowly but surely, made my way to Enzo¡¯s door. I pulled


    the paper out of my hand and uncrumpled it, straining my blurry eyes to read the numbers.


    On the paper, there was a list of four different numbers.


    ¡°Seven¡­ Three¡­ Nine¡­ Zero.¡±


    I punched the first number into the door and bit my lip, watching with bated breath and letting out a


    disappointed sigh when the light blinked red on the keypad. I nced both ways over my shoulder


    again, groaning quietly as searing pain overtook my injured neck, before I tried the next number.


    ¡°Eight¡­ One¡­ Two¡­ Five.¡±


    I waited again. The keypad blinked red again.


    It had to be one of these numbers, right?


    ¡°Five¡­ Four¡­. Six¡­ Nine.¡±


    As the light on the keypad blinked red at me for the third time, it almost felt as though it was mocking


    me this time, as if to say that I was a blundering idiot for thinking that Edward actually had the real


    codes to our prison cells written on a scrap of paper in his pocket. Surely Edward was too smart to do


    something as simple as that.


    Still, there was one more code on the paper. I took a deep breath, ncing over my shoulders again


    with the fear of seeing Edward sprinting down the hallway to tackle me constantly looking in my mind,


    before I punched in thest code.


    ¡°Eight¡­ Nine¡­ Zero¡­ Two.¡±


    It felt like I waited for an eternity. My breath was caught in my throat, my fingers crossed in the hopes


    that maybe, just maybe, the final code was the correct code.


    Once again, the light on the keypad blinked red.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Momentarily, I forgot my pain as I threw the paper to the ground and pounded my fist against the


    concrete wall, ignoring the searing sensation in my fists as the concrete scraped up my knuckles.


    These codes were the only hope I had to get Enzo and I out of here, and none of them worked. There


    was no doubt in my mind that Edward was watching all of this on a hidden camera,ughing to himself


    as he watched my futile struggle to escape. Surely, any minute now, he would return and drag me back


    to my cell, where he would force the final dose of medicine down my throat and then promptly beat


    Enzo to death in front of me, forcing me to watch.


    I felt a sob catch in my throat. I backed up against the wall and slid down to the floor, pulling my knees


    up to my chest. As the tears started to flow, I could feel their salty sting on my swollen eye, but I didn¡¯t


    care. Surely, the pain I felt now would be nothingpared to the pain I would feel when Edward


    returned ¡ª and it would especially be nothingpared to the pain that poor Enzo would feel because


    of my actions. I knew that Edward wouldn¡¯t make Enzo¡¯s death quick; he would make it as painful and


    slow as possible, because he was a sick man who loved watching the light leave other people¡¯s eyes.


    I leaned my head back and hit it against the wall lightly, sobbing quietly to myself as I cursed myself for


    evering to this school to begin with. Maybe, if I hadn¡¯te here, none of this would have ever


    happened. Enzo could be safe right now if it wasn¡¯t for me. Maybe his father was right; maybe I was


    just a burden.


    Suddenly, I jumped as I heard Cora¡¯s voice echo in my head faintly. She sounded weak and far away,


    but she was there.


    ¡°Check again¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I said out loud. ¡°What do you mean? None of the codes work.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer.


    Sighing, I reached out and grabbed the crumpled paper off of the floor. I held it up close to my one


    good eye and squinted as I studied it closely.


    ¡°None of these work¡­¡± I whispered once more. Another tear rolled down my cheek. I went to toss the


    paper back down, when something suddenly caught my eye.


    It was faint, but I could see that some of the numbers were written in a slightly different colored pen.


    Were my eyes deceiving me? I gripped the paper tightly, my brow furrowed, as I pushed myself back


    up to my feet and reached for the keypad, punching in the numbers that were written in a different


    color.


    ¡°Seven¡­ Two¡­ Four¡­ Nine.¡±


    There was a painfully long pause. I bit my lip, a lump forming in my throat. No, I thought to myself. That


    can¡¯t be right.


    But it was.


    The light on the keypad didn¡¯t blink red this time; instead, it shed a bright, beautiful green. I pped a


    hand over my mouth, suppressing a scream of delight as a smile stretched across my face. The door


    slid open with a mechanical whirring sound that felt like music to my ears.


    My smile faded, however, when I saw the scene before me.


    The feeling of happiness inside of me quickly turned to horror as I stepped into the room. The door slid


    shut behind me, locking me in with him.


    In the center of the room, there was arge metal post drilled into the ground. The once-pristine white


    floor around it was stained with blood. Blood was even sttered on the walls, as though someone had


    run around with a paintbrush and a bucket of red paint.


    There were chainsing out of the pole ¡ª four, to be exact, with massive metal links. And attached


    to the ends of those chains¡­ was Enzo.


    He wasn¡¯t conscious. He was slumped over at the post, his head leaning against it. The chains had his


    arms wrapped around the post, and he was on his knees. As I approached, I could see his chest


    moving weakly, and could hear the sound of strained breaths escaping his lips. He was alive, just


    barely, but the way that the enormous gashes on his back were gushing blood indicated that he


    wouldn¡¯t be alive for much longer.


    ¡°E-Enzo?¡± I said.


    He didn¡¯t respond. I knew, as I approached, that he was dying. I had heard about the sounding


    from his chest in anatomy sses before: the death rattle, it was called. His chest was making a weak,


    bubbling sound with each breath as fluid slowly built up inside of his lungs.


    I ran over to him, dropping to my knees, and cupped his face in my hands. ¡°Enzo,¡± I said, gently patting


    his cheeks to wake him up, ¡°you have to wake up. Please.¡±


    His head felt like a bowling ball in my hands. I could just barely see his eyelids flutter, so I knew he was


    still in there, but I didn¡¯t know how much longer I would have. Edward must have given him something


    to keep him from healing ¡ª was it the same medicine he gave me?


    I knew that I possessed healing abilities once. I didn¡¯t know if they were still there after all of the


    medicine Edward gave me, but I had to try.


    Taking a deep breath, I shakily reached out and touched his back, wincing as I heard the squelching


    beneath my fingers. I closed my eyes and focused my energy on him¡­ But nothing happened.


    Or so I thought.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    The rattle in his chest stopped. I felt him move beneath my fingers, followed by a weak whisper


    escaping his lips.


    ¡°N-Nina¡­

 Chapter 106 Final Fight

    Chapter 106 Final Fight


    Nina


    ¡°N-Nina¡­¡±


    The sound of Enzo¡¯s voice, in that moment, was the most beautiful thing I had ever heard.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Enzo,¡± I whispered, keeping my hands on his torn up back as I continued to focus all of my


    energy on healing him. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Nina¡­ Stop¡­¡±


    I opened my eyes and looked over at Enzo with my brow furrowed. Why would he want me to stop


    healing him? ¡°I know it hurts,¡± I said reassuringly, ¡°but I promise I¡¯m almost done.¡±


    Suddenly, I realized why Enzo wanted me to stop as I heard the door slide open. I gasped, looking up


    to see Edward standing in the doorway.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± he barked, grabbing arge metal, rod-like instrument off of the table


    by the door. ¡°Trying to escape, are we?¡±


    I froze, my hands still pressed into Enzo¡¯s back as I tried to focus myself on continuing to heal him as


    much as I could. Within a moment, however, Edward flew across the room at me. He raised the metal


    rod over his head and brought it down, hard, on my hands. I yelped and scrambled away, clutching my


    throbbing hands against my chest.


    Edward raised the metal rod over his head again and stormed after me.


    ¡°To think that I¡¯ve been so nice as to keep you alive all this time,¡± he snarled, ¡°only for you to somehow


    escape and try to rescue him?¡±


    He brought the rod down again. Somehow, I managed to roll out of the way. I heard Enzo¡¯s chains


    rattling behind me, but before I could look, I felt Edward swiftly kick me on the ribs again, sending me


    sliding across the floor.


    I yelped, then suddenly vomited, from the pain. All I could do was curl up in a fetal position, sobbing, as


    Edward stormed toward me again. He reached for my hair and grabbed a fistful of it, lifting me from the


    floor as I tried to pry his hands away.


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of the chains again; I heard the sound of the chains breaking.


    Something heavy and metallic whipped toward Edward, hitting him hard across the back. He cried out


    and cursed, dropping me, before his eyes began to glow a bright shade of red. He whipped around to


    face Enzo, who now stood behind him, his hands curled up into fists at his sides. His back was no


    longer bleeding, and there was a fury in his eyes that I had never seen before.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fucking monster,¡± Enzo growled, advancing on Edward.


    Edward only chuckled. He dodged as Enzo tried to whip him with the chains again, then stooped down


    and picked me up, holding me in front of himself as I squirmed to get free. His hand was mped firmly


    around my neck, restricting my breathing while my feet barely touched the floor.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Edward said. ¡°Try to hit me again. You¡¯ll only kill her.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes flickered down to me. Behind the fury, behind the hatred, there was also a deep pain


    mixed with a profound sense of love.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him,¡± I choked out, clutching Edward¡¯s hands as I tried to pry his thick fingers away from


    my neck. ¡°H-He won¡¯t¡­¡±


    Edward¡¯s grip only tightened around my throat. ¡°I will, though. And it¡¯ll be your fault, Enzo. You hear


    me? When I take her dead body to The Sister, you¡¯ll be in handcuffs beside the coffin. And the funny


    thing is this: you two lovebirds won¡¯t even be buried together. Isn¡¯t that sad?¡±


    Enzo breathed heavily and bared his teeth, exposing sharp, elongated canines.


    ¡°You can¡¯t shift,¡± Edward said with a dark chuckle. ¡°I made sure of that when I injected you with my


    special concoction. For all I know, you might not ever shift again¡­ Assuming you make it out of here


    alive.¡±


    I tried to choke out a response. I wanted to tell Enzo that Edward was a liar, but I couldn¡¯t. His grip on


    my throat was too strong, and I could feel my face going purple and my vision beginning to fade.


    Edward, noticing this, dropped me. I fell to the ground in a gasping heap, wing at my throbbing neck


    as the feeling of something being mped around it continued. From my position on the floor, through


    my spotty vision, I could see another sh of chains, followed by the sound of a loud, ear-piercing growl


    that was so deep it made my chest vibrate.


    Then, I saw a sh of dark fur. Large paws, bigger than my head, whirled past my face. I saw Enzo


    being thrown to the ground, pinned beneath those paws.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I cried, my voice hoarse, my throat burning. I tried to push myself up, but my arms were weak


    and shook beneath me, finally giving way and sending me back to the floor. I sobbed, reaching for


    Enzo with a shaking hand as I saw him grapple with the massive wolf, holding back its snapping jaws


    with his hands as they slowly inched closer and closer to his throat. I imagined those jaws closing


    around his throat and biting down. I imagined those long, sharp canine teeth sinking into Enzo¡¯s flesh


    and tearing out his throat.


    As I screamed for him, Enzo¡¯s eyes slid over to me for a split second, although it felt like an eternity as


    our eyes locked. I sobbed, reaching for him as Edward¡¯s jaws snapped at him¡­


    Suddenly, as though my gaze gave him strength, Enzo gritted his teeth and jerked his arm, whipping


    the chains up and around Edward¡¯s neck. He grabbed the end of the chain and pulled as hard as he


    could, causing Edward to yelp in pain and scramble away. Enzo still wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold on,


    but it was enough to make Edward recoil.


    I took my chance, mustering what little strength I had, to scramble to my feet. Everything moved in slow


    motion as I ran toward Edward, picking up the metal rod that he had just used to beat me, and jabbed


    the end of it as hard as I could into his ribs.


    Edward recoiled again with another ear-piercing cry of pain. He leaped away, shaking the rod loose


    from his ribs as a spray of blood sttered on the ground. He then turned on his heel and ran toward


    me, leaping over me. His front paws collided with me, sending me to the ground, but he wasn¡¯t


    intending on killing me ¡ª he was running.


    I fell to the ground, watching as Edward burst through the door, his wolf form knocking the door clean


    out of the wall. There was the sound of scrambling ws on the tile floor, and then silence as he made


    his escape.


    ¡°Nina!¡± I heard Enzo¡¯s voice echo in my ears over the sound of my own heartbeat.


    He ran over to me and rolled me onto my back, his face wrought with worry as he looked down at me.


    ¡°We did it,¡± I whispered, a smile spreading across my face.


    But Enzo wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°Hold on,¡± he said, scooping me up off the floor with his eyes wide as he


    looked down at my stomach. ¡°We¡¯ve gotta get you to Tiffany.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany¡­?¡± I replied, but before Enzo could answer, everything went dark

 Chapter 107 The Good Doctor

    Chapter 107 The Good Doctor


    Enzo


    I thought we were finally free at first when I watched Edward run away with his tail between his legs,


    but as I looked over at Nina and saw the puddle of blood growing around her, I knew that the real fight


    had only just begun.


    She appeared to be in shock. When I picked her up, cursing under my breath for what Edward had


    done to her, she looked momentarily confused before she promptly lost consciousness from the blood


    loss.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered as I held her in my arms. I closed my eyes and tried to teleport, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Whatever poison Edward had given me must have stunted all of my abilities, just like he said it would. If


    it weren¡¯t for Nina healing me earlier, I would¡¯ve been dead by now from blood loss.


    I had to get Nina out on foot. Lisa had mentioned before that these tunnels were underneath the


    school, where they used to transport the bodies back when the school was supposedly a sanatorium.


    There had to be an entrance in the school, then. I was certain that Edward had been using it to get in


    and out of his office without being detected.


    The sliding metal door, which nowy on the ground in a crumpled heap, sparkled slightly as I carefully


    stepped over it from the electronics inside the keypad being smashed. Therge chains, which were


    still hooked around my wrists, felt heavier than lead as I walked, but I couldn¡¯t let them stop me and I


    didn¡¯t have the time right now to figure out how to get them off. If I didn¡¯t hurry, Nina would bleed out.


    I made my way through the tunnels, periodically looking down at Nina¡¯s helpless body in my arms to


    check if she was still breathing, until the tunnel eventually widened and began to angle upwards.


    Lisa wasn¡¯t lying, I thought to myself as I walked, picking up my pace. This must have been where they


    wheeled the bodies down.


    I passed arge room that appeared to be a morgue. All of the mortuary cabs were open, so it was


    empty ¡ª but I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Edward would have stuffed my body in there if he had gotten


    his way and killed me.


    Eventually, the tunnel came to an end, and I was met with two double doors. I pushed on one, shifting


    Nina¡¯s weight into one arm, and it opened with ease. As I did so, I heard her groan slightly, which was a


    good sign. At least she wasn¡¯t dying just yet.


    The doors led me into a dark room that looked almost like a storage room, and suddenly, as I heard the


    bubbly female voice on the other side of the door, I knew exactly where I was: Tiffany¡¯s office.


    ¡°Tiffany!¡± I shouted, bursting in through the doors and causing her to screech. She leaped off of her


    stool, dropping her phone, and mped her hand over her mouth as she saw me and Nina.


    Quickly, she picked up the phone. ¡°I-I¡¯ll call you back,¡± she said, gesturing for me toy Nina down on


    one of the beds. ¡°Sick student.¡± She hung up, then ran over to me. Her eyesnded first on Nina, taking


    in her bloodied and bruised appearance, then slid over to me, taking in my equally bruised and bloody


    appearance as well as the chains on my wrists.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask,¡± I said, crouching to cup Nina¡¯s face in my hands. ¡°Just fucking help her.¡±


    Tiffany nodded and ran to grab a cart of medical supplies. She wheeled it over, then I helped her to cut


    through Nina¡¯s shirt with a pair of scissors and move the fabric aside.


    Nina¡¯s stomach made a squelching sound. It was even worse than I thought; Edward had dug his ws


    into her stomach when he barged past her, leaving her with two enormous gashes right on her


    stomach.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Tiffany said under her breath. I watched, horrified and clutching Nina¡¯s tiny hand like my life


    depended on it, as Tiffany cleaned the blood away around the wound. She then disinfected the wound,


    which made me grateful that Nina was knocked out, and began to stitch it up.


    When she was finished, she ran over to the sink and sanitized her hands. ¡°Get that IV cart from over


    there,¡± she said, pointing with a bloody finger at a tall metal rack with wheels. I jumped up and grabbed


    it, wheeling it over, then watched as she dried her hands and came over. She ced a stic bag of


    fluids on the rack and connected a long tube to it, then inserted the IV needle into Nina¡¯s arm.


    As she did that, Nina¡¯s eyes suddenly shot open, wide and frenzied. She began to thrash, screaming


    something about not wanting to take her medicine. I ran over and grabbed her by the shoulders,


    pushing her down into the bed and bringing my face closer to hers so she could see me.


    ¡°Nina!¡± I shouted. ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s me!¡±


    Recognition shed across her face ¡ª then, suddenly, her eyes rolled back and her eyelids closed


    once more. I looked up to see Tiffany infusing something into the IV.


    ¡°Morphine,¡± she said, her hands shaking as she pulled them away from the bag. ¡°She needs to heal.


    Thrashing around won¡¯t make that happen any faster.¡±


    I nodded, releasing my grip on Nina¡¯s shoulders, and stepped away. Now, Tiffany came over to me and


    began to inspect me. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said, pulling away as she went to touch the wounds on my back,


    which had closed up into scars thanks to Nina¡¯s healing. ¡°I just wanna get these chains off.¡±


    Without a word, Tiffany nodded and retrieved a few bobby pins from her hair. Together, we worked at


    the locks on the cuffs around my wrists for at least an hour, asionally taking breaks to check on


    Nina, until one finally clicked open, then the other. The chains fell to the floor with a crash. I rubbed my


    sore wrists as I stared down at them.


    Tiffany disappeared for a few moments into the very same storage room that I emerged through and


    returned with a shirt, a bag of crackers, and an electrolyte drink. Once I had the shirt on, I devoured the


    crackers and chugged the drink, although I could¡¯ve eaten a lot more after being locked in that dungeon


    for who knows how long.


    ¡°Now,¡± Tiffany said, sitting across from where Ninay. ¡°Do you wanna tell me what happened?¡±


    I hesitated, wondering if I should even tell her anything because doing so would reveal the existence of


    werewolves, but at this point, I figured I could trust her¡­ So I exined everything.


    When I was finished, Tiffany merely nodded. She didn¡¯t seem fazed in the slightest.


    ¡°¡­You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I knew about werewolves,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what Edward was up to down there. He said it


    was just research, so I stopped questioning him when he kepting out of the tunnels, although I


    started to notice that some of my supplies were going missing, and I was nning on asking him about


    that. He¡¯s always been a bit of an odd guy; I never thought he would do anything nefarious. And it¡¯s


    creepy as hell down there, so I never went to investigate it myself. Now¡­ I wish I had.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. It¡¯s good that you stayed up here. I don¡¯t know what he would¡¯ve done with you if


    you¡¯d found it. And I¡¯m d that you were here when Nina needed you.¡±


    There was a long pause. Nina moved a bit in her sleep, which was afort.


    ¡°Tiffany?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°So, if you knew about werewolves¡­ Did you know I was one all along?¡±


    Tiffany nodded as a bit of a smile spread across her lips. ¡°Of course I knew! Those PT results are way


    too good. Besides, I¡­ I knew your father.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    My eyes widened, but before I could ask anything else, Nina moved again and groaned.


    ¡°She¡¯s waking up,¡± Tiffany said, standing. ¡°Let¡¯s make sure she doesn¡¯t freak out again. I think she


    needs to see you to stay calm, so stay by her side.¡±


    I nodded and crouched down beside Nina, taking her hand in mine and pressing it to my lips as I


    looked on with concern. If she was going to wake up, I wanted to be here for her

 Chapter 108 Dreaming in Red

    Chapter 108 Dreaming in Red


    Nina


    After Enzo picked me up off the floor, I felt my vision begin to flicker before everything went ck.


    I opened my eyes a few momentster to find myself back in the forest clearing. Cora was no longer


    sitting across from me, but as I dug my fingers into the nket of soft red fur surrounding me, I realized


    now that she wasying underneath me. I sat up, looking around. My body felt light and nimble, and I


    could see out of both eyes now. All of the pain that had overtaken me before from Edward¡¯s beatings


    was gone. My stomach, which had just been full of searing pain from Edward¡¯s ws digging into me


    just moments earlier, was now fully healed without so much as a scar.


    ¡°Am I dead?¡± I asked as I looked around.


    Cora lifted her head and shook it back and forth. ¡°No. You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re just here for now until they


    fix you up.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®they¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Enzo, and that other woman,¡± Cora replied. ¡°The nurse.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. She¡¯s patching you up as we speak.¡±


    I smiled, imagining that Tiffany was deftly fixing up my wounds. If I was going to trust anyone to take


    care of my injuries, it would be her. I was d that they didn¡¯t take me to a hospital, where the doctors


    would have only made my trauma worse by locking me up in another room with fluorescent lights. I


    stood, then, and started to walk around the forest clearing.


    ¡°Do you live here all of the time?¡± I asked.


    Once again, Cora shook her big red head back and forth. ¡°This isn¡¯t real. I just live inside your head,


    and it seems like you¡¯ve subconsciously taken a liking to this particr ce.¡±


    I thought back to the night that I found Justin in the forest clearing ¡ª the night that I discovered that he


    had been turned into a rogue ¡ª but this clearing didn¡¯t look anything like that. It took several moments


    of racking my brain as I tried to remember where I had seen this ce before to finally discover where I


    was.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I finally said out loud. ¡°It¡¯s the clearing that we all went camping in.¡±


    Even though that was the very ce where K had tried to drag me through the portal, I supposed that I


    did make some happy memories with my friends in this very spot. As I remembered my time here, the


    tents that we slept in slowly popped up around me like a pop-up book, followed by the campfire. It


    quickly turned from a scene of a bright and sunny day to a cool and quiet night, with only the fire to


    illuminate the camp. With the firelight flickering, Cora¡¯s fur looked almost like it blended in with the


    mes as sheid beside it.


    I thought even harder then, remembering the time I spent with my friends here. Just like the tents, they,


    too, popped up around me like a pop-up book. There was Lori and Jessica, and Matt and James,


    and¡­ Enzo. They were all sitting around the fire, frozen in time like a picture. The only spot that was


    empty was mine, so I sat there and shut my eyes, remembering how we had yed spin the bottle.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jessica said,ing to life and jumping up. She picked up an empty beer bottle and shook its


    contents out, then held it up for everyone to see. ¡°Who wants to y Spin the Bottle?¡±


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, guys!¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just a game.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m down,¡± Matt chimed in. Lori shrugged, while James and Enzo stayed silent.


    ¡°James?¡± Jessica said, shaking the bottle gently. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± James said, throwing his hands up in surrender. ¡°I guess it could be fun.¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like we have a majority vote here,¡± Jessica said, setting the bottle down in the middle of the


    circle, right next to the fire pit. ¡°Sorry, Nina and Enzo. You guys don¡¯t have to y if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll y.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s voice was firm and sure, just like it always was. When I looked over at him, he was staring right


    at me from across the fire pit. My heart started racing, even though this was a memory ¡ª I had already


    lived it.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Jessica said, pping her hands. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re ying, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said quietly, my eyes still locked on Enzo.


    Jessica grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± She spun the bottle.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The bottle spun around several times, then finallynded on Matt, who looked devilishly pleased as


    Jessica leaned over to him and gave him a peck on the lips.


    ¡°Lori, you go next,¡± Jessica said.


    Lori sighed and spun the bottle. It spun for several long moments; she had spun it hard and fast, and it


    went around quite a few times before finallynding on Jessica.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± Matt said, grinning.


    ¡°I- Uh- I didn¡¯t- You don¡¯t have to, Jessica,¡± Lori said nervously. Her face was a bright shade of red.


    Jessica smiled as she absentmindedly twirled a strand of blonde hair around her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I watched as Jessica and Lori kissed for the first time, a smile spreading across my lips to see them


    finally realizing their feelings for each other. I wondered if they were worried about me right now,


    though, and my smile faded.


    Now, everyone looked at me expectantly; I reached out and spun the bottle, but I knew it wouldnd on


    Enzo. When it did, my friends bantered once again.


    ¡°Ooh, you could cut the tension with a knife, it¡¯s so thick.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Smack.


    Enzo stood and walked around the fire, stopping in front of me. I looked up at him, my heart racing a


    mile a minute, but this time, I was more excited for the feeling of his lips than I was afraid of it. He


    crouched in front of me and ced his hand under my chin. His glowing red eyes were locked on me,


    unwavering, loyal.


    He kissed me, swift and hard, and his lips lingered on mine for several long moments before we slowly


    pulled away.


    Without another word, Enzo stood and walked back to his spot on the other side of the fire.


    The scene paused again, and everyone became frozen in time. I felt Cora sidle up to me, and as I


    closed my eyes, tasting Enzo¡¯s kiss on my lips, I knew that she was saying goodbye. I was waking up,


    now. I reached out and tangled my fingers in her fur, letting out a deep sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably gonna hurt a lot when I wake up, huh?¡± I asked, my eyes still closed.


    ¡°Probably. It¡¯s okay, though.¡±


    ¡°When will I see you again?¡±


    Cora didn¡¯t answer. I opened my eyes to see her onest time, but when I opened them, I was no


    longer sitting by the campfire. I wasying in the dark infirmary. It was quiet ¡ª was I alone? It must


    have been nighttime.


    I slowly turned my head, feeling that the pain that was there before was still there, but it wasn¡¯t so bad


    now. My eye was less swollen, so I could see better than before, and the pounding headache was gone


    entirely. The only real pain was the one in my abdomen, where Edward had cut me with his ws.


    I realized then that I wasn¡¯t alone. There was a warmth in my hand, and the sound of soft breathing


    next to me. I looked up and smiled to see Enzo sitting beside me with the same unwavering, loyal look


    in his glowing red eyes as he did on the night that we yed Spin the Bottle


    My Hockey Alpha Chapter 108


    Dreaming in Red


    Nina


    After Enzo picked me up off the floor, I felt my vision begin to flicker before everything went ck.


    I opened my eyes a few momentster to find myself back in the forest clearing. Cora was no longer


    sitting across from me, but as I dug my fingers into the nket of soft red fur surrounding me, I realized


    now that she wasying underneath me. I sat up, looking around. My body felt light and nimble, and I


    could see out of both eyes now. All of the pain that had overtaken me before from Edward¡¯s beatings


    was gone. My stomach, which had just been full of searing pain from Edward¡¯s ws digging into me


    just moments earlier, was now fully healed without so much as a scar.


    ¡°Am I dead?¡± I asked as I looked around.


    Cora lifted her head and shook it back and forth. ¡°No. You¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯re just here for now until they


    fix you up.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®they¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Enzo, and that other woman,¡± Cora replied. ¡°The nurse.¡±


    ¡°Tiffany?¡±


    ¡°Mhm. She¡¯s patching you up as we speak.¡±


    I smiled, imagining that Tiffany was deftly fixing up my wounds. If I was going to trust anyone to take


    care of my injuries, it would be her. I was d that they didn¡¯t take me to a hospital, where the doctors


    would have only made my trauma worse by locking me up in another room with fluorescent lights. I


    stood, then, and started to walk around the forest clearing.


    ¡°Do you live here all of the time?¡± I asked.


    Once again, Cora shook her big red head back and forth. ¡°This isn¡¯t real. I just live inside your head,


    and it seems like you¡¯ve subconsciously taken a liking to this particr ce.¡±


    I thought back to the night that I found Justin in the forest clearing ¡ª the night that I discovered that he


    had been turned into a rogue ¡ª but this clearing didn¡¯t look anything like that. It took several moments


    of racking my brain as I tried to remember where I had seen this ce before to finally discover where I


    was.


    ¡°Oh!¡± I finally said out loud. ¡°It¡¯s the clearing that we all went camping in.¡±


    Even though that was the very ce where K had tried to drag me through the portal, I supposed that I


    did make some happy memories with my friends in this very spot. As I remembered my time here, the


    tents that we slept in slowly popped up around me like a pop-up book, followed by the campfire. It


    quickly turned from a scene of a bright and sunny day to a cool and quiet night, with only the fire to


    illuminate the camp. With the firelight flickering, Cora¡¯s fur looked almost like it blended in with the


    mes as sheid beside it.


    I thought even harder then, remembering the time I spent with my friends here. Just like the tents, they,


    too, popped up around me like a pop-up book. There was Lori and Jessica, and Matt and James,


    and¡­ Enzo. They were all sitting around the fire, frozen in time like a picture. The only spot that was


    empty was mine, so I sat there and shut my eyes, remembering how we had yed spin the bottle.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jessica said,ing to life and jumping up. She picked up an empty beer bottle and shook its


    contents out, then held it up for everyone to see. ¡°Who wants to y Spin the Bottle?¡±


    Everyone was silent for a moment.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, guys!¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s just a game.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m down,¡± Matt chimed in. Lori shrugged, while James and Enzo stayed silent.


    ¡°James?¡± Jessica said, shaking the bottle gently. ¡°What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± James said, throwing his hands up in surrender. ¡°I guess it could be fun.¡±


    ¡°Well, looks like we have a majority vote here,¡± Jessica said, setting the bottle down in the middle of the


    circle, right next to the fire pit. ¡°Sorry, Nina and Enzo. You guys don¡¯t have to y if you don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll y.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s voice was firm and sure, just like it always was. When I looked over at him, he was staring right


    at me from across the fire pit. My heart started racing, even though this was a memory ¡ª I had already


    lived it.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Jessica said, pping her hands. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re ying, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said quietly, my eyes still locked on Enzo.


    Jessica grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± She spun the bottle.


    The bottle spun around several times, then finallynded on Matt, who looked devilishly pleased as


    Jessica leaned over to him and gave him a peck on the lips.


    ¡°Lori, you go next,¡± Jessica said.


    Lori sighed and spun the bottle. It spun for several long moments; she had spun it hard and fast, and it


    went around quite a few times before finallynding on Jessica.


    ¡°Oooh!¡± Matt said, grinning.


    ¡°I- Uh- I didn¡¯t- You don¡¯t have to, Jessica,¡± Lori said nervously. Her face was a bright shade of red.


    Jessica smiled as she absentmindedly twirled a strand of blonde hair around her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    I watched as Jessica and Lori kissed for the first time, a smile spreading across my lips to see them


    finally realizing their feelings for each other. I wondered if they were worried about me right now,


    though, and my smile faded.


    Now, everyone looked at me expectantly; I reached out and spun the bottle, but I knew it wouldnd on


    Enzo. When it did, my friends bantered once again.


    ¡°Ooh, you could cut the tension with a knife, it¡¯s so thick.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Smack.


    Enzo stood and walked around the fire, stopping in front of me. I looked up at him, my heart racing a


    mile a minute, but this time, I was more excited for the feeling of his lips than I was afraid of it. He


    crouched in front of me and ced his hand under my chin. His glowing red eyes were locked on me,


    unwavering, loyal.


    He kissed me, swift and hard, and his lips lingered on mine for several long moments before we slowly


    pulled away.


    Without another word, Enzo stood and walked back to his spot on the other side of the fire.


    The scene paused again, and everyone became frozen in time. I felt Cora sidle up to me, and as I


    closed my eyes, tasting Enzo¡¯s kiss on my lips, I knew that she was saying goodbye. I was waking up,


    now. I reached out and tangled my fingers in her fur, letting out a deep sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably gonna hurt a lot when I wake up, huh?¡± I asked, my eyes still closed.


    ¡°Probably. It¡¯s okay, though.¡±


    ¡°When will I see you again?¡±


    Cora didn¡¯t answer. I opened my eyes to see her onest time, but when I opened them, I was no


    longer sitting by the campfire. I wasying in the dark infirmary. It was quiet ¡ª was I alone? It must


    have been nighttime.


    I slowly turned my head, feeling that the pain that was there before was still there, but it wasn¡¯t so bad


    now. My eye was less swollen, so I could see better than before, and the pounding headache was gone


    entirely. The only real pain was the one in my abdomen, where Edward had cut me with his ws.


    I realized then that I wasn¡¯t alone. There was a warmth in my hand, and the sound of soft breathing


    next to me. I looked up and smiled to see Enzo sitting beside me with the same unwavering, loyal look


    in his glowing red eyes as he did on the night that we yed Spin the Bottle

 Chapter 109 The Peacekeepers

    Chapter 109 The Peacekeepers


    Nina


    The infirmary was dimly lit and quiet when I woke up. It took a few long moments for my eyes to adjust


    before I finally realized where I was and what had happened. My mind felt foggy, although not nearly as


    foggy as it did when Edward gave me my medicine.


    ¡°Nina,¡± Enzo said softly, squeezing my hand. I looked up at him, a smile twitching at my lips, but as I


    opened my mouth to speak I quickly realized that my voice was too hoarse to get a word out.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk. Tiffany is here and she¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    I nodded weakly before looking up to see Tiffany approaching from behind Enzo. Her eyebrows were


    knit together with worry.


    ¡°Hey there,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry this happened to you. I promise we¡¯ll find Edward and bring him


    to justice¡­ Enzo was just filling me in on everything.¡±


    I looked over at Enzo once more, my own brows knit together now as I wondered if he had told her


    about werewolves. Realizing this, Enzo nodded. ¡°Tiffany knows about werewolves. She has all along,


    apparently.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it when you¡¯re feeling a bit better. For now, just get some rest, okay? Your body is


    healing at an elerated rate, so you¡¯ll be right as rain in no time.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what Tiffany meant; I knew I had a wolf now, but she still hadn¡¯t emerged


    completely, and I wasn¡¯t sure if she ever would after all of the poison Edward gave me. But Tiffany was


    right ¡ª now was not the time for questions. I had to rest.


    ¡­


    Later, as the sun began toe up, I eventually felt strong enough to sit up. Tiffany gave me a t-shirt


    and sweatpants to wear, then checked my wounds, relieved to see that even the gashes in my stomach


    were making a rapid recovery. Soon I was able to stand and walk around in brief spurts with Tiffany and


    Enzo¡¯s help.


    Finally, once I was able to talk, Tiffany told me the story of how she knew about werewolves.


    ¡°When I was your age, in college, we had a hockey club here,¡± she said, holding my elbow as the three


    of us slowly walked back and forth across the empty infirmary. ¡°The club consisted of myself, as well as


    several others. Those others were your mother, Nina, and Enzo¡¯s father. Edward, as well as Ronan¡¯s


    father, were also part of the club, as well as our current dean ¡ª Cynthia ¡ª and James¡¯ mother.¡±


    I was a bit taken aback to hear that almost all of our parents were part of this hockey club, but I chose


    not to ask about it just yet so that Tiffany could keep telling the story.


    ¡°Except¡­ The club wasn¡¯t really a hockey club. It started out as one, but eventually developed into


    something else when there was an outbreak of ¡®rabies¡¯ on campus.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t rabies, was it?¡± I asked, remembering that Tiffany had mentioned this before when she


    showed me the picture of the club.


    Tiffany shook her head. ¡°No. There were a few werewolves ¡ª sent by the leaders of the Crescent


    faction ¡ª who were going around campus and turning people into rogues. The dean at the time


    covered it up by iming it was a rabies outbreak, but we knew better ¡ª because we already knew


    about werewolves, since several of our club members were werewolves themselves.¡±


    ¡°Who were the werewolves that the Crescents sent to turn people?¡± Enzo chimed in. ¡°And why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who they were.¡± Tiffany paused as we turned around at the end of the room and began


    making our way back toward the other side. By now, I was already feeling well enough to walk on myN?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    own, and was able to let go of their arms ¡ª but I still chose to hold Enzo¡¯s arm as we walked, just


    because I needed to feel his warmth. ¡°The Crescents wanted to take over Mountainview,¡± she


    continued. ¡°You see, at the time, the Crescents and the Fullmoons were currently warring over which


    faction should control the town. Since it¡¯s located right on the border of the werewolf realm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the perfect ce for control over both the werewolves and the humans,¡± Enzo interrupted.


    Tiffany nodded. ¡°So, while the Crescents and the Fullmoons were fighting and killing each other, the


    seven of us got to know each other as we bonded over our love for hockey. Some of us began to


    realize that the war was pointless, and so the hockey club eventually turned into a safe haven for


    young Crescents and Fullmoons who didn¡¯t want to fight. We began to secretly refer to ourselves as


    the Peacekeepers, and would take every chance we had to bring more people into our club.¡±


    ¡°Humans, too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Mhm. Cynthia, James¡¯ mother, and I weren¡¯t the only humans ¡ª well, Cynthia is a hybrid, but she has


    no wolf or abilities. There were plenty more who wanted to advocate for werewolves, who believed that


    werewolves weren¡¯t monsters.¡±


    There was a long pause. Eventually, we stopped pacing and sat down at therge table at the back of


    the room. Tiffany sighed, passing her hand over her tired face, and took a gulp of her coffee before she


    continued.


    ¡°It was great ¡ª for a while. We would hold regr meetings, have friendly hockeypetitions


    between the two factions, and eventually began to n out various protests against the older


    Crescents and Fullmoons to try to convince them to stop their fighting and live in harmony. But then¡­


    Everything changed. The Crescent chief and the Fullmoon chief at the time both died suddenly during


    the same battle, leaving Ronan¡¯s father and Enzo¡¯s father as the sole heirs to the factions. We tried to


    stop them, but the power quickly got to their heads. They were too young and full of fire to have so


    much power, and the fighting only got worse. Eventually, the hockey club began to split up as the


    members of each faction felt loyalty toward the two boys who were not only their leaders, but their old


    friends. Soon, the only ones left were myself, Nina¡¯s mother, Edward, the dean, and James¡¯ mother.


    James¡¯ mother quickly began to fear the werewolves now that we were low in numbers, so she ran


    away.¡±


    ¡°So there were only four of you left after that,¡± I said.


    Once again, Tiffany nodded solemnly. ¡°Soon after that, however, Nina¡¯s mother was discovered to be


    having a love affair with none other than Ronan¡¯s father. But the thing is, Enzo¡¯s father was in love with


    her, and had been for years. I still don¡¯t know exactly what happened, but Nina ¡ª your mother left


    suddenly. None of us ever heard from her again. I was especially devastated, because your mother


    and I were always close. When I heard that you were in the candidate pool to be my intern, I


    immediately picked you.¡±


    I stared at Tiffany with wide eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± I asked.


    She looked down at her hands and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was afraid, I guess. I didn¡¯t know


    how much your mother had told you about her past, and I didn¡¯t want to scare you away.¡±


    Enzo, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up. ¡°What about Edward?¡± he asked. ¡°What role


    did he y in all of this?¡±


    Tiffany shrugged. ¡°He stayed with Cynthia and I. All these years, he led us to believe that he was still a


    Peacekeeper. Cynthia became the new dean, vowing to make the campus a neutral zone. I became


    the school doctor, so that I could always be here if there was another war. So I could protect the


    students. And Edward¡­¡±


    ¡°He was supposed to keep the humans from discovering too much,¡± Enzo said. ¡°To protect them.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tiffany looked up then, and I saw that her eyes were full of tears. ¡°Edward was always a little


    distant, aloof. But¡­ I loved him. I never stopped loving him. I guess I let that cloud my judgment.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered. I reached across the table and squeezed Tiffany¡¯s hand. She squeezed back.


    After another silence, Tiffany wiped a tear away from her cheek with the back of her hand and stood.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s take another look at your wounds. I¡¯ll bet they¡¯re almost healed by now.

 Chapter 110 Some Scars Never Heal

    Chapter 110 Some Scars Never Heal


    Nina


    Just as Tiffany suspected, my wounds were indeed almost fully healed.


    ¡°You¡¯ll likely have some scars on your belly from those gashes,¡± she said as she carefully removed the


    stitches from the already healed flesh, ¡°but other than that¡­ I think you¡¯re okay.¡±


    I nodded, feeling both grateful for Tiffany¡¯s help and awed by my new healing abilities, but as I looked


    over at Enzo, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he would ever heal like this again. The relieved expression


    on his face had turned to one of deep sadness, which came as no surprise after everything that had


    happened.


    By this point, the campus was starting to wake up once more, and I was certain that my friends were


    starting to get worried about me. Tiffany had informed me that I was missing for only three days,


    although it felt like years ¡ª but I still knew that Jessica and Lori would be concerned, so I decided to go


    home.


    Enzo walked me home. He was quiet during the walk, but stayed by my side. His presence deflected


    any strange looks I received, considering the fact that thest time I had been seen, I was vomiting in a


    campus trash can after supposedly sleeping with Ronan ¡ª although I was now certain that it really was


    all a lie to get me away from Enzo so that Edward could take me away to whoever this ¡®Sister¡¯ person


    was.


    When we arrived back at the dorm, Lori and Jessica were shocked to see us walk in; so much so, in


    fact, that Jessica dropped her spat as she was making pancakes and ran over to me, pulling me into


    a tight hug, while Lori practically vaulted over the couch to do the same.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°We were really worried about you.¡±


    I felt tears begin to well up in my eyes. Those tears began to flow, and soon I was bawling to my friends


    on the couch. I knew, then, that I would have to finally tell them. There was no other way to exin any


    of this to them without giving them the entire picture, and all of the sneaking around had gone on for


    long enough. I needed the support of my friends, especially because Edward was still out there


    somewhere.


    So, I exined everything.


    ¡­


    When I was finished, Lori stared back at me in abject shock, while Jessica only nodded thoughtfully.


    Meanwhile, Enzo had been quiet the entire time, leaning on the kitchen counter behind me.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m crazy?¡±


    ¡°I mean, sort of¨C¡± Lori began, but Jessica stopped her.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not crazy, because I know that werewolves are real.¡±


    Lori, Enzo and I all looked at Jessica in shock. ¡°How?¡± I asked.


    She shrugged, inspecting her nails as she spoke. ¡°My great-grandma was a hybrid. I think she was,


    like, a quarter werewolf or something. So I don¡¯t have any real werewolf DNA left in me, really, but it¡¯s


    no secret to my family.¡±


    ¡°So you knew all along, and you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± Lori asked, her eyes wide.


    Jessica merely shrugged again. ¡°I dunno. I had a feeling that something fishy was going on, but I


    figured that Nina would tell us in her own time.¡±Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    While Jessica and Lori began to bicker over whether Jessica should¡¯ve told her these things sooner, I


    looked up to see Enzo sitting on the kitchen stool now. He was staring out the window with a stony


    expression on his face and unblinking eyes; I could tell that he was still reliving the experience in his


    mind, as was I. I stood and walked over to him, squeezing his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired.¡±


    He nodded. I knew that he hadn¡¯t slept all night. ¡°I should probably go home and get some sleep,¡± he


    said, standing.


    I stopped him just as he started to make his way toward the door. ¡°No,¡± I said, my voice quivering. He


    looked down at me, puzzled, as I shook my head vigorously. ¡°Please stay. Just until tomorrow.¡±


    Enzo paused, his brown eyes searching my face, before he finally nodded silently. I realized now that I


    was gripping his hand tightly as though my life depended on it, like letting him go would cause him to


    vanish from existence.


    And so, while Jessica and Lori continued to bicker, I led him to my room.


    Once we were inside with the door shut tightly behind us, it felt eerily quiet and foreign. I realized that I


    had almost forgotten how my room looked; Edward¡¯s hypnotism had worked so well on me that it had


    be a distant blob in my memory, nothing more than a vague daydream.


    ¡°You kept this?¡± Enzo asked, walking over to my desk and picking up the wolf plushie that he had won


    for me at the Halloween fair.


    I nodded, a smile tugging at my mouth as I remembered that night. I wished, now, that I had gone with


    him to the fair ¡ª not with Ronan.


    He held the wolf in his hands for a few moments, studying it, before he set it back down. ¡°Is it alright if I


    shower?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°There should be a clean towel on the rack.¡±


    I watched as Enzo made his way over to the bathroom. He turned on the shower, then began to lift his


    shirt over his head, but as he did, I could see him wince. He seemed to struggle, as though he had lost


    mobility in his arms.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said, running over to him and grabbing the hem of his shirt. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    He hesitated for a moment before shaking his head and taking a step back, looking ashamed. ¡°No. I


    don¡¯t want you to see me like¡­ Like this.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Let me help you.¡±


    Enzo stared back at me reluctantly before finally relenting and letting me lift the shirt over his head. The


    bathroom began to fill with steam, and once I had gotten his shirt off, I took a few steps back and


    quickly turned on my heel to give him his privacy. Before I could leave, however, I felt a firm hand on


    my shoulder and turned around to see him looking at me with that same unwavering, wide-eyed


    expression.


    ¡°Shower with me,¡± he said.


    I felt my face get hot and my heart quicken its pace. ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    He only nodded, then stepped toward me and lifted my shirt off over my head in the same way that I


    had done for him. His hands lingered on my bare waist for a moment before he unbuttoned his jeans


    and slipped them off. I pulled off my sweatpants, and for what felt like an eternity, we stood in front of


    each other, our faces red, as we looked at each other¡¯s bodies.


    ¡°After you.¡± He opened the shower door. I stepped in, realizing now that I hadn¡¯t had a shower in three


    days. I winced briefly as the hot water washed over the wounds that still remained on my skin. Enzo


    stepped in after me.


    We were silent as we held each other beneath the hot water. There was nothing we could say ¡ª no


    words could heal the pain we felt from our shared experience. Eventually, as though it was only natural


    for us to do so, we took turns washing each other. The soap didn¡¯t wash away the scars, but the ritual


    of it helped, at least a little.


    Enzo wouldn¡¯t let me at first, but when I finally convinced him to let me wash his back, he hesitantly


    turned around ¡ª and for the first time, I saw the scars that lined his back.


    I cried, although he didn¡¯t see it. These scars would never heal, and they had been caused because he


    cared about me

 Chapter 111 The Walls We Built

    Chapter 111 The Walls We Built


    Nina


    After our shower together, Enzo and I felt so exhausted from our experience that we crawled into bed


    despite the fact that it was broad daylight outside. When I finally awoke several hourster, it was dark


    in my room, and I found the warmth of his strong arms around me to be a weefort.


    Enzo continued to sleep beside me for some time. Iid with him, my eyes closed, as I listened to his


    soft breathing and steady heartbeat. Part of me wondered if all of this was a dream; maybe I was still


    locked up in my cell,pletely oblivious to the real world. While I had no real way of knowing for sure,


    I let the feeling of Enzo¡¯s arms and the warmth of his body be a tether to what was real ¡ª and if it


    wasn¡¯t, and the real world was still just as cruel and cold, then at least I was having a sweet dream.


    At some point, Enzo awoke with a start. His eyes opened, bright red and glowing in the darkness.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said as he suddenly sat up. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    He was silent for a moment, his head swiveling this way and that way in the darkness, before he finally


    rxed somewhat. I sat up and turned on themp beside my bed, casting the dark room in a warm


    amber glow.


    ¡°What time is it?¡± he asked.


    I picked up my phone and checked. ¡°Only 6:30,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s getting darker earlier now.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± Enzoid back down onto his back, his arm under his head, and looked up at the ceiling. I stared


    down at him and felt my eyes continuously returning to his lips. When I relived our kiss at the campfire


    in my dreams, it had felt so real that I wanted to feel it again now, and without thinking, I leaned down


    to kiss him.


    Our lips locked together for a brief, sweet moment. The kiss was soft and gentle, but at the same time,


    I felt a burning desire for him begin to rise inside of me. His hands came up, his fingers trailing along


    my waist, over my breasts and my neck, and then came to cup my cheeks. I pressed my hands into his


    chest and straddled him as our kiss deepened, a soft moan escaping his lips as I unintentionally


    pressed into his groin. He wrapped his arms around me and sat up. His kisses traveled down my jaw


    and across my neck, and at the same time, I slid my hands up his bare back, having forgotten about his


    scars temporarily until my fingers grazed them.


    He tensed. I didn¡¯t think much of it, and let my fingertips trail along his scars.


    But then, he suddenly pulled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, quickly pulling my hands out from around his back and moving them to his chest


    instead. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°Can you just¡­ get off, please?¡± he said. His voice was low and somber. I did as


    he asked, but felt an addled prick stab me right in my heart.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I asked, watching as he swung his legs over the side of the bed, then stood. He still wasn¡¯t


    wearing a shirt, and his scars were visible even in the dim light of my room. He didn¡¯t answer, but rather


    picked his shirt up off of the floor and pulled it on over his head, concealing them. ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean


    to¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he interrupted, his back still turned to me. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡±


    Already, I could feel tears welling up in my eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t understand if you¡¯re still mad at me over


    Ronan,¡± I said. ¡°I thought that we were of the same understanding that it was a setup.¡±


    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. I know that it was all a setup, but¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it? Is it because I touched your scars?¡± I asked. ¡°If so, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it, and I¡¯m


    sorry if I hurt you.¡±


    Enzo paused for a painfully long moment as he continued to stare out the window before he finally


    spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not that you hurt me. It¡¯s that I don¡¯t want to hurt you. You and I both know that I have to go


    through with this arranged marriage.¡±


    I wanted to stop him, to tell him that he didn¡¯t have to go through with the arranged marriage, that we


    could run away together¡­ But before I could say any of that, he quickly finished dressing and walked


    out of the room without so much as a ¡®goodbye¡¯. I heard the front door open and close, and then he


    was gone. And I was alone once more.


    My chest ached. I jumped up and ran over to the window to see him walking stiffly across the quad


    below. As tears streamed down my cheeks, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the beatings Edward gave him


    did far more damage than it seemed on the surface.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Enzo was different now, and it was my fault.


    ¡­


    The following morning, I knew I would have to swallow my fears and return to normal life. I woke up


    and dressed, trying my best to ignore the three white scars running across my abdomen, and made my


    way to the dining hall to eat breakfast. I hadn¡¯t eaten anything since the day before Edward took me,


    and I was ravenous. I had lost visible weight, too; my clothes were loose on me already.


    I entered the dining hall and grabbed breakfast, and was making my way over to a table when I turned


    around suddenly and nearly ran head-on into none other than Justin.


    ¡°Hey, Nina,¡± he said.


    My eyes were wide. The smile on Justin¡¯s face was just as stic-looking as ever, and when I looked


    into his eyes, there was nothing behind them. It was almost as though he wasn¡¯t in there; he was just


    an empty shell that only looked like the Justin I once knew.


    ¡°Oh, hey,¡± I said.


    ¡°Having breakfast?¡± he asked. I nodded, then he gestured with his tray toward a nearby table. ¡°Wanna


    eat with me?¡±


    I almost said no, but the longer I stood there, the more I realized that Justin needed just as much help


    as I did. There was no telling the horrors he endured while he was in Edward¡¯s torture chamber, and I


    was probably the only other person who would understand what that was like.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied.


    Justin¡¯s smile widened. We sat down together. I poked a bit at my eggs, still feeling as though eating


    might make me sick despite my hunger, while Justin bit down heartily into his breakfast sandwich.


    ¡°So,¡± I said, wanting to probe for at least a shred of information, ¡°what have you been up to?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°The usual. You?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Part of me wanted to spill everything in the hopes that it would snap him out of the spell that


    Edward had him under, but I stopped myself as I realized that it could potentially cause him to have a


    mental breakdown right here in the dining hall¡­ And I didn¡¯t want that to happen. ¡°You know. The


    usual, too, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Cool,¡± he said. He took another big bite of his breakfast sandwich. I took a small bite of my eggs and,


    realizing that I had already lost my appetite again, pushed my tray away.


    ¡°Have you seen Edwardtely?¡± I asked. ¡°I was hoping to talk to him.¡±


    Justin stopped chewing. ¡°Edward?¡± he said, his mouth full. I could see a hint of recognition sh behind


    his eyes, but then he continued chewing and shook his head. ¡°Nope. Haven¡¯t seen him.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Has he been away, or¡­?¡±


    Just then, I was alerted to the sound of gaspinging from across the cafeteria, and looked up to see


    Enzo storming toward me. His hands were curled up into fists at his sides, but he wasn¡¯t looking at me;


    he was looking at Justin with a burning fire in his brown eyes.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said, standing. ¡°What are you¨C¡±


    Enzo ignored me, brushing past me. I spun around and watched in horror as his fist shot out and he


    grabbed a handful of Justin¡¯s shirt, lifting him up out of his chair and causing his tray to tter to the


    ground, sending uneaten breakfast sandwich all over the floor, while students nearby murmured


    confusedly.


    ¡°What the hell are you trying to do, you little weasel?¡± Enzo growled.


    Justin only stared back with wide, confused eyes.

 Chapter 112 Bad Romance

    Chapter 112 Bad Romance


    Nina


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Are you working for Edward? Huh?¡± Enzo snarled.


    ¡°What? N-No,¡± Justin said, squirming in Enzo¡¯s tightening grip. Enzo had him pinned to the wall with a


    fistful of Justin¡¯s shirt, and while he growled menacingly at Justin, onlookers began to murmur with


    worry and confusion.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said, reaching out and attempting to pry his fingers away from Justin¡¯s shirt cor, ¡°this isn¡¯t


    like you. Let him go.¡±


    Enzo snapped his head toward me. He red at me for a long few moments, and I could see the hint


    of red peeking out through the soft brown of his eyes. He was angry, but there was also a hint of


    something else in his face. Jealousy. I felt my heart begin to race faster than it already was as our


    faces lingered closer to one another.


    Finally, he tore his eyes away from me. ¡°You¡¯re a coward,¡± he said to Justin before finally releasing his


    grip on Justin¡¯s shirt.


    I looked over at Justin then, who had an expression on his face that I couldn¡¯t quite read. It almost


    looked like a mixture of pleasure and confusion, as though the brainwashing Edward had performed on


    him made him crave Enzo¡¯s fury, but there was another, more innocent, part of him that didn¡¯t


    understand what was happening. ¡°Come on,¡± Enzo said to me, putting his arm around my shoulders


    and guiding me away. ¡°Get away from this guy.¡±


    I followed Enzo for a few steps before stopping and shaking my head. ¡°No, Enzo,¡± I said, taking a step


    back. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into me?¡± Enzo asked. He bent down so his face was closer to mine and lowered his


    voice in order to keep anyone else from overhearing. As he spoke, I could smell the leather on his


    jacket, and our closeness made me shiver. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you that you would be so stupid as to


    eat breakfast with Justin knowing fully well that he¡¯s one of Edward¡¯s pawns?¡±


    ¡°By that logic,¡± I replied, feeling myself begin to fume as my hands curled up into fists at my sides while


    simultaneously being strangely attracted to Enzo¡¯s sudden burst of territoriality, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t be


    talking to me, either, because Edward brainwashed me as well. For all you know, I could be working for


    him right now.¡±


    Enzo and I red into each other¡¯s eyes for several long moments. His eyes burned with a mixture of


    desire and anger before he finally scoffed and pulled away. ¡°Whatever,¡± he said, turning on his heel, ¡°if


    you wanna be manipted by Justin and get yourself into trouble again, then be my guest.¡±


    With that, Enzo stormed away and left me with a pang in my chest. ¡°Enzo! Wait!¡± I called after him, but


    he didn¡¯t stop or turn around. I watched as he disappeared through the doors of the building, wondering


    to myself just how much Enzo had changed because of his torture.


    When I finally turned back around, Justin was still standing there with wide eyes. As I began to


    approach, however, he quickly walked away without another word, leaving me alone with the


    murmuring onlookers. By this point, I hadpletely lost my appetite¡­ So I left as well and tried to


    push my pain and confusion down for long enough to go to my sses that day.


    ¡­


    After sses, I returned to my dorm with an aching feeling in my body and a desire to go straight to


    sleep.


    Lori and Jessica were sitting in the kitchen, speaking in hushed tones, when I walked in. They stopped


    almost as soon as I entered and looked up with wide eyes, almost as though they¡¯d been caught in the


    middle of something.


    ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± I asked as I set my bag down on the counter and kicked my shoes off.


    Lori and Jessica were silent for a moment before looking at each other, then back at me.


    ¡°Someone leaked proof of Enzo¡¯s¡­ heritage,¡± Jessica said. She stood and walked over to me, then


    handed me her phone. I furrowed my brow as I took it from her, but then my eyes widened as I saw


    what was on the screen.


    Not only had someone posted pictures of Enzo¡¯s physical fitness test results on an anonymous Twitter


    ount, but they had also posted numerous pictures and videos of Enzo showcasing his inhuman


    speed, his extreme strength, and even his glowing red eyes. There was also a video of him¡­ Of us. It


    was taken on the night that he fought Ronan in the woods. I ran out of frame at the very beginning,


    which was when I had run after the stalker, but the camera stayed focused on Enzo and showed him


    shifting and fighting Ronan. It was taken from apletely different angle from where the stalker had


    been standing, so I knew it was someone else who took the clip.


    ¡°Who would do this¡­?¡± I said, my hands shaking as I looked back up at Jessica and Lori with wide


    eyes.


    Jessica shrugged and shook her head apologetically. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to say that it could be someone from one of the opposing hockey teams,¡± Lori interjected,


    ¡°but it just doesn¡¯t add up. If they wanted to out Enzo on his werewolf identity, then why would they also


    risk exposing the fact that the other hockey captain is also a werewolf? Ronan, right?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s gotta be a third party. The Crescents don¡¯t want humans to figure out their


    identities just as much as the Fullmoons. But I don¡¯t know who would do this, or why.¡± I handed


    Jessica¡¯s phone back, then, without thinking, immediately put my shoes back on.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lori asked.


    ¡°I need to talk to Enzo,¡± I said as I imagined him sitting at home, fuming over this when he was already


    dealing with the stress of everything that had happened recently. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to be alone right


    now.¡±


    Before Lori and Jessica could protest, I grabbed my bag off the counter and made my way over to


    Enzo¡¯s dorm. When I arrived outside his door, I could hear the sound of musicing from his


    apartment; I knocked, but the music seemed to drown me out, so I knocked louder.


    Finally, after knocking for a third time, the door swung open.


    Enzo stood in the doorway, swaying back and forth slightly, with a bottle of whiskey in his hand.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he said, almost abrasively.


    I frowned and brushed past him. As I looked around, I noticed that his apartment was in shambles, and


    there was another empty whiskey bottle lying on the floor by the couch. I sighed and walked over to it,


    picking it up and turning back to face him. ¡°I was worried about you,¡± I said, holding up the whiskey


    bottle and shaking it lightly. ¡°It seems as though my worries weren¡¯t unfounded.¡±


    Enzo scoffed and walked over to the couch, where he flopped down and sloshed a bit of whiskey on his


    shirt. He held the bottle out to me. ¡°Want some?¡±


    I shook my head and folded my arms across my chest as I red down at him. ¡°I take it you heard


    about the Twitter leak.¡±


    He only shrugged and took another swig of whiskey. When he was finished, he looked up at me. ¡°It¡¯s


    whatever.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not whatever,¡± I said. ¡°Did it have something to do with your outburst this morning?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he replied with a scoff. ¡°I only did that because I think that Justin is a manipting little


    weasel, and¡­¡± he paused, his eyes wandering down my body and back up again as I watched him


    swallow a knot in his throat.


    ¡°And what?¡± I poked.


    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s jealousy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes widened momentarily at my words and told me all I needed to know. Then, he took


    another swig out of the whiskey bottle.


    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous,¡± I whispered, turning on my heel and walking over to the door. Suddenly, I heard the


    sound of feet hitting the floor behind me just as I was opening the door, and saw a hand shoot out over


    my head. He pressed his palm firmly against the door and shut it abruptly before I could leave, towering


    over me with his tall and muscr frame. I turned slowly to look up at him, and saw him breathing


    heavily with a lustful yet bitter look in his eyes.


    ¡°Enzo¨C¡±


    He kissed me before I could say anything else. I felt his hand work its way around my waist and pull me


    closer, and heard the bottle tter to the floor as his tongue pressed through my lips and into my


    mouth. For one brief, sweet moment as our bodies melted together, I smelled that same scent that I


    had be so familiar with in the tunnels¡­ but it faded quickly as Enzo suddenly pushed me away.


    Too quickly.


    Before I could say anything, Enzo¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red and he stared down at the floor.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, his voice sounding choked. I knew he wanted to say more, but it was as though his


    body wouldn¡¯t let ite out. ¡°You should leave before I hurt you.¡±


    ¡°Hurt me?¡± I took a step closer to him. ¡°You can¡¯t¨C¡±


    ¡°Just go, Nina,¡± he growled. When he looked back up at me, his eyes were red and full of pain. ¡°I can¡¯t


    be doing this with you anymore.¡±


    A sob caught in my throat. I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing came out. Enzo reached behind


    me and opened the door for me, his own face wrought with pain as he stared down at the floor,


    avoiding my gaze.


    ¡°Go

 Chapter 113 The Scarf

    Chapter 113 The Scarf


    Enzo


    ¡°Just go, Nina,¡± I said. I felt my eyes begin to glow red, which I didn¡¯t want her to see ¡ª but it was


    already toote. ¡°I can¡¯t be doing this with you anymore.¡±


    The pained sound that came out of her mouth made me want to pull her in and hug her tightly, but I


    couldn¡¯t. Keeping her close to me would only cause her even more pain. I was there to protect her, but


    nothing more.


    ¡°Go,¡± I said, opening the door and averting my gaze to the ground. Without a word, Nina spun around


    and ran out of my apartment. I shut the door behind her, then leaned against it and sank down to the


    floor, leaning my head back against the wood.


    What Nina didn¡¯t know was that, after my torture in the tunnels, I had a dream when we spent the night


    together in her dorm. It was a dream about my fated mate, and dreams like this were almost always


    prophetic.


    During the dream, I found my fated mate. I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I knew it was her from her scent.


    The scent was so sweet and tantalizing that I could hardly control myself. I reached out to touch her,


    and she reached out as well, locking our fingers together. During that dream, I knew: being close to


    Nina would only hurt her, because no matter how much I cared for her, she wasn¡¯t my fated mate. Even


    if we wound up denying fate and tried to be together, I knew that I would only hurt her down the road. If


    we were together, I would only break her heart more by ending things with her or even being unfaithful


    without realizing it. Nothing could deny the power of the fated mate bond, and because Nina had no


    wolf, we couldn¡¯t be each other¡¯s chosen mates. It would only end in heartbreak.


    What she also didn¡¯t know was that before the tunnels, when Ist saw my father on the morning after


    the fateful party¡­ My father had threatened to do something to her. He didn¡¯t say what he would do,


    exactly, but he said that I¡¯d never see her again if I continued my rtionship with her. And I couldn¡¯t


    risk her getting hurt because I couldn¡¯t control my impulses.


    Between these two things, I had to keep my distance from Nina.


    That didn¡¯t mean, however, that I wouldn¡¯t be there for her and protect her. Edward was still out there,


    and so were Ronan and Lisa. Justin was right here on this very campus, and there was no telling what


    sort of trickery he would use to get Nina in his grasp. This ¡®Sister¡¯ person seemed hell-bent on


    capturing Nina, and I was determined to keep that from happening.


    As I sat there, my eyes closed as I tried to push away the ache in my chest, I felt my phone vibrate in


    my pocket. I opened it, then let out a deep and exasperated sigh when I saw who was calling.


    It was my father.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked when I answered the phone.


    ¡°Your carelessness has gotten our secret spread all over that town,¡± he said. His voice was low and


    angry, and I could hear that he was speaking through his teeth.


    I sighed and passed my hand over my face. ¡°I¡¯m handling it. I just need to figure out who leaked it.¡±


    ¡°And then what?¡± my father replied. ¡°Everyone already knows. Mypany¡¯s stocks are starting to


    plummet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. ¡°I can get them to take back their statement ¡ª admit that it¡¯s fake. I¡¯ll daze


    them.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My father chuckled wryly. ¡°You¡¯ve already done enough,¡± he snarled. ¡°I¡¯ll clean up your mess, just like I


    always do. From now on, I want you to focus solely on winning that hockey tournament. And enough of


    letting that girl distract you from what you need to do. Don¡¯t forget what I told you in the hockey arena: I


    have ways that will ensure that you never see her again.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue anymore,¡± I growled through gritted teeth. As I spoke, it felt as though my throat


    was being constricted. It pained me more than words could exin to have to say goodbye to Nina.


    ¡°Well, just to be safe, I sent you something,¡± my father replied, his sinister tone suddenly lightening as


    though we had just been having a casual family phone call this entire time. ¡°Did you open my


    package?¡±


    I looked up from where I was sitting to see the pile of mail on my kitchen counter. I had put it there on


    my first day back from the tunnels, but I hadn¡¯t looked at it at all. I was far too distracted to be opening


    mail.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied, standing. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ Been busy.¡±


    ¡°Open it now, then.¡±


    I sighed and tucked my phone into the crook of my ear and my shoulder, then rifled through the mail to


    pull out a small box addressed to me from my father. I then grabbed a pair of kitchen scissors out of the


    drawer and cut through the packing tape, opening the box to reveal a simple red scarf.


    ¡°What is this?¡± I asked, pulling the scarf out. As I did, my senses filled with the same scent from my


    dream. It made my mouth water and my heart skip, and admittedly made blood rush to myher


    region.


    ¡°It¡¯s a gift,¡± my father replied. I could practically hear his smile through the phone. ¡°From your fated


    mate. A little motivation to help you win that tournament. Smells like her, no?¡±


    I nodded, entranced by the smell of the soft scarf in my hands, before I remembered that my father


    couldn¡¯t see me through the phone. ¡°Uh¨C Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I want you to keep that scarf with you, especially when you¡¯re thinking of getting


    distracted by that human girl again. Do you understand me? I don¡¯t want you to think about her


    anymore. If you do a good job of that, I¡¯ll let you meet your fated mate a little earlier before the


    wedding.¡±


    ¡°When would that be?¡± I asked.


    My father paused. ¡°If you win the tournament, you can meet her on the day of thest match.¡±


    ¡­


    The next day, I woke up early to go to hockey practice. People were already beginning to rally outside


    the arena; they were calling me a monster and shouted at me as I walked past, but I kept my head


    down and gripped my mate¡¯s scarf tightly in my hand. I had to focus on winning this tournament ¡ª I


    had to meet her.


    When I entered the arena, everyone was already there ¡ª including Nina. I supposed that I had


    expected it, since she was still the team doctor, but it still made me ufortable. I stared at the floor


    as I walked past her, ignoring her painful expression, and began to drill my teammates harder than ever


    before.


    Maybe being so hard on them was a mistake, but I had to do it if we were going to win against


    werewolves. We still had a long way to go until the final match, so that meant that we would have a lot


    ofpetition to make our way through before the final match.


    Unfortunately, due to my harsh drilling, Matt fell on the ice and smashed up his hand pretty badly.


    ¡°Bring him here,¡± Nina called from across the ice. I watched as a couple of the other yers helped him


    up as he groaned in pain, clutching his hand, then helped him to skate over to the exit.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today,¡± I said. ¡°You guys can all go.¡±


    Nina led Matt to the locker rooms while the rest of the team took off their skates and filed out of the


    arena, but I stayed behind to keep practicing my own drills. I took my time skating back and forth


    across the ice, lining myself up with the goal from various angles and flicking the puck in¡­ But the


    mobility I lost in my shoulders from Edward¡¯s beatings made it difficult. Fio was still weak from the


    poison Edward gave me, and although our mate¡¯s scent made him a bit stronger, it still wasn¡¯t enough.


    Finally, I gave up and headed toward the locker room to get changed.


    When I entered, I realized quickly that Nina and Matt were still there. They had their heads leaning


    close to one another as she wrapped up his hand with a bandage. He said something, and she


    laughed.


    For some reason, in that instant an inexplicable amount of jealousy took over me. For the first time in


    days, I felt Fio¡¯s full presence as I rushed toward Nina and Matt. Without thinking, I grabbed Matt by the


    shoulder and yanked him to his feet.


    ¡°H-Hey!¡± Matt eximed.


    ¡°Enzo, what are you doing?¡± Nina shouted, jumping up and putting herself between us. ¡°I was still


    bandaging his hand.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m fine, I think,¡± Matt said, stumbling away from me. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the infirmary.¡±


    ¡°Matt, wait¨C¡± Nina called, but Matt was already gone. She turned toward me then, her eyes narrowed,


    but it only fueled my burning desire for her. I pushed her up against the locker, pressing our bodies


    close as a low, hot growl rumbled in my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± I said. ¡°Not his.¡±


    I leaned down to kiss her, but before I could, she pushed me away with tears in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re


    scaring me,¡± she whimpered.


    As she said those words, I came to my senses. I looked down at where I was standing, feeling my face


    get hot as I realized what I had just done.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± I stuttered, taking a few steps backwards while Nina stood with her back pressed up


    against the lockers, her eyes wide and tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t know what came over


    me¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I had to get away from her. Before Nina could say anything and before I could lose control again, I


    turned on my heel and stormed out. I took a deep breath once I was out of the locker room and pulled


    my mate¡¯s scarf out of my pocket, burying my face in it and inhaling deeply. As my mate¡¯s scent filled


    my senses, I quickly forgot all about the jealousy I had for Nina¡­


    And I forgot that she also had a faint scent of her own in the locker room

 Chapter 114 Midnight Diner

    Chapter 114 Midnight Diner


    Nina


    It was almost as if something possessed Enzo when he tried to kiss me in the locker room. At that very


    same time, I felt Cora¡¯s presence inside of me. As I watched him walk away, I could feel her sadness


    permeate through me.


    ¡°What was that?¡± I said out loud once I was alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± Cora said, ¡°but I wanted to test something. I released a little bit of my scent to see if it


    would attract him, and it did.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°First of all, warn me before you do that next time,¡± I replied in my mind after realizing


    that I would seem utterly insane if someone came in and saw me talking to myself. ¡°Second¡­ Does


    that mean I¡¯m his mate after all?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily, but it is interesting. I¡¯d like to try it again, if I can gather the strength.¡±


    I bit my lip, thinking about Cora¡¯s proposition as I gathered my medical supplies and walked out of the


    locker room into thepletely empty arena. Her proposition was tempting, but¡­ Maybe Enzo was


    right about his fated mate. If this mystery woman really was his fated mate, then maybe it would be


    cruel of me to try to drive them apart.


    ¡­


    That night, I went to work at the diner. It felt nice to return to a shred of normalcy as I walked around


    taking orders and cleaning tables, and it was just busy enough to keep me upied instead of thinking


    too much about Edward and Enzo.


    Toward the end of my shift, however, James came in and sat at the counter. I hadn¡¯t seen him at all


    since I overheard him in Edward¡¯s house. He seemed a little haggard, and looked like he was wearing


    yesterday¡¯s clothes, which was out of the ordinary for him as he was normally very clean and put-


    together.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, hesitantly approaching as my mind raced with a million possibilities. Was he secretly


    working with Edward and wasing to spy on me or lure me elsewhere? Did he know that Edward¡¯s


    disappearance had something to do with me and he was going to try to get revenge on me for making


    his secret lover vanish?


    But, neither of those things happened.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he replied, sitting down in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m craving a burger.¡±


    I nodded, pulling out my notepad. ¡°One burgering right up,¡± I said, jotting his order down and


    sticking it through the kitchen window for the cook.


    James was silent for a moment. He looked like he wanted to say something, but he seemed to be


    choosing his words very carefully.


    ¡°So¡­¡± His voice trailed off for a moment before picking back up. ¡°Werewolves, huh? And you knew all


    along?¡±


    I felt my face get hot. James, likely seeing how red I became, offered a friendly smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m just


    curious.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Yeah,¡± I replied. I rubbed the back of my neck nervously and let out a tense chuckle. ¡°Pretty


    crazy, huh?¡±


    Much to my surprise, James merely shrugged. ¡°I guess. Although, I always wondered what was up with


    those physical fitness records.¡±


    The mention of the physical fitness records reminded me of the times that James had shown them to


    me. Aside from Tiffany, who apparently knew all along and never would have revealed something like


    that, only James and I had ess to these records. Was it possible that James was the one who


    posted the files online?


    ¡°Speaking of those files,¡± I said, ¡°Youst had them, right? Do you think there¡¯s a chance someone


    stole them or something? I mean, it¡¯s a pretty big deal for this to get out.¡±


    James narrowed his eyes then. ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think that I was the one who snitched, do you?¡± he


    replied, poking his index finger into the center of his chest and giving me an incredulous look. ¡°You


    guys are my friends. I would never do something like that.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently, feeling a little stupid now for even assuming such a thing. James, despite


    his apparent hidden rtionship with Edward, had done nothing except being an extremely good friend


    since I¡¯d met him. He didn¡¯t even seem to be aware that Edward himself was a werewolf ¡ª if anything,


    James was probably just someone who got mixed up with the wrong man.


    ¡°No, of course not,¡± I reassured him. ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡±


    James smiled weakly. Behind me, the cook rang the bell, and I turned around to take James¡¯ burger


    and ced it on the counter in front of him. When I turned back around, however, I saw another


    unexpected guest walk in through the door: Enzo.


    A lump rose in my throat. Was he going toe in and use me of flirting with James now, just like


    he had with Matt?


    ¡°Should I release a little scent?¡± Cora asked.


    ¡°No!¡± I abruptly replied out loud without thinking. Both James and Enzo suddenly looked at me with


    confusion on their faces.


    ¡°Huh?¡± James asked, his mouth full of burger.


    I felt myself blush. ¡°Sorry,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m just tired. I meant to say hello.¡±


    Neither James nor Enzo seemed convinced, but regardless, Enzo sat down next to James. James


    nced up for a moment; there was a sh of something behind his eyes that I couldn¡¯t quite read.


    ¡°C-Can I get you anything?¡± I asked Enzo.


    He nodded, his brown eyes fixed unwaveringly on me in such a way that it was all too reminiscent of


    the way that he used to look at me when we first met. For the first time in a long time, I felt like prey


    beneath his gaze. ¡°Grilled cheese, please. And fries.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± I wrote his order down on my notepad, then tore the page out and turned around to give it to


    the cook.


    ¡°Oh, and Nina?¡± Enzo called.


    I froze. I could feel his eyes boring holes into my back. Was he going to say something cruel again?


    Was he going to ask why I was talking to James? For some reason, a thousand different possibilities


    swirled around in my head.


    I slowly turned around to face him. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°And a chocte milkshake too, please. Extra thick.¡±


    I let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°Coming right up,¡± I said, managing a small smile before I scurried over to


    the milkshake machine. I made his milkshake extra thick just the way he asked, and added a swirl of


    whipped cream and a cherry on top before setting it down in front of him. He mumbled some words of


    thanks as he took it and began to sip. Much to my surprise ¡ª and my relief ¡ª he stopped staring


    intently at me and instead pulled out his phone and scrolled while he waited for the rest of his food.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go now,¡± James suddenly said, standing.


    I furrowed my brow as I looked at the burger and fries still sitting on his te. ¡°Do you want a box or


    anything?¡± I asked. ¡°You took, like, two bites.¡±


    James shook his head and dug his wallet out of his pocket. ¡°Just lost my appetite,¡± he said, tossing a


    wad of cash down on the counter. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    Before I could stop him, he quickly turned on his heel and walked out of the diner.


    Strange, I thought to myself as I watched him walk across the parking lot through the window. He had


    his hands in his pockets and seemed to be looking around nervously as he walked very quickly.


    ¡­


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    For some reason, Enzo stayed well after he finished his food. He continued to sit at the counter on his


    phone, asionally asking me for a little more coffee or something extra to eat. Even after thest


    customer left after midnight and I began to clear the tables onest time, he was still there.


    Finally, I worked up the courage to ask him to leave.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, walking up to him and handing him his check. ¡°I hate to kick you out, but I have to close


    up.¡±


    Enzo merely nodded and looked at the check, then took out some cash and set it down on the counter


    before he stood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside,¡± he said.


    I frowned. ¡°Why?¡± I asked. I wanted to ask him why he was so keen on being around me after he had


    essentially just told me that he didn¡¯t want anything to do with me the other night. I also wanted to tell


    him that I was a bit frightened after the way he acted in the locker room, but I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°I said I¡¯ll protect you, didn¡¯t I?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to be walking home alone in the dark.¡±


    His words gave me a small ache in my chest. That was the Enzo I hade to love ¡ª and yet


    somehow, that part of him was getting smaller and smaller every day after what Edward did to him. It


    pained me to see it.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said with a sigh, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll be out soon.¡±


    Not longter, after I had finished cleaning up the diner and counting out the register, I grabbed my coat


    and my bag and walked out. Enzo, as promised, was waiting for me in the parking lot on his


    motorcycle.


    He handed me a helmet as I approached. ¡°Hop on.¡±


    I didn¡¯t protest. I put the helmet on and climbed onto the motorcycle behind him, tentatively wrapping


    my arms around his waist. He started up the bike and drove off.


    As we rode down the winding roads that led us back to campus, the cold autumn wind in our faces, I


    couldn¡¯t help myself from leaning closer against his back.


    And as I did, I came to realize that his back was tense beneath my touch

 Chapter 115 Nightmares

    Chapter 115 Nightmares


    Nina


    Enzo drove me home that night. As I got off of his motorcycle, I wanted so badly to stay with him. We


    could drive away on his motorcycle together and never return to this ce, but at the same time, I


    knew that he was right about our rtionship. If he truly had a fated mate, it wasn¡¯t my ce to tear


    him away from her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, standing beside his bike and shivering in the chilly autumn wind. ¡°I appreciate your


    kindness.¡±


    Enzo simply nodded before driving away. As I watched him go, I blinked away tears.


    I returned to my room and tried to get some sleep, but I couldn¡¯t. Every time I fell asleep, I would have


    relentless nightmares about Edward returning to torture me or kidnap me. Finally, after an hour of


    tossing and turning, I began to feel ustrophobic in my bedroom and decided to go outside for a bit.


    As I put on some warm clothes and slipped on my sneakers to go out, I couldn¡¯t help but think that my


    time spent in Edward¡¯s little dungeon had impacted my ability to be in an enclosed space for very long.


    The air was cold and brisk when I went outside, but it felt refreshing on my hot skin, and it was


    peaceful. With everyone else asleep, the campus was dark and quiet.


    I walked for a bit with my hands in my pockets, staring at the ground as I thought about everything.


    Finally, I looked up at the sky and realized that the stars were clearly visible, so I stopped in one of the


    campus¡¯s many small parks andid in the grass. Maybe I could just fall asleep out here ¡ª if only that


    would be a possibility.


    My heart started to ache a little bit less as I looked up at the stars. It was funny to think that, just a few


    months ago, I wasn¡¯t even remotely aware of werewolves, and now it turned out that I actually was one


    myself. What was even funnier to me was that a few months before that, before I even met Justin, I had


    absolutely no interest in love and now I was pining away for the exact opposite of the type of guy I


    would have ever even thought about. I was solely focused on work and school back then. Sometimes, I


    wished it could just go back to that. It was so much simpler before.


    Suddenly, my train of thought was broken by the sound of footsteps echoing on the sidewalk through


    the quiet night. I lifted my head up to see who wasing, prepared to run or even fight if it was


    Edward or Lisa, but rxed as I saw who it was.


    Enzo.


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± he said, stopping in front of me and blocking my view of the stars from


    where Iy.


    I shrugged. ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep. Didn¡¯t wanna be inside.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning on sleeping out here, are you?¡±


    I chuckled. ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±


    Now, it was Enzo who shrugged. ¡°I saw you through my window. You made me kinda worried. You¡¯re


    endangering yourself by being out here, you know.¡±


    ¡°Well, stay with me, then,¡± I said, patting the grass next to me. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna go back inside.¡±


    Enzo hesitated for a moment before finally giving in and sitting down beside me with a sigh. I returned


    to looking at the stars, and saw him nce over at me out of the corner of my eye before he tilted his


    head back and looked up along with me.


    ¡°You can see all of Orion tonight,¡± I said, pointing to the big constetion of the hunter in the sky. I


    traced my finger along the trio of stars that made up Orion¡¯s Belt, then up to his torso, then his club.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Enzo replied,ying back on the grass beside me and following my finger with his eyes. ¡°Nice


    night for stargazing, I guess.¡±


    We were silent for several minutes, just quietly taking in the stars and listening to the sound of the


    crickets around us. At one point, I looked over to see that Enzo was looking at the sky intently and with


    wonder, almost in a childlike way. It was cute.


    ¡°Oh, look!¡± he eximed suddenly, pointing with his hand that was closer to me. ¡°A shooting star. Make


    a wish.¡±


    I grinned and squeezed my eyes shut, then made my wish.


    ¡°What did you wish for?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°If I told you, then it wouldn¡¯te true.¡±


    Enzo sighed and finally lowered his hand. As he did, it brushed my hand, and although he quickly


    jerked away, I felt my face start to blush. I propped myself up on my elbow, facing him, and looked at


    him ¡ª but then, something caught my eye.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked, pointing at the red scarf clutched tightly in his hand.


    He paused for a moment and took in a sharp breath, clutching the scarf even tighter. It was a delicate


    scarf that was meant for a woman, not a man. There were little designs stitched into it.


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± he said, shoving it in his jacket pocket. ¡°Just a¡­ thing.¡±


    ¡°Just a thing?¡± I asked, smirking. ¡°Enzo, I know we¡¯re not supposed to be romantically involved, but I


    still consider you a friend. You can still talk to me.¡±


    He hesitated again before finally sighing and speaking. ¡°Fine. My dad sent it to me, as¡­ motivation to


    win the tournament. It belongs to my fated mate. It has her scent on it.¡±


    I knew I wasn¡¯t supposed to care, but I did. Hearing this made my heart ache, and I felt a knot form in


    the pit of my stomach. ¡°Oh,¡± was all I could say before I rolled back over onto my back and looked up at


    the sky once again. ¡°That was nice of your dad to do that.¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t answer. We were silent once more for some time before my curiosity got the best of me,


    and I spoke.


    ¡°What¡¯s it like?¡± I asked, blinking away the tears that were beginning to well up in my eyes. ¡°Your


    mate¡¯s scent.¡±


    Enzo paused. It seemed as though he didn¡¯t want to answer, and rightfully so. But finally, and much to


    my surprise, he did answer after a few moments of silence.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nice,¡± he said.


    ¡°Just nice?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°Better than nice. I can¡¯t really exin it. It¡¯s like¡­ You know how sometimes you smell


    something, like a specific soap or a candle, and it reminds you of when you were a kid?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I replied. As he spoke, I kept my eyes on the stars, praying that he didn¡¯t notice the tear that


    was rolling down my cheek.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s like that,¡± he continued. ¡°Except I know I¡¯ve never smelled it before. Like it¡¯s just a part of me.


    Somehow, I¡¯ve always known it without ever having actually experienced it. It¡¯sforting.¡±


    Just then, I saw another shooting star. I closed my eyes, wishing¡­ Wishing that none of this was true,


    because when I was in the tunnels, the scent that came from Enzo¡¯s cell was exactly like that.


    Was it possible to have an unrequited fated mate?


    I opened my eyes again to see that Enzo was sitting up now, looking at me. I quickly wiped the tear off


    of my cheek with my hand, hoping that he hadn¡¯t seen it ¡ª but he had.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, putting the scarf back in his pocket. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently. ¡°No,¡± I replied, sitting up now myself. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy that you feel


    comfortable enough being open with me. But¡­ I¡¯m tired now, so I¡¯m gonna go home.¡±


    I stood, and Enzo stood along with me. We walked in silence back to my building, stopping in front of


    the door once we reached it.


    ¡°Thanks for sitting with me,¡± I said.


    Enzo nodded, then stared back down at the ground. I took in a deep breath and turned around to go


    back inside, but just before I did, I stopped. I bit my lip, turning back to face him with a burning question


    on my tongue. He was already walking down the steps.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I called. He stopped and turned back around to look at me.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°After everything we¡¯ve felt for each other, you don¡¯t think that there¡¯s any chance¨C¡±


    Enzo shook his head and interrupted me. ¡°No, Nina. I¡¯m sorry, but now that I¡¯ve experienced her scent,


    I know that she¡¯s my fated mate, and there¡¯s no denying it.¡±


    I felt tears well up in my eyes again. ¡°But all of the times we wanted to be together¡­ All of the times


    that it felt as though we couldn¡¯t resist¡­¡±


    ¡°Love is different from lust,¡± Enzo replied. His voice was dark and low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I think that all we


    ever really had between us was lust. It was doomed from the start.¡±


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Okay.¡± That was all I could say. My voice came out in a soft, choked whisper, so quiet it could have


    been mistaken for the breeze. Without another word, I went back inside, and thest thing I saw before


    shutting the door was Enzo walking across the quad with the red scarf in his hand

 Chapter 116 Rotten Tomatoes

    Chapter 116 Rotten Tomatoes


    Nina


    Somehow, I managed to sleep that night, if only for a few hours before I had to be up for ss. The


    news of werewolves had thoroughly spread its way through campus by now like a wildfire, and


    everywhere I went, people were whispering about Enzo.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster,¡± I heard one girl say from behind me while we were waiting for ss to start. ¡°I don¡¯t


    know why anyone would want topete with him. We should just boycott the games from now on


    until they rece him with someone normal.¡±


    I felt myself fume at thisment, and turned around to re at her.


    ¡°I think we should all be more epting,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes.


    Sheughed abrasively. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s riching from you,¡± she said. ¡°You two have been thick as


    thieves all semester. How do we know that you¡¯re not a werewolf, too?¡±


    ¡°And what if I am?¡±


    Suddenly, the girl¡¯s eyes widened. She opened her mouth to say something else, but stopped herself


    as the professor came in and began the lesson.


    After ss, I walked to the dining hall with Lori and Jessica. Along the way, we started to notice people


    walking toward the hockey arena with picket signs in their hands. One sign in particr caught my eye:


    it was the picture of a dog lifting its leg like it was going to urinate with a big red X through it, and below


    that, it said, ¡°Don¡¯t let dogs piss all over our campus!¡±


    I felt a growl escape my lips, and I went to shout something at the guy carrying the sign, but Lori


    grabbed my arm and stopped me before I could.


    ¡°It¡¯s not worth it,¡± she said, pulling me away. ¡°There¡¯s no convincing these people. They¡¯re a bunch of


    jerks with no empathy for anyone who¡¯s even the tiniest bit different.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jessica chimed in. ¡°Besides, there are plenty of people who are supportive of werewolves. I


    just joined a whole Twitter group of people who think that werewolves should be allowed to attend our


    school and y in our sports.¡±


    My friends¡¯ words were reassuring, but I still had my doubts. Suddenly, I had an idea.


    ¡°They¡¯re protesting before the game tonight, right?¡± I asked, to which Lori and Jessica nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s


    protest against them. Show them that they can¡¯t just bully werewolves out of existence.¡±


    Jessica scrunched up her nose. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she said nervously. ¡°I don¡¯t like getting involved in


    these sorts of things. Remember that one time when people were protesting against the new professor


    that was super racist? It turned into a huge brawl and tons of people got arrested.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lori said, ¡°but that professor got fired, too. So the protests did work.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Lori¡¯s right. Besides, we can leave if anything bad starts to happen. We don¡¯t need to


    engage in any fighting.¡±


    Jessica paused, biting her lip nervously, before she finally relented. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s have


    lunch, then we can go and make our signs. I¡¯ll notify my Twitter group.¡±


    ¡­


    A few hourster, we had our signs and headed over to the hockey arena to meet up with the rest of


    Jessica¡¯s group.


    When we arrived, I was stunned to see the massive protest that had already begun. There were


    countless people who were protesting against werewolves ¡ª meanwhile, there were only ten of us,


    with myself, Lori, and Jessica included. As we met up with Jessica¡¯s group, we quickly realized that our


    voices were immediately drowned out by the crowd of anti-werewolf protesters, many of whom were


    shouting at us angrily for being ¡®traitors¡¯.


    ¡°Uh, I dunno about this,¡± Jessica said with a shaky voice, holding her sign to shield her face. ¡°There are


    so many of them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, babe,¡± Lori said, stepping in front of Jessica and shielding her with her body. ¡°I¡¯ll make


    sure no one messes with you.¡±


    Just then, a girl from the other side cupped her hands over her mouth and screamed at Lori and


    Jessica from across the line, ¡°Hey, traitors! You¡¯re just a bunch of sheep getting bossed around by the


    werewolf-fucker, Nina, aren¡¯t you?!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Jessica suddenly shouted, revealing her angry face from behind her sign. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about my


    friend like that!¡±


    ¡°Aw, what, are you gonnae over here and fight me?¡± the girl said, stepping into the middle of the


    line and cocking her head.


    ¡°No,¡± Lori interrupted, pushing Jessica back and standing in front of her, throwing down her sign, ¡°but I


    will!¡± She pushed up her sleeves and began to rush at the other girl, but before she could, I grabbed


    her by the arm and yanked her back. My action resulted in a chorus of boosing from the other


    side, and the other girl stuck her tongue out before disappearing into the crowd again.


    ¡°Lori,¡± I said, squeezing her arm, ¡°it¡¯s nice that you wanna stand up for your girlfriend, but try to tone it


    down a notch. It doesn¡¯t help our image if we let them get under our skin and start a fight within the first


    five minutes ofing here.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Lori nodded angrily, picking back up her sign. I watched as she grabbed Jessica by the hand and


    rejoined the rest of the group.


    When I went to join them, however, I saw an oddly familiar head of blonde hair in the anti-werewolf


    crowd¡­


    It was only a glimpse, but I recognized that hair and that sweater vest anywhere.


    ¡°James?¡± I called, furrowing my brow, then cupped my hands over my mouth and shouted louder.


    ¡°James!¡±


    Unfortunately, he was already gone. The pit of dread in my stomach remained, however. Why was


    James in the anti-werewolf crowd? Surely there was some sort of exnation; I trusted him when he


    said that he was our friend, and that he would never do something like that. As I walked back to meet


    up with Jessica and Lori, however, I couldn¡¯t shake that feeling of unease. What if it really was James


    who leaked Enzo¡¯s secret?


    No, I thought to myself. James wouldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jessica asked as I approached.


    I shook my head, taking up my sign to join the protest. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said, chalking it up to a simple


    mistake. Maybe someone else was just wearing a simr sweater vest to James. In fact, I was sure of


    it.


    We spent the next forty-five minutes protesting until our throats and our bodies were sore. Surprisingly,


    a few people from the other side actually listened to our speeches, and came over to join our side. It


    was only a few, but it was better than nothing. Who knew; maybe if we worked hard enough at it, we


    could get more and more people to understand that not all werewolves were monsters, and eventually


    we could even have the majority over them. Needless to say, I was optimistic.


    That optimism was quickly snuffed out when the hockey team started pushing through to get to the


    arena.


    ¡°Monsters!¡± people screamed.


    ¡°Animals!¡±


    ¡°Liars!¡±


    The hockey team just pushed through quietly, keeping their heads down as they clutched their duffle


    bags close to their chests. I could see Enzo at the back of the group, shouting to them to just keep


    going and get inside. His eyes scanned the crowd andnded on my group, then stopped on me. He


    shot me a confused, as well as concerned, look and furrowed his brows. I smiled at him over the crowd


    reassuringly, holding up my sign that read, ¡°The Big, Bad Wolf is just a fairytale!¡±


    Even from where I stood, I could see a bit of a smile twitch at the corners of Enzo¡¯s lips as he read my


    sign. Seeing him smile during a time like this, after not seeing him smile at all since before Edward took


    us, made my heart skip and made my body feel light.


    As he approached, I kept the sign held high and kept my eyes focused on him as I projected my


    thoughts outwards, just as I had that night in the woods when we found out that Justin had been turned


    into a rogue.


    ¡°I¡¯m always on your side.¡±


    His eyes widened, indicating that he had gotten my message.


    But then, as if everything was moving in slow motion, I saw the same girl from before ¡ª the girl that


    tried to instigate a fight with Lori ¡ª step out from the crowd. She had something red and round in her


    hand, and an evil smirk on her face. I watched as she pulled her arm back, and threw the object directly


    at Enzo.


    Without thinking, I lunged forward and jumped in front of Enzo. The object hit my shirt with a st,


    leaving my white shirt streaked with a watery red color, clumps of gooey seeds, and a horrific smell.


    It was a rotten tomato

 Chapter 117 Not a Monster

    Chapter 117 Not a Monster


    Nina


    As I looked down at the rotten, smelly mess of tomato guts on the front of my white shirt, the people


    around me began tough hysterically.


    ¡°Werewolf-fucker!¡± the girl who threw the tomato shouted,ughing maniacally.


    ¡°You¡¯re protecting a monster!¡± another guy yelled.


    The crowd erupted into a mixture of mocking and angry chatter, and all I felt was Enzo¡¯s arm wrap


    around me. He began to usher me toward the hockey arena, shielding me from a barrage of other


    items being thrown. I had never expected it to get out of hand like this.


    We rushed toward the arena. Enzo flung the door open and helped me in, shutting it firmly behind us. I


    could still hear the muffled sound of the rioting crowd outside, and I hoped that my friends got out


    before anything bad happened.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Enzo asked, turning to face me.


    I felt my face get hot. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. ¡°I just sort of did it. You¡¯ve done so much for me¡­ Taking a


    rotten tomato to the front of my shirt was the least I could do.¡±


    Enzo sighed, running a hand through his curly hair, then gestured toward the locker room. ¡°Come on,¡±


    he said. ¡°Let¡¯s get you a clean shirt.¡±


    I followed him to the locker room. Once we were inside with the door shut, the muffled sounds of the


    protesters faded awaypletely, leaving us with a wee silence. Enzo walked over to his locker


    and dropped his duffle bag on the floor. I followed, then watched as he retrieved an extra hockey jersey


    with his number on it out of his locker.


    ¡°Here.¡± He held it out to me, then turned his back and folded his arms. Just before he did, however, I


    could see that his cheeks had turned slightly red, and I wondered if he turned his back to hide his face.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said. I pulled my dirty shirt off over my head and tossed it in the trash, not even wanting to


    bother with trying to get the rotten tomato smell out of it in the wash. Even if I did get the smell out, I


    would probably not be able to wear it without remembering the sickening scent and gagging.


    I slipped the jersey on over my head. It was huge on me, and almost reached my knees. The sleeves


    alone, which were supposed to be short on Enzo, came down to my elbows. I felt silly wearing


    something so oversized, but at the same time, it was oddlyforting; it smelled like him. That sweet,


    woodsy scent that I had be so ustomed to.


    ¡°You can turn around now,¡± I said.


    Enzo turned. His brown eyes widened momentarily as he looked at me, but then, a smirk spread


    across his face. I pouted and folded my arms across my chest, which made him smirk even more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me,¡± I pleaded.


    He shook his head, making his curly mop of brown hair fall into his eyes a bit. ¡°I¡¯m not making fun of


    you,¡± he murmured, averting his gaze to the floor. ¡°You look¡­ cute.¡±


    My heart skipped at his words. My embarrassed pout turned into a slight smile, and I looked down at


    myself.


    Suddenly, Enzo seemed to stiffen. I looked up to see him staring intently at me, his eyes glowing red.


    There was a hungry expression on his face, and he subconsciously licked his lips before stepping


    toward me. As he closed the distance between us, I dropped my arms from where they were folded


    across my chest and back to my sides, looking up at him with my brain scattered. He had just told me


    that we couldn¡¯t act on our impulses, but now, he was pressing me up against the locker again.


    I felt like his prey again, but at the same time, it made my panties wet. A low growl rumbled in Enzo¡¯s


    throat as he towered over me, pressing his palm into the lockers above my head. I tilted my face up to


    look at him, and for a long moment, our lips hovered tantalizingly close to one another. I pictured him


    lifting up the hockey jersey he loaned me and running his hands along my body, eventually pulling


    down my jeans just enough and thrusting himself into me¡­


    But then, the door opened. Enzo quickly seemed toe to his senses. The glow in his eyes faded,


    and he jumped away from me before anyone saw.


    The team flooded in, chattering to each other about the protesters and the uing hockey game, but


    the throbbing feeling in my panties and the feeling of my heart leaping in my chest remained.


    ¡°Man, someone¡¯s gotta do something about those protesters,¡± Matt said.


    I nced over to look at Enzo, who now had his back turned to me as he rifled through his locker.


    ¡°I know,¡± Bryce replied. ¡°Enzo, are you gonna say anything about it at the hockey game tonight?¡±


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°Nah. They¡¯ll get over it. Campus security will take care of it if they get too out of


    hand, and besides: there¡¯s no convincing these people.¡±


    Suddenly, I chimed in. ¡°Actually, my friends and I were rallying for werewolves ¡ª we actually got a few


    people to put down their signs and join us. There are more people who are supportive of werewolves


    than it seems.¡± As I spoke, the entire team jumped and turned to face me, almost as though they hadn¡¯t


    even realized I was there. I quickly came to realize that I still had myself pressed up against the


    lockers, and stepped away.


    ¡°Thanks for that, Nina,¡± Matt said with a smile, but then looked down at the jersey I was wearing and


    furrowed his brow. ¡°But¡­ Why are you wearing Enzo¡¯s jersey?¡±


    ¡°There was an incident with a rotten tomato,¡± Enzo interrupted. Then, turning to me: ¡°Would you mind


    leaving the locker room now, actually? We¡¯ve gotta get changed.¡±


    I felt my face go red and nodded sheepishly, scurrying off to the door. My heart still pounded from my


    interaction with Enzo, and as I headed for the back door of the arena, I couldn¡¯t get away from the


    dizzying, mouth-watering scent that was on his jersey.


    More importantly, however, I needed to understand why he had suddenly been so aroused by me just a


    few minutes earlier, only for him to suddenly stop and look at me coldly as he asked me to leave the


    locker room.


    I had a pretty good reason as to why.


    ¡°You released that scent again, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked Mina internally as I stepped out of the back door to


    the hockey arena and was relieved to find that there were no protesters there.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t control it this time. The scent on his jersey made me unable to


    resist.¡±


    I sighed. The scent on his jersey made me unable to resist, too ¡ª but he had a fated mate already, and


    that was final. When I got home, I would have to take his jersey off.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    Tonight was the next game in the Half-Moon Tournament, and I had to be clear headed as the team


    doctor¡­


    But even more importantly than that, I had to ept fate and move on from Enzo Rivers

 Chapter 118 The Family Business

    Chapter 118 The Family Business


    Nina


    That night, I returned to the arena for the hockey game. There were still protests happening outside,


    but there were fewer people now that campus security was standing around ¡ª and apparently, as Lori


    and Jessica exined to me on our way there, several students were arrested for throwing objects and


    starting fights. After the mini-riot, more students also realized that such negativity was toxic, and


    decided to join the pro-werewolf club. I was relieved to hear this.


    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.


    The hockey game that night was andslide victory on our part. Although the crowd on our side of the


    arena was much smaller than it normally was and our cheerleaders hadpletely boycotted the


    game, our team yed hard. Enzo used a lot of different tactics to outsmart the other hockey captain,


    and I began to wonder as I watched them if the other captain was even nearly as skilled in hockey as


    Enzo, or if he was only ced in that role because he was a Crescent werewolf. It made me think, as


    our team scored goal after goal, that there really was nothing special about werewolves in particr


    that could help them win this tournament over skilled hockey yers.


    I was also shocked to see that Enzo was not only performing incredibly well despite his recent injuries,


    but so was Matt. In fact¡­


    Matt¡¯s performance was far above what it used to be, and his injured hand was perfectly fine now. It


    was almost superhuman.


    ¡­


    The next morning, I went to ss after another uneasy night of sleep that was full of nightmares. I


    could practically feel the dark circles under my eyes as I walked to ss, and even the coffee I bought


    at the dining hall didn¡¯t seem to be helping much.


    How much longer would these nightmaresst?


    I arrived at ss with Jessica, and vowed to focus solely on my sswork. I couldn¡¯t let Enzo, Edward,


    anyone or anything else invade my thoughts anymore. Now, my grades were the only thing that I could


    focus on.


    At the end of ss, however, the professor called me down to his desk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll catch up with you at the student center,¡± I said to Jessica before swallowing the knot in my throat


    and walking down to the professor¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Nina,¡± the professor said with a concerned look on his face, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that your grades have been


    slipping, and you were out without any sort of excuse for almost all ofst week. This isn¡¯t like you; is


    everything okay?¡±


    I gulped, thinking about the real reasons behind why I was gone for all that time. How could I possibly


    exin to my professor that I was missing from ss because I was being held hostage by the campus


    counselor for days on end and was brainwashed into believing that the entire past four years of my life


    were a fantasy?


    ¡°Well?¡± the professor asked.


    ¡°I was just dealing with some personal issues,¡± I said, which wasn¡¯t entirely a lie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Is there any


    way I can make up for the work?¡±


    The professor sighed and folded his arms across his chest, leaning back in his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t normally


    do this, but I like you and I know that you¡¯re a good student,¡± he said. ¡°Tell you what: there¡¯s a


    symposium next week. If you give a presentation, I¡¯ll award you with some extra credit. But this is just a


    one time thing, okay?¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you so much, professor,¡± I said with a smile. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do my best


    and I won¡¯t let my grades slip again.¡±


    The professor nodded, then let me leave.


    After lunch with Jessica, I decided to head to the library to get started on my presentation. Much to my


    surprise, I spotted James crossing the quad from afar. I waved, then jogged up to him. I secretly just


    wanted to pry about the protest.


    ¡°Hey, James,¡± I said with a smile as I approached. ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    James looked a little nervous as he adjusted his bag on his shoulder. ¡°Uh¡­ Nowhere in particr,¡± he


    said. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I was just heading to the library,¡± I replied. Then, after biting my lip for a moment: ¡°Did you hear what


    happened at the protest yesterday?¡± I asked. I waited to see his reaction, but all he did was shrug.


    ¡°Yeah, I heard a bit about it,¡± he said, his eyes shifting from left to right and giving him an


    uncharacteristically suspicious appearance. ¡°I guess lots of people aren¡¯t thrilled about this whole


    werewolf thing.¡±


    Now, I was starting to get apprehensive about James¡¯ behavior, so I decided to pry just a little bit more.


    ¡°They sure are,¡± I replied. ¡°Whoever leaked this information is probably feeling pretty bad about it right


    now.¡±


    James didn¡¯t answer right away. He paused for a few moments, unblinking, then cleared his throat and


    opened his mouth to speak ¡ª but before anything came out, his eyes caught something behind me,


    and he closed his mouth again.


    I felt a hand on my shoulder and looked up to see Enzo standing beside me. His eyes were fixed


    unwaveringly on James. Was he about to have another outburst of jealousy, or was he suspicious of


    James as well?


    ¡°Nina,¡± Enzo said suddenly, turning to look at me and breaking his gaze from James. ¡°Do you have that


    jersey I gave you? I need it back.¡±


    I swallowed, then nodded and dug into my bag for it. ¡°I was gonna find youter to give it back to you,¡± I


    said. ¡°Thanks for letting me borrow it.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Enzo paused, then turned back to face James. ¡°Did you hear that some psycho at that


    protest hurled a rotten tomato at Nina?¡± Enzo asked. His voice was low, and almost usatory.


    ¡°Whoever leaked this info should¡¯ve thought about these consequences before doing it. Someone


    could get hurt from all of these protests.¡±


    James¡¯ eyes widened momentarily. He cleared his throat again and shifted from one foot to the other.


    ¡°Uh, yeah,¡± he said, moving to walk around Enzo and me. ¡°They really should¡¯ve. Um, anyway, I¡¯ve


    gotta get to ss. I¡¯ll see you guys around.¡±


    Before Enzo or I could say anything, James suddenly turned on his heel and stormed off. He moved so


    quickly, in fact, that a folded up piece of paper fluttered out of his pocket andnded on the sidewalk.


    ¡°Wait, James¨C¡± I called, grabbing the paper, but he was already gone.


    I turned back to Enzo and gave him a confused look. ¡°Was he being weird?¡± I asked.


    Enzo nodded, then looked down at the paper in my hands. ¡°What is that?¡±


    I shrugged and turned it over in my hands, wondering if it would be appropriate to read it or not. I was


    curious, but it could be anything. It could be personal ¡ª it could be a love letter to Edward, for all I


    knew.


    Finally, my curiosity got the best of me, and I opened it. My eyes widened as I read what was on the


    page. Enzo, seeing this, snatched it out of my hands.


    ¡°Dear James,¡± he read, ncing up at me briefly, ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you for what you did. The truth is


    important, and you did the right thing by taking my advice and making sure that people are aware of


    this sort of thing. I understand if you feel a little guilty, especially since you considered him to be


    somewhat of a friend ¡ª but rest assured that the world will be better off with another one of those


    monsters taken care of. Now, the next part will be even harder, but your mother and I believe in you.


    Once you get it over with, you¡¯ll realize that it¡¯s not so bad after all. Wee to the family business,


    son. Love, Dad.¡±


    Enzo stared unblinkingly at the page for several moments. I felt my chest start to burn with the


    realization of what was at hand. It felt too deliberate that the paper suddenly fell out of James¡¯ pocket


    like that at just the right moment. It wasn¡¯t intentional, was it? Like some kind of warning? Or was


    James really that frazzled from whatever was going on in his personal life that he genuinely was so


    careless to let it happen?


    Finally, Enzo crumpled the paper into his fist. ¡°That little weasel,¡± he snarled, beginning to storm past


    me, but I jumped in front of him and ced my hand on his chest to stop him before he could do


    anything rash.


    ¡°Enzo, think rationally about this,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Please. Just take a step back and don¡¯t do anything


    without really thinking about it first.¡±


    Enzo growled and tried to step past me again. Once again, I put myself in front of him, this time


    pressing my body against his to keep him from going. ¡°Just breathe,¡± I begged. ¡°No one needs to get


    hurt.¡±


    As I pressed my body against his, I saw his red eyes finally flicker down to me and soften a bit as he


    looked at me. His fury seemed to be cated for now¡­


    But as we stood too close together and the smell of his sweet, strong scent filled my senses, and as


    our breaths came out onto each other in little white clouds in the cold autumn air, I wasn¡¯t sure what


    would happen next between us

 Chapter 119 Something in Her Eyes

    Chapter 119 Something in Her Eyes


    Enzo


    As I read the letter that fell out of James¡¯ pocket, my eyes widened. I always knew that guy was off


    about something, and he¡¯d been acting weird ever since my information was leaked. The information


    that was leaked included my physical fitness test files, and the only other people aside from him who


    had ess to those files were Nina and Tiffany, and neither of them would ever do something like that.


    I felt a low growl roll like thunder in my throat as I saw him disappear across the quad. All I wanted in


    that moment was to run after him and throttle him.


    It wasn¡¯t even just about the information being leaked; it was also about the fact that he clearly came


    from a family of werewolf hunters. My mind flickered back to the night we went camping in the woods,


    when he came running and screaming like a child while Nina was left defenseless against a werewolf.


    Did he know then, too? He had seemed uncertain about what wasing out of the woods for Nina,


    but that all could have been an act for all I knew.


    ¡°That little weasel¡­¡±


    Without thinking, I started to walk around Nina to go after him, but I was suddenly stopped by the


    feeling of her palm pushing into my chest.


    ¡°Enzo, think rationally about this,¡± she pleaded, her voice shaking with fear. ¡°Please. Just take a step


    back and don¡¯t do anything without really thinking about it first.¡±


    I looked down to see Nina staring up at me with a frightened expression on her face. She was really


    protecting this guy? Would she protect him even after he somehow killed me?


    I pushed past her again, but this time, she jumped in front of me and pressed her body up against


    mine. I could¡¯ve plowed past her, but I didn¡¯t. Something suddenly assaulted my senses¡­ The same


    thing that kept making me lose control around her, even when I was supposed to be cutting her off


    romantically.


    That scent¡­ It was faint, but it was there. It was also oddly simr to my mate¡¯s scent, but I knew it


    wasing from Nina. I was certain her wolf hadn¡¯t emerged yet, and I was also sure that she didn¡¯t


    even have a wolf yet, but then again¡­


    Our bodies stayed pressed together. I could feel her warmth in the cold air, and I could see our breath


    coming out in white clouds, mixing together as we stared at each other. Her cheeks were rosy from the


    cold. Her hair poked out of her hat in two, long braids, and she wore a ck hoodie beneath her thick


    nnel coat. Her tan skin, brown eyes, and ck hair stood in stark contrast to the gray atmosphere


    that had taken over the campus. During a time of year that thendscape had lost its color, she added


    a pop of warmth. To me, she embodied the color of autumn. She was autumn.


    Her scent began to overwhelm me. I felt my eyes start to glow, but I didn¡¯t care at that moment. She


    stayed close to me and began to raise up on her tiptoes, her long eyshes brushing her face as she


    slowly began to close her eyes. I bent my head down, relishing in the feeling of our lips touching.


    No, I thought to myself. This wasn¡¯t right. I could feel myself losing control, and I couldn¡¯t let it happen.


    Before we kissed, I suddenly staggered backwards, shaking my head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep doing this,¡± I whispered, more so to myself than to Nina.


    She looked up at me then with so much pain on her face. I felt like an asshole for what I was doing to


    her, but I knew that it would be better to let her go before I really hurt her. I shook my head again,


    dispelling the images of her beautiful body out of my mind, then turned on my heel.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she said. I felt her small hand grab my wrist and I stopped, not so much as looking at her


    because I couldn¡¯t even bear it. ¡°Promise you won¡¯t do anything rash until we figure out what¡¯s really


    going on,¡± she said, surprising me. I had expected her to say something about our rtionship, but


    once again, Nina¡¯s kindhearted nature came out. Even in the face of potential evil, she was calm and


    level headed and didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt.


    Somehow, that was afort to me: that Edward hadn¡¯t entirely broken Nina. He may have scarred


    both of us, but at least she would always be kind and gentle and caring. That was all that mattered.


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I said, still not able to bring myself to look at her. She let out a sigh of relief behind me, then


    released her grip on my wrist. Without another word, I stormed off, and when I was out of Nina¡¯s sight I


    pulled my mate¡¯s scarf and shoved my face in it, inhaling deeply. My mate¡¯s scent calmed my nerves


    and made me momentarily forget about my feelings for Nina, but at the same time, I realized even


    more now that both of their scents were oddly simr. I shook my head again. Maybe I was just picking


    up my mate¡¯s scent from the scarf and mistakenly thought it came from Nina. She had no wolf, and


    therefore, no scent. I was certain of it.


    It wasn¡¯t until I got hometer that I realized I still had the letter crumpled up in my fist.


    ¡­


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The next morning, I woke up early to go to hockey practice. My back felt even more stiff after a night of


    bad sleep and from the cold air, but I figured that it would fade with enough time. The more I kept my


    mate¡¯s scarf around, the stronger Fio seemed to be, and he even started speaking to me a little


    again. He was excited about our fated mate, but also understandably a little confused about Nina. I told


    him not to think about her too much, because I needed to focus on winning this tournament. He


    obliged.


    As I crossed the quad, however, I stopped in my tracks and felt my grip tighten around my mate¡¯s scarf


    ¡ª because ahead of me, I saw none other than Nina and Justin talking by the fountain.


    They looked to be having a serious conversation as they sat on the edge of the fountain. They sat


    close to each other¡­ Too close for myfort.


    ¡°No,¡± I said to myself out loud, shaking my head again. I had a mate. I couldn¡¯t get jealous over Nina. If


    she wanted to get back together with Justin, then that was a choice she was allowed to make.


    Assuming that he really was as innocent in all of this as she imed, of course, then maybe their


    shared trauma would bring them closer together. Maybe they could even be mates, if he still had the


    effects of the Mad Wolf serum.


    As I was telling myself these things, my eyes stayed fixed on them.


    All of these titudes to make myself feel better faded when I saw them hug. I felt my heart practically


    stop for a moment, and my head began to spin. I felt my eyes start to glow¡­ I was losing control again.


    How? Why?


    I didn¡¯t know the answer to those questions, but I did know that I had to get myself far away from them


    before I acted out of character again. If I stayed any longer, I would only lose control and attack Justin


    again, as well as confuse Nina even more about our rtionship. No; I had to keep calm.


    Before I could do anything stupid, I put my head down and stormed past.

 Chapter 120 Shared Trauma

    Chapter 120 Shared Trauma


    Nina


    Enzo and I almost kissed.


    But we didn¡¯t. He stepped away before we could. I understood why he did that, but it still hurt. At the


    very least, even though he left almost immediately after, I made him promise not to hurt James; I


    wanted to get to the bottom of this before we did anything rash. For all we knew, James wasn¡¯t even


    nning on doing anything bad. We didn¡¯t even know what the letter truly meant in its entirety.


    That night, however, I had countless horrible dreams. In one dream, I was back in Edward¡¯s tunnels


    and he was forcing me to drink my medicine. When he poured it down my throat, it turned into a thick


    sludge that made me choke. In another dream, I was running toward Enzo, but something was holding


    me back and I never reached him before he disappeared.


    In my final dream, I saw Enzo standing in front of me. He was smiling and holding a woman¡¯s hand. I


    couldn¡¯t see her face because it was covered by a wedding veil, but when they turned toward each


    other and he lifted his veil and kissed her, I knew it was his fated mate despite still not seeing her face.


    I sobbed, trying as hard as I could to get between them and stop them, but as I did, Enzo suddenly


    grabbed me by my throat and throttled me. I struggled against him as he lifted me off of the ground by


    my neck, my limbs iling while I wed at his firm hands. Thest thing I saw before I started to lose


    consciousness was the image of his glowing red eyes staring angrily at me.


    Suddenly, I woke up to the feeling of someone shaking me and the sound of Lori and Jessica¡¯s


    concerned voices.


    ¡°Nina? Are you okay?¡± Jessica asked.


    I cracked my eyes open, then furrowed my brow. ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± It was still pitch


    ck outside, and when I nced over at the digital clock on my dresser, it was only three o¡¯clock in


    the morning.


    ¡°You were totally freaking out,¡± Jessica said. ¡°We heard you yelling and got worried about you.¡±


    I frowned, sat up, and rubbed my eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Lori asked.


    ¡°I keep having nightmares about what Edward did to me,¡± I said quietly. ¡°They won¡¯t stop. And they¡¯ve


    been getting worse.¡±


    Lori and Jessica both looked at each other in unison.


    ¡°You know,¡± Lori said, sitting on the edge of my bed, ¡°the whole town knows about werewolves now. If


    that¡¯s what was stopping you from turning Edward in to the police before, then it¡¯s not stopping you


    now.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s not just that. I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s capable of, and I still don¡¯t know who exactly


    he, Ronan, Lisa, and whoever else are working for. Besides¡­ I have no evidence. It¡¯ll be just like that


    time that I tried to turn in the stalker and they didn¡¯t listen to me because she stole the only evidence I


    had.¡±


    Lori and Jessica were silent for a moment before Jessica suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Maybe you should get some evidence,¡± she suggested. ¡°You said the tunnel has two entrances, right?


    Why not go back and get some pictures?¡±


    My eyes widened at the prospect of going back in there. I didn¡¯t know if I could do it¡­ The very thought


    of going back in those tunnels made me want to vomit, and all of a sudden, I felt myself starting to cry.


    Jessica and Lori both wrapped their arms around me.


    ¡°We¡¯re here for you,¡± Jessica said. ¡°Whatever you need. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡±


    ¡­


    I hardly got any more sleep that night. By six o¡¯clock in the morning, I gave up entirely and just decided


    to wake up and get to the library early to work on my presentation. At least that could distract me.


    Around eight o¡¯clock, I had to go to ss, and by that point the effects of the sleep deprivation were


    really starting to take a toll on me. No matter how much coffee I drank, I could hardly keep my eyes


    open¡­ but I had an exam that day, and I couldn¡¯t miss it.


    I tried my best during the exam, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Soon, my eyelids began to flutter as I rested my


    chin on my hand, and then before I knew it I was fast asleep on my desk right in the middle of the


    exam.


    I awoke with a start to the sound of the professor dropping a textbook on my desk and quietughter


    around me.


    ¡°Tired, Miss Harper?¡± the professor asked.


    I blinked, then rubbed my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I didn¡¯t get much sleep¨C¡±


    ¡°There are no excuses in this ss,¡± he interrupted. ¡°The exam is over, and it looks like you¡¯re only


    halfway finished. I¡¯ll be docking points for this; next time, try not to stay up all night partying.¡±


    I went to say that I wasn¡¯t up partying, but what was I supposed to say after that? If I mentioned


    anything about the nightmares, I¡¯d only get more ridicule, and by that point the professor had already


    taken my test and the rest of the ss began to pack up.


    So, I swallowed my pride and left the ssroom.


    I felt entirely downtrodden as I walked across the quad. I was having nightmares, losing sleep, my


    grades were slipping, and of course there was my rtionship with Enzo, and James¡¯ letter and


    strange behavior¡­ The list could go on.


    All I wanted to do was go back to my room and cry.


    And that was exactly where I was heading when I heard someone say my name from behind me.


    ¡°Hey, Nina.¡± I stopped and turned around to see Justin standing behind me.


    ¡°Oh. Hey,¡± I said.


    He looked like he hadn¡¯t been sleeping much either, judging from his messy hair and the dark circles


    under his eyes. For a moment we just stared at each other before he finally spoke.


    ¡°Can we talk for a few minutes?¡± he asked, pointing at the bench by the fountain. I nodded hesitantly


    and followed him over.


    ¡°I just want you to know that what happened in the cafeteria the other day was actually really helpful,¡±


    he said once we sat down. ¡°I think it unlocked something in me, so to speak.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been having a lot of nightmarestely,¡± Justin said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what they meant initially. They


    usually involved a man torturing me¡­ But when you mentioned Edward, and then Enzo asked if I was


    ¡®working for Edward¡¯, I realized that the man I saw in my dreams was Edward. After that, I started


    remembering all sorts of things¡­¡±


    ¡°He did some horrible things to you, didn¡¯t he?¡± I asked.


    Justin nodded. I could see tears beginning to form in his eyes, and without thinking, I pulled him into a


    tight hug. He wrapped his arms around me and buried his head in my shoulder as I rubbed his back.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°He did the same thing to me,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ve been having nightmares, too.¡±


    As I said this, Justin only hugged me more tightly¡­ But at the same time, I looked up to see Enzo


    walking past quickly with his head down. I knew then that he saw us hugging, and he was certainly


    upset about it judging from how hard his jaw was set.


    I pulled away from Justin suddenly and watched Enzo storm away.


    Justin seemed to notice this and stood, nodding to himself. ¡°You should go and talk to him,¡± he said


    quietly. ¡°I have to go to ss.¡±


    Before I could stop him, Justin turned and walked away.


    I sighed, standing, then jogged after Enzo.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I called as I caught up to him. He didn¡¯t look at me, but didn¡¯t quicken his pace to get away from


    me, either. ¡°What you just saw¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said suddenly, stopping in his tracks. When he turned toward me, I saw that his eyes had


    a painful expression behind them, but he seemed to be trying to hide it.


    I frowned, wishing that he would just be honest with me. Why did he have to hide his true emotions for


    me after everything we¡¯d been through together?


    He then pulled the red scarf out of his pocket and held it up for me to see. As I looked at it fluttering in


    the wind, I felt my stomach drop. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to be with someone else,¡± he muttered. ¡°I¡¯ve got


    a mate. Maybe it¡¯s time for you to find one, too, Nina.¡±


    ¡°But Enzo, I¨C¡±


    He only shook his head. ¡°I have to go to hockey practice,¡± he said. ¡°I need to focus on winning this


    tournament, and whatever is happening between us only keeps getting in the way.¡±


    My heart broke, leaving me with a feeling of hollowness in my chest. I couldn¡¯t stop him before he


    turned and walked away, still clutching that red scarf.

 Chapter 121 Werewolf Weaknesses

    Chapter 121 Werewolf Weaknesses


    Nina


    By the time the symposium came, I had spent the past few days trying my best to solely focus on my


    presentation. I decided that I couldn¡¯t let my feelings for Enzo impede upon my grades in the exact


    same way that he couldn¡¯t let his feelings for me impede upon his performance in the tournament. So, I


    didn¡¯t see him at all for that time, although I couldn¡¯t stop the negative thoughts and nightmares despite


    that.


    The day of the symposium finally arrived, and I was well-prepared. I had a presentation put together on


    anatomy, and had spent hours practicing my presentation in front of Luke, who used his past as a


    talking skeleton to give me pointers and correct my mistakes.


    I was well-prepared enough, in fact, that my presentation went incredibly well. I finished my


    presentation and stepped off of the stage, smiling in reaction to the apuseing from the small


    group of attendees, one of whom was my professor.


    ¡°Well, Miss Harper,¡± my professor said, approaching me as I packed up myptop and other materials,


    ¡°I must say that you gave an excellent presentation. I¡¯ll award you the extra credit.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile even wider. ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±


    ¡°Remember that this is a one time thing,¡± he said, patting me on the shoulder. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll try harder


    from now on to be present in ss and stay on top of your work.¡±


    I nodded vehemently. ¡°I will. Thank you again.¡±


    The professor smiled, then left. I decided to stay at the symposium for a while longer and listen to some


    of the other presentations, as well as to walk around and look at the other projects that wereid out on


    tables around the gymnasium.


    As I walked around and looked at all of the projects, I suddenly felt a familiar presence in the room. I


    froze for a moment, then jerked my head up from the particr project on mold that I was looking at,


    only to see none other than Enzo standing on the other side of the room.


    He had his head bent and appeared to be looking at a project as well, but as I stared at him, he


    suddenly lifted his head as well and made eye contact with me.


    His brown eyes began to glow ever so slightly red when he saw me, but he quickly looked away.


    I figured that it was toote now to pretend that I hadn¡¯t seen him ¡ª besides, I was curious as to why


    he was here instead of practicing hockey ¡ª and decided to make my way over to where he stood.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said sheepishly as I approached, stopping to stand in front of him. ¡°Surprise seeing you here.¡±


    ¡°I heard you were giving a presentation,¡± he muttered. We kept a respectable distance between


    ourselves, but I could still pick up a bit of his scent from where I stood, and it took some focus to not let


    it get to me. ¡°You did a good job.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I replied, managing a small smile. I folded my arms across my chest then as there was an


    awkward silence between us, before my eyes finally fell on the table we were standing in front of.


    As I scanned the posterboard, my eyes immediately widened.


    It wasn¡¯t just any other project on biology or anatomy; it was a project on werewolves.


    Specifically, their weaknesses.


    The poster board had several blurry photographs of werewolves, as well as a blurb under each


    photograph containing werewolf facts. On the other half of the poster board, there were bullet points of


    various werewolf ¡°weaknesses¡±, such as silver bullets, fire, and wolfsbane.


    On the table, these different weaknesses wereid out. There was a single silver bullet, a wolfsbane


    flower, and the handle of an axe ¡ª the head had been removed, of course, to keep with the rules of no


    weapons being allowed on campus, but below it was a small card that mentioned how werewolves


    could not regenerate once beheaded.


    I felt an enormous knot form in my stomach. When I looked back up at Enzo, his eyes were glowing


    again ¡ª not from attraction this time, but rather from anger.


    ¡°I think he made this,¡± he said, gesturing to the sick project. There was no name attached to it


    anywhere, however.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think¡­¡± I began, my voice trailing off.


    Enzo shrugged, ncing over at his shoulder. As he did, a couple of other students quickly looked


    away. I wondered if they had seen this project and were starting to get ideas.


    ¡°I think he doesn¡¯t wanna man up and try to kill me himself, so he¡¯s trying to incite violence,¡± Enzo


    growled. ¡°If he wants violence¡­ Then he¡¯ll get it.¡±


    Before I could stop him, Enzo suddenly gritted his teeth and kicked the table, sending it toppling over


    and causing the project to scatter across the floor.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I said incredulously. ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What, so he¡¯s allowed to tantly suggest killing me to an entire host of angry and scared students?¡±


    he asked. ¡°Bullshit.¡±


    ¡°Kicking over his table isn¡¯t gonna help your cause,¡± I whispered, bending down to pick up the scattered


    items as people looked at us in silent shock. ¡°Come on. Help me.¡±


    Enzo sighed, muttering an apology under his breath, then helped me pick up the table and rece all


    of the items.


    ¡°Is there a problem here?¡± an attendant, one of the professors, said as she walked up to us.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, sorry. It was an ident.¡±


    The professor narrowed her eyes ¡ª not at me, but at Enzo ¡ª but didn¡¯t say anything else and walked


    away, seeing as how we cleaned up the mess. I turned back to face Enzo when she was gone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do stuff like that,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying really hard to get more people to your side, and


    it¡¯s been working. I know you¡¯re angry and that what happened in the tunnels was awful, but you have


    to control these outbursts or else people really will start to get sinister ideas.¡±


    Enzo nodded solemnly as he stared at the floor.


    I sighed, then shifted my bag on my shoulder. ¡°I have to go,¡± I said, turning to walk away. ¡°I have a


    paper that I have to work on tonight.¡±


    With that, I left Enzo standing there in the gymnasium. I didn¡¯t get far, however, when I suddenly heard


    a somewhat familiar voice shout after me in the hallway a little ways away from the gymnasium.


    ¡°Hey!¡± the voice said. ¡°Nina Harper, right?¡±


    I frowned, turning around to face the source of the voice.


    It was the girl who threw the tomato at me.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I asked, folding my arms across my chest.


    She sneered as she sauntered up to me. She was a bigger girl, and she was tall with dyed red hair and


    dark eyeliner.


    ¡°You know, I keep seeing you with that monster,¡± she said, smirking and stopping just a couple of feet


    away from me. At her tall height, she practically towered over me. ¡°Do you have a werewolf fetish or


    something?¡±


    I frowned, narrowing my eyes. ¡°Who even are you?¡± I asked. ¡°Why do you seem to have a vendetta


    against me just for having different beliefs than you?¡±


    Once again, the girl scoffed. ¡°So you don¡¯t deny it,¡± she said. ¡°You must be his little minion or


    something. I see the way he walks you around like you¡¯re on a leash.¡±


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s deep, angry voice suddenly bellowed from behind the girl. She turned around, stepping slightly


    to the side as Enzo stormed toward her. Already, her face looked frightened, and she started to stagger


    backwards.


    Enzo didn¡¯t need to say anything. A low growl rumbled in his throat as he approached, and that was


    enough to cause the girl to turn tail and run down the hallway, out of sight.


    He stopped in front of me, staring after her, then unexpectedly wrapped his arm around my shoulders


    and pulled me close beside him as we continued to walk.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I asked, looking up to see his sharp jaw set hard.


    ¡°I told you I would protect you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I¡¯d only protect you from Edward.

 Chapter 122 The Magic Doctor

    Chapter 122 The Magic Doctor


    Nina


    The coffee shop was dimly lit and quiet when I arrived, but also warm and cozy: the perfect atmosphere


    for working on my paper. I grabbed a quick coffee to stave off the constant feeling of exhaustion from


    myck of proper sleep before I set my things down at a corner table and made myselffortable. I


    opened myptop and my notebook, then got to work.


    However, as I worked, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that my gaze kept slipping over to the table where K


    and I sat that one day when we first met. I tried to focus on my work, but each time I would look at that


    table, I would have shbacks to the night that he tried to drag me through that swirling portal in the


    woods. Even now, as I thought of it, I could practically feel his hands still wrapped tightly around my


    ankles as I wed desperately at the forest floor. It was as though his hands were burned there.


    That event also made me think about this woman that they called ¡®The Sister¡¯. Was she somehow


    linked to my heritage? Tiffany had mentioned how my mother suddenly disappeared, cutting off all


    contact with the Peacekeepers out of nowhere. The more I thought about it, the more I started to think


    that maybe it was time to give my mom a call or even pay her a visit so I could learn more.


    Suddenly, my thoughts were broken by the sound of the bell on the cafe door tinkling as someone


    came in. I looked up, tearing my gaze from the empty table where K and I once sat, to see none other


    than James walk in.


    He looked even more haggard now than before. I watched as he ordered a triple shot of espresso,


    which was a copious amount of caffeine; had he been sleeping at all? As he turned back around and


    his glum, soulless eyes met mine, that suspicion was confirmed.


    James suddenly put his head down and tried to scurry past me as though he never saw me, but I


    wasn¡¯t about to let him leave. I jumped up and followed him out onto the sidewalk.


    ¡°James!¡± I shouted. He picked up his pace, still keeping his head down. I jogged after him and grabbed


    him by the elbow. ¡°James.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± he snapped, turning suddenly to face me. Now that we were closer and out in the


    daylight, I could see even more clearly how dark the circles were under his eyes and how gaunt his


    face looked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± I blurted out. ¡°You don¡¯t look good at all.¡±


    He ripped his arm away from me, narrowing his eyes at me. ¡°I¡¯m just stressed about school, that¡¯s all,¡±


    he said.


    I frowned. ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s bullshit. You dropped your letter from your dad the other day.


    What¡¯s this about a ¡®family business¡¯?¡±


    James fell silent. His eyes became wide, and his lip began to quiver.


    ¡°James,¡± I said, reaching out to touch his shoulder, ¡°is someone threatening you? Whatever they¡¯re


    telling you to do, you don¡¯t need to do it. This isn¡¯t you. I know it.¡±


    Before I could touch his shoulder, he flinched away and shot me an angry re. ¡°You don¡¯t know the


    first thing about me,¡± he snarled. ¡°Stay out of my business.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and


    continued to storm down the sidewalk.


    I tried to call after him, but he was already gone.


    Sighing, I headed back into the coffee shop. Whatever was going on with my friend waspletely out


    of character for him¡­ And I was worried for his safety.


    ¡­


    I couldn¡¯t focus much more on my paper after that strange interaction with James, so I finished my


    coffee and headed back to campus. I was going to head home to try and get some sleep, but as I


    passed by the hockey arena, I noticed that the door was propped open and light was spilling out onto


    the sidewalk. Worried that Enzo was still drilling the team incessantly and that it might lead to an injury,


    I decided to poke my head in and check.


    Surprisingly, the team wasn¡¯t there. I quickly came to realize that Enzo was alone on the ice. He was


    training harder than ever, but kept repeatedly failing at his drills and cursing loudly to himself. I watched


    quietly from the sidelines, shocked by his performance and his subsequent bad attitude.


    Finally, he performed onest drill. I watched as he weaved back and forth between cones on the ice,


    keeping the puck with his stick, then tried to flick it into the at the end.


    It missed.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he shouted. He threw his hockey stick down with such force that it snapped in half. I watched


    as the two halves slid in opposite directions on the ice before I finally stepped out of the doorway and


    spoke up.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± I called.


    Enzo must have been so absorbed in his drills that he hadn¡¯t even noticed me standing there, and he


    jumped when I spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t sneak up on people like that,¡± he growled, hastily skating around to pick


    up his broken hockey stick and the cones before he skated over to the rink exit and threw them onto


    the floor.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, walking up to him and watching as he hobbled over to the bench and sank down with


    defeat. ¡°Have you been training this hard all day?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve got another match tomorrow, and my skills are slipping. I¡¯d still be practicing if I


    didn¡¯t just break my stick.¡±


    I was silent for a moment. I bit my lip, fumbling with the strap on my bag, before speaking again.


    ¡°Why do you think your skills are slipping?¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t answer right away. He nced up at me with slightly glowing red eyes, then shook his


    head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just my back.¡±


    I remembered how scarred his back had been from Edward¡¯s beatings. He must have lost mobility from


    it; when we showered together that one night, he had needed help taking off his shirt and washing


    himself.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t been able to heal?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°A little bit here and there, but not much. Whatever Edward gave me to weaken my


    wolf was potent.¡±


    I frowned for a moment, but then suddenly I had an idea.


    ¡°Take your shirt off,¡± I said.


    Enzo frowned up at me. ¡°What?¡± he asked, giving me an incredulous look.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I dropped my bag on the ground. ¡°As your doctor, I¡¯m ordering you to take your shirt off.¡±


    Enzo hesitated, but finallyplied. He reached up to take his shirt off, but seemed to be having


    trouble just as I suspected. Without giving it a second thought, I reached out and helped him.


    Tears came to my eyes as I looked at his back. I¡¯d almost forgotten how scarred he was. My wounds


    were fully healed with only three thin, white lines where Edward had shed my stomach with his


    ws, but Enzo¡¯s back was covered in long, pinkish-white scars that raised up from the rest of his skin


    like a topographic map.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you seeing me like this,¡± he murmured, hanging his head.


    I shook my head and blinked the tears away. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡±


    He chuckled wryly. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    There was a long, palpable silence between us. I just wanted to reach out and wrap my arms around


    him, but I knew that it would only end in more heartbreak¡­ So, I did the next best thing, and I reached


    out instead to ce my hands t on his back.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, flinching slightly beneath my touch and tensing his back.


    ¡°Just rx,¡± I said, shutting my eyes. ¡°I think I can help you.¡±


    Enzo fell silent. He didn¡¯t flinch away as I pressed my palms harder against his skin. I began to breathe


    deeply, focusing all of my energy on the point at which my hands and his back met, and as I did, I


    searched for my wolf¡¯s presence and borrowed some of her power.


    As I did this, I felt a tingling that began in my chest and slowly flowed down my arms and into my


    hands. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly, but as I felt Enzo¡¯s tight back rx, I knew it was working. Finally, after


    several minutes of this, I opened my eyes and stepped away.


    I almost screamed with joy. The scars were still there, but they were much less prominent now. Without


    a word, Iughed and ran over to the supply closet. I flung the doors open and grabbed a spare hockey


    stick off of the rack, then ran back to Enzo and shoved it in his face.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said. ¡°Try again.¡±


    Enzo looked at me with wide eyes, but then hesitantly took the stick out of my hand. I ran over to the


    rink railing and gripped it tightly as he skated back out to the center, lining himself up on the opposite


    side of the rink with the stick in his hand and the puck in front of him.


    ¡°Go on! Skate!¡± I shouted.


    For a brief moment, a smirk spread across Enzo¡¯s face. Then, he skated.


    I watched in awe as he weaved around wlessly on the ice, swerving back and forth and doubling


    back, all while skillfully keeping the puck controlled with his stick. Then, with a final flourish, he flicked


    the puck toward me. It slid past me with a whirring sound beforending perfectly in the.


    I couldn¡¯t help but jump for joy. A wild yell escaped my throat, and through my tears of happiness, I saw


    Enzo¡¯s form skating rapidly toward me. He practically mmed into the railing, then reached over and


    grabbed me, pulling me over to his side and spinning around on the ice while he held me in his arms.


    Weughed together and spun until we got dizzy

 Chapter 123 Beauty and the Alpha

    Chapter 123 Beauty and the Alpha


    Nina


    Enzo and I spun on the ice andughed together until we became so dizzy that we spun out of control


    and fell down. This only made usugh harder, and as I regained myposure, I pushed myself up


    onto my palms and couldn¡¯t help but smile down at Enzo.


    He smiled back up at me as well. For a split second, everything felt okay, and it felt as though both of


    us temporarily forgot about his mate.


    But that split second quickly ended. Our smiles faded. Enzo cleared his throat, then helped me stand


    up and ced me back on the carpet outside the rink.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, averting his gaze to the ice. ¡°I feel a lot better now.¡±


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded. ¡°Any time,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be here to help as much as I


    can until you get your abilities back.¡±


    ¡­


    The following night, it was time for the next game in the tournament. It was a frigid Saturday night, and


    was even forecasted to snow a little. Lori and Jessica were waiting for me when I emerged, and we


    walked to the arena together.


    ¡°Have you thought about what we suggested?¡± Lori asked, her breathing out in little white clouds


    in the cold air as we walked.


    I shrugged. ¡°A little, I guess. I just don¡¯t know if I can go down there.¡±


    ¡°What about Tiffany or someone else?¡± Jessica chimed in. ¡°You said there¡¯s an entrance to the tunnels


    in her supply closet?¡±


    I nodded, but then shook my head in disagreement. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna make her go down there. It¡¯s


    horrible down there¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone to go without reason.¡±


    ¡°I think that finding evidence of Edward¡¯s crimes is reason enough,¡± Lori said sternly.


    She was right: it was important to gather enough evidence to turn Edward in. But, at the same time,


    there were two other things stopping me. For starters, Edward probably took off through one of those


    portals, and the police would never find him anyway ¡ª even if they did find him, I highly doubted they


    could keep him locked up for long before he would find a way to escape. Second, while I trusted


    Tiffany, she did have an extensive history with Edward. I knew that she would never do anything to help


    him, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure that she would be willing to turn her old friend and


    someone she loved dearly in to the police despite his crimes. There was a good chance that she would


    try to protect him to some extent if I asked her to gather the evidence.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to exin all of this to my friends, so I just nodded as the hockey arena came


    into view. ¡°I¡¯ll think more about it,¡± I said.


    As we arrived, there were more protesters standing outside.


    ¡°Jeez,¡± Jessica said, shivering and rubbing her hands together. ¡°They¡¯re dedicated, doing this out here


    in the cold.¡±


    I shrugged, keeping my head down and ignoring the snidements from the protesters as we


    passed. All I could do at this point was ignore them and do my best not to give them more cause to


    hate werewolves.


    The rink was a fair bit warmer than it was outside when we entered, but still cold. I said goodbye and


    parted ways with my friends to go stand at my post. Tiffany had been too busy in the infirmarytely


    with the cold and flu season upon us to join me at any of the games recently, but had entrusted the job


    to me. By this point, I knew what I was doing quite well ¡ª plus, I apparently had a healing ability now.


    For a few more minutes, the thin crowd slowly finished flooding in. There were more students now than


    at thest game, although as I looked up at the stands, I could see that some of this increase in traffic


    was actually just more protestersing in to hold up big anti-werewolf banners for the duration of the


    game. The red-haired girl was at the forefront of the group. She saw me looking and shot me a smirk


    and a little wave. I rolled my eyes and looked away.


    Finally, the announcer began to call out our team one by one, ending with Enzoing out at the back


    of the line. When he came out, the red-haired girl and her posse began to boo loudly, pumping their


    banner in the air.


    But then, something interesting happened. The rest of the team lined up next to Enzo in the center of


    the rink. The crowd started to quiet down aside from the protesters¡¯ booing. I watched as the team


    slowly began to join hands, then raised their hands into the air silently.


    A small gasp escaped my lips as I watched. They stayed like that for some time, just silently showing


    their solidarity with Enzo at the center of the line. They stared quietly at the protesters until the


    protesters finally got escorted out by security.


    The rest of the crowd cheered once they were all gone. I couldn¡¯t help but smile, and as I looked back


    at the team, I met Enzo¡¯s eyes from across the ice.


    Once again, peace won over hatred.


    Next, the announcer called out the other team. I watched, biting my fingernails, as the other team filed


    out onto the ice and got into position. The captain also came outst, and as I saw him, my heart


    dropped.


    He was massive. Enzo was tall and muscr, but this guy was somehow even bigger and broader. He


    skated out to his position like a human tank, his cold eyes fixed on Enzo as though Enzo was nothing


    but a piece of meat sitting on a silver tter.


    I expected Enzo to look shocked or ufortable, but much to my surprise, he wasn¡¯t.


    He was smirking.


    The game began. The other captain held back, letting his team do most of the work, but Enzo and Matt


    were fast. They flicked the puck expertly back and forth between the two of them, almost mockingly,


    and scored goal after goal.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Matt¡¯s gotten really good,¡± a familiar voice suddenly said from behind me. I looked over my shoulder to


    see Justin approaching with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I said, looking back out at the game. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I mean, he was good


    before, but¡­¡±


    ¡°So Enzo won¡¯t let me on the team for drinking the Mad Wolf serum, but he¡¯s letting Matt stay when


    he¡¯s clearly taken it now?¡±


    I frowned, furrowing my brow at Justin¡¯s sudden choice of words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think¨C¡± I began, but my voice faltered as I watched Matt dodge another yer like a sh of


    lightning and score a goal.


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying,¡± Justin said with a shrug. ¡°Seems suspicious. Maybe I¡¯m wrong, though.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, but before I could, the buzzer signified the end of the first round and


    Justin walked away.


    The second round went much like the first. The other captain held back, only participating asionally,


    while Matt and Enzo breezed through and scored goal after goal. I began to get a little suspicious as I


    watched the other captain. Why wasn¡¯t he ying? Could he even y hockey at all, or was this just


    another talentless werewolf who relied solely on the fact that he was a werewolf to win the game?


    Then, the third round came. It went the same ¡ª until thest minute.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, the other captain sprung into action. He seemed to have his sights set for


    Enzo, and not the puck. I watched in horror as he roared, then skated toward Enzo like a sh. He


    collided with Enzo and sent him sliding across the ice.


    The referee blew his whistle and stopped the game. I held my breath as I watched Enzo; thankfully, he


    got up. The crowd all seemed to sigh in relief. The other captain continued to snarl at Enzo, but the


    referee stayed between them. The referee then turned to the announcer and made a signal with his


    hands.


    ¡°Disqualified!¡± The announcer eximed. ¡°It looks like that move just cost the opposing team the game.


    Not that they were gonna win, anyway¡­¡± The crowdughed mockingly as the other team angrily


    skated off the ice, but I wasn¡¯tughing as I watched Enzo and the rest of our team skate toward me.


    Once he was off the ice, I could see now that he had blood trickling down his forehead.


    I rushed up to him and grabbed him, yanking him away from the crowd and into the locker rooms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked as I flung the door open and shoved him inside, closing it firmly behind


    us. I simply shook my head and pointed to the bench for him to sit, which he did.


    ¡°That captain wasn¡¯t here to win the game,¡± I said, tugging off his helmet to reveal a nasty cut on his


    forehead. ¡°He was here to hurt you.¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t answer. I crouched down, then pressed my fingers into his wound to start healing him.


    ¡°Ow!¡± he eximed, pushing my hand away. I only frowned and went to put my hands on his face


    again, but before I could¡­


    He kissed me

 Chapter 124 Like Father, Like Son

    Chapter 124 Like Father, Like Son


    Nina


    Out of nowhere, Enzo kissed me.


    He kissed me hard and fast, and it was over as quickly as it began. I continued to crouch in front of


    him, blinking dazedly as I processed what just happened.


    His hands, which he¡¯d cupped on either side of my cheeks, dropped down to his side. He stood


    suddenly, pacing away from me as though he needed to get distance between us, and when I stood as


    well, I noticed that his eyes were red again.


    ¡°That scent,¡± he said, pointing his finger at me and burying his nose in his jersey. ¡°I don¡¯t know how


    you¡¯re doing that, but you have to stop. I can¡¯t control myself when you do it, and it¡¯s only gonna hurt


    both of us even more.¡±


    ¡°Enzo¡­¡± I took a step toward him as my eyes began to fill with tears. ¡°Why won¡¯t you just let me in? Is


    all of this really because of a scarf? I know how you really feel about me¨C¡±


    Enzo shook his head and backed away even more.


    ¡°Get out,¡± he said.


    I furrowed my brow, both confused and hurt by his sudden order. ¡°Why?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Just get out,¡± he demanded again. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to get involved with you like this anymore, and


    clearly I can¡¯t control myself around you¡­ So please, just go. Be with Justin. Be with anyone except


    me.¡±


    I took a step backwards, shaking my head. What did he mean about not being allowed to get involved


    with me anymore? Nothing was stopping him except for that stupid scarf. Time and time again, we had


    yed this back and forth game. And now, I had experienced his scent, and he was clearly attracted to


    mine. Why, then, did we have to do this? Why couldn¡¯t we just be together?


    Before I could say anything, however, the rest of the team suddenly filed in. When they saw how Enzo


    and I were looking at each other, they all fell silent and stood by the door.


    ¡°Should we leave?¡± Matt asked.


    I stared at Enzo for a long few moments, willing him to say something. Anything. But he didn¡¯t. Without


    another look at him, I shook my head and turned on my heel. ¡°No,¡± I muttered, keeping my head down


    so as to hide the tears in my eyes as I walked past the group. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Good job tonight.¡±


    I stepped out of the locker room into the arena, which was mostly empty now aside from a few students


    still filing out, some cleaners, and the food vendors closing up their booths. I let out a shaky breath as


    the door closed behind me and headed for the exit.


    But I didn¡¯t make it far before I felt the strange feeling of being watched.


    Stopping in my tracks, I narrowed my eyes and slowly looked over my shoulder. Standing in the


    shadows beside the locker room¡­ Was Enzo¡¯s father. He was leaning against the wall, dressed in his


    usual suit and tie, with his arms folded across his chest. As he looked at me, his cold eyes fixed


    unwaveringly on my face, I suddenly felt a pit of dread start to form in my stomach. We stared at each


    other for several long seconds.


    ¡°Stay away from my son. I know that your mother is a Crescent traitor¡­ And I know where she and


    your brother live.¡±


    His low, sinister voice rumbled inside my head, vibrating against my skull and giving me an immediate,


    pounding headache. I winced, touching my fingers against my throbbing temple.


    When I opened my eyes, he was already gone.


    What did he mean by what he said? Was he threatening me to keep me away from Enzo? Did that


    have something to do with why Enzo was so adamant about staying away from me?


    I wanted to figure it out, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease in my stomach. I


    briskly walked out of the arena and slipped my phone out of my pocket as I headed back to my dorm,


    dialing my mom.


    ¡°Mom?¡± I said when she answered.


    ¡°Hi, Nina,¡± she said, sounding a little surprised. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. Thankfully, nothing had happened to her yet. ¡°Yeah,¡± I lied. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are


    you and Tyler?¡±


    She paused before answering. ¡°We¡¯re fine. Actually¡­ I was just about to call you.¡±


    The feeling of anxiety in my stomach returned. I picked up my pace as my building came into view and


    nced over my shoulder, still feeling as though I was being watched. ¡°What for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been thinking of visiting your aunt overseas. You have next week off of school, right? Would


    you like toe with us? We¡¯ll be leaving in a couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I replied, letting out a sigh of relief. It was unexpected, but the thought of spending some time


    away from this town was tempting. ¡°How long are you going for?¡±


    ¡°Just a week,¡± she said.


    I finally made it to my building and flung the door open before walking inside. Now that I was safely


    inside with the bright amber lights of themon room enveloping me, I suddenly didn¡¯t feel so afraid.


    ¡°Um¡­ You know what? Sure,¡± I replied, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Once again, my mother paused. I climbed the stairs to my suite. ¡°That¡¯s great, honey,¡± she finally said.


    ¡°Make sure you pack enough for the week. I¡¯ll buy you a train ticket toe down to meet us here.¡±


    As I opened the door, a thought suddenly came to my mind while the image of Enzo¡¯s father and the


    sinister things he¡¯d said swirled around. He¡¯d called her a Crescent traitor. I realized then that I had to


    see my mother and Tyler as soon as possible, not only to check on their safety, but to ask my mother


    some questions. ¡°Hey, mom¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can you buy a ticket for tonight? I can leave right now.¡±


    ¡­


    Less than two hourster, I was climbing out of a cab and walking up to my mother¡¯s front door with a


    suitcase in my hand. I hadn¡¯t been to my childhood home in so long; it was a small suburban home with


    yellow paint that looked like it was starting to peel a little. The front door was blue, and the shutters on


    all of the windows were the same shade of blue. Growing up, I hated how brightly the house was


    painted, but now it felt like a beacon of warmth and safety glowing in the night.


    Before I even knocked on the door, my mom flung it open. She came out onto the walkway and hugged


    me tightly ¡ª a gesture of warmth that I wasn¡¯t used to with her. I froze at first, then rxed and hugged


    her back.


    ¡°Come in quietly,¡± she said, guiding me back to the house. ¡°Tyler is asleep.¡±


    When I stepped inside, the house was just the same as I remembered. A tiny living room with a little


    floral couch and an antique writing desk in the corner. An even tinier kitchen outfitted with all retro


    appliances. A small hallway with a narrow staircase that led upstairs to my brother¡¯s room and my old


    room, while my mom¡¯s room was situated at the end of the hallway downstairs.


    ¡°Are you hungry?¡± my mom asked.


    I realized that I¡¯d hardly eaten all day. In fact, ever since the tunnels, I still hadn¡¯t quite gotten my


    appetite back, but being home made me hungry all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied, nodding and following her to the kitchen.


    ¡°PB&J?¡± she asked as she opened the fridge. ¡°Your favorite, right?¡±


    I nodded, smiling, and hoisted myself up to sit on the counter while she made me a peanut butter and


    jelly sandwich ¡ª with peach marmde instead of jelly. It was my favorite childhood snack. Even


    though my mother was never particrly warm to me growing up ever since she divorced her first


    husband, she always made the best sandwiches.


    ¡°Hey, mom,¡± I said, watching as she spread the marmde on a slice of white bread. ¡°Can I ask you


    about something?¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the Peacekeepers?¡±


    Suddenly, my mom froze right in the middle of making my sandwich. She stood like that for several


    long moments, opening her mouth to speak and closing it again so many times that she almost looked


    like a fish gasping for air.


    But then, all of a sudden, she continued making my sandwich with a smile on her face and shook her


    head.


    ¡°I have no clue what you¡¯re talking about, honey,¡± she said, handing me my sandwich

 Chapter 125 Pebbles at the Window

    Chapter 125 Pebbles at the Window


    Nina


    I cocked my head. My mother smiled up at me and pushed the te containing my sandwich into my


    hands.


    ¡°Eat up, honey,¡± she said. ¡°Are you alright? You look like you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡±


    ¡°U-Um¡­ I¡¯ve just been stressed.¡± I picked my sandwich up off my te and took a bite, chewing for a


    moment, before speaking again. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t know about the Peacekeepers? The school


    doctor that I¡¯ve been working with¨C¡±


    ¡°You know what?¡± my mother interrupted, stretching and feigning an obviously fake yawn. ¡°It¡¯ste, and


    we¡¯ve got to be up early tomorrow to catch our flight.¡±


    Now, I frowned and watched as she turned somewhat robotically and started to walk out of the kitchen.


    ¡°But you said that we would be leaving in a couple of days¡­¡±


    My mother froze again. ¡°Did I?¡± she asked, her back still turned to me. ¡°I guess I just misspoke. No, our


    tickets are set for first thing in the morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I paused, looking down at the sandwich on my te. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Good night, honey.¡±


    ¡°Good night, mom.¡±


    I sat alone in the kitchen and silently finished my sandwich, puzzling over why my mother acted like


    she didn¡¯t know about the Peacekeepers. In fact, her entire demeanor was a bit strange, almost


    scripted. It was unsettling, to say the least.


    When I was finished, I hopped down from the counter and rinsed off my te before grabbing my


    suitcase out of the living room and quietly heading upstairs to my old room.


    Just like the rest of the house, my childhood bedroom was exactly the same as it had always been. I


    hadn¡¯t slept here in years, always opting to stay at a motel on the rare asion that I came to visit, but


    as I sat down on my bed and heard the springs creak beneath my weight, I suddenly felt ovee by


    a sense of nostalgia that overshadowed my mother¡¯s strange behavior. Sighing, I fell backwards and


    syed my arms out on the bed, running my hands along the quilt as I looked up at the old glow-in-the-


    dark stars on my ceiling that I¡¯d put there when I was seven. I turned my head, looking over at my old


    desk that still had my high school textbooks piled up on it, then turned the other way to study theyers


    of faded science fair posters on the wall.


    Suddenly, as Iid there, I heard something patter against my window. I didn¡¯t get up right away;


    instead, I chalked it up to the wind or the branch of the tree that sat right outside my room.


    But then, I heard it again. And again.


    Finally, I frowned and sat up. I turned around to look at my window, only to see something small and


    round hit it again, as though someone was throwing something from below.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What on earth¡­¡± I whispered to myself. I stood and tiptoed over to my window, peeking out from


    behind the curtains. My jaw dropped as I saw Enzo standing on thewn staring up at me. What was


    he doing here? And how did he know where my mom and my brother lived?


    I flung the window open and leaned out.


    ¡°What are you doing and how did you find me?!¡± I half whispered, half shouted out the window.


    ¡°Can Ie up?¡± was all he asked. He pointed to the tree, then made a climbing motion with his


    hands. I sighed and gestured for him toe, stepping away from the window and waiting with folded


    arms as he quietly and nimbly climbed up the tree. I watched as his hand, then his leg, followed by the


    rest of his body, came through my window. Once he was through, we stood there in silence for a few


    moments; mine was a disbelieving sort of silence, while his was more expectant.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked. I was a bit put off by his sudden appearance, especially after how he¡¯d spoken to me in


    the locker room and even more so after what his father had said to me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for how I acted,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve been a confusing asshole.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± I muttered, staring at the floor. As I looked down, I heard Enzo approach and suddenly felt his


    warm arms wrap around me. My eyes widened, but as I inhaled his musky scent, I couldn¡¯t stop myself


    from rxing against him.


    When we finally pulled away, there were tears in my eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t stay,¡± I whispered, taking a step


    back and wiping the tears away with my hand. ¡°Your father¡­ I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning on doing


    to my mom and my brother, but he was very clear with his threat.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You spoke to my father?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I saw him after the hockey game. He said that if I get involved with you, he knows where my


    mom and my brother live. I don¡¯t know what that means, but I can¡¯t risk letting my family potentially get


    hurt.¡±


    There was another long silence. Enzo let out a deep, rattled sigh. When I looked up, he was staring


    intensely at the floor.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been pushing me away?¡± I asked. ¡°Because of him?¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ a big part of the reason,¡± he whispered.


    More tears came to my eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? If I had known, I¨C¡± My voice faltered. I didn¡¯t


    know what I would have done if I had known about his father¡¯s threats. Would it have even made a


    difference, or would I have been so blinded by Enzo¡¯s scent that I would have risked the safety of my


    mom and my brother?


    ¡°I thought I was protecting you by not telling you,¡± he said.


    I scoffed. ¡°Protecting me?¡± I choked out through the tears. ¡°All this time, I thought that you just


    discarded me like I was worthless because of that stupid scarf. After everything we¡¯ve been through, I


    thought that you only pushed me away because of your mate.¡±


    ¡°I do have a mate, Nina,¡± he said. ¡°But you have a scent, too. And it makes me lose control around


    you.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying we could be mates,¡± I whispered, ¡°if it wasn¡¯t for your father.¡±


    Enzo paused for a long time. The tension between us fell thick and heavy on the room, and it told me


    everything that I needed to know: Enzo wasn¡¯t certain enough about me to im me as his mate.


    Because of a scarf, even if his father wasn¡¯t making these threats, he still wouldn¡¯t know if he really


    wanted me.


    More tears streamed down my cheeks. I began to shake my head. ¡°You have to go¨C¡±


    Suddenly, my door flung open. Enzo jerked his head up with wide eyes. I spun around to see my


    mother storming up to me with fury written across her face and, even more shockingly, a baseball bat in


    her hand.


    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay,¡± I said, trying to block her from Enzo. ¡°He¡¯s a friend.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t listening. She gritted her teeth and pushed past me, putting herself between me and Enzo,


    and protectively blocked me with her body as she pointed the baseball bat at Enzo.


    ¡°I know who you are and why you¡¯re here,¡± she growled. ¡°Get away from my daughter before I kill you.

 Chapter 126 Romeo and Juliet

    Chapter 126 Romeo and Juliet


    Nina


    My door swung open. Enzo¡¯s eyes went wide as he looked at something behind me, and when I turned,


    my own eyes widened too. My mother was standing in the doorway, her nostrils ring angrily and her


    eyes full of fiery fury, and she was holding a baseball bat. Before I could stop her, she rushed at me


    and then, for some reason, she put herself protectively between Enzo and I.


    ¡°I know who you are and why you¡¯re here,¡± she snarled, her voice low and angry. ¡°Get away from my


    daughter before I kill you.¡±


    My mother pointed the baseball bat at Enzo, poised to strike. Meanwhile, he stood in front of her with


    his hands held up in surrender and a confused look on his face.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I pleaded, grabbing her arm. ¡°It¡¯s okay. This is just Enzo. He¡¯s a friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± she snarled, prodding him with the baseball bat and causing him to back up against the


    window. ¡°I¡¯m doing exactly what your father told me to do, kid. What more do you people want?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Enzo said, confused. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, Mrs. Harper. I¡¯m only here to


    talk to Nina.¡±


    Suddenly, my mom let loose an angry noise that almost resembled a roar and brought the baseball bat


    up above her head. She swung it hard and fast toward Enzo with all of her strength, but he was too


    quick and dodged it, causing her to hit my desk instead and send my old high school textbooks flying.


    She tried to hit Enzo again, but missed that time, too. She then lunged for him again, this time


    managing to hit him on the shoulder with the bat. He barely flinched from the impact, but then let out a


    yelp and rolled to the left as she almost hit him again. They began to circle the room like this, with my


    mother repeatedly trying to hit him with the baseball bat and Enzo dodging this way and that in order to


    avoid her frenzied attacks.


    All throughout this scuffle, I screamed for her to stop.


    ¡°Mom!¡± I shouted. ¡°What are you doing this for? Enzo has nothing to do with his father!¡± I finally


    managed to grab the baseball bat and was somehow able to wrench it free from my mother¡¯s shaking


    fists. By that point, Enzo was halfway out the window. His face was wrought with a mixture of confusion


    and regret as he climbed out the window and back down the tree to the motorcycle, but I was too


    preupied trying to pin my mother down and get her to calm down enough to exin what was going


    on.


    I had my arms wrapped tightly around her in a bear hug, pinning her arms down to her sides. I heard


    the sound of the motorcycle engine rev, and then heard it fade into the distance. When it did, I finally


    released her.


    Without hesitation, she suddenly sprung into action and grabbed my suitcase. She shoved it in my


    hands, then ran out of my room and across the hall to Taylor¡¯s room. I chased after her as she flung the


    door open ¡ª Taylor was already awake, but was still sitting in bed with a confused look on his face ¡ª


    and watched in horror as she grabbed his suitcase out of the closet and began to stuff clothes in it.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mom, please,¡± I begged, dropping my suitcase on the floor as my chest heaved from the anxiety of the


    whole situation, ¡°you have to exin to me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°That boy is Richard Rivers¡¯ son, isn¡¯t he?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah, but¨C¡±


    ¡°I knew Richard in college. He¡¯s the reason why your brother is like this.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what?¡± Taylor said, throwing his nket off of his legs and moring out of bed. ¡°What are you


    talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin everything in the car,¡± my mom said, shutting and zipping Taylor¡¯s suitcase. ¡°We have to get


    to the airport. Now.¡±


    Taylor and I both watched in abject shock as our mother bolted out of the room and practically flew


    down the stairs. We exchanged confused looks before I ran after her. I followed her to her room and


    stood in the doorway, my eyes wide, while I watched her shoving clothes and family photographs into


    her suitcase.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said as calmly as I would, trying to hide the fact that my voice was quivering, ¡°I really think


    you¡¯re overreacting. Can we just sit down and talk about this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no time,¡± she said. ¡°Richard will stop at nothing to get what he wants. And now he sends his


    son to intimidate me?¡±


    My mind wandered back to the things that Richard had said to me in the hockey arena¡­ He¡¯d said that


    he knew where my mom and my brother lived.


    ¡°Did he threaten you?¡± I asked. ¡°Because of me?¡±


    My mother was silent for a moment, frantically shoving things into her suitcase, before she finally


    answered. ¡°¡­Yes. He told me that he wanted us to leave the country, or else he was going toe


    after your brother and I. That¡¯s why I bought those ne tickets; I was going to call you just as you


    called me. I¡¯m sorry I lied to you, but I didn¡¯t know what else to do. But I don¡¯t want you to me


    yourself, honey. It¡¯s not really about you or whatever it is that Richard led you to believe; it¡¯s a decades-


    old vendetta that he has against me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I fell in love with the wrong person in college,¡± she said. ¡°Taylor¡¯s father. Richard was not only jealous


    of our rtionship, but he also felt like I was a traitor for being with someone who was in his rival n.


    He had a witchy a curse on Taylor before he was even born.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ That¡¯s why¡­¡± My eyes widened.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°That¡¯s why your brother is sick, and why I never took him to see any doctors.


    Because they couldn¡¯t help him. I found a witch, but she could only do so much, and her potions were


    expensive. But maybe, in Europe, we¡¯ll be able to find someone better.¡±


    She finished packing her bag, then turned to face me. Her shoulders shook with fear and anger, and in


    that moment, she looked so small. ¡°Are youing with us or not?¡± she asked as tears streamed down


    her cheeks. ¡°Is it going to be me and your brother, or that boy?¡±


    I was still standing in the doorway, and when I looked up at the stairs, Taylor was standing at the top.


    He was wringing his hands nervously, and looked more frightened now than I¡¯d ever seen him before. I


    couldn¡¯t leave him like this; I promised, when we were kids, that I would always protect him. By staying


    with Enzo, I would only be putting him in more danger. I knew that my friends would understand; I


    wasn¡¯t so sure if Enzo would understand, though, but I knew that I had to choose my family first.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, nodding solemnly as I blinked away the tears that were beginning to form in my


    eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.

 Chapter 127 Midnight at the Airport

    Chapter 127 Midnight at the Airport


    Nina


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    My mom let out a relieved sigh. Without a word, she rushed over to me and pulled me into a tight hug. I


    felt myself tense under her touch for a moment before I rxed and wrapped my arms around her. For


    a long time, we held each other, crying, and eventually I heard the sound of my brother quietly walking


    down the stairs.


    When I turned around, he was standing in the doorway with his suitcase in one hand and mine in the


    other.


    ¡°You knew all along?¡± I asked as we waited for my mom to finish packing up some sentimental items


    and valuables around the house to bring with us.


    He nodded, then paused and furrowed his brow. ¡°Yes. Well, sort of. I found out a couple of years ago


    when mom had a witche and try to break the curse. I thought she was crazy for a long time,


    though. Now, I realize that she was telling the truth.¡±


    I nodded, staring at the floor with wide eyes as a million things raced through my mind. ¡°I¡¯ve learned a


    lot these past few months,¡± I said. ¡°If you had asked me at the beginning of the semester if I thought


    werewolves were real, I would¡¯veughed in your face and called you a maniac. Now¡­¡±


    My voice trailed off as I looked up to see my mother standing by the door. Her face was twisted into a


    look of sadness, and as she gripped her suitcase in her hand, her knuckles were white. ¡°Come on,¡± she


    said, opening the door. ¡°We have to go quickly.¡±


    I nodded solemnly and took my suitcase from Taylor. Then, we said goodbye to our childhood home


    and left.


    ¡­


    As our mother drove us to the airport, the reality of the situation hadn¡¯t fully hit me yet and I had a


    million questions. Thankfully, my mom was finally honest and open about everything, and I was able to


    get some answers.


    ¡°So¡­ You knew Richard in college?¡± I asked. ¡°And Tiffany, and all of the others? Even¡­ Edward?¡±


    My mother smiled a bit at the mention of Tiffany¡¯s name, but her smile quickly faded as I mentioned


    Richard and Edward.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said quietly, gripping the steering wheel tightly as she drove. ¡°The Peacekeepers. How did


    you know about our club?¡±


    ¡°Tiffany told me,¡± I replied. ¡°She misses you, by the way.¡±


    ¡°I miss her, too,¡± my mom said with a soft sigh. ¡°But it¡¯s been too long. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the same


    person I was in college.¡±


    I was silent for a moment, looking out the window as the asional streetlight cast the inside of the car


    in an amber glow. With each sh of light, mine and my brother¡¯s intertwined hands were illuminated. ¡°I


    think she¡¯d still like you,¡± I said.


    My mother didn¡¯t answer.


    Finally, we pulled out onto the highway.


    ¡°Mom,¡± Taylor said, ¡°what are you gonna do with the house? Will wee back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to sell it,¡± she replied. ¡°We won¡¯t being back. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°You told me it would only be temporary¨C¡±


    ¡°I only said that so you woulde with us, honey,¡± my mom choked out through her clenched throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I had to do what was best for my children. Richard will stop at nothing to get us out of the


    picture, especially now that the Crescents are making a return. He still thinks I¡¯m a traitor, and he thinks


    that I nted you there on that campus as a spy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± I said. ¡°He can¡¯t really be that unreasonable.¡±


    Once again, my mother didn¡¯t answer. For the rest of the drive, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I was


    making a grave mistake by leaving with them ¡ª permanently. But then again, what could I do? If


    Enzo¡¯s father really was as ruthless as he seemed, then I didn¡¯t want to put my brother and my mom at


    risk anymore. Was I really about to say goodbye to everything and everyone I hade to know and


    love over the past four years? My friends, my job, my career, the campus, Tiffany, Enzo¡­ The thought


    of not even having Lori and Jessica in my life was heartbreaking in and of itself. As we sped along the


    dark highway, I watched the silver guard rail fly past us, and the entire time I couldn¡¯t stop myself from


    crying silently.


    Eventually, the airport came into view. My mom pulled into the long-term parking lot and got out of the


    car. We had left so quickly that she was still in her pajamas; not that it mattered, since the airport


    seemed mostly empty.


    ¡°Are youing?¡± Taylor asked as he got out. I snapped out of my thoughts and nodded soberly


    before climbing out. My hands shook as I closed the car door and retrieved my suitcase from the trunk,


    and every step we took toward the airport felt heavy and painful.


    As we passed through the doors to the airport, all I could think about was Enzo. Already, I missed him


    more than anything. It felt as though I was leaving an entire half of my own body behind. Did he feel the


    same? Where had he gone when he climbed out of the window? As I stood behind my mother and


    listened to her arguing with the receptionist while she tried to exchange our old ne tickets for newer,


    faster ones, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from ncing periodically over my shoulder at the front doors. It was


    as though I kept hoping that Enzo would be standing there with his arms outstretched, but he never


    was.


    Finally, the receptionist relented and let my mother exchange our tickets. She gave us the new tickets


    and pointed us toward security, where we went through the motions of removing our shoes and


    electronics while the security guard, a tired-looking middle aged man, waved us through the metal


    detector.


    Once we were through and on our way to our ne, which would apparently be leaving in twenty


    minutes, it all felt so solid now. I felt as though I was walking through a thick mud, and with every step, I


    sank a little deeper. I trailed behind Taylor and my mother as they walked briskly to the terminal, still


    looking over my shoulder with the feeble hope that Enzo would be running after me¡­ But he wasn¡¯t.


    We arrived at the terminal. My mother handed our tickets to the attendant, who waved us through the


    gate with a stiff smile on her face.


    Suddenly, I felt my heart leap.


    A familiar scent floated to me across the air. It was faint at first, but it grew stronger with every


    millisecond.


    It was Enzo¡¯s scent. I was sure of it.


    I stopped in my tracks and looked over my shoulder onest time.


    ¡°Nina?¡± my mother called. ¡°What are you doing? Hurry up!¡±


    I turned back to face her and took one more step, but the mud was too thick now. I couldn¡¯t go with her.


    Enzo¡¯s scent was like a lifeline pulling me to safety, pulling me home. I felt tears begin to stream down


    my cheeks and I shook my head rapidly, taking a step backwards.


    ¡°Mom¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the ne will be leaving in five minutes,¡± the attendant said. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to get on, I


    have to ask you toe back out of the gate.¡±


    My mother¡¯s eyes were wide and frantic. She rushed toward me and grabbed me by my shoulders, her


    face pleading. ¡°What are you doing, Nina?¡± she asked, her voice shaking just as much as her hands.


    ¡°We have to go!¡±


    I shook my head and took another step back, wrenching myself free of her grip. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, mom.


    Go without me. I promise I¡¯ll make everything better, and you and Taylor cane home, but I need to


    stay. Please.¡±


    My mother froze. Her eyes searched my face desperately. ¡°You love him that much?¡±


    I nodded.


    Her eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Go, then. But¡­ here.¡± She grabbed her suitcase and pulled something


    out, shoving it in my hands as the attendant approached to remove me from the gate and usher them


    to the ne.


    It was the baby nket from the picture.


    ¡°It¡¯s the only link to your past,¡± she said as the attendant began to pull me away. ¡°I love you, honey.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, mom,¡± I called as the doors began to close. Behind her, I saw Taylor smile weakly and


    wave.


    ¡°See youter, sis,¡± he said through his tears.


    Before I could answer, the doors closed. I felt tears streaming down my cheeks, but I knew I did the


    right thing¡­ Because Enzo¡¯s scent was invariably close now.


    Without another look back, I grabbed my suitcase and ran.


    I ran all the way through the airport, back through security, and burst out through the front doors. Just


    as I emerged, panting and looking around wildly, I saw him.


    Enzo was running across the parking lot.


    ¡°Nina!¡± he called.


    I let out a choked sob and dropped my suitcase. I ran to him and leaped into his arms almost


    weightlessly. He lifted me off the ground for a moment as he wrapped his strong arms around me,


    holding me tightly while I sobbed into his shirt.


    ¡°I thought I lost you for good,¡± he said. ¡°I went back to the house and you weren¡¯t there¨C¡±


    I didn¡¯t care. ¡°Just kiss me,¡± I murmured, interrupting him.


    And he did

 Chapter 128 The Guardian Wolf

    Chapter 128 The Guardian Wolf


    Nina


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Enzo kissed me. He didn¡¯t pull away suddenly, or kiss me by ident. He kissed me softly and deeply,


    with his hands cupped around my cheeks. His scent overwhelmed me, making me rx into his body.


    It felt as though we were floating on a cloud, and everything else fell away.


    When we finally pulled away, it was reluctant. We rested our foreheads against each other, breathing


    deeply. I closed my eyes, taking in his scent as much as I could.


    ¡°What made you turn around?¡± he asked as he led me to his motorcycle.


    I stared at the ground, unsure as to how to answer. But I wanted to be truthful. ¡°It was your scent,¡± I


    finally said. ¡°I knew I had to turn back then.¡±


    He nodded quietly. I wondered if he picked up my scent, too, but he didn¡¯t say. As we climbed onto the


    motorcycle, he caught a glimpse of the baby nket in my hand and pointed at it. ¡°Is that¡­¡±


    I nodded, holding it up. It was small, a bit tattered around the edges, and the pattern was faded, but it


    was the same nket from the pictures.


    ¡°My mom said it¡¯s the only link to my past¡­ I think it might help me figure out who this woman is that


    keeps sending people to capture me.¡±


    As I held it, I felt a slight tingling in my fingers. It was almost as though the nket held some sort of


    magic, but I knew that was ridiculous. I pocketed it, then helped Enzo strap my suitcase down to the


    luggage rack on the back of his motorcycle. When we were finished, he handed me a helmet before we


    climbed on and drove away.


    That night, Enzo took me back to a motel room that he had rented before all of this happened. It was a


    cheap, run-down motel along the side of the highway. Apparently, he¡¯d nned on spending the night


    there until my mother calmed down, and then he was going toe back to try to talk to us and figure


    out what was going on.


    I exined everything to Enzo as we made our way into the motel room, including the curse that his


    father hired a witch to cast on my brother. When I was finished, he sat on the edge of the bed with a


    confused expression on his face and wrung his hands.


    ¡°My father is a jerk, but I really can¡¯t see him cursing a baby,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°Sure, he might


    make threats, and I could see him bribing your mother to take you out of the country to get away from


    me¡­ But I just know that he¡¯s not that violent.¡±


    I sighed. There were two small beds in the room, and I sat down on the other. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But either


    way, I promised my mom that I would find a way to let here back. If I could strike up a deal,


    maybe¨C¡±


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°Let me handle it,¡± he said solemnly, then gestured toward the baby nket in


    my hand. ¡°You¡¯ve got enough on your te.¡±


    I looked down at the nket and nodded. ¡°Yeah. I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°For now,¡± Enzo said, standing, ¡°we¡¯ve got an early morning tomorrow, and it¡¯s already two o¡¯clock in


    the morning. We should get some sleep.¡±


    I agreed. We got ready for bed, then got into our own beds; despite our kiss, there was still a lot of


    confusion surrounding the arranged marriage, and we decided it was best to sleep separately. As I fell


    asleep with the taste of Enzo¡¯s lips still on mine, however, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that he kept the red


    scarf in his hand while he slept.


    ¡­


    At some point during the night, I awoke with a yelp. I sat up abruptly in bed, panting from my most


    recent nightmare that involved Edward¡¯s torture.


    Enzo shot up, too, startled by my sudden outcry.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked from across the dark room.


    I sighed, holding my hand over my racing heart. ¡°Yeah. Sorry¡­ Just a nightmare.¡±


    He was silent for a moment as Iid back down. I thought he went back to sleep, but then he spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been having them, too?¡±


    I frowned, turning my head to look over at him. Even in the darkness, I could see his form in the bed


    next to mine.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered, shutting my eyes. ¡°I guess we both are.¡±


    He was silent again for some time. Then, without a word, I heard his bed creak and opened my eyes to


    see him approaching me in the darkness. Neither of us spoke as he lifted up the nket on my bed


    and crawled in with me. He slowly wrapped his arms around me, pulling me so close I could feel his


    heartbeat through his shirt. It felt so natural like this; it reminded me of the night we spent together at


    the lodge in the woods. The room was silent, filled with nothing but the quiet sound of our in-sync


    breaths as we slowly drifted off into a dreamless slumber together.


    ¡­


    The next morning, I woke up to the sound of cars outside from the highway. I rolled over and cracked


    my eyes open against the light to see that Enzo was no longer in bed. In fact, as I sat up, I realized that


    he wasn¡¯t in the motel room at all.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I called, my heart starting to pound as I wondered where he went. Had he abandoned me?


    Had something happened to him in the middle of the night? I felt myself begin to panic ¡ª but then,


    suddenly, the door opened.


    Enzo stepped in, carrying a take-out food bag and a cardboard coffee carrier with two cups of coffee in


    it. He smiled gently as he saw me.


    ¡°I was hoping to be back before you woke up,¡± he said,ing over and setting the bag and the coffee


    down on the bedside table between the two beds. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t worry you too much.¡±


    ¡°I only panicked a little,¡± I said, rxing now that I knew that he was okay and not missing. ¡°What¡¯s this


    for?¡± I nodded toward the food.


    ¡°Breakfast, duh,¡± he replied. I watched as he sat down on the other bed and dug into the bag to retrieve


    two breakfast sandwiches wrapped in paper. He handed one to me, then unwrapped his and took a big


    bite.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not exactly gourmet,¡± he said, ¡°but there isn¡¯t anything around here except for fast food


    joints.¡±


    I chuckled and unwrapped my sandwich. ¡°Yeah. Growing up here was pretty boring.¡± I took a bite,


    relishing in the greasiness of the sandwich. Between this and the peanut butter sandwich from the night


    before, I felt as though I was starting to get my appetite back. Sleeping peacefully with Enzo certainly


    helped as well, although I found myself blushing whenever our eyes met.


    When we were finished, I stood and walked over to my suitcase to rifle through it for some clean


    clothes. I finally produced a pair of jeans and a sweater. Enzo turned his back while I changed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got another game already tomorrow, right?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ Then just one more after that before the final match.¡±


    ¡°With Ronan.¡± I felt my heart sink as I mentioned the rival captain ¡ª the very same one who plotted to


    ruin my image and push Enzo and I apart in order to serve his n with Edward and ¡®The Sister¡¯,


    whoever she was.


    Suddenly, Enzo stood and came over to me. I felt my heart skip and my eyes widen as he wordlessly


    pulled me into a tight hug.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him hurt you,¡± Enzo said quietly. I looked up and blushed to see him looking down at me


    intently. At that moment, I wanted to kiss him again so badly. Our rtionship felt so confusing now


    after spending the night together; the way he¡¯d held me, making my nightmares go away like my


    guardian, made me feel more connected to him than ever. But at the same time¡­ What sort of


    rtionship could we have if he had a mate out there? And even more than that, how could we be


    together if his father was still hell-bent on keeping us apart for whatever reason?


    But then, suddenly, he pulled away and averted his gaze. ¡°Make sure you wear a warm coat,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be cold on the motorcycle.

 Chapter 129 The Deal

    Chapter 129 The Deal


    Enzo


    I returned to campus with Nina with a weight lifted out of my heart in knowing that she was still by my


    side, but there was still so much we had to deal with. I still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that my fated mate


    was truly the owner of the scarf my father gave me, but at the same time, Nina¡¯s weak scent was too


    simr to not notice that there was something more to this. Furthermore, my father still thought that


    Nina had run away overseas with her mother and her brother, and I worried that he would do


    something to her, like frighten her away for good, if he found out.


    When we returned to campus, because of all of these things, I decided to drop Nina off at her dorm and


    part ways with her for the time being. I needed to figure things out, but I could only do that by going to


    the one ce where I could clear my head and think straight: the empty hockey arena.


    I parked my motorcycle and walked to Nina¡¯s dorm with her. We walked slowly, hardly speaking,


    although I couldn¡¯t help but steal the asional nce over at her. She looked so beautiful in weather


    like this, with her long ck hair poking out from inside her hat and her brown eyes sparkling with


    possibilities. My eyes wandered down to her body, and although I knew I shouldn¡¯t be looking, I couldn¡¯t


    stop myself from imagining how she looked that night in the shower¡­ Her soft curves, her plump


    breasts, her smooth skin. I¡¯d tried to keep myself from noticing how her body felt against me as we


    slept in the motel, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Even now, I felt myself get a little hard thinking about it, and I


    quickly looked away and shook the thoughts out of my mind before it went any further.


    Finally, we arrived at her dorm building. She stopped at the doorway and turned to face me. Her


    cheeks were rosy from the cold, and I thought I could see that her eyes were watery; whether it was


    from the cold or from her wanting to cry, I couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Will youe up?¡± she asked quietly.


    I was a bit taken aback by her question. I paused, considering it for a moment, but shook my head. I


    still had a lot to think about and I couldn¡¯t get any thinking done when all I wanted to do was be inside


    of her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I replied, averting my gaze so I wouldn¡¯t have to see the disappointed look on her


    round face. ¡°I need to practice for the game¡­ And I need to think about some stuff.¡±


    She was silent for a moment, but eventually nodded understandingly.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered. Before I could walk away, she suddenly moved forward and lifted herself up


    onto her tiptoes, then nted a gentle kiss on my cheek. Then, without a word, she left me standing on


    the steps with my face red from surprise.


    I stood there for a moment, still feeling her cold lips on my cheek. I wanted so badly to run inside after


    her and carry her upstairs, but I couldn¡¯t. So, I hung my head and walked to the arena, where I headed


    into the locker room to get changed so I could practice.


    But it seemed, however, that I wasn¡¯t alone in there.


    My father suddenly rushed out of nowhere, grabbing my shirt and swiftly pinning me up against the wall


    with all of his strength. I struggled against him, but it was no use; he was too powerful as an Alpha for


    me to fight back very effectively, even though I was physically bigger than him.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± he snarled. ¡°I told you to stay away from her ¡ª I even went out of my way to get


    you something that belongs to your mate in order to help you stay focused ¡ª and you undermine me


    by bringing her back here?¡±


    A low, exasperated growl rumbled in my throat and I felt my eyes begin to glow. ¡°You can¡¯t just threaten


    people and force them to leave the country, dad,¡± I said. ¡°Your beef is with her mother. Not her.¡±


    My father released his grip on my shirt and stepped away. He almost seemed to shrink at the mention


    of Nina¡¯s mother, and he passed a hand over his tired face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°I¡¯m only trying to protect you and our pack,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Humans ¡ª they¡¯re useless, fickle


    creatures. They don¡¯t understand the concept of a mate bond like we do. She¡¯ll only hurt you if you let


    yourself get involved, son. And, even more important than that, this arranged marriage is set in stone. If


    you back out now, it¡¯ll be detrimental to our future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked. ¡°Why is it so important for our pack if I marry another CEO¡¯s daughter?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡¯s not the daughter of a CEO!¡± he barked. ¡°She¡¯s the daughter of the Alpha King, and by


    marrying her, you will be the next Alpha King.¡±


    My eyes widened incredulously. I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing woulde out; I couldn¡¯t


    even think of a response for him.


    ¡°So,¡± he continued, ¡°that¡¯s why this is so important. If you marry this girl, you will ensure that the


    Crescents never return.¡±


    ¡°What about all of this ¡®peacefulpetition¡¯ you and Ronan¡¯s father talked about, then?¡± I asked. ¡°I


    thought you decided that the tournament was a fair way¨C¡±


    My father shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just a distraction. Meanwhile, I¡¯ve been working tirelessly to ensure that


    this marriage happens, and you very well may have ruined it. I don¡¯t want to do anything to hurt the girl,


    Enzo, but you¡¯ve left me no choice.¡±


    At the mention of Nina, I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. I couldn¡¯t risk her getting hurt, and if this was truly


    as important to my father as he imed¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, then,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll marry this girl. If you promise not to hurt Nina, and if you let her familye


    home, I¡¯ll marry her without fuss. You won¡¯t have to worry about us getting involved anymore.¡±


    As I spoke, I felt my heart shatter into a million pieces. Of course, I knew that my mate¡¯s scent was


    powerful all along, but I supposed that there had always been a small shred of hope that Nina could be


    my mate in the end ¡ª especially since her scent was the same, just weaker. But, if marrying the Alpha


    King¡¯s daughter would keep Nina safe, then I would do it.


    My father was silent for some time before he finally nodded solemnly and spoke.


    ¡°Shake my hand,¡± he said, sticking his hand out. ¡°If you do as you promise, then the girl and her family


    can continue living their old lives.¡±


    I nodded, gritting my teeth as I shook his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± I paused then, and remembered something


    that Nina had told me about her brother. ¡°I have one more condition, though.¡±


    My father sighed and narrowed his eyes. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Her brother,¡± I responded. ¡°I want you to lift the curse you put on him.¡±


    It was then, at that moment, that I knew that I was right about my father ¡ª because he cocked his head


    and a look of pure, unadulterated,pletely innocent confusion spread across his face.


    ¡°What curse?¡± he asked

 Chapter 130 The Final Stretch

    Chapter 130 The Final Stretch


    Nina


    ¡°Are you ready for the game tonight?¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I hardly heard Tiffany¡¯s question as I wistfully stared out the infirmary window. Ever since I came home,


    I couldn¡¯t get Enzo and the feeling of his arms around me out of my mind. I wanted him to be with me


    so badly, but he became distant from me again all of a sudden. It almost made me wonder if I should


    have just gone with my mom and Tyler after all, but I was certain that he had a reason for it. Hopefully,


    we would have a chance to talk after the hockey match tonight ¡ª which was the second tost match.


    Soon, Ronan would be returning to town.


    No one had heard from or seen Ronan around since he worked with Lisa to fake all of those rumors


    around sleeping with me. By now, most people had forgotten about it, and the ount where the


    videos and pictures were posted mysteriously disappeared. There were still a few people here and


    there who would give me dirty looks as I passed, but most people were too preupied with the


    werewolf leak and the uing end of the Half-Moon Tournament to care.


    We also had this entire week of no sses for the mid-semester break, which was much needed.


    However, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to sit around and do nothing, so I agreed to keep helping Tiffany in the


    infirmary.


    ¡°Earth to Nina?¡± Tiffany asked, waving her hand in front of my face.


    I jumped and blinked rapidly, broken from my deep thoughts. ¡°S-Sorry,¡± I said, blushing. ¡°I¡¯ve been a


    little out of it.¡±


    Tiffany¡¯s smile was warm as ever. ¡°That¡¯s okay, so long as you¡¯re not too distracted tonight during the


    game.¡±


    I nodded, then returned to my work. Meanwhile, Tiffany puttered around the infirmary and cleaned


    since there were no students around.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± I said, looking up from my notebook again. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I bit my lip and nced over at my shoulder at the supply closet, inside of which was the door to the


    tunnels. ¡°Have you gone in there at all?¡±


    The blonde doctor¡¯s face went red and she shivered as she looked over at the door. ¡°Um¡­ No. Why?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°My friends think I should go down there and take pictures as evidence for the police,¡± I


    replied. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t think I can go in there ever again, if I¡¯m being honest. Does that make me a


    coward?¡±


    Tiffany sighed and set down her broom beforeing over to me and grabbing my hands from across


    theb table. ¡°It most certainly does not,¡± she said softly. ¡°What matters most is that you made it out,


    and you¡¯re healing from the experience. Besides¡­ I told Dean Cynthia about it. Trust me when I say


    that she has quietly been doing all she can to track him down and bring him to justice.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Tiffany¡¯s kind words. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, blinking back some of the tears that


    began to well up in my eyes. ¡°That helps a lot.¡±


    ¡­


    That night, I attended the second tost hockey match of the tournament with Tiffany, Lori, Jessica, and


    even Luke by my side. The arena was packed to the brim with excited students from both schools, and


    thankfully, there were no protesters to be found ¡ª not as far as I could tell, at least.


    The air was thick with the scent of sweat and adrenaline as Enzo skated onto the ice at the head of his


    team. Beside him was Matt, who looked up at the crowd with a grin and pumped his hockey stick in the


    air to arouse a cheer from the onlookers.


    Their opponents then skated out onto the ice with the announcer¡¯s call. The other captain had a fierce


    scowl etched onto his face, and his glowing yellow eyes scanned the ice with a hunger that made the


    hair on the back of my neck stand on end ¡ª but as I met Enzo¡¯s calm, focused eyes from across the


    rink, I felt relief in knowing that he wasn¡¯t scared of losing.


    The referee dropped the puck, and the game began in a flurry of movement. The rink was alive with the


    sound of skates slicing through the ice and the tter of sticks colliding. Enzo and Matt worked


    together to create a fast break, passing the puck back and forth as they advanced down the ice. The


    opposing team¡¯s defense swarmed around them, trying to block their path, but Enzo¡¯s size and strength


    proved too much to handle. With a powerful shot, he sent the puck flying past the goalie and into the


    net.


    The crowd erupted into a thunderous roar. Matt and the rest of the team whooped in triumph, the sound


    echoing throughout the rink, but Enzo stayed silent and focused. The other team seemed undeterred,


    however, and soon they were pressing forward with renewed vigor.


    For the rest of the game, the two teams battled it out with a fierce intensity. Bodies mmed into each


    other, sticks ttered against the boards, and the puck sailed back and forth. Enzo and Matt continued


    to dominate, using their superior strength and agility to outmaneuver their opponents at every turn.


    Watching Matt like this continued to be a surprise, and for a brief moment, I could¡¯ve sworn that I


    caught a glimpse of his eyes glowing, but I chalked it up to a trick of the light and focused on the game


    once more.


    As the clock ticked down, it became clear that our team was going to win. The rival team made ast-


    ditch effort to score, but Enzo blocked their shots with ease, passing the puck to his teammates until


    we scored a goal against the other team in the final moments of the game.


    Finally, the buzzer sounded, and the entire stadium erupted into cheers. The crowd joined in, stamping


    their feet and pping their hands in a deafening ovation. Enzo bared his fangs in a grin of triumph; I¡¯d


    never seen him do anything like that before, but for some reason, it aroused something in me and I


    joined in with the cheers, throwing my arms around my friends and jumping up and down excitedly.


    As the yers skated off the ice, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from focusing my gaze on Enzo over the crowd.


    I had always known that werewolves were natural athletes, but seeing his power and grace in action


    was something truly special.


    Once the team was off of the ice, Tiffany and I were bombarded by their excited cheers and whoops of


    victory. I watched, smiling, as they lifted Enzo and Matt up on their shoulders and carried them back to


    the locker room.


    There was no doubt in my mind that their skills would help them to win the Half-Moon Tournament and


    bring peace to the town of Mountainview.


    ¡­


    I was just about to pack up to leave when the team finally re-emerged from the locker rooms, still


    chattering excitedly. I looked up and felt my face go red as I saw Enzo jogging toward me with a toothy


    grin spread across his lips.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not nning on going home,¡± he said as he ran up to me. ¡°We¡¯re going out to celebrate.


    You shoulde.¡±


    I felt my heart skip a beat and paused, ncing over my shoulder with the fear of Enzo¡¯s father being


    there ¡ª but he wasn¡¯t. When I turned back around to face Enzo again, he was still looking at me with a


    childlike hopefulness on his face.


    ¡°Um¡­ Okay,¡± I finally said, unable to resist Enzo¡¯s infectious grin. ¡°I¡¯lle.

 Chapter 131 Part of the Team

    Chapter 131 Part of the Team


    Nina


    We decided to go to the sports bar in town to celebrate Enzo¡¯s victory. I walked along with the rest of


    the team, but trailed behind with Lori, Jessica, and Luke, who had also all decided toe. All we were


    missing in our friend group was James; if only I knew where he was and could trust that his intentions


    were good.


    ¡°I have to ask,¡± Jessica said quietly as we walked behind the rest of the group, ¡°What¡¯s going on with


    you and Enzo?¡±


    I felt myself blush and I shrugged, not wanting to go into detail on the specifics of our rtionship. How


    could I possibly exin that I was falling madly in love with a boy who was engaged to be wed to a


    mystery woman?


    So, instead, I shook my head. ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re just friends, as always.¡±


    Lori scoffed. ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± she said in a mocking, but not unfriendly, tone of voice. ¡°I see how you two


    look at each other.¡±


    I only blushed harder. Lori and Jessica didn¡¯t pry again.


    When we arrived at the bar, it was dimly lit and packed to the brim. A local band was ying live music,


    and as the team walked in, some of the regrs who had watched the game on the TV pounced on


    them to congratte them on their victory.


    Once everyone settled down enough, we found a table in the corner and all squeezed in together.


    Some of the team mingled, but Enzo, Matt, Lori, Jessica, Luke, and I all stayed together.


    ¡°I¡¯m buying us a round,¡± Enzo said, emanating an attractive amount of confidence as he gestured for


    the bartender to bring us a round. The team cheered, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile. For once, it felt like


    we were just a bunch of college students celebrating a hockey victory. I decided, then and there, that I


    wouldn¡¯t think about anything else tonight. Just for tonight, I would pretend that we were normal college


    kids leading a normal, happy life.


    The bartender brought us our beers. Enzo picked up his ss and held it up to make a toast.


    ¡°To ourst game as a team,¡± he said. ¡°For now, at least.¡±


    As he said this, the table fell silent. I realized that I hadn¡¯t quite considered yet that he would be


    assigned a new team soon for thest game, which had to beposed of all werewolves. As I looked


    over at Matt¡¯s face, as well as the others, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry that they couldn¡¯t y together.


    Enzo was an amazing hockey yer and he was strong as a werewolf, but I couldn¡¯t imagine him


    without his team. To me, they were like a package deal. I only wished that I could do something to help


    in some way.


    Finally, Matt picked up his ss. Much to my surprise, he was looking at me.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And,¡± he said, adding onto Enzo¡¯s toast, ¡°to Nina. For being the best team doctor anyone could ask for,


    and for always being here for us.¡±


    I blushed. Enzo, smiling, instinctively put his arm around me, which only made me blush harder and


    stare down at the table in disbelief.


    ¡°To Nina,¡± he said.


    ¡°To Nina!¡± Lori, Jessica, and Luke chimed in.


    I continued to blush down at the table, so Lori grabbed my hand and shoved my beer ss into it. I


    couldn¡¯t help butugh along with everyone else after that, and I drank to the toast. As we drank,


    however, there was no denying the fact that Enzo¡¯s arm was still around my shoulders¡­ And it


    remained there for the rest of the night.


    Soon, the drinks began to flow and the entire team was drunk. Maybe it was just the alcohol, but I


    began to flirt shamelessly with Enzo. I felt my hand press against his leg as we sat together, and he


    didn¡¯t resist my touch. If anything, it made him move closer to me.


    As the night went on, things between us intensified. We eventually got up and danced to the live music,


    our bodies pressed up against each other. We drank more and more, until we were both tipsy and


    giggly.


    Without any warning, Enzo suddenly leaned in to kiss me in the crowd, his lips soft and warm against


    mine as we danced. I responded eagerly, my hands reaching up to tangle in his hair. We broke apart


    for air, grinning at each other in excitement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± I said, my voice low and seductive. Maybe I wasn¡¯t thinking straight ¡ª but I


    didn¡¯t care.


    Enzo nodded eagerly, and we stumbled out of the bar together, barely able to keep our hands off each


    other. We walked through the streets,ughing and joking, until we finally made it to my dorm.


    Enzo walked me to my door, our arms wrapped around each other. We kissed again, longer and more


    fervently than before. Enzo was just about to say goodnight when I grabbed his hand, pulling him


    inside.


    The apartment was dark and quiet, but the tension between us was palpable. We kissed again, our


    hands exploring each other¡¯s bodies. For a moment, there was no arranged marriage. There was no


    Edward, or James, or Richard. There was no Ronan. For a moment, it was as if we had just met again.


    Enzo picked me up and I wrapped my legs around him, kissing and sucking on his neck as he carried


    me to my room. Once we were inside, heid me down on the bed and pressed his body against mine.


    But then, he paused. He looked down at me, and I saw now that his red eyes were looking at me in


    such a way that I knew exactly what he was thinking.


    ¡°Is this a bad idea?¡± I asked, my quivering voice barely above a whisper.


    Enzo slowly nodded his head, never breaking eye contact with me, but he didn¡¯t move away from me.


    ¡°It is a bad idea,¡± he whispered, ¡°but I don¡¯t care.¡±


    He stood and grabbed the hem of his shirt, pulling it up and over his head to reveal his chiseled abs


    and chest muscles. He then unbuttoned his pants in front of me, sliding them down as his erection


    strained against his underwear.


    Seeing him like this, with the moonlight shining through the window as he stood in front of me looking


    like a god, instantly made my panties wet. I couldn¡¯t resist him anymore and grabbed his hand, pulling


    him down to me. As our lips locked together and our tongues began exploring each other¡¯s mouths,


    everything else fell away again. Maybe it really was the alcohol, but as his scent filled my senses, I


    knew I wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist anyway.


    Enzo slid his hand down my panties, but something came over me and I grabbed his wrist and pulled


    his hand away as I flipped him over onto his back. He looked up at me with a shocked expression on


    his face while I began kissing his neck and chest, slowly working my way down until I reached his


    groin. I tugged on his boxers and pulled them down to reveal his cock, which throbbed visibly in the


    moonlight.


    I shot Enzo onest, lustful look before taking his cock in my hand and sliding it into my mouth. I heard


    him moan as I worked my tongue around it, familiarizing myself with its shape and size until I felt


    comfortable enough to start moving my head up and down. His hand made its way up to the back of my


    head as I pleasured him, his fingers tangling in my hair in a way that made my body tingle.


    I came up for air, and as I did, Enzo grabbed me by the waist and threw me down onto the bed, sliding


    my panties off with an unexpected urgency before positioning himself between my legs.


    He paused. ¡°Are you okay with this?¡± he whispered, leaning close to me and kissing my ear. I nodded,


    too enchanted by his body to speak, and let out a loud moan as I felt him push himself into me.


    He started thrusting into me, slowly at first, then began picking up speed. With each pump, his groin


    rubbed against my clit. Inbination with the heavenly feeling of fullness inside of me as his well-


    endowed member thrust back and forth, I felt myself getting closer to orgasm. My moans went from soft


    and timid to loud and strained, as if I would burst at any moment.novelxo fast update


    I dug my nails into Enzo¡¯s back and looked into his eyes as he worked himself into me.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said, his curly hair hanging down into his red eyes as he hunched over me. ¡°Come.¡±


    As if his permission flipped some sort of switch, I felt my body erupt into a million different sensations of


    pleasure. I arched my back and felt my eyes roll into the back of my head as Enzo continued thrusting,


    this time faster and harder, which only added to the feeling.


    Just as I finished, Enzo wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me up onto hisp. I grabbed his


    neck and began twisting my hips on him, getting faster and faster until his muffled moans turned into a


    low, animalistic growl that only fueled me to work harder.


    The moon came out from behind a cloud, illuminating us once more ¡ª and as it did, Enzo let out


    another growl and dug his fingers into my hips, pulling himself deeper as he finished.


    I copsed onto him, our bodies pressed together in a sweating, panting heap. His shaking hands


    rubbed up and down on my waist as he gently kissed my neck with what little strength he had left.


    Maybe this was a mistake brought on by the alcohol ¡ª but at that moment, neither of us cared

 Chapter 132: Morning After

    Chapter 132: Morning After


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning to the feeling of a pounding in my head from all of the alcohol, but more


    importantly, I woke to the sound of birds singing outside and the feeling of thick, warm arms wrapped


    around me. A smile spread across my lips as I rolled over and nuzzled into the muscr chest thaty


    beside me. Iid there for a while, listening to the sound of Enzo¡¯s steady breathing as the memories of


    what happened the night before slowly flooded back into my mind.


    The memories were still hazy from the alcohol, but I remembered dancing at the bar with Enzo. I


    remembered him kissing me as we danced, and then I remembered the feeling of his hand in mine as


    we snuck out of the bar together and walked back to my dorm. He tried to say goodnight to me at the


    door, but I pulled him inside and brought him up to my room, where we fell into a night of passion


    together for the first real time since the night that we first met and hooked up ¡ª only now, after all of


    the tension and the conflict, it felt even better to be with him.


    Just then, Enzo shifted next to me and opened his eyes. I smiled up at him and nted a kiss on his


    cheek.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said softly.


    He stared at me for a moment, seemingly processing the events of the previous night just as I did, but


    his reaction was much different from mine.


    He suddenly removed his arms from around me and abruptly got up out of the bed.


    I sat up, my eyes wide.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± he muttered as he searched for his pants and then pulled them on.


    ¡°That was a really bad idea.¡±


    My heart started to ache. I knew it was a bad idea, and so did he, but¡­ I had thought that he was


    willing to make that mistake so we could be together. I climbed out of bed then and ran over to him as


    he pulled his shirt on over his head.


    ¡°I thought you were okay with it,¡± I said, my eyes frantically searching his face. ¡°I thought you wanted to


    sleep with me, because you cared about me.¡±


    ¡°I do care about you, Nina,¡± he replied. As he stared down at me, there was a look of pain in his brown


    eyes that traveled far deeper than the surface. ¡°That¡¯s why it was such a mistake. By sleeping with you,


    I¡¯m only putting you in danger.¡±


    I frowned and shook my head. ¡°Forget about all of that,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Can¡¯t we just enjoy one night


    together? Can¡¯t we just have one night of not thinking about the consequences, and just be together?¡±


    Enzo went silent. I felt as though my entire world came crashing down on me at that moment, and I


    didn¡¯t even care as I felt tears begin to stream down my cheeks.


    ¡°Please, Enzo,¡± I begged. ¡°Just talk to me. I¡¯ve been hearing my wolf and feeling her presence; I know


    she¡¯ll emerge soon. I can feel it. We could be mates, and then nothing else would matter.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes widened as he stared down at the ground. I watched, silently pleading him to say


    something, anything, but he didn¡¯t say a word for the longest time. It felt like an eternity as I stood


    there, just wishing that everything could be different.


    Finally, after several long moments of tense silence, Enzo lifted his gaze from the ground to look at me.


    ¡°I made a deal with my father,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I promised I would go


    through with the arranged marriage and that I wouldn¡¯t get involved with you, and in exchange, he


    promised that he wouldn¡¯t hurt you or your family, and that your mom and your brother coulde


    home.¡±


    I felt a sob start toe, but it caught in my throat.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± I choked out.


    Enzo merely stared back down at the floor and shook his head. ¡°I care about you more than anything,


    Nina,¡± he said. ¡°I do want to be with you. But¡­ This person he wants me to marry is extremely powerful


    and important, and I don¡¯t have a choice. If I say no, and if I try to be with you, not only would I run the


    risk of hurting you in the future when I inevitably start to search for my fated mate, but I will also run the


    risk of you, your family, and my family getting hurt.¡±


    Now, I was the one who fell silent. Of course he was right. Being together would only put our loved


    ones, and ourselves, at risk. But, at the same time, I couldn¡¯t take no for an answer. I could feel my


    wolf¡¯s presence inside of me, and she was willing me to try harder.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I asked.


    Enzo didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you, Nina,¡± he said solemnly. ¡°Just trust me when I say that I¡¯m only doing this for your own


    good.¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes slowly raising back to me. The look of pain in them was even


    deeper now, and all I wanted to do was pull him in and hug him tightly and never let him go. ¡°I think it¡¯s


    best if we keep our distance from now on,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t think either of us can control


    ourselves around each other. If we get too close again, it¡¯ll only make it worse. Goodbye, Nina.¡±


    ¡°No. Enzo¨C¡± I called after him as he brushed past me. I tried to grab his arm, but he wrenched away


    from me and slipped out through the door without another word.


    When I heard the door close, I fell to the ground in a heap and began to sob uncontrobly. Why did it


    feel as though the universe wanted us to be apart so badly? When we first met, I¡¯d spent so much time


    running from his advances and relentlessly puzzled over the reasons behind why it seemed that the


    universe wanted nothing more than for us to be together, but now it was entirely different. Every step of


    the way, all we encountered were obstacles to our rtionship.


    First, it was Lisa who tried to push us apart. Then, it was my inability to trust Enzo. After that, it was


    Ronan, and Enzo¡¯s father, and now it was fate itself that seemed to be keeping us apart.


    Was all of this just punishment for how much I¡¯d pushed him away in the beginning? Would I always


    live to regret pushing him away?


    Or, maybe it wasn¡¯t punishment at all. Maybe I was just doomed to spend my life alone, loveless, just


    as I thought since high school.


    But at the same time, there was a tiny shred of me that wanted to continue to fight for Enzo¡¯s love. That


    shred was getting smaller by the day, but it was still there ¡ª and our night of passion made it just a tiny


    bit biggerContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 133: The Power of Claiming

    Chapter 133: The Power of iming


    Enzo


    I spent the next week drowning myself in nothing but hockey in a feeble attempt to keep Nina off of my


    mind. Fio was furious with me and would hardly speak to me, often spending his days being dormant


    ever since Nina and Ist had sex.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Did I make a grave mistake by pushing Nina away? Her scent was so simr to my mate¡¯s, and it was


    just as tantalizing despite being much more faint than what I smelled on the scarf. When we had sex, I


    remembered that her scent came across a little stronger, and I knew that Fio was intrigued by it.


    Already, I had lost control around her so many times, just from that tiny bit of scenting from her.


    But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t take the risk of letting her or her family get hurt. I had to go through with


    this arranged marriage for everyone¡¯s benefit, and although it broke my heart in a million different ways


    to say goodbye to her, it simply had to be done.


    The final match in the Half-Moon Tournament was set for Saturday. I began to hear rumors that


    Ronan¡¯s team came to stay in the motel in town, and would being to the campus more and more in


    preparation for the game. My father also informed me that Ronan¡¯s team would be entirelyposed


    of werewolves, which meant that my team would have to be entirelyposed of werewolves as well.


    On the Monday before the match, my father called me to a meeting. I met him in the VIP box in the


    arena, and when I entered, he was sitting in a chair looking out over the rink.


    ¡°You¡¯rete,¡± he said, checking his watch without so much as turning around.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I replied. ¡°I was busy.¡±


    ¡°Not busy with that girl, I presume?¡± he asked. His tone was somewhat mocking, but also deeply


    serious.


    I shook my head and plopped down into the chair next to him as I tried to shove the feeling of dread


    that came up at the mention of Nina back down into the depths of my stomach. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m still keeping


    up my end of the bargain, so long as you¡¯re keeping up yours.¡±


    My father didn¡¯t say anything for a few moments. We watched together in silence as the Zamboni driver


    went back and forth in the rink, prepping the ice for the uing practice match that we would be


    having in a couple of days. I always liked watching that thing go around the rink; it was almost


    mesmerizing, and it meant that the ice was fresh and slick, perfect for skating.


    ¡°I¡¯ve picked out your new team,¡± he finally said, breaking my trance. ¡°All werewolves, of course. They¡¯re


    tough and strong; just what you need. They should be arriving tomorrow morning.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Are they experienced in hockey at all?¡±


    My father shrugged. ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, does it?¡± he said, skirting my question. ¡°Ronan¡¯s team isn¡¯t


    particrly experienced, either. Besides, it¡¯ll really only be between the two of you, anyway.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Do you know that his team isn¡¯t experienced, or is that what they told you?¡±


    He went silent for a moment, pursing his lips, before he responded. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously trying to tell


    me that you want to keep your human team, are you?¡± he asked incredulously.


    ¡°We¡¯ve made it this far,¡± I replied. ¡°My team is really good. Superhuman strength and speed doesn¡¯t


    mean jack shit if they don¡¯t know anything about hockey.¡±


    Suddenly, as though my words offended him, my father stood and buttoned his suit jacket. ¡°Well, you


    have no choice in the matter,¡± he said. ¡°Unless you n on somehow turning all of them yourself, which


    you don¡¯t have the ability to do as far as I¡¯m aware, you¡¯re stuck with this new team. The rules state¨C¡±


    ¡°I remember the rules, dad,¡± I interrupted with an exasperated sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll see you on Saturday.¡±


    ¡­


    That night, I called my team ¡ª my real team, not my new, shitty werewolf team ¡ª to the locker rooms


    for a meeting to exin the situation and see if we coulde up with some sort of n to y


    together in the final game.


    Everyone fell silent when I asked if they had any ideas.


    I sighed, epting the fact that I would be stuck with this new werewolf team.


    But then, a hand shot up. It was Matt.


    ¡°Hey, Enzo?¡± he said tentatively.


    I looked up at him, hoping that he had something useful to contribute. At this point, I was willing to take


    any suggestions.


    ¡°Yeah, Matt?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I know I should¡¯ve said something earlier, but I didn¡¯t know what to do¡­ So here goes: I¡¯ve been


    having these dreamstely,¡± he said, hesitating for a moment. ¡°About a wolf.¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued but also wondering what exactly he was getting at. My mind began to


    race with a million different things. Did Matt somehow take the Mad Wolf serum? I thought that it was


    Edward who was administering it all along, but I supposed that it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible. ¡°A wolf,


    huh?¡± I said. ¡°What kind of dreams?¡±


    Matt shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re just¡­weird. But it¡¯s not just the dreams. I¡¯ve been feeling¡­


    different, I guess. Like I have all this energy, and I can run faster and jump higher than before.¡±


    My eyes widened. I thought back to how well he¡¯d been performingtely during our matches, and it


    lined up with what he was saying. ¡°Are you saying what I think you¡¯re saying?¡± I asked.


    Matt nodded slowly. ¡°I think I might be a werewolf.¡±


    The rest of the team erupted in a collective gasp. I heard some murmuring amongst them, but I raised


    my hand to quiet them so I could listen to what Matt had to say.


    I leaned forward, eager to hear more. ¡°When did this start?¡± I asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t get bitten, did you? Or


    did you take some sort of strange serum?¡±


    Matt shook his head. ¡°No. I never got bitten, and I wouldn¡¯t take something like that.¡± He then thought


    for a moment, biting his lip, before his eyes lit up and he spoke again. ¡°Actually, it all started when Nina


    was bandaging up my hand that one day after practice,¡± he said. I cringed at the thought of how


    abrasive I¡¯d been that day, but he didn¡¯t seem fazed, and he kept talking before I could apologize for


    how I acted in front of him. That day was the first day that Nina¡¯s strangely tempting scent nearly sent


    me into a full-on rage.


    ¡°I went to the infirmary,¡± he continued, ¡°but when Tiffany looked at it, my hand was totally healed. I


    didn¡¯t think much of it ¡ª maybe it was just not as bad of an injury as I thought ¡ª but then, that night, I


    started having the dreams. After that, I felt so powerful. And, well¡­ You¡¯ve seen my performance


    lately.¡±


    I felt a shock go through me at the mention of Nina¡¯s name. Nina was a werewolf, I knew that much, but


    was it possible that she also had the power of iming? Could she turn humans into werewolves with


    just a touch

 Chapter 134: The Claiming Ceremony

    Chapter 134: The iming Ceremony


    Nina


    My heart shattered into a million pieces when Enzo left.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly how long I spent curled up on the floor of my bedroom after he walked out. Why


    did he sleep with me if he knew that it was a bad idea? Why would he knowingly break my heart like


    this? I didn¡¯t fully know or understand the answers to these questions, but I had no choice but to move


    on with my life. At least I could take some sce in the fact that my family would be home soon and


    would no longer be at risk of danger, but the concept of not even having Enzo as a friend anymore


    broke my heart even further.


    At some points during the next few days, I wished that I had just gone overseas with my mom and my


    brother. Thankfully, however, I still had my friends; I kept reminding myself of that every time I started to


    resent Enzo for what he did. At the very least, I still had Lori, Jessica, and Tiffany.


    I still had my job, too. I picked up a few extra shifts at the diner to keep myself busy.


    However, I quickly came to realize that even the diner wasn¡¯t a safe zone when I was working one day


    and suddenly heard the door open, only to look up and see Enzo standing in front of me.


    I felt my heart drop.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked, my fist shaking as I gripped the dishcloth I was holding so tightly


    as though it was my only lifeline. Even just seeing Enzo made me feel as though I would break down


    and begin sobbing.


    ¡°Nina, I really need to talk to you,¡± he said frantically as he walked toward me. ¡°Please. It¡¯s really


    important.¡±


    I frowned and folded my arms across my chest. Instead of looking him in the eyes, I stared directly at


    his chin, unable to bring myself to meet his gaze.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can I talk to you outside?¡± he asked. ¡°Please.¡±


    I looked up then to see that there was a look of pleading on his face and a sense of urgency in his


    eyes. Despite everything, I still cared about Enzo ¡ª so, finally, I nodded hesitantly. ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Enzo led me outside to the parking lot, then stopped and turned to face me once we were alone.


    ¡°You have the power of iming,¡± he said.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°The power of what?¡±


    ¡°iming,¡± Enzo continued. ¡°You can turn people into werewolves with just a touch. You identally


    turned Matt when you were bandaging his hand in the locker room the other day.¡±


    An incredulous chortle escaped my mouth as Enzo spoke. I rolled my eyes at him, then turned on my


    heel. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that you would show up and fuck with me like this after everything,¡± I


    growled. ¡°Leave me alone¨C¡±


    Suddenly, Enzo¡¯s hand shot out and he grabbed my arm. I widened my eyes and looked over my


    shoulder at him; he was still staring at me with that same frantic, pleading expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m


    dead serious,¡± he muttered. ¡°Look, I know I¡¯ve been an asshole, but we really need you right now. The


    team wants you to turn them all so they can y during the final match. If they can¡¯t y with me, I¡¯ll be


    stuck with an inexperienced team that will probably make us lose. Please.¡±


    I froze, my eyes searching his face for some hint of humor ¡ª but there was none. I could tell that Enzo


    was serious.


    But, that didn¡¯t mean that I would be willing to help him so easily after what he did.


    I wrenched my arm away and frowned. ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°Find someone else to help you. When you left me


    the other day, you forsook any future opportunities for my help or friendship. Get lost.¡± I turned then and


    began to storm back to the diner.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be at the cabins tonight at midnight,¡± he called after me. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to help, then fine. But


    if you do, meet us there. I¡¯m begging you, Nina. We can¡¯t do this without you. We need you. I need


    you.¡±


    I stopped as my hand rested on the door handle, biting my lip as Enzo¡¯s pleas sunk in. Part of me


    wanted to give him the finger and go back inside, but I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that there was an even


    bigger part of me that still cared about him and wanted to help ¡ª not to mention the fact that the fate of


    the town rested on this final match.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I muttered. ¡°Midnight.¡±


    ¡­


    Later that night, after spending the entire day wondering if I was making a mistake by opening myself


    up to Enzo again, I finally decided that it was truly best for the town if I just helped them. So, shortly


    before midnight, I got dressed and headed out to the forest.


    When I arrived at the cabins, the entire team was there. Enzo immediately jerked his head up when he


    saw me, then came jogging over to me while I tentatively approached with my hands in my pockets.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t thank you enough foring,¡± he said.


    I shrugged. ¡°Just tell me what to do and let¡¯s get this over with.¡±


    Enzo nodded, then led me over to the team. They were all sitting around the fire. Some of them looked


    frightened, but most of them appeared to be excited.


    ¡°Are you all sure you want to do this? Last call.¡± Enzo looked around at his team as he spoke. Much to


    my surprise, they all agreed to go through with it. ¡°Okay,¡± Enzo said, turning to face me. ¡°We all need to


    stand around the fire in a circle. Then, join hands.¡±


    We did as Enzo instructed, with only Enzo and Matt standing off to the side, seeing as how they were


    already werewolves.


    ¡°Everyone, close your eyes,¡± Enzo continued. ¡°Nina¡­ I want you to channel your wolf. The rest will


    come naturally.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what that meant, but I obliged. I squeezed my eyes shut and let out a deep sigh as


    I searched for Cora¡¯s presence. Her energy had been incredibly low, practically nonexistent, ever since


    Enzo had left me. But she was there.


    ¡°I need some of your power,¡± I said to her, internally, when I located her.


    She was silent for a moment. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We have to help Enzo. I need to use the power of iming on his teammates.¡±


    As I gave her this information, Cora growled. She was angry with Enzo. ¡°Why are we helping him after


    what he did?¡±


    I shook my head and squeezed my eyes shut harder. ¡°It¡¯s not for him. It¡¯s for the town.¡±


    She was silent again for a while. For several moments, I thought that she would just go back to sleep


    ¡ª but then, finally, I felt her power grow. I clenched my jaw as I felt her power begin to travel through


    me, stretching out through my entire body, then extending through my hands.


    Her power surged even more. I felt my entire body begin to tingle. There was some slight murmuring


    coming from Enzo¡¯s teammates as I assumed that they, too, began to feel this tingling.


    But then¡­ I began to feel incredibly weak. It came on so quickly that I didn¡¯t have time to adjust to it.


    Suddenly, my knees buckled under me, and everything went dark

 Chapter 135: Running with the Wolves

    Chapter 135: Running with the Wolves


    Nina


    When I came to, the first thing I saw was Enzo¡¯s concerned face.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked, his eyes wrought with worry.


    I groaned and looked around, noticing now that the rest of the hockey team was also bent over me and


    looking equally as worried. It took a few moments for my head to clear, but then I remembered that I


    had passed out during the iming ceremony.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I sat up, rubbing my throbbing head. ¡°Did it work?¡±


    Enzo paused, then looked around at his teammates, who all shrugged.


    ¡°I feel a little different,¡± one of them said.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± another chimed in, looking at his hands with an expression of awe on his face.


    Enzo helped me up. I looked around at everyone, then searched for Cora¡¯s presence inside of me to


    ask her if she managed to do it ¡ª but she was asleep. It seemed that the ceremony drained her


    energy, too.


    Suddenly, one of the teammates, Bryce, doubled over. The rest of the team huddled around him in


    shock.


    ¡°Bryce, are you okay?¡± Enzo asked, furrowing his brow and going over to Bryce. I watched as Enzo put


    his hand on his teammate¡¯s back with concern drawn across his face, and for a moment, I forgot that I


    was supposed to be angry with him for breaking my heart just a few days ago.


    Bryce didn¡¯t answer right away. He groaned, holding his stomach, and muttered something


    indiscernible under his breath.


    ¡°What did you say, buddy?¡± Matt asked.


    Bryce groaned again. ¡°I said¡­ I think¡­ Something¡¯s¡­¡±


    Suddenly, and without warning, Bryce began to shift. The rest of the team scattered, yelling amongst


    themselves, but all of a sudden they, too, began to shift. Enzo, Matt, and I stood nearby in awe. Enzo


    stood in front of me protectively, which made my heart skip, but I wasn¡¯t scared.


    Once the team finished shifting, they all stood around looking at each other as though they were


    processing what just happened. Then, they all turned to look inquisitively at Enzo and Matt.


    There was a long, palpable silence.


    Then¡­


    ¡°Fuck yeah, baby!¡± Matt yelled, pumping his fist in the air. Enzo whipped around to face me and


    grinned. I felt my face go red as he grabbed me by both shoulders and shook me.


    ¡°Nina!¡± he said, his face lit up like never before. ¡°You did it! You¡¯re amazing!¡±


    My eyes were wide. ¡°I¨C I don¡¯t¨C¡±


    Before I could stammer out a response, Enzo turned back to face his team and said excitedly, ¡°Come


    on! Let¡¯s go for a run!¡± The team whooped and howled with excitement in response. I staggered


    backwards out of the way as Enzo and Matt shifted, then watched in awe as they all took off into the


    woods as one unit. A pack.


    But then, Enzo stopped in his tracks. He paused, thinking, then turned and ran back to me. My eyes


    widened even further as he trotted up to me and crouched down in front of me, his silver fur glistening


    in the moonlight.


    ¡°Get on,¡± his voice echoed in my head.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s okay,¡± I protested, holding up my hands and shaking my head. ¡°You guys can go without


    me.¡±


    But Enzo didn¡¯t budge.


    I felt a knot rise in my throat, but at the same time, a newfound excitement rose there, too. I felt a smile


    twitching at the corners of my lips as I approached Enzo, my heart racing. I reached out and took a


    deep breath, intertwining my fingers with his soft silver fur.


    Then, I climbed onto his back.


    He stood to his full height, and it was now that I realized just how big he was in his wolf form as I


    towered above the ground. He waited a few moments, allowing me to get my bearings. I held tightly


    onto his fur and leaned forward, the smile on my face widening.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, my voice shaking with a mixture of fear and excitement. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Enzo shot forward like a bullet. I leaned down further into his neck at first as he ran through the moonlit


    forest to catch up with his teammates, shielding my face from the wind and holding on for dear life. The


    longer we ran, however, I felt myself begin to rx. I slowly cracked my eyes open to see the forest


    rushing past us as Enzo carried me through the trees, deftly weaving in and out. He ran smoothly,


    almost as though he was gliding, and soon I was able to sit up with a bit of confidence.


    The smile on my face grew even more. I looked around at Enzo¡¯s teammates as they all ran beside


    him; it reminded me so much of the day that we ran together during practice, only now, we moved as


    one single unit, and although I had no wolf form, I felt just as much a part of the pack as the rest.


    Suddenly, I saw a ravine up ahead. I felt my heart leap into my throat and I gripped Enzo¡¯s fur again for


    dear life. He wasn¡¯t stopping, or even slowing down¡­


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said, my voice shaking, but he didn¡¯t hear me.


    Did he see the ravine? If we didn¡¯t stop, we would surely fall¨C


    But we didn¡¯t.


    Enzo leaped over the ravine. For what felt like an eternity, we flew through the air. I felt the wind rustling


    through my hair, and as we flew, I couldn¡¯t contain the wild yell that bubbled up in my throat. Just a few


    moments ago I was terrified, but now I was taking my hands off of Enzo¡¯s neck and holding my arms


    outstretched freely at my sides, my eyes closed and a smile spread across my face.


    I had never felt so free.


    ¡­


    Eventually, the wild run came to an end. We returned to the cabins, where Enzo let me slide down


    gently onto the ground before he and the rest of his teammates shifted back into their human forms.


    The entire team was exhrated and panting from their run, chattering amongst themselves about the


    way their bodies felt.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t thank you enough,¡± Enzo said, turning to face me.


    Much to my surprise, his face had reverted back to a look of somber contemtion. He averted his


    gaze, as did I as I felt my cheeks start to blush. While our wild run had temporarily made me feel free of


    the pain of our breakup, that feeling quickly returned now.


    ¡°No problem,¡± I muttered, sticking my hands in my pockets. ¡°I should get home now, though.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you home.¡±


    My eyes widened at Enzo¡¯s statement. I felt so confused by his behavior; just a few days ago, he had


    told me that we couldn¡¯t see each other at all. Now, he was offering to walk me home.


    ¡°Um¡­ That¡¯s okay,¡± I replied, ncing over Enzo¡¯s shoulder at his team as they talked and danced


    around the fire excitedly. ¡°You should stay with your team.¡±


    Enzo opened his mouth to say something, but then closed it again and nodded soberly. I managed a


    weak smile before turning around and making my way back to the trail that would lead me back to


    campus.


    As I walked that night, my heart was full of two things: a renewed sense of vigor from our wild dash


    through the woods, and a deep and incurable pain caused by my love for Enzo

 Chapter 136: Practice Game

    Chapter 136: Practice Game


    Enzo


    As I watched Nina walk away, I felt my heart break a little more.


    Being around her felt like the most natural thing on earth; being apart from her made me feel as though


    I could hardly even breathe. But there was nothing I could do about it ¡ª I had to keep my distance from


    her if I was going to keep Nina, her family, and the town safe. As the son of the Fullmoon Alpha, I had


    to fulfill my duty and go through with the arranged marriage.


    And yet, as I watched her form fade into the distance, all I wanted to do was leave my duties behind


    and run away with her. If only it were that simple.


    ¡­


    The next morning, I woke up early to head to the hockey arena for our scrimmage with Ronan¡¯s team.


    The arena was quiet when I entered, but my father was waiting for me with his arms folded across his


    chest. There was no doubt in my mind that he already got wind of the iming ceremony, and he


    probably wasn¡¯t very happy about it.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve found a way to somehow turn all of your teammates,¡± he said with a low voice as I


    approached. ¡°Care to enlighten me?¡±


    I shrugged. I wasn¡¯t about to tell him that Nina, of all people, had the power of iming. ¡°I have my


    ways,¡± I said. ¡°You should be thanking me. I just ensured that we¡¯ll win this tournament.¡±


    My father sighed, but to my surprise, he also nodded in agreement. ¡°You may be right. The fathers of


    the young men who I hired certainly won¡¯t be happy, but I¡¯ll admit you made a good call.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved that my father wasn¡¯t going to bite my head off for doing what I did.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said, nodding his head toward the locker rooms as the rest of my team starteding in


    through the front door to the arena. ¡°Show Ronan who¡¯s boss today.¡±


    I nodded, then headed to the locker room to get ready with my team.


    When we re-emerged, the arena was bustling with excited students who hade to watch the


    scrimmage. I scanned the crowd with my eyes for Nina, eventuallynding on her as she sat up in the


    bleachers with Lori and Jessica. She saw me looking, and her face went red before she quickly looked


    away.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, I trained my gaze on Ronan and his team, who were standing on the other side of the arena.


    None of them were talking to each other or hyping each other up like my team was doing; instead, they


    were all standing and staring.


    Staring at me.


    Ronan had a sick smirk drawn across his face.


    Thest time I had seen or heard of him was when he fabricated that horrible lie with Lisa to ruin Nina¡¯s


    image and drive us apart. I wanted to throttle him for what he did to her, how he humiliated her¡­ But I


    knew that I would get my revenge during the game.


    A few minutester, the announcer called the two teams out onto the ice. We got into our ces; my


    team did as I ordered beforehand and kept their heads down, focusing solely on the puck rather than


    the other team¡¯s weak attempt at intimidating us with their dirty stares.


    This may have only been a practice match, but it was still extremely important. In just a few days, we


    would be ying in the final match of the Half-Moon Tournament, and this practice game was our


    chance to show what we were made of.


    The buzzer sounded throughout the arena.


    The scrimmage began. I felt a rush of adrenaline coursing through my body. This was it ¨C the moment


    we had all been working towards.


    I took my position on the ice, my eyes fixed on Ronan as he skated towards me. I knew he was the one


    to watch ¨C the best yer on the opposing team, and my biggest rival. We locked eyes for a moment,


    and then the real game began.


    I focused all my energy on the puck, determined to outmaneuver Ronan and lead my team to victory.


    We yed fast and hard, each side trying to gain the upper hand. Ronan and I shed multiple times,


    each of us pushing the other to the limit, but my team also worked hard to keep our score ahead.


    Ronan¡¯s team was good ¡ª really good ¡ª but so was mine. Now that we were all werewolves, it was


    an equal match.


    As the game entered its final minutes, I was in the lead. I could feel victory within my grasp, and my


    heart raced with excitement. The sounds of the crowd cheering faded away. Suddenly, all that mattered


    was the sound of my racing heart and the puck sliding across the ice.


    But Ronan had onest trick up his sleeve.


    He skated up beside me as I flicked the puck back and forth with my stick. I heard a low growl escape


    his throat, and I made the grave mistake of ncing up to see his sickening grin and his glowing yellow


    eyes.


    Then¡­ I found myself suddenly off bnce. I tried to regain my footing, but it was toote. Ronan¡¯s


    stick made contact with my leg, and I felt a searing pain shoot through my body.


    I gritted my teeth as I lost my bncepletely and slid across the ice. A sudden burst of anger took


    over me at Ronan¡¯s dirty trick, and without thinking, I stuck my own stick out in retaliation and knocked


    him over.


    The buzzer went off, signifying a time-out, but we didn¡¯t listen. Ronan and I were already on top of each


    other, grappling on the ice. He threw a heavy punch at my head, but I dodged it and hit him with a swift


    uppercut through the jaw. All I could think about, above the game, above the entire tournament, was


    how Ronan had hurt Nina.


    I head-butted him. Blood spattered out of his mouth, but I only saw Nina¡¯s face in my mind, sobbing. I


    should¡¯ve been there for her when Edward first took her. I could¡¯ve stopped him. But Ronan saw to it


    that we were driven apart.


    This fight wasn¡¯t about the tournament.


    It was about Nina.


    I went to punch again¡­ And again, and again, over and over until my fists were covered in Ronan¡¯s


    blood. By this point, the crowd was silent.


    Just then, I felt hands on me. Someone wrenched me away from Ronan, shouting something as I


    struggled against them to get back to the rival hockey captain and continue my assault.


    The referee blew his whistle once, twice, three times.


    ¡°Disqualified!¡± the referee shouted, putting himself between Ronan and I as he scowled at me. ¡°Get off


    the ice, Rivers!¡±


    I snarled as I mored to my feet, wrenching myself away from the grip of my worried teammates. ¡°Get


    off of me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, man, just go take ten,¡± Matt said, patting my shoulder. Without a word, I jerked away from him


    and skated away, ignoring the silent crowd and the angry eyes of my father trained on me from the VIP


    box. None of that mattered to me, though; I scanned the crowd again for Nina, who only stared back at


    me from her seat on the bleachers with wide, disbelieving eyes.


    Suddenly, Ronan¡¯s mocking voice echoed clearly in my head, breaking my gaze from her.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to lose,¡± he said. ¡°And when you do, Nina is mine.¡±


    A growl rumbled in my throat in response. I looked over my shoulder at him to see his team helping him


    up, but even through all of the blood¡­


    He was grinning at me

 Chapter 137: Time to Prepare

    Chapter 137: Time to Prepare


    Nina


    I watched Enzo and Ronan fight in a state of abject horror. Ronan certainly tried to egg Enzo on, and


    he achieved that goal. Enzo head butted him, causing the crowd to gasp in unison, then began to rain


    punches down on Ronan from above. His face was twisted into a look of pure anger and hatred.


    Finally, Matt and one of the other team members came up behind Enzo and yanked him off of Ronan.


    The referee put himself between the two captains and blew his whistle, signaling the end of the practice


    match along with a looming, red mark on Enzo¡¯s reputation, which was already struggling from his


    werewolf leak.


    All around me, as the other team helped Ronan up and Enzo wrenched himself free from Matt and


    skated away, I heard the whisperings of my ssmates. They were saying that he was a monster, that


    they knew it all along¡­ And what could I possibly do to change their minds now?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going home,¡± Lori said suddenly, standing with a frown and hopping down from our spot on


    the bleachers. ¡°You guysing?¡±


    Jessica nodded grimly and followed Lori. I stayed put, however, and watched as Enzo¡¯s red eyes


    scanned the crowd and finally became fixed on me. For a long moment, we stared at each other ¡ª I


    was still in a state of shock, while Enzo¡¯s face was still contorted with hatred for Ronan, only softening


    slightly when he saw my face.


    But then, he suddenly ripped his eyes away from me and turned to look at Ronan. I followed his gaze,


    my eyes widening even more as I saw the sinister grin on Ronan¡¯s bloody face.


    Judging from the way they looked at each other just then, I knew ¡ª Ronan was saying something to


    Enzo telepathically.


    ¡°Nina?¡± Jessica said from below, drawing my attention away. I blinked a few times and looked down at


    her concerned face, then nodded and jumped down to meet them.


    ¡°Geez¡­ This whole werewolf tournament thing sure is serious, huh?¡± Lori asked as we pushed out of


    the arena with a group of other disturbed students and stepped out into the cold air. I thought that the


    tournament was supposed to be a peaceful way for them to settle their differences.¡±


    As we walked, I couldn¡¯t help but think about what hade over Enzo. Ever since our time spent in


    the tunnels, he¡¯d been having more difficulties with controlling his temper. I was certain that his attack


    on Ronan was his way of getting back at him for all of the pain that he caused, but the fact that he did it


    so blindly in front of the entire school was a shock to me.


    I stopped in my tracks then, biting my lip. Lori and Jessica walked ahead a few paces before realizing


    that I¡¯d stopped and they turned to face me.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Jessica asked, frowning.


    ¡°I should go back and check on Enzo,¡± I said. I was the team doctor, after all, and although I was off


    duty for the practice game, I still feltpelled to check and make sure that he was okay despite the


    fact that I was still in immense pain for what he did to me. ¡°You guys go ahead. I¡¯ll be home soon.¡±


    Jessica and Lori frowned, but nodded understandingly.


    ¡°See yater,¡± Lori said, waving. Jessica shot me a soft smile before they turned and continued to head


    back to the dorms.


    I smiled weakly and watched them leave before I turned around myself and made my way back to the


    arena. There were still students milling about when I entered, rattled from the intense fight and


    gossiping about how all werewolves were violent, but I ignored them and walked over to the bench


    where Enzo¡¯s team was packing up their things with concerned expression on their faces. As I


    approached, however, I realized that Enzo wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Enzo?¡± I asked as I walked up to them.


    Matt shrugged, then nodded his head toward the locker room. ¡°He¡¯s moping in there. That Ronan guy


    definitely started it with that shitty move he pulled, but Enzo¡¯s clearly taking the heat for it. I just hope


    he gets his head together before the actual game¡­¡±


    I nodded, then pushed past the team. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure of that,¡± I said under my breath as I marched


    toward the locker room.


    As I pushed through the door to the locker room, I didn¡¯t see Enzo straight away. His bag was sitting on


    the floor next to his locker, along with his jersey and his helmet. I called his name, but he didn¡¯t answer.


    Just then, I realized that I could hear the showers running, so I cautiously made my way over to the


    showers to see if he was there; I was more concerned that he was injured and had fallen or something


    to be concerned about potentially seeing him naked.


    Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder.


    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡± he asked. I turned around to see that Enzo was standing there; he had


    his shirt off, exposing his chiseled abs and chest muscles, but was still clothed other than that. There


    was a stern, dark look in his eyes.


    ¡°I-I came to check on you,¡± I said, averting my gaze as I felt my face go red. ¡°That fight worried me.¡±


    Enzo simply shrugged. ¡°It was a mistake. I should¡¯ve controlled myself, but¨C¡±


    ¡°But you wanted revenge on Ronan,¡± I interrupted, raising my eyes again to meet his. ¡°After everything


    he did.¡±


    Enzo paused for a moment before finally nodding solemnly. The locker room was beginning to fill with


    warm steam, and as it did, the image of our bodies pressed together in the shower on the night that we


    returned from the tunnels shed through my mind. I wished that I could recreate that scene with Enzo


    here, if only he hadn¡¯t made that deal with his father.


    But then, something else crossed my mind.


    ¡°You know, you and your team should really start training,¡± I said. ¡°Not with hockey, I mean. But¡­


    fighting. In your wolf forms.¡±


    Enzo cocked his head now and folded his arms across his bare chest. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Remember the captain at thest game?¡± I asked. ¡°The one who clearly was only there to injure you?


    And now, Ronan intentionally tried to injure you as well ¡ª I saw what he did with his stick ¡ª and he


    clearly wanted to instigate a fight with you. I think you should be cautious. This could go further.¡±


    There was a silence before Enzo finally answered, taking in a sharp breath as he did so.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯lle to that,¡± he said quietly, shaking his head. ¡°Not this close to the end. Besides,


    they wouldn¡¯t take a risk like that.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± I asked, frowning deeply. ¡°Ronan¡¯s surprised us before with his scheming. For all


    we know, he could be plotting something else with Edward¡­ And I know he said something to you at


    the end. What was it?¡±


    Now, it was Enzo who frowned. He shook his head rapidly and abruptly pushed past me, heading


    toward the showers.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± he said, his voice dark and cold. ¡°Just go home. I¡¯ll see you at the final match.

 Chapter 138: Outbreak

    Chapter 138: Outbreak


    Nina


    ¡°Just go home,¡± Enzo said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the final match.¡±


    I felt my frown deepen. Why was he being so indifferent about this? It was clear to me that Ronan was


    up to something, but Enzo didn¡¯t seem to believe me. I watched as he stalked away to the showers,


    then turned on my heel and stormed off toward the exit.


    Just as my hand touched the door handle, I heard something. Something loud and abrasive. It wasn¡¯t


    just one, but many: screams.


    My eyes widened. I felt myself freeze momentarily, but then I gathered the courage to crack the locker


    room door open¡­


    I immediately shut it when I saw the scene unfolding in the arena and began to hyperventte, leaning


    my body weight on the door as my mind raced. Outside, there were three rogues attacking people.


    There may have been more; I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure just from the split second I looked out there.


    I opened my mouth to call for Enzo, but decided against it as that ran the risk of being heard, so I


    instead quickly bolted away from the door and ran to the showers.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I said as I ran up to him, just as he was about to undress. He stopped and stared at me, looking


    confused, but his eyes widened as he saw the look of shock and fear on my face.


    ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, grabbing me by the shoulders.


    I tried to stammer out a response, but nothing woulde until finally, I managed a single word.


    ¡°Rogues.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes widened even further.


    ¡°In the arena?¡± he asked. I nodded. ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± I said, my chest heaving as he stormed past me toward the door. ¡°Three, at least.¡± I


    jogged after him and grabbed his arm for support as he approached the door. He cracked it open just


    as I did, then immediately shut it and took a deep breath.


    ¡°The Crescents,¡± he murmured. ¡°They must be turning people. But why now? Here¨C¡± he shoved his


    hockey stick into my shaking hands, then pushed me away and pointed toward a door at the back of


    the locker rooms that led to a supply closet. ¡°Go and hide. I¡¯lle back for you.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently as I gripped the hockey stick. ¡°No way!¡± I insisted. ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡±


    Enzo groaned, passing his hand over his face, then suddenly did something unexpected. He hugged


    me tightly, his scent filling my entire body.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back,¡± he whispered into my hair. ¡°Just stay here and stay safe.¡±


    Before I could protest, he suddenly ripped away from me and flung the door open. I yelped as I saw


    him bolt through, into the fray. In the brief moment that the door was open, I could see students running


    around, being chased by rogues. There were far more than three now, and they were making more.


    Just before the door closed, I saw a rogue go to bite a screaming student, but Enzo had already shifted


    and leaped onto the rogue.


    As the door closed, the sounds of the screams became muffled. I stood there for the longest moment,


    still gripping the hockey stick, as I searched for Cora¡¯s presence and urged her to help me shift. I


    squeezed my eyes shut, pleading to shift just this once so I could be of help, but she didn¡¯t have the


    energy.


    I cursed, ncing over at the supply closet.


    I knew that Enzo wanted me to hide¡­ But I couldn¡¯t. I had to help somehow. Maybe, if I could touch


    some of the rogues like I had done with Justin and Lisa, I could make them shift back into their human


    forms¡­


    Finally, I took in a deep breath, the hockey stick shaking in my hands, then flung the door open and ran


    out.


    My blood ran cold at the scene. Several students were huddled in the corners or under the bleachers


    as several rogues ran around rampant. I watched in one horror as one student shifted after a bite; how


    were they shifting so quickly? As far as I knew, it usually took hours, even days, to turn after a bite. And


    now they were shifting within a matter of seconds. It was almost as though these rogues had some sort


    of enhanced ability to turn people.


    As I ran out, Enzo looked up, his red eyes shing when he saw me.


    ¡°I told you to hide,¡± his voice echoed in my head.


    But I ignored him.


    Letting out a wild yell, I sprinted up to one of the rogues just as it was about to bite a student. I reached


    my hand out and squeezed my eyes shut as I felt my hande into contact with coarse, thick fur.


    And then¡­


    Skin.


    I opened my eyes to see that the rogue had turned back into a confused-looking student. She


    copsed onto the ground, swiveling her head around wildly.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening? Where am I?¡± she said, her voice shaking.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Get into the locker room,¡± I said to both the rogue student and the one she was about to bite. ¡°Now!¡±


    The two girls nodded and scrambled to their feet. I watched as they ran into the locker room before I


    turned back and made my way over to another rogue. I ran up behind it and leaped forward, touching


    its leg for the briefest moment.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. Maybe I didn¡¯t get enough contact, or maybe my energy was lowered from the


    first rogue. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I did know one thing: this rogue didn¡¯t shift back. He felt my touch, then


    immediately whirled around and snarled loudly. I felt my heart race with fear and a scream erupted from


    my throat as I put my arms up in defense.


    There was a sh of silver fur. The sound of snarling. A thud. I opened my eyes, stumbling backwards,


    as I saw Enzo pin the rogue to the ground. They scuffled for a moment before Enzo grabbed him by the


    back of its neck in his jaws, then bit down.


    Blood squirted everywhere. A few students nearby screamed and ran toward the locker rooms.


    Through the pounding of my heart, I heard Enzo¡¯s voice echo clearly in my head once more.


    ¡°Bar the door. I handle thisst rogue.¡±


    I nodded, steeling my nerves and ripping my eyes away from the dead rogue who was likely once just a


    student at this school, and ran over to the door. Meanwhile, Enzo bolted over to the bleachers, where a


    rogue was terrorizing a group of students who were hiding underneath the bleachers.


    ¡°Come inside!¡± I called out to several students that were nearby outside. ¡°Hurry!¡±


    The students, without a second thought, raced for the door with rogues chasing closely behind. One girl


    didn¡¯t make it; a rogue got her by the ankle and dragged her away, screaming. Another boy narrowly


    avoided a sh across the back from a rogue before diving into the arena at thest second, just


    before I mmed the doors shut and shoved the hockey stick through the handles.


    The doors rattled as the rogues tried to get in, but thankfully, the doors held. For now.


    ¡°Grab anything heavy you can find!¡± I ordered. The students that weren¡¯t inplete shock nodded


    and ran around, grabbing chairs, folding tables, and crates, and began to stack them in front of the


    door.


    Meanwhile, the scuffle between Enzo and the final rogue stopped. I looked up from my task to see that


    Enzo had the rogue pinned down beneath his massive paws. He nced up, his red eyes pleading ¡ª


    he didn¡¯t want to kill the rogue if it was a fellow student. I knew what I had to do

 Chapter 139: Dangerous Mission

    Chapter 139: Dangerous Mission


    Nina


    I dropped the folding chair in my hand and sprinted over to Enzo while the rogue continued to struggle


    under him. Enzo looked at me, then seemed to nod as he held the rogue down tightly. I took a deep


    breath and crouched down.


    The rogue wriggled beneath Enzo¡¯s weight, but it was no use. This rogue was a bit smaller than the


    rest, and Enzo was much stronger, especially since he had the advantage over it. I finally let out the air


    that was trapped in my lungs as the rogue turned its head, its eyes almost pleading as though the


    person it once was was still trapped inside, begging me to help. To think that the Crescents knowingly


    were turning students against their will made me sick, but at least I could help a little bit. I felt as though


    I regained a bit of my strength since the first rogue I¡¯d turned back into her human form, and I was


    certain I could turn this one back. I reached out and touched the center of its forehead, right between


    its eyes.


    There was a long, pregnant pause. I began to wonder if it was working at all, and began to feel my


    spirits sink ¡ª but then, the rogue finally shifted back into his human form. It was a boy; a freshman,


    maybe, judging from the fact that he looked a little younger than I was. He looked around frantically,


    confusion drawn across his round face, then screamed when he saw Enzo pinning him down. Enzo


    immediately removed his weight from the boy¡¯s body and I grabbed the boy by the shoulders before he


    tried to scramble away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said earnestly and calmly. ¡°Everything will be okay. Go join the rest of the group.¡±


    I pointed over to the group, which had grown in size now that the students from underneath the


    bleachers had joined. The boy nodded and ran over to them; a girl from the group ran out to meet him


    and threw her arms around him, sobbing.


    Then, as Enzo shifted back, I stood and looked over at the one rogue who we couldn¡¯t save. I wished


    that I could go back and find a way to keep such a horrible thing from happening, but as the screams


    and sounds of growls continued outside, I knew that it was bound to happen. I didn¡¯t know how many of


    our ssmates had turned, and I wondered if Lori and Jessica were okay.


    While Enzo directed the group to the locker rooms where it was safer, I pulled out my phone and


    quickly dialed Lori¡¯s number. My heart raced as I waited for her to pick up¡­


    But she didn¡¯t. I tried Jessica¡¯s number next, and it went straight to voicemail. A curse escaped my lips


    along with a choked sob, and suddenly, I felt thefort of warm arms wrapping around me. Enzo¡¯s


    scent filled my senses as I looked up to see him gazing down at me with an apologetic look on his face.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find them,¡± he said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Suddenly, however, the door rattled again. I felt another yelp catch in my throat as Enzo and I stumbled


    backwards, but we quickly realized that it wasn¡¯t a rogue on the other side of the door; it was someone


    banging on the door and screaming for help. A boy.


    ¡°Help!¡± his muffled voice screamed through the door. ¡°Please let me in!¡±


    Enzo and I quickly shot each other a nce before running over to the door in unison. We moved some


    of the barricade out of the way as quickly as we could and opened the door just enough for the boy to


    squeeze through. Right behind him was a rogue; somehow, I managed to m the door shut just


    before the rogue barreled into it, nearly knocking it off its hinges. Right now, I was d to be inside the


    hockey arena, where the doors were heavy and made of metal.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ Stand back!¡± Enzo shouted from behind me as I moved the barricade back. I whipped


    around to see that the boy was sobbing and holding his side. Blood was soaking through his shirt, and


    as I approached, I could see that his eyes were beginning to glow.


    ¡°He¡¯s been bitten,¡± Enzo said, grabbing me and putting me behind himself. ¡°We have to restrain him


    before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    I nodded, frantically searching the surrounding area for something ¡ª anything ¡ª that we could use to


    restrain him as snarls began to rece his sobs. Finally, I spotted the supply closet. ¡°Over there!¡± I


    said, pointing. ¡°Let¡¯s get him in there.¡± Enzo nodded ¡ª then, just as the boy¡¯s bones began to contort


    as he started to shift, we rushed at him and grabbed him by either arm, dragging him kicking and


    struggling over to the supply closet. With a final grunt, Enzo shoved the boy inside, then we mmed


    the doors shut just before the boy shifted.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ Sorry, dude,¡± Enzo said, sticking a hockey stick through the door handles.


    ¡°We need to find Tiffany,¡± I said, panting from the struggle. ¡°People could be injured.¡±


    Enzo nodded and turned to look at the back entrance of the arena. ¡°She¡¯s supposed to be in town right


    now, though,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Assuming she¡¯s still human, or even alive, for that matter.¡±


    I shook my head, thinking back to what she had told us about her history with the Peacekeepers. I was


    certain that she would have known what to do. For all I knew, she was on her way back now ¡ª but I


    couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡°You stay with the students and protect them,¡± I said, bending down to tighten theces on my shoes.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go and find her.¡±


    ¡°On foot? Are you crazy?¡± Enzo growled. ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡±


    When I looked up, I saw that his face was frantic, and his eyes were wide and full of worry. I felt a tear


    come to my eye as I realized that this could potentially be a suicide mission, but we needed Tiffany,Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    and maybe I could find some of the others along the way. There was no chance that I could possibly


    protect the group if the rogues got into the arena again, but Enzo could certainly protect them.


    ¡°I have to do this,¡± I said, standing. ¡°Trust me. You know how fast I am. And my wolf¡­ I can¡¯t shift, but I


    think she can at least give me some extra speed.¡±


    Enzo was silent for several moments. As the rogue on the inside of the supply closet growled and


    scratched against the door, Enzo and I only saw each other. His eyes were sad and scared, and all I


    wanted was to kiss him.


    So I did. I reached up and threw my arms around him, not caring about the consequences of our kiss.


    As our lips locked together, all I cared about was being close to him. All I cared about was the feeling of


    his lips on mine and the feeling of his arms slowly wrapping around me and holding me tight. If this was


    going to be thest time we kissed, whether it was because of one of us dying or simply because of the


    arranged marriage, I didn¡¯t care. And it seemed that Enzo felt the same way.


    When we finally pulled apart, we lingered close to one another for a long few moments, our foreheads


    pressed together and our breath mixing between us. I could feel Enzo¡¯s hands stroking my back; I


    wanted to stay, but I knew that we needed help. Finally, I stepped away. Enzo nodded solemnly and led


    me over to the back door ¡ª when we cracked it open, we saw that there didn¡¯t seem to be any rogues


    nearby.


    Enzo nodded again, then stepped away from the door and pulled me in for onest, deep, passionate


    kiss. When our lips parted again, he opened the door for me, and I felt my heart leap.


    ¡°Run as fast as you can, ande back here safely, Nina Harper.

 Chapter 140: Run

    Chapter 140: Run


    Nina


    As I ran across the field toward the line of trees, my heart pounded in my chest. Meanwhile, Enzo¡¯sst


    words echoed in my head.


    ¡°Run as fast as you can, ande back here safely, Nina Harper.¡±


    Those words repeated over and over again in my mind, willing my legs to push me faster, willing my


    heart to pump harder. The line of trees rapidly approached, and finally, I was out of the open without


    being seen. I could still hear the sounds of people screaming on campus, but it had died down


    considerably already; there was no doubt in my mind that most of the students, including my friends,


    had been turned into rogues.


    I crashed through the trees, swiveling my head this way and that as I kept a lookout for rogues. As I


    ran, I felt my wolf slowly begin to wake up, and I begged her to help me run faster. Somehow, she


    delivered. I felt her power surge through me, pushing me faster and giving me the agility to leap over


    exposed roots, fallen trees, andrge rocks. With fewer leaves on the trees now, I could already see


    some of the rooftops of the towning into view.


    Suddenly, I heard something. I turned my head toward the sound, and felt my heart leap into my chest


    as I saw a rogue barreling toward me through the trees. I cursed, pushing myself faster, and weaved


    around trees to slow the rogue down ¡ª but it was no use. I was fast, but the rogue was faster and even


    more agile, and soon I could practically feel its breath on the back of my neck.


    Was this really a suicide mission? Was I going to die out here?


    Just then, something collided with the rogue¡¯s side and sent it rolling across the forest floor with a yelp.


    I took in a sharp breath and looked over my shoulder, still running, to see a big, ck wolf attacking the


    rogue. When it looked up at me and I saw its eyes, I immediately recognized it as Matt. But I didn¡¯t


    have time to stay back and thank him; I had to get to town, and I was almost there. As I pushed myself


    harder, I heard him scuffle with the rogue ¡ª a yowl echoed through the forest ¡ª then¡­ Silence. I


    wasn¡¯t entirely sure if it was Matt or the rogue who went silent, but judging from the fact that the rogue


    was no longering after me, I was fairly certain that Matt was victorious.


    Finally, I made it to town. The streets were empty when I arrived; tables, chairs, and trash cans were


    strewn about, and the road was covered with the ck marks of tire treads from people screeching


    away in their cars. I cursed to myself, looking around wildly, and stepped out into the street to cross to


    the cafe where Tiffany said she would be that day, when I suddenly heard the sound of more


    screeching tires headed straight for me. I jerked my head up before shrieking and stumbling backwards


    as a pink Jeep came barreling down the street.


    The Jeep came to a screeching halt, and the window rolled down. Inside, Tiffany sat in the drivers¡¯


    seat. I felt a wave of relief wash over me.


    ¡°Get in!¡± she yelled. I nodded and ran over to the car, jumping in. She hit the gas and started to drive


    away, but then I saw Matt running toward us, waving his arms, and I yelled out for her to stop. She hit


    the brakes ¡ª Matt got in ¡ª and then we took off again.


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± she asked frantically as she sped down the road back to campus. Matt panted


    heavily in the back seat, and when I turned around, he had blood down the front of his shirt. It wasn¡¯t


    his blood, though. It was the rogue¡¯s.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the hockey arena,¡± I said. ¡°We managed to get a couple dozen students in.¡±


    Tiffany nodded solemnly. ¡°Good. Is anyone hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I replied. ¡°One student turned into a rogue right after we let him in. They¡¯re shifting just


    minutes after being bitten. Enzo and I managed to lock him in the supply closet, but¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Tiffany interrupted. We all lurched to the right as she took a sharp left turn. ¡°I¡¯ve been


    working on something. Hold on.¡±


    We came around the final bend in the road that led to the campus. Before I could ask what she meant


    when she said she¡¯d been working on something, Tiffany pushed down all the way on the gas pedal


    and sent us barreling across the athletic field in a cloud of dust and clods of dirt and grass. As we


    drove, I looked out the window and saw dozens of rogues lifting their heads and running toward the car.


    A few of them threw their heads back and howled, which made the hair on the back of my neck stand


    on end, but the car was thankfully too fast for them to keep up.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of the team?¡± I asked Matt.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°They scattered,¡± he said, still panting. ¡°Several of them went to see who they could find and get into


    the dorms, but the others¡­ I don¡¯t know. They got scared.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saving me,¡± I said. ¡°I would¡¯ve died.¡±


    Matt didn¡¯t answer; I knew that he was still processing the situation. To save me, he¡¯d had to kill


    someone else. Someone who didn¡¯t sign up for any of this.


    ¡°When I stop the car, you guys run in, okay?¡± Tiffany said as we approached the back of the hockey


    arena. ¡°Matt, reach into the back there ¡ª grab my medical bag.¡±


    ¡°Roger that,¡± Matt replied as he grabbed the bag.


    Tiffany brought the Jeep to a screeching halt. Then, all at once, we flung the doors open and bolted for


    the arena. As though Enzo was standing there waiting for us the entire time, the door suddenly swung


    open and he ushered us in, mming it shut behind us and sliding the deadbolt through. Tiffany didn¡¯t


    say a word ¡ª she only stormed off toward the supply closet, its doors rattling from the trapped rogue


    wing at it. Matt shot Enzo a somber nod before running after her.


    I turned to look at Enzo. His face was drawn with relief, and without a word, he pulled me into a tight


    hug. I felt my adrenaline start to drain away, leaving me feeling empty and weak, and I rxed into his


    arms.


    ¡°You did good,¡± he murmured, pressing his lips against my forehead and making me shiver. I was too


    exhausted to speak, but we didn¡¯t have time; we had to help Tiffany. She was crouched on the floor by


    the supply closet and was rifling through her medical bag. Enzo and I pulled away from each other,


    both of our faces red, and jogged over to her just as she finished filling a syringe with a strange, blue


    liquid.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an antidote. I haven¡¯te up with a name for it yet,¡± Tiffany said, flicking the side of the syringe.


    ¡°The working title is Were-B-Gone, but that¡¯s just silly. Now¡­ On the count of three, Matt and Nina, I


    want you to open the doors. Enzo, can you restrain the rogue?¡± Enzo nodded. ¡°Good,¡± she continued.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to inject it with this, and it should cure it entirely.¡±


    I was skeptical about this strange antidote, but I knew I just had to trust Tiffany. Without a word, Matt


    and I got in our ces on either side of the doors. Enzo readied himself to restrain the rogue, and then


    Tiffany began to count down.


    ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One!

 Chapter 141 The Antidote

    Chapter 141 The Antidote


    Nina


    ¡°Three¡­ Two¡­ One!¡±


    On the count of one, Matt and I yanked the supply closet doors open. The rogue leaped out, but Enzo


    was ready in his wolf form, and tackled it to the ground. In a sh, Tiffany ran to the rogue¡¯s side and


    jabbed the needle into its neck.


    The rogue shrieked and wriggled harder against Enzo¡¯s weight. Matt and I shot each other wary looks,


    but Tiffany seemed enthusiastic about her antidote.


    And she was right.


    The antidote seemed to be working. The rogue slowly faded back into a normal boy. Enzo hesitantly


    released his grip on the boy at Tiffany¡¯s request before shifting back once more and instinctively putting


    himself between the boy and I again. Watching him be so protective over me made my heart skip.


    ¡°There,¡± Tiffany said, stepping back and looking down at the boy, who was slowlying back to


    consciousness with a confused look on his face. ¡°Now, we just need to figure out how to administer this


    to anyone else who¡¯s been bitten ¡ª but I¡¯m not sure if I have enough just yet.¡± She bent down as he


    tried to sit up and helped him, speaking to him gently in hushed tones.


    Meanwhile, the doors that we barricaded began to rattle once more.


    ¡°I think we should get out of here,¡± Matt said warily, taking a few steps backwards away from the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how much longer that barricade is gonna hold.¡± As he spoke, one of the chairs that was


    piled on the top of the barricade ttered to the floor. Tiffany nodded and stood, helping the boy.


    ¡°We can get through to my office from here,¡± she said, nodding her head toward a service corridor at


    the back of the arena. ¡°You guys get the others and bring them over. I¡¯ll go ahead and gather the rest of


    the antidote I have, and any other supplies we might need. We¡¯re gonna have to go in the tunnels, I


    think.¡±


    At the mention of the tunnels, I felt my stomach drop. Enzo and Matt ran off to the locker rooms and


    began to usher the students out while Tiffany ran ahead to gather her supplies; meanwhile, I could only


    stand there, frozen in fear.


    Suddenly, another chair fell off of the barricade, causing the door to slide open a bit. I could hear the


    sound of the rogues snarling through the crack in the door. Their animalistic sniffing and growling made


    me sick to my stomach, but at the very least it snapped me out of my fear and allowed me to help Matt


    and Enzo.


    ¡°This way!¡± I said, gesturing for the group to follow as they filed out of the locker rooms. ¡°Quickly.¡±


    The door slid open a little more. Matt and Enzo got the rest of the students out of the locker rooms and


    ushered them along at the back of the group. I ran over to the door that Tiffany disappeared through


    and opened it, keeping track of every single person who went through while the barricade began to


    break apart from the rogues on the other side. As I worked, I pushed the thought of going into the


    tunnels in the back of my mind; I had to stay sane for everyone¡¯s sake.


    Suddenly, the barricade broke down the rest of the way and the first rogue burst in, skittering across


    the floor and looking around wildly until its yellow eyes finally locked on us. Thest student ran


    through the doorway with Enzo and Matt on her heels, but just before we closed the door, I realized


    something as I stared frantically into the rogue¡¯s eyes.


    I knew those eyes.


    It was Justin. He had turned again.


    His nostrils red as he barreled toward the door. I felt myself freeze in the doorway, stuck in a state of


    disbelief. My eyes widened as he approached, his yellowed, sharp teeth bared. There was blood on his


    muzzle, and although I knew he intended to bite or even kill me, I couldn¡¯t move. I was frozen to the


    spot.


    When a pair of strong arms wrapped around me and carried me away, I hardly even noticed until Matt


    mmed the door shut and slid the deadbolt across, blocking the rogues froming through just


    before Justin mmed into the door from the other side, denting it.


    Enzo carried me into Tiffany¡¯s office, where the panic-stricken students sobbed and huddled. He set me


    down, then grabbed me by both shoulders. ¡°What was that about?¡± he asked, breathing heavily. ¡°Didn¡¯t


    you hear me calling for you?¡±


    ¡°T-That was¨C¡± I couldn¡¯t get the name out, but I knew that Enzo understood. From the look in his eyes, I


    knew that he recognized Justin, too. But we didn¡¯t have time. Through the windows of Tiffany¡¯s office,


    we could see that the campus was crawling with rogues ¡ª and the rogues saw us, too. They began to


    gather at the windows, watching and pacing.


    Tiffany was too busy gathering supplies to notice the girl walking toward the windows, entranced.


    ¡°Get away from there,¡± I said, stumbling away from Enzo toward her. But it was toote. Enzo grabbed


    me, cursing under his breath, as she walked up to the window and put her hand on the ss.


    ¡°H-Henry?¡± she whimpered, recognizing one of the rogues.


    For a long, palpable moment, the room was silent. The rogue ¡ª Henry, I supposed his name was ¡ª


    stared at the girl through the ss, sniffing.


    Then¡­


    He mmed into the ss.


    ss shards went flying everywhere. People screamed; there was an insurmountable panic. I heard


    Tiffany shout something. It was all nothing but a blur; I felt a hand grip mine and yank me away from


    the windows, but my eyes were fixed on the girl as she fell to the ground, limp. The rogue spit out her


    arm before locking eyes with me and beginning to snarl, licking its lips hungrily as its gaze slid down to


    my leg. When I followed its gaze, I saw a big shard of ss embedded in my thigh, and the leg of my


    jeans was slowly turning red, but I didn¡¯t feel it.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Come on!¡± a voice yelled, yanking me further away. ¡°Hurry!¡±


    More rogues began to scramble in. Two, three, four¡­ I couldn¡¯t even count them at that point. It was as


    though they smelled my blood. Somehow, I knew they wereing for me.


    ¡°Matt! What are you doing?!¡± Enzo¡¯s voice yelled from behind me.


    ¡°I have to find the others!¡± Matt replied. ¡°Go! I¡¯ll hold them back!¡± I broke my gaze from the rogues to


    see Matt shifting; a rogue pounced on him, knocking him aside.


    Thest thing I saw before I was pulled into the dark tunnels and the heavy metal doors were mmed


    shut was the image of Matt fighting for his life. Everything went dark and quiet after that. For a moment,


    I thought that I had passed out from the ss sticking out of my leg, but then I heard murmuring.


    Someone flicked on their phone shlight and cast the dark tunnel in a bluish tinge.


    ¡°Your leg,¡± Enzo said, crouching down to look at the wound.


    I shook my head, feeling the tears streaming down my cheeks as I thought about Justin, Matt, Lori and


    Jessica, James¡­ What would their fate be? How could I be concerned about a piece of ss in my leg


    when my friends could very well all be dead

 Chapter 142 Back in the Tunnels

    Chapter 142 Back in the Tunnels


    Nina


    In the blink of an eye, Tiffany shoved her way up to me and mmed her medical bag down on the


    floor. In one swift motion, she yanked the ss out of my leg, dumped a bunch of alcohol on it that


    made me cry out in pain, then wrapped it tightly with gauze and a bandage.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± she muttered when she was finished, standing and closing her medical bag. ¡°Better to get it


    over with quickly.¡±


    I nodded, still biting my lip from the burn of the alcohol, but I knew that we had to get moving; I also


    knew that my leg would heal on its own rather quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move,¡± Enzo said to the group, then turned to me with a concerned expression on his face as


    Tiffany began to lead the group of scared students further into the tunnels. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded again, then attempted to hobble forward and felt a shooting pain travel up my leg that made


    me wince and stagger back against the wall. Without a word, Enzo sighed and turned around,


    crouching in front of me. ¡°Hop on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I replied.


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a question. I¡¯m carrying you.¡±


    At Enzo¡¯s firm request, I felt my face get a little hot. But, at the same time, the group was getting ahead


    of us now and we couldn¡¯t be sure how long we would have before the rogues burst through the doors.


    So, I climbed onto his back and wrapped my arms around his neck. He stood and looped his arms


    under my legs, then began to follow the group.


    ¡°Do you think Matt is okay?¡± I asked quietly, my voice quivering.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°Maybe, if he didn¡¯t try to fight and just got away instead.¡±


    My mind wandered to Lori and Jessica then. I reached into my jacket pocket and pulled out my phone


    again, but when I tried to dial Jessica¡¯s number, I had no phone service in the tunnels. A small curse


    escaped my mouth.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be okay,¡± Enzo said softly as he walked. ¡°The Crescents are only biting people¡­ Not killing


    them. And with Tiffany¡¯s antidote¡ª¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that for sure,¡± I replied. I felt a tear roll down my cheek, and I didn¡¯t bother to wipe it


    away. The tunnel began to slope downward. Ahead of us, the group walked solemnly with Tiffany


    guiding them at the front. I wondered how long it would be before the two students who I managed to


    shift back would turn back into rogues. Now that I knew that Justin was still a rogue even after I¡¯d


    shifted him back in the woods all those nights ago, there was no doubt in my mind that my newfound


    power wasn¡¯t permanent.


    Finally, the tunnels began to twist and turn. With each step, I felt as though my body was being


    compressed in all directions, and soon I would explode.


    Suddenly, as though Enzo sensed this, he spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here with you.¡± His voice was soft


    and gentle, a far cry from what one would expect from someone who just witnessed the horrors that the


    Crescents caused. Even though we were making our descent back into the tunnels where we were


    trapped and tortured for days, Enzo was as level headed as ever.


    Eventually, the tunnel widened a bit. The group stopped ahead as Tiffany pushed open a door to a


    room. I felt a lump rise in my throat as I wondered if that room was the same room that Edward had me


    locked in, but it wasn¡¯t. It was empty and dark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here,¡± Tiffany said, waving the students through. Enzo walked up to the door and allowed me


    to slide down from his back. Already, my leg was feeling a little better and I could put more weight on it


    now. Tiffany shot us both a weak smile as the students gathered in the room and huddled, then pulled a


    walkie-talkie out of her bag and flicked it on.


    I watched as she turned the dials on the walkie-talkie for a few moments before she found the right


    channel.


    ¡°Hello?¡± she said into it. ¡°Cynthia? Are you there?¡±


    There was a long silence. I pictured the deanying dead in her office, or even roaming the campus as


    a rogue. Tiffany¡¯s shoulders slumped with disappointment the longer the silence went on. Eventually,


    she seemed to give up and went to put the walkie-talkie away, only for a staticky voice toe


    through.


    ¡°Tiffany? Is that you? Where are you?¡±


    Tiffany, Enzo and I let out a collective sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the tunnels,¡± she replied. ¡°I have students with me. Over.¡±


    ¡°Good. Stay there as long as you can. The campus is crawling with rogues ¡ª it¡¯s not safe. Over.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the n? Over.¡±


    The dean paused before answering. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly. I¡¯ve just contacted the Fullmoons. They¡¯re


    sending help, but it¡¯ll be hours before they get here. You have the antidote, right? Over.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tiffany replied. ¡°I took everything I had. It¡¯s not much, but it¡¯s something. Over.¡±


    There was another long silence, even longer now than the first one. I felt my heart sink as the dean


    didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Cynthia?¡± Tiffany said. ¡°Are you there?¡±


    Still no response.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Tiffany muttered. ¡°I think we lost connection.¡±


    It was a relief to know that the Fullmoons were at leasting to help, but the fact that it would be


    hours at the very least was no constion. We were stuck down here, in these dark tunnels, with no


    food or water aside from the few things Tiffany was able to grab from her office. The students started to


    murmur worriedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everyone,¡± Tiffany said calmly. ¡°Help is on the way. We¡¯re safe down here. Let¡¯s just all get


    some rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch,¡± Enzo said quietly. Tiffany nodded, then looked at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m staying with Enzo,¡± I said.


    Enzo shot me a slight frown, but didn¡¯t protest any further. Tiffany turned and retreated into the room


    with the students to tend to any injuries; when she was gone, I turned to Enzo as a thought popped into


    my head.


    ¡°Do you think Edward had any supplies down here?¡± I asked. ¡°Food? Water?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Enzo replied. He nced into the room to check on Tiffany and the students, then


    gestured for me to follow and began walking down the hallway. ¡°Let¡¯s check really quick.¡±


    I followed, noticing that my leg felt mostly fine by now aside from a slight pain. As we walked, we


    pushed open various doors to different rooms, but most of them were empty. But then, the hallway


    started to look familiar, and I suddenly stopped in my tracks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go any further,¡± I said, my eyes wide. ¡°Our cells are just up there.¡±


    Enzo paused, looking where I was pointing. I heard him let out a shaky breath before he turned back to


    face me ¡ª then, in the darkness, I felt his hand intertwine with mine. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I gulped. My heart began to race, but I felt stronger with Enzo¡¯s hand in mine and solemnly began to


    follow him again. We passed by the doors of our cells; his was still wide open with the doorying


    crumpled on the floor from Edward¡¯s impact. I shut my eyes tightly as we passed so I wouldn¡¯t have to


    look.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said as we walked, just wanting to fill the silence, ¡°can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°What did Ronan really say to you after your fight?¡±


    He suddenly stopped in his tracks, frozen to the spot. I felt his hand tighten around mine. ¡°It¡¯s not


    important,¡± he began quietly, but I shook my head vehemently and turned to face him.


    ¡°I think I deserve to know.¡±


    Enzo was quiet for a long time. Even in the darkness, I could see him clenching and unclenching his


    jaw until he finally answered. When he did, his voice was grim and low.


    ¡°He told me that he¡¯s going to take you from me,¡± he whispered. ¡°Once he wins, he¡¯s going to take


    you.¡±


    I felt my heart drop into my stomach. ¡°He wasn¡¯t talking about winning the tournament, was he?¡± I


    asked quietly.


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°No. I know that now. He was talking about winning a battle.

 Chapter 143 No Way Out

    Chapter 143 No Way Out


    Nina


    ¡°No,¡± Enzo said soberly. ¡°I know that now. He was talking about winning a battle.¡±


    A knot formed in the very depths of my stomach. I should have known; of course Ronan was still after


    me. But this entire attack couldn¡¯t possibly bepletely centered around me, right? I lowered my


    head and kept walking, biting my lip as I thought about the possibilities.


    ¡°Is this all my fault, then?¡± I asked quietly as we walked.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo stopped suddenly and grabbed me by my shoulders, turning me so that I was facing him. My skin


    raised into goosebumps at his touch, sending a slight chill down my spine. ¡°Of course not,¡± he said


    softly. ¡°Ultimately, this is between the Fullmoons and the Crescents. Although, I do think that he saw


    this distraction as the perfect opportunity to try and kidnap you, but I won¡¯t let that happen. I promise.¡±


    ¡°What if something happens and you can¡¯t protect me?¡± I whispered. ¡°What if Ronan takes me?¡± I was


    afraid, more afraid now than I had ever been in my life. Not only was my campus, my home, in peril, but


    so was my life. Not just my life, but my friends¡¯ lives. For all I knew, Lori and Jessica, James and Matt,


    Luke and Justin¡­ For all I knew, they were all dead or changed forever now. Even if we dide out


    of this victorious and Tiffany¡¯s antidote was able to save everyone, the scars were still there. The rogue


    that Enzo killed to protect me was still dead. And, without a doubt, Ronan would get away.


    If I gave myself up, would my friends be safe? Could things go back to normal for them if I was no


    longer in the picture?


    I felt a tear roll down my cheek. Enzo sighed and gently pulled me closer, wrapping his strong arms


    around me. His warmth emanated throughout my body, and for the briefest of moments, I felt genuinely


    safe. As long as Enzo was with me, I knew that everything would be okay. In that moment, the looming


    arranged marriage no longer existed, and as his scent filled my senses, I knew that we would get


    through this.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but before anything coulde out, Enzo and I were alerted by the


    sound of crashing above. Something shook the ceiling above us, raining a thin smattering of dirt and


    dust down on our heads.


    The rogues wereing.


    Enzo and I pulled apart then stared at each other for a few moments as the understanding of the


    situation ryed between us. Tension filled the air; there was another silence, then another crash, and


    more dirt and dust rained down on us.


    We ran.


    We ran as fast as we could down the hallway. I didn¡¯t even feel the pain in my leg anymore, although


    whether that was due to my natural healing abilities or simply due to the adrenaline in my system was a


    mystery to me. It didn¡¯t matter, though. We had to move the students.


    When we arrived back at the room and skidded to a halt in the doorway, the students were huddled in


    the corner with Tiffany at the front of the group, looking around wildly as she tried to contact the dean


    with her walkie-talkie again to no avail.


    ¡°Cynthia?!¡± she shouted frantically. ¡°Are you there? Please! We can¡¯t stay in the tunnels!¡±


    But there was no response.


    When Tiffany saw us, her frightened eyes widened. The room fell silent for a moment that felt like an


    eternity. Not even the air moved, and for a second, I thought that maybe the rogues had moved on, not


    realizing that we were down here.


    But I knew that that was only a pipe dream when the ceiling rattled again.


    No one needed to speak; everyone seemed to be of the same understanding that we needed to get out


    before the rogues came, and that feeling only intensified when we heard the sound of somethingrge


    mming into the steel doors at the main entrance of the tunnels.


    Our only other way out was through the forest.


    ¡°Come on!¡± I said, ushering the frightened students through the doorway while Enzo led them further


    into the tunnels, toward the forest entrance. Once everyone was out, Tiffany and I followed at the back


    of the group, looking over our shoulders constantly as we ran. I felt her hand intertwine with mine,


    which was afort on this day filled with terror and gave me the strength to push my legs to carry me


    faster through the dark tunnels. While we ran, I felt my wolf¡¯s power surge through me again just as it


    had when I ran through the forest, only now I felt my eyes focus in the dark. Everything began to


    brighten, giving me the sight I needed to guide myself and Tiffany through the tunnels.


    Just then, we heard a final crash followed by a loud, booming howl echoing down the tunnels.


    The rogues were inside.


    We ran faster. Some of the students began tog behind, but Tiffany and I pushed them forward, urging


    them to just keep running. These tunnels weren¡¯t as long as I remembered; soon, we would reach the


    end. I hadn¡¯t been through that way like Enzo had, but I trusted him to guide us, and he did just that.


    The sounds of the rogues came closer. It was a deafening, grating sound that filled the walls of the


    tunnels and made my ears ring. I could hear their sharp ws scraping against metal, their guttural


    snarls, I could even smell their rank musk as they closed the distance between us. There had to be


    several. All I could imagine was the image of their bodies pressing together as they lurched through the


    tunnels, following our scents anding straight for us. And when I nced over my shoulder with my


    newfound night vision, I swore I could see them chasing us far down the tunnel.


    Finally, we came to the end. I watched ahead as Enzo mbered up adder. He pushed on


    something above his head, then the tunnel filled with light. The hatch was open. He climbed back down


    and ushered the students forward, helping them up thedder one by one and shouting for them to run


    until only Tiffany and I were left.


    ¡°Go to the cabins,¡± Enzo said, helping Tiffany up thedder and tossing her medical bag up to her. ¡°I¡¯ll


    meet you all there.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet us?¡± I asked, my heart racing. Enzo only gritted his teeth and pushed me up onto the


    ladder, but I wouldn¡¯t budge. ¡°Enzo, you can¡¯t stay!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll only keep following us,¡± he insisted. ¡°I have to hold them back. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll apprehend them.


    I promise I¡¯ll meet you soon.¡±


    I felt tears begin to stream uncontrobly down my cheeks. ¡°Let me help you, then,¡± I whimpered.


    Enzo shook his head. There was a pain in his eyes that I knew he was trying to hide, but I could see


    right through it.


    He knew that he might die down there.


    ¡°Go, Nina,¡± he said. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll meet you at the cabins.¡±


    The sound of the rogues echoed closer. Enzo gave me one final shove up thedder; I had no choice. I


    climbed up the rest of the way and crawled out onto the forest floor, sobbing as Enzo reached up and


    yanked the hatch shut behind me

 Chapter 144 One Against Many

    Chapter 144 One Against Many


    Enzo


    ¡°Go, Nina,¡± I said. ¡° I promise I¡¯ll meet you at the cabins.¡±


    Nina shot me a pained, exasperated look. I knew that she didn¡¯t want me to stay and she wanted me to


    go with her. I wanted to go with her, too. But, I had to stay because I knew that if I didn¡¯t do something


    and stop the rogues, then they would only keep chasing us and eventually corner us. There were only


    a few and I knew I could take them.


    I swallowed the fear in my stomach and gave Nina onest shove up thedder. She was reluctant at


    first, but she gave in when she realized the true urgency of the situation and that she would only put


    everyone in more danger if she kept hesitating. Once she was safely out of the tunnels, I mmed the


    hatch shut, turned around, and faced the group of rogues that wereing for me. I pushed the


    sounds of her sobbing and pleading out of my mind and shifted, feeling my wolf¡¯s power surge through


    me, and lowered my stance to prepare to attack.


    The first Rogue ran at me. it leaped at me, snarling and spitting, and as it flew through the air I came up


    beneath it and brought my paw up to sh under its belly. It fell behind me, whimpering.


    I knew that these were our ssmates. It pained me to hurt them, but what could I do? If I could at


    least injure them and force them to shift back, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt anyone else. With


    Tiffany¡¯s medical skills and Nina¡¯s healing abilities, I knew that no one would die today. One rogue had


    already been killed in the hockey arena by my own doing, and I was determined not to let that happen.


    Another rogue leaped at me. I dodged, sliding out of the way as best as I could in the narrow tunnel,


    just barely managing to get out from under it before it mmed into me. As itnded behind me, I


    bolted forward and burst through one of the doors into a nearby room to give myself some more space.


    The rogue scrambled to follow me. I watched as it skittered in through the open doorway, drooling all


    over the floor and growling at me with its sickly yellow eyes focused on me.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I thought. ¡°Attack me.¡±


    And it did. It lunged at me again, but I was prepared, and I leaped over it. As I did, I swung myself


    around and mped my jaws around the scruff of its neck. When I bit down, hard, blood sttering


    everywhere, I heard it whimper and felt it be weak underneath me, almost as though it was


    cowering.


    Then, it began to shift. It slowly turned back into a human, and as it did, I released my grip and stepped


    away.


    My eyes widened as the girl who was revealed was someone who I knew very well.


    Lori.


    She was unconscious. Her neck wound wasn¡¯t terrible, and with her own natural healing powers


    caused from bing a rogue, she would heal in time ¡ª but that didn¡¯t make me feel any less guilty


    for what I did.


    But I didn¡¯t have time to stay. I heard more roguesing down the hall, and I¡¯d have to deal with


    them.


    As I fought, all I thought about was Nina. I didn¡¯t care about anything else; not the Crescents, not the


    Fullmoons, not my mate or my father. I only thought about Nina, picturing her soft face with tears


    streaming down her cheeks as I pushed her up through the hatch. I thought about how her lips felt on


    mine earlier when she had to run to find Tiffany, and how I had waited anxiously by the door the entire


    time, prepared to go out there and look for her if she didn¡¯t return soon. I thought about how brave


    she¡¯d been through all of this. Even during the darkest of times, her kind spirit never faltered. She was


    like an angel in my eyes, and I knew that I had to keep my promise to return to her, just as she had


    kept her promise to return to me when she ran to find Tiffany.


    I loved her, and when all of this was over, I was going to back out of the arranged marriage no matter


    what my father said. I would run away with Nina if I had to, because I only wanted to be with her. It no


    longer mattered whether I met my fated mate or not; if Nina¡¯s wolf truly was going to emerge soon, then


    we could mark each other, and it wouldn¡¯t make a difference anymore.


    That love kept me going. I fought tooth and nail against the onught of rogues, slowly working my


    way through each and every one until I eventually found myself standing amongst piles of unconscious


    students as they shifted back into their human forms for the time being.


    Finally, thest roge was apprehended. I shifted back, panting, and leaned against the wall of the


    tunnel as sweat dripped down my forehead and the back of my neck. Everything was quiet now; with


    each bite, I had released a little bit of my dazing ability, allowing me to put each and every one of the


    students in a temporary sleep. It weakened me greatly, but at least now I would have time to find


    Tiffany again ande back to administer the antidote.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When I finally caught my breath, I slowly stepped over the unconscious bodies of my ssmates. I


    recognized many of them ¡ª Justin was amongst them as well, just as Nina had implied earlier ¡ª and


    averted my eyes from those I did know, especially Lori. When I reached thedder and found the first


    rogue that I¡¯d injured, I realized that it was Jessica.


    At least we knew where they were now. I was certain that Nina would be overjoyed to find her friends,


    although I still didn¡¯t know where Luke had gotten off to, and I was also certain that she would no doubt


    be asking about that little weasel, James. I hadn¡¯t seen him since we found his letter from his father


    that day; maybe he was too busy now having a field day killing werewolves, since the campus was


    crawling with them. Or maybe, just maybe, he also wound up getting turned into a rogue in some sort


    of twisted, Kafkaesque way.


    I gently moved Jessica out of the way, setting her down next to Lori, then climbed up thedder and


    pushed the hatch open.


    But as I did, the smell of something all too familiar came to my senses.


    Blood.


    I frowned, pulling myself out the rest of the way and looked around. Nina, Tiffany, and the students


    were nowhere to be found. Perhaps they made it to the cabins, after all. I sighed, standing and dusting


    myself off, before heading toward the cabins to meet them and get the antidote from Tiffany to cure the


    sleeping students below¡­


    Until I realized where the smell of blood wasing from: the fresh blood trail that was leading in the


    opposite direction

 Chapter 145 Sacrifice

    Chapter 145 Sacrifice


    Nina


    The sound of the rogues echoed closer. Enzo gave me one final shove up thedder; I had no choice. I


    climbed up the rest of the way and crawled out onto the forest floor, sobbing as Enzo reached up and


    yanked the hatch shut behind me. Thest thing I heard as the hatch shut was the sound of the rogues


    advancing on Enzo and the low, deep growl that rumbled in his throat as he shifted.


    That sound was immediately reced by the sound of frightened gasps, shrieks, and running footsteps


    through the woods.


    I looked up to see that the students had scattered, because we were surrounded.


    Ronan and Lisa stood in front of me. On either side, they were nked by their werewolf minions in


    their wolf forms; Ronan¡¯s hockey team.


    ¡°Hello, Nina,¡± Ronan said with a grin, approaching me.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Tiffany jumped in front of me, arms outstretched. ¡°You stay away from her,¡± she snarled


    protectively.


    Ronan merely rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers. In the blink of an eye, two werewolves pounced


    on Tiffany. I watched in horror as she was knocked to the side. My view of her was blocked, but I heard


    a scream, a sickening crunch, and then silence.


    There wasn¡¯t even enough time for a sob to escape my throat before Ronan stormed toward me and


    grabbed me by my arm, yanking me to my feet.


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± I begged. Meanwhile, Lisa only stood behind him with a grim smirk on her


    face. ¡°Lisa, you knew Tiffany!¡± I screamed, struggling against Ronan¡¯s grip to no avail. ¡°She was your


    school doctor! How could you let this happen?!¡±


    Lisa didn¡¯t answer.


    Before I could struggle anymore, Ronan let out an exasperated groan and dragged me away from the


    hatch, through which I could hear Enzo still fighting the rogues. ¡°Go chase down those students,¡± he


    said to his minions. ¡°Lisa and I will handle this one.¡±


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shrieked, digging my heels into the forest floor and struggling with all my might to get


    away from Ronan. I managed to wrench myself free somehow and sprinted back toward the hatch,


    lunging for it with the hopes of opening it so Enzo could at least see that something was wrong, but I


    suddenly felt something m into my back and throw me to the ground. Ronan grumbled something


    behind me that I couldn¡¯t quite make out, and then I felt him pick me up and throw me over his


    shoulder. He began to walk with Lisa trailing behind him, both of them ignoring my pleas for them to let


    me go. Even as I pounded my fists against Ronan¡¯s back and kicked my legs as hard as I could, he


    didn¡¯t budge. All I could do was scream as loud as I could in the hopes that Enzo would hear me, but


    the hatch never opened.


    As Ronan carried me away, I lifted my head and blinked through my hot tears, watching the lifeless


    form of Tiffany¡¯s body being dragged away by a werewolf and the hatch, along with the sounds of Enzo


    fighting, faded into the distance.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long they carried me for. To me, it could have been hours or minutes. I eventually


    stopped struggling as I realized that Ronan wasn¡¯t letting me go.


    Finally, we stopped. Ronan tossed me off of his shoulder and onto the ground like a sack of flour,


    causing me to groan in pain and wheeze from the sudden force.


    ¡°There you are,¡± an all too familiar voice said.


    It felt as though my heart stopped. My throat constricted, leaving me unable to scream or even speak.


    All I could do was stare up with wide eyes as a tall, dark figure walked into view and crouched next to


    me.


    Edward.


    He reached out, smiling, and brushed a bit of hair out of my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been very naughty,¡± he murmured. ¡°But it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s over now.¡±


    I gulped. ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡± I choked out. Behind Edward, I heard Lisa¡¯s abrasive, cackling


    laughter along with Ronan¡¯s low chuckle, but Edward only smiled and shook his head.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± he said gently. He slid a hand under my back and helped me sit up. I flinched away


    from his touch, scrambling to my feet and taking a few steps backwards ¡ª but Ronan stepped into the


    way before I could leave.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think you know already,¡± Edward replied, stepping toward me again now that I had nowhere to go.


    ¡°The choice is simple. Come with me willingly, and the assault on your dear campus will end. If you


    don¡¯te willingly¡­ Well, you¡¯ll still being with me, but everyone here will die. So, the choice is


    yours: life or death for your precious friends?¡±


    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± I snarled. ¡°You already killed Tiffany. She loved you, you


    know.¡±


    Edward chuckled, then waved to someone behind a tree. I looked to where he was gesturing, my eyes


    widening as I saw one of Ronan¡¯s hockey yers step out from behind the tree with the dean. They


    had her wrists bound and her mouth gagged, and her eyes were frantic.


    ¡°I know that Tiffany had a bit of a crush on me since college,¡± Edward said nonchntly as the hockey


    yer brought the dean over. ¡°It¡¯s a shame. She was such a pretty girl, but¡­ Not my type, as you well


    know.¡± He paused, then gestured to the hockey yer again. The hockey yer released his grip on


    the dean and allowed her to run over to me. I immediately reached out and untied her wrists, then


    pulled the gag out of her mouth. Edward and the others just¡­ let me do it.


    ¡°Nina,¡± the dean whispered, her voice shaking, ¡°don¡¯t listen to him. Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    Edward sighed. Ronan swiftly grabbed the dean. His eyes shed yellow, and then she fell limp,


    unconscious, into his arms.


    ¡°If I was truly a monster, I would¡¯ve had her killed already,¡± Edward said. ¡°I promise I¡¯m telling the truth.


    Come with us, and this whole thing will be a lot easier. Your friends¡¯ lives can go back to normal. No


    one will remember a thing.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to believe him. But either way, it seemed that I had no choice but to go with him.


    ¡°What about Enzo?¡± I asked.


    Edward chuckled again. Behind me, I heard Lisa let out a small, annoyed growl.


    ¡°Your sweetheart will be fine,¡± Edward replied. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s looking for you now. If he finds you, I will


    have to kill him¡­ Understand?¡±


    I nced over my shoulder, praying deep down that Enzo woulde running now and rescue me ¡ª


    but if it really would only put him in danger, along with the rest of the campus, then I had no choice.


    ¡°Fine,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    A sly smile spread across Edward¡¯s face. He snapped his fingers, and a purple, swirling portal grew


    behind him ¡ª just like the one from the night that K tried to kidnap me. I gulped again as Edward


    stepped up to me and took my hand. His demeanor was calm and gentle, but his grip was so strong it


    hurt.


    ¡°I think you¡¯ve made an excellent choice,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°After you.¡±


    I swallowed, my heart racing uncontrobly¡­ then took a deep breath and stepped into the portal

 Chapter 146 Gullible

    Chapter 146 Gullible


    Enzo


    As I began to walk toward the cabins, something sinister caught my eye. Suddenly, I stopped in my


    tracks as I realized where the smell of blood had beening from. I felt my heart sink when I saw it: a


    fresh blood trail. It was leading in the opposite direction of the cabins; had something happened to the


    group before they made it?


    I decided to follow the trail. It didn¡¯t go far ¡ª ten, twenty yards at the most ¡ª and eventually ended


    behind a small grouping of trees. When I saw whatid at the end of the trail, however, I wished that I


    hadn¡¯t.


    It was Tiffany.


    Her body was bloody and mangled. Something had cut through her neck; something sharp, like teeth. I


    could smell the musky scent of another male wolf all over her, and I instantly knew that it was no mere


    rogue who did this to her, but rather another werewolf.


    I fell to my knees. A guttural sound escaped my lips, something that I¡¯d never hearde out of my


    own mouth before. Pure, unbridled grief. I mmed my fists on the forest floor, gritting my teeth and


    seething. Whoever had done this to Tiffany would pay¡­ I could feel my eyes beginning to glow as I


    thought about how I would rip whoever did this to shreds when I found them.


    But I couldn¡¯t stay for long. I had to find Nina and the others; something equally as sinister may have


    happened to them, and I couldn¡¯t live with myself if they were all dead as well¡­ Especially Nina.


    I stood, curling my hands into fists, prepared to fight and kill whoever did this when I found them.


    It seemed, however, that someone was waiting for me already. I felt a sharp blow to the back of my


    neck, and then everything went dark.


    ¡­


    I woke up some timeter in a dark ce that smelled oddly like damp dirt and rusted metal. As soon


    as my eyes opened, I jerked my head up and looked around frantically. It seemed that I was in some


    sort of run-down barn, and through the huge sliding doors at the back, I could just barely see a sliver of


    light. I was sitting on a chair, but my wrists were tied behind it and my ankles were tied to the legs so I


    couldn¡¯t move. No matter how hard I struggled, the ties wouldn¡¯te loose.


    Suddenly, a lightbulb flickered to life overhead. It swung slightly from the ceiling, creating eerie, moving


    shadows across the room, until it finally illuminated none other than Ronan and Lisa standing in front of


    me. Between them was a camera on a tripod.


    ¡°What the fuck are you two doing?¡± I snarled as I struggled against the ropes.


    Lisa let out a deep, irritated sigh, but didn¡¯t respond. I watched as she sauntered haughtily up to me;


    even now, in the midst of a campus-wide battle and freezing cold weather, she was wearing a short


    skirt and a skimpy jacket, just as she always did. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t surprised. She hiked the skirt up


    even further, exposing the bottom of her panties, as she walked up to me, then sat down on myp and


    straddled me. With a flick of her hair, she wrapped her arms around my neck and nted a wet kiss on


    my lips. I jerked my head back, but she blocked me from getting away with her hands, and only kissed


    me harder.


    Finally, she pulled away. I spit on the ground at her feet as she climbed off of myp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± she said, twirling a bit of hair around her finger as she turned on her heel and


    sauntered back over to the camera. ¡°Just a little farewell kiss.¡±


    ¡°Farewell? What are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ronan chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s always about Nina, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s been taken care of; don¡¯t worry.


    Besides, it won¡¯t matter anymore because you¡¯re not walking out of here alive.¡± As he spoke, he walked


    over to a nearby table and grabbed a pistol. I watched in horror as he meticulously loaded it, then


    cocked it. Meanwhile, Lisa angled the camera, squinting as though she was trying to get the perfect


    shot of what was about to be my murder.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously gonna kill me on camera?¡± I asked, letting out a wry, disbelieving scoff at the situation.


    Were the Crescents really going so far as to kill the Fullmoon Alpha¡¯s son on camera?


    Ronan simply shrugged and spun around to face me with the gun in his hand. ¡°If it were up to me, I¡¯d


    do it with a little more pizzazz,¡± he said, walking up to me. ¡°But¡­ My dad wants it his way. Quick and


    clean, but a clear message nheless.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. I couldn¡¯t die in here ¡ª not like this, and especially not when Nina was still out


    there somewhere, and she needed me.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m a dead man anyway,¡± I said, stalling for time as I covertly looked around for some sort of


    advantage to help me get out of here, ¡°tell me¡­ What sort of message are you referring to?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ronan said, gesturing with the gun as though he wasn¡¯t holding a lethal weapon in


    his hand. ¡°The tournament was never meant to be anything except for a distraction, and distract you it


    did. You see, you and your dad think you¡¯re so different, but you¡¯re still cut from the same cloth. You¡¯re


    both gullible losers who can¡¯t see a loaded gun in your face, even when the barrel is still hot.¡±


    ¡°Gullible, huh?¡± I asked, cocking my head.


    It almost made meugh ¡ª because, while Ronan was talking and Lisa was focusing on the camera,


    the door behind them cracked open. Luke¡¯s head popped in, and I shot him the briefest nce that told


    him all he needed to know. The door opened just a tiny bit wider. Luke squeezed in, scampering into


    the shadows behind a run-down car that seemed to have been sitting there for decades. Behind him,


    the rest of my team filed in and did the same. I found itughable that, while Ronan was standing here


    and calling me gullible, my entire team wasing to my rescue right under his nose.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ronan continued, raising the gun to my head. ¡°Gullible.¡±


    ¡°Talk about gullible, jackass,¡± Luke¡¯s voice said from the shadows. Ronan whipped around, and in that


    moment, Luke leaped out and walloped him on the head with a baseball bat, knocking him out instantly


    before he had so much as a chance to react. The gun went sliding across the floor, thankfully without


    going off. Lisa shrieked and lunged for it, but it was toote; Matt and Bryce had her restrained,


    struggling and screaming obscenities beneath their grip.


    While Matt and Bryce held Lisa, Luke ran over to me and began to untie me.


    ¡°Do you know where Nina is?¡± I asked frantically, jumping up out of my chair as soon as my restraints


    were undone.


    Luke frowned and shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I thought she was with you.

 Chapter 147 Through the Veil

    Chapter 147 Through the Veil


    Nina


    With onest, deep breath, I stepped through the portal with Edward. For a fleeting moment, I felt as


    though my body was weightless, almost as though I didn¡¯t even exist. I didn¡¯t know where my flesh


    ended and the vacuum around me began; I felt like everything and nothing at the same time.


    Then, it was over in a sh.


    We came out on the other side of the portal, and everything was quiet. As I looked around, felt a wave


    of confusion wash over me; the forest around me was exactly the same as before, but almost like a


    mirror image. Lisa, Ronan, and the dean were gone. It was only me and Edward.


    ¡°Strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Edward asked with a chuckle, breaking my train of thought and snapping me back to


    this strange new reality. ¡°Exactly the same, but entirely different all at once. Don¡¯t worry; you¡¯ll get used


    to it.¡±


    ¡°Just take me wherever you were nning on taking me,¡± I growled. I wrenched my hand free from


    Edward¡¯s and curled my hands up into fists at my sides as I stared ahead solemnly. If I was going to die


    today, I just wanted to get it over with.


    ¡°So be it,¡± Edward replied. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    We walked through the woods in silence for a little while. It really was strange, walking in a ce that I


    knew well, but at the same time, didn¡¯t know at all. Either way, I kept my head down and followed


    Edward. There was nothing else to do at this point. If this would save my friends and my campus, then I


    would let whatever was about to happen¡­ happen.


    Finally, after a while of walking, we came out to a road. On that road sat a ck car. I felt the knot in my


    stomach growrger, but as Edward walked up to it and opened the back door, I swallowed my fear


    and climbed inside. He shut the door behind me.


    ¡°Finally,¡± a female voice said. I looked over to see what looked like a young woman with her face


    hidden by a ck veil. She was sitting still in the seat next to me with her legs crossed and her hands


    folded in herp. ¡°You¡¯ve been quite the little troublemaker.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I asked shakily, just wanting to cut straight to the chase.


    The girl chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± she said. The car began to drive.


    ¡°Are you going to kill me?¡±


    Now, instead of a chuckle, the girl threw her head back andughed. It was eerie hearing herugh


    without being able to see her face. ¡°Not necessarily,¡± she said. ¡°I haven¡¯t quite decided yet. But for now,


    I¡¯m going to take you somewhere very special¡­¡±


    She reached out, and before I could flinch away, she ced her index finger right in the middle of my


    forehead.


    ¡°Sleep.¡±


    ¡­


    I woke up some timeter, although how long I was asleep for was a mystery to me. It felt as though I


    blinked for just a few moments after the veiled girl touched my forehead, but at the same time, my body


    felt as though it had been days.


    I groaned and sat up, looking around the dark room I was in. It smelled like wood and pine trees, and


    thankfully, I was free to move around. I turned my head to see a window to my left that led out to the


    forest around me, and suddenly, I realized that I was in some sort of small, one-room cabin. There was


    a little wood stove and a table with a single chair beneath the window, and a bookshelf on the far wall.


    For all intents and purposes, it was surprisingly cozy, and it made me wonder if I¡¯d fallen asleep in one


    of the cabins outside the campus and simply dreamed up all of the atrocities that happened.


    Quietly and warily, I stood and walked over to the door. I listened for a moment, waiting to hear if


    anyone was there, but I heard nothing ¡ª so I opened it and stepped out. I wasn¡¯t at the cabins outside


    the campus; I was alone. There was nothing nearby aside from a small pond and dark pine trees. The


    sky was dark, like a rainstorm at dusk, but there was no rain or wind. It was entirely still and quiet. Was


    I dreaming?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulder. I spun around, holding my fists up, then stumbled backwards as I


    saw the veiled girl standing there.


    ¡°Like it?¡± she said, gesturing around. ¡°I tried to make it cozy enough for you. Something familiar.¡±


    ¡°W-Why?¡± I asked.


    The girl shrugged, then walked over to a stump with an ax sticking out of it. I expected her to grab the


    ax and attack me with it, but she only ran her finger absentmindedly along the handle.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to bepletely miserable,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°Only out of the way.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Out of the way of what?¡±


    ¡°Of my mate, of course,¡± she said.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Bingo!¡± the girl said, spinning on her heel to face me, although her face was still hidden by the veil.


    ¡°You are as smart as they say.¡± She paused then, and folded her arms across her chest as she walked


    up to me. ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Enzo,¡± she murmured. ¡°I know you¡¯re only going to get in the way, so I


    decided to take matters into my own hands, sister.¡±


    Suddenly, my eyes widened. ¡°Sister?¡± I asked.


    Just then, the girl raised her hand and slowly lifted the veil. I felt my heart drop and my head begin to


    reel as she slowly exposed her face. Her chin, her lips, her nose, her eyes¡­ They were all mine. She


    looked exactly like me. ¡°No,¡± I stammered, taking a few steps back. ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister. This can¡¯t be


    real.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but you do,¡± she said, following me. ¡°No one ever told you? Well, I suppose they thought it was for


    the best¡ª but I knew about you all along. My twin sister, separated at birth. Ripped from her crib by


    Crescent assassins. I always thought you were dead¡­ I would¡¯ve preferred it that way, honestly. But


    then, to find out that you were in fact alive, and were trying to steal my fated mate away¡­ I couldn¡¯t


    have that.¡±


    At the girl¡¯s words, everything began to make sense¡­ The strange photograph, the way that I was just


    dropped on my mother¡¯s doorstep¡­


    ¡°So that¡¯s what all of this was about?¡± I asked. ¡°Taking over an entire school because you¡¯re worried


    that someone else might steal your mate? And why work with the Crescents if you n on marrying a


    Fullmoon Alpha?¡±


    ¡°Let me be clear,¡± the girl replied, frowning. ¡°I had nothing to do with that attack. You can me the


    Crescents for that. I only wanted you brought to me, and it turns out that there are a few Crescents who


    were willing to get the job done for the right amount of money. When I heard that the Crescent Leader


    was nning an attack to take over the Fullmoons, I knew it would be the perfect time to do it. Amidst


    all of the chaos, no one would think that your disappearance was anything but an ident.¡±


    I scoffed, folding my own arms across my chest now. ¡°So,¡± I said, feeling incredulous at the situation,


    ¡°now that you¡¯ve got me, what do you n on doing with me?¡±


    The girl shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t n on doing much. You¡¯ll discover soon enough that you can¡¯t leave here;


    I¡¯ve made sure of that. You¡¯ll live herefortably, but you¡¯ll be alone until the day you die.¡±


    ¡°Why not just kill me, then?¡±


    Now, the girl grinned. ¡°Because that would be too merciful.

 Chapter 148 A Fresh Trail

    Chapter 148 A Fresh Trail


    Enzo


    Luke frowned and shook his head. ¡°No¡­ I thought she was with you.¡±


    I felt my heart sink. Had something horrible happened to Nina, or had she gotten away somehow? If


    Tiffany was dead¡­ What if Nina was dead, too?


    ¡°I have to find her,¡± I said as I tried to keep my head clear despite my pounding heart. ¡°Sh-She could be


    hurt¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Lisa chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s not hurt,¡± she snarled. I felt my hands curl up into fists as I slowly


    turned to face Lisa, who was still being held by Matt and Bryce, and I stormed up to her and grabbed


    her around the neck.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I growled. ¡°What did you do with her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily what I did with her,¡± she said, grinning slyly. ¡°I was just a little helper. Edward, on


    the other hand¡­¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Edward took her?¡±


    Lisa nodded slowly. ¡°You¡¯re toote, though. He¡¯s in the werewolf realm. She¡¯s probably with The Sister


    now, anyway.¡± She looked so pleased with herself it made me want to throttle her, but I didn¡¯t. I


    controlled myself and released my grip around her neck, stepping back and passing a hand over my


    face. I would have to find a way to open a portal, but¡­ I didn¡¯t know how. I¡¯d never done it before.


    ¡°Luke,¡± I said suddenly, spinning to face him. ¡°Can you open a portal?¡±


    He stood, pursing his lips. ¡°I can. It¡¯ll sap a lot of my energy, and it¡¯ll probably turn me back into a


    skeleton, but¡­ I¡¯ll do anything for Nina.¡±


    I watched gratefully as Luke began to open the portal. Meanwhile, I called over my shoulder to the


    others. ¡°Make sure these two don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± I said. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°Take all the time you need,¡± Matt said, holding the wriggling Lisa like she was nothing in his arms.


    ¡°Just bring our Nina back safely.¡±


    I nodded, managing a weak smile. Luke finished opening the portal, and we stepped through.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    When we came out the other side, we were still standing in the abandoned barn, but only without the


    others here. Luke came with me, closing the portal behind us. When I looked over at him, I saw that he


    had returned to his old skeletal self ¡ª which was a shock after getting used to seeing him with flesh


    recently.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll find you another witch.¡±


    Luke shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Finding Nina is more important.¡±


    Thankfully, as we walked out of the barn and began to head back to the area where I¡¯dst seen Nina, I


    was able to pick up her faint scent. It was much stronger now, which was strange, but it didn¡¯t matter;


    all that mattered was that I would find her soon, and would hopefully find her before it was toote. I


    needed to find this ¡®Sister¡¯ too and be done with whoever she was for good.


    The longer we followed the trail, however, the more I began to realize that there was something slightly


    different about this scent. I couldn¡¯t quite ce my finger on it, but I decided to keep going anyway.


    Soon enough I was bound to find some sort of clue as to Nina¡¯s location. We came to the spot where


    the tunnels normally would have been, then followed the faint scent from there until finally, we came out


    to a road.


    ¡°Shh. Wait.¡± Luke suddenly stopped in his tracks and put his bony finger to where his lips would


    normally be, then fell silent. I stopped as well, straining my ears¡­


    And then an all too familiar scent overwhelmed my senses. It wasn¡¯t Nina, but rather¡­ It was Edward.


    He stepped out of the bushes, silent as a wraith, with an evil grin on his face.


    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Rivers,¡± he said from a distance. I felt my heart pulsate angrily. My vision blurred


    for a moment as I pictured myself charging at him and killing him for everything horrible he¡¯d done, but I


    restrained myself because he was the only link I had right now to where Nina was.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked brusquely.


    Edward raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t y stupid with me, asshole,¡± I growled. ¡°Where¡¯s Nina?¡±


    ¡°Ah! Her!¡± Edward replied. His nonchnce made me want to choke him. ¡°She¡¯s gone now. The Sister


    has her. But you¡¯ll never find her, and I certainly won¡¯t let you try.¡± As he spoke, he began to shift. I took


    a step back, curling my hands into fists as I watched his human form fade away, reced with the big,


    ck wolf form from my nightmares. As he shifted, my mind flickered back to how he¡¯d almost killed


    Nina in the tunnels, but I shook my head to get those images out as he raised his hackles and growled


    menacingly.


    ¡°Go,¡± Luke murmured, stepping in front of me. ¡°I¡¯ll handle him. Just go and find Nina.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take him on your own,¡± I said. ¡°He¡¯ll rip you to shreds.¡±


    Luke only shook his head. ¡°I said, go. Now!¡±


    Before I could protest, Edward leaped into the air for me. But Luke was quick and he whispered some


    sort of incantation that pushed Edward back and mmed him to the ground with an invisible force. I


    wanted to stay and fight, but I knew that he was right; I had to find Nina before it was toote. As


    Edward stood and attempted to charge at Luke again, only to be sted backwards once more from


    the force of another spell, I raced away as fast as I could in the direction of Nina¡¯s scent.


    Thest thing I heard as I ran away was a lone howl escaping Edward¡¯s throat.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long I ran for. I ran as fast as my legs would carry me, following the scent all the


    while, until I was certain that I had put enough distance between myself and Edward. I prayed that Luke


    came out victorious, but neither he nor Edward caught up to me. Finally, I slowed down to catch my


    breath and leaned against a tree, feeling my chest heave from the exertion as my lungs struggled to


    take in air.


    As I leaned with my eyes shut, the forest was quiet¡­ Too quiet, in my opinion, but I didn¡¯t have time to


    wonder at it and took onest deep breath before picking up my pace again. The scent was getting


    stronger now ¡ª I was sure of it. Soon, I was certain that I would find Nina and take her home safely,


    but I couldn¡¯t deny the horrific images of what might have happened to her that lingered at the back of


    my mind.


    As I began to walk again, however, I was alerted by the first sound I¡¯d heard in a while. It wasn¡¯t the


    sound of wind, or any forest animal.


    It was the sound of a portal opening behind me.


    I spun around, my eyes wide as I prepared to fight Edward ¡ª but it wasn¡¯t him. It was my father.


    ¡°Dad?¡± I said.


    He only offered a grim look in response that made my stomach drop.


    ¡°Come with me, Enzo.

 Chapter 149 Fated Mate & Missing Love

    Chapter 149 Fated Mate & Missing Love


    Enzo


    ¡°Come with me, Enzo,¡± my father said after stepping out of the portal.


    I frowned, taking a step back. How did he even find me? ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere until I find out where


    Nina is,¡± I said.


    My father looked concerned, but said nothing about Nina. Instead, he only sighed and said, ¡°Everything


    will be alright. Juste with me. Please. You¡¯ve been summoned.¡±


    ¡°Summoned by who?¡±


    ¡°The Alpha King.¡±


    I felt my eyes widen. The Alpha King summoned me already? Why now? ¡°But the campus¡ª¡±


    ¡°The campus will be taken care of,¡± my father said. ¡°Our men are preparing to clean it up as we speak.


    With the Alpha King¡¯s men, I¡¯m confident that we¡¯ll have the campus back to normal in no time.¡± He


    gestured then for me to follow, and I did; not because I particrly trusted wherever he was leading me


    to, but instead because something seemed to be telling me that this would lead me to Nina. Fio


    seemed to be certain of it. We walked through the woods for a few minutes in silence, which was only


    broken by the sound of the leaves and twigs crunching under our feet, before my father led me to


    another road. A ck car that I didn¡¯t recognize was waiting for us there. He opened the door and got


    in, then I got in behind him after a few moments of nervous hesitation.


    ¡°Ronan¡ª¡± I began, thinking back to Ronan and Lisa¡¯s n to execute me on camera as the car started


    to drive away.


    ¡°I know,¡± he interrupted solemnly. ¡°Your friends did well in apprehending him and the girl, and we¡¯ve


    taken them both into our custody. I knew that his father would pull something like this; I just didn¡¯t think


    it would be so soon. I thought that he would at least give the tournament a chance first, but I was wrong


    about him once again. I was naive to think he¡¯d changed somehow.¡±


    ¡°You knew him in college,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Tiffany told me about the Peacekeepers, about you, Ronan¡¯s


    dad, the dean¡­ And Nina¡¯s mother.¡±


    Once again, my father nodded grimly. He seemed to tense at the mention of Nina¡¯s mother. ¡°I did some


    research after you mentioned a curse on Nina¡¯s brother,¡± he said finally after a minute of silence. ¡°I


    believe it was Ronan¡¯s father who inflicted the curse on his own illegitimate son.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Why?¡±


    He shrugged. ¡°An unwanted child, perhaps. Or a threat to his bloodline. The boy is a halfblood with no


    wolf ¡ª it¡¯s possible he saw that as a means of sullying his lineage, and he thought the boy would die


    from the curse.¡±


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned as I thought about it. To think that young love could result in something so heinous¡­ It made


    me sick. ¡°As for Nina?¡± I asked then, rather angrily, pressing him once more for information. ¡°Don¡¯t you


    know where she is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not quite sure,¡± my father replied so nonchntly it made me sick. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll


    send some of our men to look for her so she can go home safely with her friends, if it means that much


    to you.¡±


    My father¡¯s words were a slightfort, but it wasn¡¯t enough to ease my anxieties. The road twisted


    and turned, and eventually, we came upon the enormous mansion estate where the Alpha King lived


    with the Luna. Here, I would meet their daughter, I assumed, but all I could think about was whether


    Nina was within those walls¡­ Because as the mansion came closer, I could smell not one, but two very


    simr scents. One was strong. The other was incredibly faint, but it was there, and I knew it was


    Nina¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Why did he summon me now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Enzo, I¡¯m afraid that the Crescent attack has grave consequences on not only our pack, but the entire


    world. This is just the first attack of many; if they take control of Mountainview, they¡¯ll only continue to


    spread. Soon, the world will be overrun with rogues.¡±


    ¡°So the alliance is going to happen now,¡± I replied.


    ¡°The alliance, yes. The marriage will still wait, but the Alpha King wanted you to meet his daughter now.


    He wants to make sure that you are indeed his daughter¡¯s mate before he allows the alliance. I know


    it¡¯s sudden, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. We don¡¯t have another choice,¡± I said. I still only cared about finding Nina, but if this was my


    link to finding her, then so be it. Even if I would have to mark the Alpha King¡¯s daughter before I could


    find Nina, I would do it if it meant bringing her to safety. As we pulled up the long, winding driveway to


    the mansion, I felt a pit form in my stomach. The two scents grew a little stronger ¡ª but why were they


    so simr?


    The driver pulled us up to the front, where several guards were waiting. ¡°Fix your hair,¡± my father said. I


    sighed and checked my hair in the rearview mirror before getting out and smoothing my bloody, dirty


    shirt down. Then, I followed my father and the guards up the massive marble stairs to the mansion and


    walked through the enormous front doors.


    We entered into arge throne room with a long corridor that led down to the throne where the Alpha


    King sat ahead of us. Next to him stood a girl; her face was covered, but I could smell her scent from


    here, and I knew it was my mate. Fio responded strongly inside of me, but I quelled his excitement. I


    had to keep a level head because, above all else, I had to find Nina¡­ And I knew, somehow, that I


    would find clues here.


    The throne room was silent as my father and I walked down the aisle. We stopped in front of the


    throne; I felt my heart start to pound as I felt the princess¡¯s eyes staring at me through her veil. My


    father dropped to one knee in front of the Alpha King, as did I.


    ¡°Rise,¡± the Alpha King said nonchntly. My father and I stood. The Alpha King was silent for a


    moment, then stood and slowly walked down the steps to meet us while his daughter stood motionless


    beside the throne. The King was tall and thin, with salt-and-pepper hair and a well-groomed beard. He


    wore a pristine suit and tie.


    ¡°So,¡± the Alpha King said. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter¡¯s fated mate.¡± He looked me up and down, taking in my


    appearance.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve been told,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my appearance¡ª¡±


    The Alpha King raised his hand for me to stop. ¡°No worries. I understand that your campus was


    attacked earlier today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°I also understand that you fought valiantly to protect your fellow students.¡±


    ¡°I tried. I¡¯m afraid I wound up losing them,¡± I said. There was a pause. I wanted so badly to ask where


    Nina was, what had been done with her, but I couldn¡¯t. Somehow, I had a bad feeling about all of this,


    and I was worried that mentioning Nina wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. I waspletely alone in this.


    The Alpha King was silent for a moment, but he didn¡¯t seem unkind. Finally, he turned and waved for


    his daughter toe forward. She lifted up her long skirt and slowly walked down the steps, finally


    coming to a stop in front of me. Her scent overwhelmed me and I felt my head begin to spin, but I


    gritted my teeth and tried to keep a level head. I just had to find Nina; that was all that mattered.


    Finally, the girl lifted her veil.


    My eyes widened and my heart leaped into my throat.


    She looked¡­ Exactly like Nina. I almost jumped for joy, thinking that it was her at first, but at a second


    nce I knew she wasn¡¯t. There were subtle differences in their appearances. The princesscked the


    freckles that dotted Nina¡¯s nose, and her eyes were gray, not brown. And¡­ I could also sense a more


    faint, simr scent on her skin. She had a trace of Nina¡¯s scent on her. I was sure of it, and it made my


    blood boil. Had she done something to Nina? Had my father had something to do with it? I wouldn¡¯t be


    surprised if they had her locked up somewhere, hidden from the rest of the world¡ª


    ¡°Well, my darling Selena?¡± the Alpha King asked, breaking my train of worried thought. ¡°Is he all you


    hoped for?¡±


    Selena looked me up and down. Then, a coy smile spread across her attractive, familiar face.


    ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± she said. ¡°He¡¯s perfect.

 Chapter 150 The Lost Twin

    Chapter 150 The Lost Twin


    Enzo


    ¡°Yes, daddy,¡± Selena said. ¡°He¡¯s perfect.¡±


    As she spoke, the voice of my fated mate was like music to my ears. But somehow, there was


    something sharp and grating about it at the same time. I could smell Nina¡¯s faint scent on her; surely


    she had some sort of knowledge as to where Nina was. Not only that, but Selena looked just like Nina


    with only a couple of small differences, and it was eerie to say the least. Was Selena the ¡®Sister¡¯ that


    Edward, Ronan, and Lisa wanted to deliver Nina to. Was Nina secretly Selena¡¯s twin?


    ¡°Good,¡± the Alpha King said with a warm smile. ¡°You can show him to his room. We¡¯ll meet again for


    dinnerter to discuss our ns.¡±


    Before I could protest, the princess suddenly grabbed me by the arm with a grin and pulled me out of


    the room. I nced over my shoulder as I trailed behind her to see my father looking at me solemnly.


    He knew all along; I was sure of it. Somehow, he knew that this princess was somehow linked to Nina.


    That must have been why he wanted Nina out of the picture¡­ But why? If she was Selena¡¯s twin, why


    would she be hidden?


    The door closed behind us and Selena led me through a long hallway. She intertwined her thin fingers


    with mine and flicked her hair over her shoulder, looking up at me with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to finally meet you,¡± she said in a sing-song voice. ¡°Did you like my scarf?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Um¡­¡±


    Selenaughed. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had a very long day, and you¡¯re very tired.¡± She led me to


    the end of the hallway, then up a flight of stairs. The hallway on the second floor widened. Our


    footsteps echoed on the shiny marble floors, and I couldn¡¯t help but gaze at her long, dark hair as she


    walked in front of me. It was as if she really was Nina¡­ But she wasn¡¯t. And although her scent


    overwhelmed me and aroused me, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Nina¡¯s scent was lingering on her skin,


    too.


    Finally, she led me to my bedroom. It was arge room with a firece and an enormous window that


    overlooked the forest below. She showed me around the room; there was an equallyrge bathroom


    attached to it with a tub in the center. I had always thought that my father¡¯s expensive house was


    luxurious, but this was on another level. Under any other circumstances, I would¡¯ve been excited to


    experience the amenities, but I only had one thing on my mind.


    ¡°Can I get you anything else?¡± Selena asked once she finished her tour. She cocked her head as she


    looked at me, giving her a cute look that, once again, would have aroused me even more under normal


    circumstances.


    ¡°Um¡­ No, thanks,¡± I said. Selena nodded and turned on her heel. She walked over to the door, but as


    she opened it and stepped out, I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity any further. ¡°Wait!¡± I said, stopping her.


    She turned and looked back at me with a smile, but there was also something dark behind her eyes


    that I couldn¡¯t quite ce my finger on. It was unsettling, to say the least.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she said.


    ¡°Um¡­ Do you¡­ You don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Spit it out, silly!¡± she interjected with augh.


    I felt my face get hot. ¡°Do you have a twin?¡± I asked.


    Selena¡¯s sweet face suddenly fell, the darkness hidden behind her eyesing out and taking over her


    entire visage. She slowly stepped back into the room and shut the door behind her. I felt my heart pulse


    as I realized that I must have struck a chord with her.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± she growled.


    ¡°You just¡­ You look like someone I know,¡± I said. ¡°Her name is Nina. She¡¯s missing. Someone took her


    to deliver her to someone known as¡ª¡±


    ¡°The Sister,¡± she replied. I nodded, and Selena rolled her eyes and sighed. Her sweetness had


    completely faded now, entirely reced by a sinister feeling that I couldn¡¯t shake. I felt as though her


    true self came out now. ¡°Fine,¡± she said, crossing over to the bed and sitting down. ¡°Since you¡¯re going


    to be my husband, I suppose we shouldn¡¯t have any secrets¡­ But you have to swear not to tell my


    father.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t say a word,¡± I said. ¡°I just want to know where she is, and that she¡¯s safe.¡±


    Selena waved her hand dismissively and looked down her nose at me. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve made sure


    she¡¯s quitefortable. I¡¯ve put her in a nice little prison that she can live out her days in, where no


    one will ever find her.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Imprisoned Nina?¡± I asked. I felt rage begin to bubble up inside of me, and my hands curled up


    into fists at my sides.


    ¡°Oh, rx,¡± she said, checking her nails nonchntly. ¡°She¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a monster. But you see, she


    poses too much of a threat¡­ Not only to our marriage, but my status as the sole heir to the throne. I¡¯m


    daddy¡¯s favorite. I¡¯m the Luna¡¯s favorite. If she were to suddenly show up, it would only throw a wrench


    into things.¡±


    I frowned and shook my head. All of this over a mate and a royal status? I knew that Nina would never


    want to be a princess anyway ¡ª why not leave her be? Was this princess really that frightened of Nina,


    or was she just spoiled?This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So she is your twin,¡± I said. ¡°But¡­ The Alpha King only has one daughter.¡±


    Selena shrugged. ¡°Only one living daughter; or so they thought. You see, when I was a baby, there was


    an attack on the royal family. It was right after my mother died during childbirth. Crescent assassins


    broke into the pce when my daddy was in mourning, and they tried to kill us ¡ª but they failed. Their


    poison didn¡¯t work, and they were caugh trying to kidnap myself and Nina. The guards only managed to


    catch one of the assassins. The one that was carrying me.¡±


    ¡°And the one that was carrying Nina¡­¡±


    ¡°He got away,¡± Selena replied. ¡°Everyone thought that Nina was dead. I grew up being the only


    princess, and I like being the only princess. So, when I found out that Nina wasn¡¯t dead, but that one of


    the assassins had taken pity on her and dumped her off at a human¡¯s home, I decided that I couldn¡¯t


    run the risk of her ruining everything.¡±


    So¡­ Selena truly was just a spoiled little girl who couldn¡¯t handle the thought of sharing the spotlight.


    Selena opened her mouth to say more, but I¡¯d had enough. ¡°If you want me to marry you, I want you to


    release her,¡± I demanded, storming up to her. Selena looked up at me with wide eyes as I towered over


    her. ¡°Nina won¡¯t bother anyone. Just let her go home.¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t?¡± she snarled, standing. ¡°The deal¡¯s already been made. The fate of your pack


    depends on this, and¡­ I could easily tell my daddy not to help you.¡±


    ¡°Just let her go,¡± I whispered. I reached out my hand and cupped Selena¡¯s face. She bit her lip, her


    eyelids fluttering as she looked up at me. ¡°If you let her go, I promise I¡¯ll love you and only you forever.¡±

 Chapter 151 A Promise

    Chapter 151 A Promise


    Nina


    My heart dropped at the girl¡¯s words.


    ¡°Too merciful?¡± I asked. ¡°What did I do to you to deserve any of this?¡±


    The girl merely shrugged. She seemed so nonchnt that it made me sick, but before I could say


    anything else, she suddenly looked at her watch. ¡°Oh!¡± she said, grinning at me. ¡°It looks like it¡¯s time


    for me to go. Enzo will be ready for me any minute.¡±


    I opened my mouth to ask her what she meant, but before I could, she opened a portal and vanished.


    Was she meeting Enzo to marry him already? I felt a pit form in my stomach at the thought. What if


    they mated and he forgot all about me, leaving me in here until the day I died?


    No, I thought to myself. I couldn¡¯t lose hope.


    ¡­


    I couldn¡¯t be sure exactly how long I was trapped there. It could have been hours or even days simply


    because it felt as though there was no real passage of time; the sun never rose or set, and it was


    always in that constant state of eternal twilight.


    I tried at first to see if there was a way to leave, but the girl, whose name I still didn¡¯t know, wasn¡¯t lying


    when she said I wouldn¡¯t be able to get out. There seemed to be some sort of invisible force field


    around the ce, like a spell had been cast on it. I could still walk out a ways into the woods all around


    the cabin, but about half a mile into the woods was when I would encounter the invisible dome keeping


    me there. No amount of force could break through it. It was imprable, and it made me wonder if I


    could even be seen from the outside or if the force field made me invisible, too. I really was trapped


    there forever, it seemed. But I held out hope that Enzo woulde for me. He always came for me.


    I spent my time there reading mostly once I realized I couldn¡¯t get out. There was a supply of canned


    food in the cabin, which I cooked on the little wood stove. Some firewood had already been chopped


    for me, so I was able to heat the cabin. How long had it taken for her to build this ce? Or was it even


    a physical ce at all? Perhaps a witch made it with magic, which would exin the invisible barrier.


    Sometimes I wondered if I was even awake at all, or if this was fabricated in my head and I was really


    put under a spell somewhere, unconscious.


    Sleeping wasn¡¯t easy. It was too quiet, and I was lonely. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t really feel tired, so I just


    stayed awake most of the time and read books or walked around. The only thing that kept me going


    was knowing that Enzo woulde for me, as always. If I didn¡¯t have that hope, I knew I would go


    insane, because even my wolf seemed to have disappeared, leaving me with no one to talk to.


    At one point, however, after being there for what felt like ages, I suddenly shot up in bed when I heard


    the distinct whirring sound of a portal opening outside.


    Not only that, but I smelled something familiar, warm, andforting¡­ Enzo.


    I jumped up and ran to the door. ¡°Enzo!¡± I yelled, flinging the door open. I felt my heart leap as I saw


    him standing on thewn, looking confused ¡ª but I was quickly osted by the girl from before. My


    twin.


    She jumped in the way and pushed me backwards. Her hand shot out and she grabbed a fistful of the


    front of my shirt as she forced me back into the cabin.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I said, holding up my hands in surrender. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Listen,¡± she snarled, her face mere inches from mine, ¡°I¡¯m only doing this because I pity you, and


    because I don¡¯t want anything to happen with my marriage¡­ So don¡¯t think that I¡¯m doing this because


    I have any sort of warm feelings toward you. Understand?¡±


    I gulped, blinking as I nodded rapidly.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Now get out there.¡± She pushed me back toward the door, still holding onto my shirt.


    She then flung the door open and shoved me outside. I fell on my hands and knees in front of the


    cabin, but I didn¡¯t care because Enzo hade for me after all.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Nina,¡± he whispered, running up to me. He helped me stand, then pulled me into a tight hug.


    ¡°You came for me,¡± I murmured into his chest.


    Meanwhile, behind us, the girl tapped her foot impatiently. ¡°Hurry it up,¡± she said, her tone of voice


    grating and annoyed. ¡°We¡¯ve got a dinner to get to, Enzo.¡±


    ¡°Can we have a moment of privacy, at least?¡± Enzo asked.


    I nced over my shoulder. The girl sighed annoyedly, then waved us away dismissively with her


    slender hand and retreated into the cabin. Once she was gone, I grabbed Enzo¡¯s hand and pulled him


    further away from the cabin, toward the pond. We stopped there and looked at each other in the dim


    light.


    ¡°Who is she?¡± I whispered. ¡°I know she¡¯s my twin, but¡­ Is she your mate?¡±


    Enzo nodded soberly. He nced over at the cabin, then back at me. ¡°She¡¯s the Alpha King¡¯s


    daughter,¡± he whispered. ¡°Her name is Selena. Listen, Nina¡­ I told her I would stay with her if she let


    you go. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ll be able to see you again after this, but you have to understand that I only did


    it to help you get home¡­ I wouldn¡¯t choose to stay with her otherwise. She¡¯s nuts.¡±


    I felt my stomach twist into a painful knot, and as it did, tears started to prick at the backs of my eyes. I


    shook my head vigorously. ¡°No,¡± I whimpered. ¡°You can¡¯t stay. Isn¡¯t there some way?¡±


    Enzo sighed and pulled me into another hug. I sobbed into his shirt, but he only stroked my hair. I


    knew, deep down, that he was trying his best, and that the politics behind this marriage were too


    important¡­ But it didn¡¯t make me feel any better about this situation. If It wasn¡¯t for the Crescents, he


    coulde home with me. Would this be thest time I ever saw Enzo?


    Enzo then pulled away. We looked into each other¡¯s eyes for the longest moment. I wanted to kiss him


    so badly, and I could tell he wanted to kiss me, too. But then, the screen door to the cabin creaked and


    mmed and Selena came storming over to us. ¡°Lori and Jessica are rogues,¡± Enzo whispered, his


    eyes full of pain, as she approached. I felt my heart drop, but before I had the chance to react, Selena


    grabbed my arm and yanked me away from him roughly.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough of that,¡± she growled. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She pulled me over to a clear area on thewn, then made a motion with her hand. As she did, a


    swirling portal began to open. ¡°This will take you back to your precious campus,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t show


    your face again. Understand me?¡±


    I nodded, but I couldn¡¯t look at her. I could only look at Enzo. And as she shoved me through the portal,


    thest thing I saw was Enzo¡¯s pained, somber face staring back at me

 Chapter 152 Wreckage

    Chapter 152 Wreckage


    Nina


    Thest thing I saw before Selena shoved me through the portal was Enzo¡¯s pained face staring back


    at me.


    Then, suddenly, I was back in my home realm. I was exactly where Edward had first taken me through


    the portal before, but before I could even collect my bearings, I was alerted by the sound of a rogue¡¯s


    howling from the direction of the campus. I had to move and get somewhere safe before I could do


    anything else, no matter how long I wanted to spend writhing on the forest floor in sadness. The rogue


    howled again, but sounded a little closer this time.


    I cursed under my breath and scrambled to my feet, whipping my head this way and that frantically


    before I decided to run in the direction of the town. The campus was likely crawling with rogues now,


    and although I wanted to go back and search for my friends, my best bet was to go where there would


    be fewer rogues for now, and where Lisa and Ronan would be least likely to be wandering around. Not


    only that, but hopefully I could find supplies.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I ran, the thought of the gun shop just outside town where I went before crossed my mind. However,


    as I thought about the possibility of shooting and killing any of my friends or ssmates, I decided that


    I¡¯d rather try my luck hiding out until the Fullmoons came to help¡­ If they were stilling to help.


    The closer I got to town, the more I realized that there was a very good chance that the Fullmoons


    would lose against the Crescents even if they dide. With this many rogues on the loose, I wasn¡¯t


    sure how well even the Fullmoons would fare if they tried to fight. Would they give up on the town


    entirely?


    The town started toe into view. I slowed down my pace and took more caution as I made my way


    through the woods, always on the constant lookout for rogues or Crescents. Thankfully, it was mostly


    quiet; until I got to town.


    When I got to town, I nearly let out a yelp of surprise when a rogue walked right past the building I was


    about toe out from behind. I quickly pped a hand over my mouth, pressing my body against the


    wall of the alleyway. I didn¡¯t even breathe.


    I could hear the rogue¡¯s slow, ragged breaths. Even though I held my breath, I could still smell its fetid


    stench. It lingered in front of the building, sniffing the air. I couldn¡¯t move; I could only squeeze my eyes


    shut and try not to cry.


    The rogue lingered there for what felt like an eternity. I swore that it could hear my racing heart as it


    slowly began to shuffle toward me¡­


    But then, suddenly, I heard the sound of a distant gunshot. So did the rogue, who suddenly stopped its


    sniffing and let out a loud, keening howl before scampering away.


    I wasn¡¯t sure who shot that gun or where they shot it from, but they may have just saved my life.


    Now that the coast was clear, I finally released my breath and let out a sigh of relief before slowly


    poking my head out from between the buildings.


    The quaint little strip of shops that I had be so ustomed to as being a safe, cozy ce was


    now nothing but wreckage. Shop windows were shattered, debris lined the streets, and cars were left


    abandoned in the middle of the road. The little town that had once been a lively ce filled with voices,


    laughter, and music was now dead silent, save for the howling wind that blew down the street.


    I gulped and slowly stepped out from between the buildings, keeping down and darting behind cars and


    trash cans as I crossed the street toward the abandoned convenience store. I didn¡¯t know how long I


    would be waiting for the Fullmoons¡¯ help, so I knew that I needed to gather any food and supplies I


    could carry.


    When I entered the convenience store, it seemed to be mostly untouched. Even in the state of things, I


    felt a little guilty as I grabbed a backpack off of a shelf, ripped the tag off, and then began to fill it with


    canned food and other supplies. It felt as though I was stealing, even though I was only doing what I


    had to do to survive.


    I was filling the bag with first aid supplies when I suddenly heard the sound of broken ss crunching


    underfoot. Without a moment of hesitation, I quickly darted behind a shelf and crouched down; a


    human was clearly approaching, but I couldn¡¯t be certain who it was.


    The footsteps stopped outside. Then, my heart leaped into my throat as I heard the door open, causing


    the little bell to tinkle against the ss.


    I heard the footsteps begin to meander through the aisles of the little store. There was the sound of the


    stranger taking some things off of shelves and clearing his throat.


    If this was Ronan or any other Crescent, I would have to make a run for it. They wereing closer,


    and my only option was to make a break for the door and run as fast as I could¡­ But, as I shifted in my


    crouched position, I made the grave mistake of stepping on a stic wrapper that sent a loud


    crunching sound through the shop. My heart stopped at that moment. The stranger stopped, too.


    I heard the sound of a gun cocking.


    ¡°Come out. I have a gun.¡±


    Wait¡­ I knew that voice.


    ¡°J-James?¡± I called out.


    ¡°Nina?¡±


    I felt my heart leap. I quickly jumped up and came out from behind the shelf, my eyes filling with tears


    of joy. We stood there in disbelieving silence for several moments before he lowered his gun and ran to


    me, throwing his arms around me.


    Neither of us spoke for the longest time. We held each other like that in the middle of the store,


    swaying back and forth as we both sobbed into each other¡¯s shoulders.


    Finally, I pulled away and took in James¡¯ appearance. His face was dirty, and his clothes were a bit


    tattered, but he looked otherwise healthy and uninjured.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± he asked quietly, his voice shaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ A long story,¡± I replied. ¡°Too much to tell now.¡±


    James nodded understandingly. ¡°I found a safe ce to hole up in,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s not far. But it¡¯s getting


    dark, so we should go now.¡±


    I nodded, just happy to have found one of my friends. We quickly grabbed some more supplies before


    James poked his head out of the door, checked to see if the coast was clear, then waved for me to


    follow.


    ¡°Was that you who shot that gun earlier?¡± I asked as we walked.


    James was quiet. I could tell from his somber reaction that it was, in fact, him. My mind flickered back,


    then, to the letter that Enzo and I found and the presentation that James apparently made at the


    symposium. ¡°Have you been killing werewolves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We can talk about thatter,¡± he whispered, picking up his pace as the sun sank further behind the


    hills. ¡°For now, let¡¯s get to safety.

 Chapter 153 Safehouse

    Chapter 153 Safehouse


    Nina


    James and I quickly and quietly made our way through the abandoned little town. As we walked,


    keeping to the rapidly growing shadows, I couldn¡¯t help but notice the asional blood stain on the


    ground or torn bits of clothing. The most disturbing thing that I saw was a child¡¯s teddy bearying


    discarder on the ground and covered in blood; I swallowed when I saw it, telling myself that maybe the


    child who that teddy bear belonged to just dropped it and it happened to get stained with blood, but


    there was a sinking feeling in the back of my mind that it wasn¡¯t such a happy oue.


    Finally, we made it to the residential neighborhood. James led the way with his gun in his hands as the


    sky began to darken. He eventually led us to a small house, then down the outside stairs to the cer.


    With a final nce over his shoulder, he pushed the door open and shut and locked it once we were


    both inside.


    ¡°Help me move this barricade back,¡± he said. I helped him push the piles of furniture and other heavy


    objects that he¡¯d used as a barricade back into ce. Finally, we could rx a little, and James led me


    upstairs where all of the windows were shut tightly and the blinds and curtains were closed.


    ¡°Whose house is this?¡± I asked, looking around with confusion.


    James merely shrugged as he dropped his backpack on the kitchen table and began to rifle through it


    for cans of food. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just started trying doors, and the basement door at this house was


    unlocked.¡±


    I frowned, ncing around at the surroundings. There were no photographs or any signs of clutter. The


    furniture was sparse. It must have been a rental ¡ª or maybe that was what I just kept telling myself so


    I wouldn¡¯t feel so bad formandeering someone¡¯s home.


    As James opened some cans of soup and cooked them on the stove, I started to ask questions.


    ¡°Where were you when it started?¡± I asked. ¡°And how did you wind up here?¡±


    James let out a wry chuckle. ¡°I was in town, thankfully. The attack started on campus, so it took a little


    while for things to spread. People started packing their things up and running out of town as soon as


    the first group of rogues appeared, but I hid. It¡¯s not like I would have had anywhere to go, you know?¡±


    ¡°What about your parents?¡± I asked. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have gone home to them?¡±


    All of a sudden, James froze when I mentioned his parents. I couldn¡¯t quite tell if it was just a sore


    subject from him, or if he wasn¡¯t telling me everything. As I thought back to his father¡¯s letter about the


    ¡®family business¡¯, it made me wonder if he intentionally stayed here.


    Finally, he only shook his head. ¡°I figured it would be better to justy low here,¡± was all he said. I


    decided not to question further. I watched as he poured the soup into two bowls, then handed me one. I


    didn¡¯t realize it before, but I was starving.


    We ate in silence for a while before James led me upstairs, where there were two bedrooms. It seemed


    that he already imed one, so I took the other.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thankfully, it hadn¡¯t been quite long enough for the town to lose power or running water, so although


    we had to keep the lights off so as not to be seen, I was still able to take a shower¡­ And after


    everything I¡¯d been through, the hot water cascading over my body was sorely needed.


    When I was finished, I stepped out and dried off before returning to the living room, where I heard the


    sounds of James nking around with something metallic. As I descended the stairs, I could see that


    he was sitting in the living room.


    And he was cleaning his gun.


    He didn¡¯t see me at first. He was being so meticulous, almost robotic. I watched from the darkness as


    he slowly and methodically cleaned each part, then put it back together.


    Then¡­ He loaded it. I caught a glimpse of the box of bullets; they were silver.


    For killing werewolves.


    ¡°James,¡± I said without thinking, emerging from the shadows, ¡°are those silver bullets?¡± My voice shook


    as I spoke.


    James merely nodded and stayed focused on his work. ¡°Of course,¡± he replied.


    I felt a pit begin to form in my stomach. ¡°James¡­ These are our ssmates.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore.¡± He finished loading the gun, then, to my horror, he cocked it. He then looked up at me


    with a slight, sinister smile on his face. The pit in my stomach grewrger as I looked at him. In the


    darkness, with only the dim light of a smallmp, he looked almost demonic. Half of his face was cast


    in an amber glow, while the other half was so dark I couldn¡¯t even make it out.


    ¡°But they can be cured,¡± I continued. ¡°Tiffany made an antidote. I think it works. If we can find her


    medical bag, I know she had lots of it in there. And besides, there are werewolves who are on our side


    ¡ª¡±


    James stood now and slowly walked over to me. ¡°Nina,¡± he said softly, reaching out and squeezing my


    shoulder, sending a chill down my spine, ¡°they¡¯re not gonna get better. There is no antidote, no such


    thing as a werewolf being on our side. They¡¯re all monsters. They need to be purged.¡±


    ¡°P-Purged?¡± I stuttered. ¡°None of these people asked for this. You could at least try the antidote and


    see for yourself.¡±


    James was silent for a minute. The air between us was so thick and heavy that I felt as though I would


    suffocate as he continued to tower over me. He took a step forward, then another, backing me up


    against the wall.


    ¡°You know,¡± he said with a dry smile, ¡°I know you¡¯re one of them. I¡¯ve been watching you for a while; I


    know you¡¯ve been showing signs. The speed, the healing abilities¡­ I gave you the benefit of the doubt,


    though. I knew that you were innocent, and that you didn¡¯t ask to be a monster. You never


    showed any signs of shifting, so I figured if I could just get you away from Enzo and make you see how


    evil he is, then you would understand. I like you, Nina. We make a good team; think about how many of


    those monsters we could take down between the two of us.¡±


    I frowned, shaking my head as my heart raced even faster and a wave of nausea washed over me.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered. ¡°That¡¯s not true. This isn¡¯t you, James. Whatever your father told you¡ª¡±


    ¡°My father?¡± James asked with a chuckle. ¡°This isn¡¯t about him. I could care less what he wants. But


    my mother¡­ My mother never asked to be murdered by a werewolf. And I¡¯m determined to take down


    all of those monsters one by one for her sake. If you¡¯re only going to get in the way of that, then¡­¡±


    He paused, backing me further into the corner as his face darkened.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to kill you, too.

 Chapter 154 Gone Mad

    Chapter 154 Gone Mad


    Nina


    ¡°If you¡¯re only going to get in the way with that, then¡­ I¡¯ll have to kill you, too.¡±


    As James spoke, his voice was dark and sinister. He slowly backed me into a corner, leaving me


    nowhere to go. I felt a slight chuckle escape my lips, wondering if he was just joking¡­ But he wasn¡¯t.


    As I looked into James¡¯ dark, grim face, I knew now that he was being one hundred percent serious,


    and suddenly the knot in my throat grew sorge I could hardly breathe.


    ¡°J-James¡­¡± I stammered, pressing my back up against the wall, ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t you. I know you don¡¯t


    want to hurt me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he responded in a low, even voice. ¡°But you¡¯re leaving me no choice. I can¡¯t let you leave


    here if you¡¯re just nning on helping those dirty, disgusting monsters.¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t do anything,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Please. I¡¯m on your side.¡±


    James chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Nina. I know you¡¯re full of shit. Enzo sent you here, didn¡¯t he? Are you


    his little minion?¡±


    As he spoke, his voice hissed through his teeth and his hand shot out. He grabbed my wrist tightly,


    pinning it against the wall and making me cry out in unexpected pain.


    ¡°James!¡± I said as I wriggled beneath his grip. ¡°Enzo didn¡¯t send me. I swear. You can trust me.¡±


    He still didn¡¯t believe me. His grip only tightened around my wrist while his other hand worked its way


    up to my throat. I tried to kick him as I thrashed to get free, but he was suddenly much stronger than I


    ever imagined and I felt so weak beneath his touch. Where was my wolf¡¯s strength when I needed her?


    Ever since I met Selena, I couldn¡¯t feel my wolf¡¯s presence at all.


    ¡°Ugh, you reek of those beasts,¡± James growled as he held me, his fingers slowly wrapping around my


    throat. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    ¡°What about Edward?¡± I pleaded. ¡°He¡¯s a werewolf, too. He¡¯s more evil than Enzo. You were in love


    with him, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    James¡¯ eyes widened at the mention of Edward, but he shook his head and tightened his grip around


    my throat. I felt my airways begin to constrict, and I tried to pry his fingers away with my free hand as I


    started to choke. ¡°Don¡¯t bring Edward into this,¡± he snarled, staring down his nose at me. ¡°You don¡¯t


    know anything about our rtionship.¡±


    I felt my vision begin to fade as I gasped for air. James¡¯ fingers around my throat felt like rope, burning


    into my skin and twisting, tearing it. ¡°J-Ja¡ª¡± was all I could choke out. He began to slide me up the wall


    by my neck. I wriggled helplessly, gasping for what little air I could, but it was no use.


    James was going to kill me.


    ¡°Consider this a mercy,¡± James said. ¡°If I don¡¯t kill you now, someone else is bound to kill you in a far


    worse way down the road¡­ Assuming you don¡¯t be a mindless rogue like the rest. Goodbye,


    Nina. You were a good friend, once.¡±


    My vision began to fade in and out. James¡¯ face shed in front of me. I felt myself begin to fall limp,


    and my eyes fluttered shut¡­


    But I saw another face as my vision went to ck.


    Not James¡¯ face, but Enzo¡¯s. Enzo¡¯s sad, lonesome eyes staring back at me as Selena pushed me


    through the portal.


    I had to hold out hope that he woulde back for me. I had to stay alive for him.


    Suddenly, I felt my wolf¡¯s presence; it was faint, but it was there nheless. She gave me what little


    strength she could to kick, and I felt something softe into contact with my foot. There was a grunt,


    then I felt myself fall down to the floor, gasping for air as my vision began to flicker back to life.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± James groaned from the other side of the hallway. ¡°Bitch¡­¡±


    I nced up to see him leaning against the wall, rubbing his head. He opened his eyes to look at me,


    then twisted his face into a menacing scowl and lunged for me. I rolled away, still choking for air, but he


    just managed to miss me as he reached for a handful of my hair.


    I scrambled to my feet, then over to the kitchen, where I grabbed my bag. James roared angrily behind


    me, running after me. I wanted to scream, but I couldn¡¯t; my throat felt as though it was on fire. Without


    a look back, I ran over to the back door, grabbing the shelf that James used as a barricade, and


    mmed it down on the floor . It just barely missed him; he jumped back, cursing, and I used that


    fleeting moment to fling the door open and bolt out into the night.


    There was a fence blocking my path, and James wasing out now. I could hear him cock his gun,


    so I flung my bag over the fence and leaped up, grabbing the top of the fence and not caring that the


    wood splintered into my palms.


    The gun went off, but he missed. I scrambled as I heard him cock the gun again and say something


    vile, but I was finally on top of the fence. I swung my leg over and fell to the ground on the other side.


    The gun went off again. A nk on the fence exploded from the force of the bullet. A bolt of searing


    pain shot up my leg and I cried out, but I had to keep going. Without a second wasted, I grabbed my


    bag off of the ground, scrambled to my feet¡­


    And I ran.


    I ran as fast as I could, for as long as I could. I squeezed through fences, crossed back yards, cut


    myself on thorny bushes until eventually, my wounded leg gave out under me and I copsed to the


    grass, panting and sobbing.


    When I looked down, there was a red stain blossoming outwards on my pant leg. I cried as I groped


    along the back of my thigh in search of an exit hole, but there wasn¡¯t one; the bullet was still inside.


    James never followed me ¡ª at least, I didn¡¯t hear his footsteps anymore ¡ª but at that moment, I


    thought that he achieved his goal anyway as my head began to reel from the extreme blood loss, which


    was only exacerbated by the exertion.


    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    This was it. I wasn¡¯t going to make it; I couldn¡¯t run anymore, couldn¡¯t cry for help.


    All I could do was fall back on the grass, arms outstretched, and stare up at the stars.


    It really was a beautiful night. The sky was clear of clouds. Above me, I could make out Orion¡¯s


    constetion. The different shades of blue in the night sky swirled together, whirling around as my


    vision began to distort and flicker in and out, but Orion stayed steady, strong. The crickets around me


    chirped happily,pletely oblivious to the horrors that were happening here in this very town.


    A smile started to spread across my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s a girl!¡±


    A man¡¯s voice called from a distance. I heard footsteps pounding closer. The sound of someone falling


    to their knees next to me. Everything was muffled as I slipped out of consciousness.


    ¡°She¡¯s been shot!¡±


    And then¡­ A face came into view, blocking Orion

 Chapter 155 A Light in the Darkness

    Chapter 155 A Light in the Darkness


    Nina


    I was jostled awake by a bump and a swaying sensation, followed by the feeling of a searing pain


    shooting through my leg and the sound of a car engine. I groaned as my eyes flickered open.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh! Honey, she¡¯s awake.¡±


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯m pullin¡¯ over. Coast clear out there?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Mhm. I don¡¯t see anything.¡±


    As my eyes adjusted, I saw the forms of two people sitting in front of me. Judging from the long leather


    seat beneath me and the two seats in front, I was in the back of a car. A truck, too, I surmised from the


    hollow and tinny sound of the engine as it sputtered to a stop.


    I groaned again. The man in the driver¡¯s seat got out of the car while the woman in the passenger seat


    turned around to face me. I blinked a few times, and as her face came into focus, I saw that she was an


    older woman with graying brown hair and a round, soft face.


    ¡°You sure woke up quick,¡± she said with a smile, reaching out and squeezing my hand. Her hand was


    warm and soft in a motherly sort of way, and it eased some of my anxieties.


    ¡°Wh-Where¡­¡±


    The door by my feet opened. I looked up to see an older man standing there. He was wearing a nnel


    shirt tucked into a pair of jeans, which emphasized his slight beer belly. He had a baseball cap on and


    had a gray mustache on his upper lip.


    ¡°Howdy, youngdy,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Let me see that leg. That okay?¡±


    I felt myself stiffen, and instinctively looked up at the woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay, hon¡¯,¡± she said softly. ¡°Dan¡¯s


    real good at this sort of thing. Aren¡¯t you, honey?¡±


    ¡°Yup. Decades huntin¡¯ and trappin¡¯ll do that to ya. You get real good at pickin¡¯ out bullets so it don¡¯t


    spoil the meat.¡± My stomach turned at the thought, but Dan only chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t eat


    human.¡±


    He reached out and peeled back the white bandage around my leg a little bit, and I let him, although it


    made me wince and grit my teeth. He eyed my wound for a second before nodding to himself.


    ¡°How¡¯s your head feel, sweetheart?¡± the woman asked. ¡°I¡¯m Laura, by the way. That¡¯s my husband,


    Dan, although I guess I already told you his name, didn¡¯t I? Anyway, we found youst night in real


    rough shape.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ Water?¡± I croaked. Laura smiled and nodded. Dan held out his hand for me and helped me sit


    up, and once I¡¯d chugged an entire bottle of water in one go, he pointed at my leg with a confused


    expression on his face.


    ¡°Your leg¡¯s lookin¡¯ mighty healed already for someone who was shot less than twelve hours ago,¡± he


    said.


    My eyes widened. I couldn¡¯t tell these people about my healing abilities.


    But, it seemed that they weren¡¯t looking for answers. ¡°Well, either way,¡± he continued, ¡°you¡¯re lucky we


    found ya out there.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Laura chimed in. ¡°You were nothin¡¯ more than a hop ¡®n a skip away from meeting the big old


    man in the sky,¡± she said, pointing upwards with a grin.


    I swallowed, leaning my head back on the headrest. The pain in my leg was still unbearable, and when


    I searched for my wolf¡¯s presence, it was nothing more than a flicker. She must have used up any


    strength she had left to help me fight off James.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said quietly, then peered out the window. It was just barely morning; the sun still hadn¡¯t


    come up yet, but it was bright enough to see everything through the slight tinge of blue. ¡°Where are


    we?¡±


    Dan sighed, then looked around. ¡°Just a few miles north of town,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re headin¡¯ out that way


    where there ain¡¯t any of them¡­ What are we callin¡¯ em, honey?¡±


    ¡°Prowlers,¡± Laura said proudly. Then, whispering: ¡°I came up with that one myself.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little bit at the older couple¡¯s good humor, but at the same time, I knew I


    needed to get home. I couldn¡¯t leave town, not with my friends still there.


    ¡°Anyhoo,¡± Dan continued, ¡°I heard there¡¯s a safe zone just a little ways further north. This¡­ disease, or


    whatever it is, spreads like wildfire. Just before the news stations went out, I saw that all of the towns in


    the nearest fifty-mile radius are crawlin¡¯ with the Prowlers. I dunno if the rest of the world even knows, if


    I¡¯m bein¡¯ honest. We¡¯ve always been sorta remote out here, and well¡­ You know how the folks ¡®round


    here are. They rather take things into their own hands.¡±


    ¡°Help is on the way,¡± I replied. ¡°I can tell you that much.¡±


    Laura and Dan¡¯s eyebrows raised, but they said nothing. There was a bit of a silence before Laura


    spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯reing with us, right, honey?¡± she asked. ¡°You don¡¯t wanna go back there.¡±


    Her eyes were pleading and full of worry, but I shook my head. ¡°I can¡¯t. I have to go back for my


    friends.¡±


    Dan and Laura exchanged nces. ¡°Hon¡¯, I¡¯m afraid your friends are probably beyond the point of


    help,¡± Dan said. ¡°You were the first uninfected human we saw in days.¡±


    I shook my head again. ¡°No. There¡¯s an antidote.¡±


    ¡°And what do you think a single little girl like yourself is gonna do?¡± Laura asked, sounding a bit


    bbergasted now. ¡°Cure everyone in town?¡± I swallowed; I hadn¡¯t thought that far ahead. I only cared


    about my friends, and I wasn¡¯t going to take no for an answer. Dan, seeing this, finally nodded slowly


    and let out another sigh.


    ¡°Well,¡± he said, ¡°we can take you back to town if you really want. It¡¯s your decision. But with that leg¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Laura opened her mouth to speak, but shut it again and turned around in her seat. Dan nodded once


    more and shut the door, then came around and got back into the driver¡¯s seat. No one spoke as he


    pulled away from the side of the road, then swung the truck back around in the direction of the town.


    We were close enough to town, so it didn¡¯t take long before Dan stopped the truck right on the


    outskirts. I got out first, limping on my injured leg despite Laura¡¯s protests, and grabbed my backpack


    out of the back of the truck.


    ¡°You sure about this?¡± Dan asked.


    I nodded solemnly. ¡°Thank you for everything,¡± I said, ¡°but I do need to go back.¡±


    Laura sighed and put her hands on her hips. ¡°Well¡­ Good luck,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± Dan said, reaching into the back of the truck and retrieving a double-barreled shotgun. ¡°Can


    you shoot?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I said, can you shoot?¡±


    I nodded. Dan shoved the gun into my hands, then gave me a box of bullets.


    Silver ones. I recognized the box as the same one from the gun shop that the woman gave me before.


    ¡°You use those if you need to,¡± Dan said. ¡°Pump, shoot, then run. Don¡¯t bother lookin¡¯ to see if it¡¯s dead


    or not. And if youe across a human who¡¯s not all there, like the one I¡¯m assumin¡¯ shot youst


    night¡­ Aim for the chest. The bullets have a good spray to ¡®em, so you don¡¯t have to be too urate.¡±


    I nodded solemnly, my hands shaking as I gripped the gun tightly. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said quietly.


    Dan only gave me a single, grim nod before they both walked back over to the truck and opened their


    doors.


    ¡°Keep an eye on that leg,¡± Laura said over her shoulder. ¡°If the Prowlers don¡¯t kill you first, the


    infection¡¯ll kill you for sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on it.¡±


    With that, Laura and Dan soberly got into their truck. I watched as they drove off, watching the truck


    fade into the distance, before I took a deep breath and turned back toward the town.


    As I limped toward my destination, I only had one goal in mind: I had to find the antidote and save my


    friends

 Chapter 156 Stealth Mission

    Chapter 156 Stealth Mission


    Nina


    With the way that my leg was feeling, my journey across town was slow and painful. I didn¡¯t seem to be


    healing anymore, since my wolf was too weak for some reason, so each step was agony. But I had to


    keep going. My friends were still out there somewhere and I needed to find the antidote and help them.


    I stuck to narrow alleyways, darting between abandoned cars so as not to be seen. Not only did I have


    to worry about rogues, but I also had to worry about James now, and there was no knowing where he


    was right now. For all I knew, he was out here looking for me.


    Eventually, I somehow made it to the outskirts of the campus. I cut through the woods, wincing as I


    limped over fallen trees and struggling to climb in and out of ravines, but by the time the sun started to


    get high in the sky, I made it.


    I could see the hockey arena from here, as well as Tiffany¡¯s pink Jeep. Just thinking about her made


    me want to vomit. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the Crescents did with her body¡­ But I couldn¡¯t think


    about that right now, because it only brought me immense pain. Tiffany would have wanted me to do


    everything I could to get the antidote.


    Since it was the middle of the afternoon, I didn¡¯t see any rogues around. They must have been resting


    during the day, as they were stronger in the moonlight. This was a bit of a relief, but it didn¡¯t mean that


    there weren¡¯t any Crescents wandering around, either in their wolf forms or their human forms. I had to


    be cautious as I quickly made my way across the athletic field.


    I was out in the open now. I pushed myself as fast as I could go, but I could only go so fast with my leg.


    By the time I made it halfway across the athletic field, beads of sweat were forming on my forehead just


    from the exertion that it took to keep myself upright.


    Finally, however, I made it. I crouched behind Tiffany¡¯s Jeep and peered around it as I looked for any


    Crescents. I didn¡¯t see any, so I pushed through the pain in my leg and warily made my way into the


    hockey arena.


    The arena was thankfully empty. I let out a sigh of relief and crouched behind the rink barrier as I made


    my way toward the door that would lead to the infirmary.


    But as I got to the doorway, which stood wide open now that a rogue had bashed its way through the


    door and knocked it off its hinges, leaving the crumpled remains of the door strewn aside, I heard


    something.


    I heard the sound of voices.


    My breath caught in my throat. I cupped my hand over my mouth, steadying my breathing, as I slowly


    peered around the corner and into the door.


    Inside the infirmary, there were at least five Crescents. I recognized some of them from Ronan¡¯s team.


    They were milling around the infirmary; a few were sitting at the table, digging through bins of medical


    supplies, while another was sitting on one of the infirmary beds and groaning in pain.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, Josh. It¡¯s just a cut.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but it hurts!¡±


    I took this moment while they were all distracted to quickly scan the infirmary for an antidote, but from


    where I was crouched, I couldn¡¯t see well enough. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get in there anyway


    without being caught; it was too small of a space, and it was full of Crescents.


    I would have to get out of here and somehow make it to my next destination: the woods, where


    Tiffany¡¯s body was dragged off to.


    ¡­


    It was sunset by the time I made it across campus in the direction of the cabins. I had to stop at one


    point to change the bandage on my leg and ther some antibiotic ointment on it, gritting my teeth and


    stifling my cries of pain as I touched the wound. It was still open and bleeding; what little healing my


    wolf had managed while I was asleep was undone now by all of the walking and running I did.


    But I was finally here.


    I circled around, avoiding the cabins as I was certain that Crescents would be there. Even Lisa or


    Ronan, who I hadn¡¯t seen so far, could be there, and for all I knew they may have been on high alert for


    me. But, as I remembered how they had taken not only Tiffany¡¯s body but also her medical bag in the


    direction of the cabins, I was certain that they had the antidotes there. Whether they knew what the


    antidotes were or not was still a mystery.


    I quietly approached the cabins from the side, using the growing shadows to my advantage ¡ª and, just


    as I figured, the smell of a campfire eventually came to my senses.


    After that, I heard the distinct sound ofughter, music, and people talking.


    ¡°Ah, man, you should¡¯ve seen the look on her face! P-Please don¡¯t b-bite me!¡± one male voice said in a


    mocking tone while also sounding thoroughly drunk. The othersughed in response. It made me sick


    to my stomach.


    I kept approaching the cabins, staying low and quiet as a mouse, until I finally made it to the back of


    one of the cabins. From here, I could see the glow of the campfire as well as the shadows of the


    Crescents walking around, casted on the side of the adjacent cabin.


    ¡°When is Ronaning back, anyway?¡± one girl said, her speech slurred from alcohol. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen


    him or his girlfriend since they took what¡¯s-his-name. I hope they didn¡¯t chicken out or something.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. Were they talking about Ronan and Lisa? I didn¡¯t know who they were referring to


    either when they mentioned Ronan and Lisa taking someone.


    Holding my breath, I slowly peered around the side of the cabin. I couldn¡¯t see much from here, but


    thankfully none of the Crescents were facing in my direction, so I took it as a chance to dart over to the


    adjacent cabin to get a new angle. As I did, I caught a glimpse of exactly what I was looking for:


    Tiffany¡¯s medical bag. It wasying in the dirt, right by the steps of the first cabin I had hidden behind.


    Assuming it still had anything in it, it seemed as though they didn¡¯t see it as being particrly valuable.


    ¡°I dunno,¡± the male voice responded. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°And if not?¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There was a silence between the Crescents, filled only by the sound of their music ying. I froze in


    my ce, just as I was slowly beginning to creep out to reach for it, my heart pounding in my chest.


    ¡°If not, then I guess we¡¯ll appoint a new leader. I volunteer, of course.¡±


    The other Crescentsughed, causing the first Crescent to stutter nervously. As they wereughing, I


    took my chance; I quickly darted forward and grabbed the bag, then took off as fast as I could back into


    the forest, ignoring the blistering pain and unmistakable throbbing in my leg.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if they heard me, or even noticed anything. I didn¡¯t stop to find out, either. I ran, and kept


    running, until I was a good distance away, before diving behind arge tree and peering around


    nervously.


    Around me, the forest was quiet. No one had followed me.


    Letting out a sigh of relief, I opened Tiffany¡¯s medical bag in myp.


    I nearly jumped for joy when I found the antidote inside

 Chapter 157 Rescue Mission

    Chapter 157 Rescue Mission


    Nina


    The antidote shined up at me like a beacon of hope from Tiffany¡¯s medical bag. Even just while looking


    at it, I felt a few tears of joy begin to well up in my eyes ¡ª but the mission still wasn¡¯t over. I needed to


    find my friends and cure them, then get everyone to safety. Once I finished that, my priority would be to


    find a way to get back to Enzo and get him out of Selena¡¯s grasp before it was toote. Without Enzo, I


    wouldn¡¯t have a chance at saving our campus.


    Enzo had mentioned that he saw Lori and Jessica as rogues¡­ My best guess was that he saw them in


    the tunnels when he was fighting the rogues off. Even though thest thing I wanted to do was to go


    down into those dark tunnels again, I knew that I would have to go; and it was starting to get dark,


    which meant that there would be more roguesing out soon. I would have to be quick, but thankfully


    the forest entrance to the tunnels was close by.


    Checking to make sure that the coast was clear onest time, I quietly climbed to my feet ¡ª trying my


    best to ignore the shooting pain in my leg ¡ª and began to limp toward the tunnel entrance. Admittedly,


    I was a bit shocked that the Crescents didn¡¯t seem to be looking for me after I stole the medical bag;


    maybe they just assumed that the rogues would get me since it was getting dark out.


    Somehow, after limping through the rapidly darkening forest for what felt like hours, I made it to the


    hatch in the woods. I checked once more to make sure that I wasn¡¯t being watched before I slowly


    opened the hatch and climbed down, swallowing my fear as I descended into the dark tunnels.


    Thest time I was in these tunnels, I had developed a sudden ability to see in the dark, but that ability


    seemed to have disappeared now that my wolf¡¯s presence was gone. Thankfully, there was a small


    emergency shlight in Tiffany¡¯s medical bag, so I flicked it on and began to make my way down the


    tunnels.


    I wasn¡¯t walking for long before I was suddenly hit with a wall of musky stench that made me gag.


    Stumbling backwards, I quickly pulled my shirt up over my nose as my eyes began to water from the


    smell.


    There were rogues down here; I was sure of it. And there were lots of them.


    I held my breath as I slowly creeped forward. Eventually, I rounded a corner and realized what the


    horrible smell wasing from: dozens of rogues sleeping, scattered around the tunnels and the


    adjoined rooms in big, furry piles. They must have decided that the tunnels would be a good ce to


    sleep¡­ But how could I possibly find Lori and Jessica like this?


    I had to push forward, though. Somehow, I knew that Lori and Jessica were in here; I just had to find


    them. Taking a deep, shaky breath, I slowly began to make my way forward. I took an abundance of


    caution as I painstakingly made my way around the piles of sleeping, fetid rogues. Thankfully, they


    seemed to be sleeping deeply and didn¡¯t notice as I quietly made my way through.


    At one point, I felt my toe bump into a rogue¡¯s leg. I instantly froze, feeling my heart leap into my throat


    as I waited for the rogue to jump up and kill me.


    Thankfully, it only snorted in its sleep and moved its leg out of the way.


    Letting out a silent sigh of relief, I kept going. Eventually, the tunnel began to break off into offshoots of


    small rooms, each filled with rogues. I took my time in the doorway of each room to peer in and scan


    for Lori and Jessica, but somehow I knew that they weren¡¯t there. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but I just knew


    that I would be certain when I found my friends.


    And I was.


    I finally came to thest room in the hallway. I was just about to give up and head toward another


    offshoot, or even leave the tunnels and get to safety for the night, when my eye suddenly caught two


    sleeping forms in the corner. They were curled up tightly together, sleeping deeply with their limbs


    intertwined.


    It was Lori and Jessica. I was certain of it.


    Biting my lip, I slowly and silently made my way over to them. I could hear my heart beating out of my


    chest as I set down the medical bag as gently as I could, cringing at the quiet sound of the zipper,


    followed by the sound of the ss bottle of antidote clinking as I picked it up and inserted one needle


    into it. I pulled the plunger up on the needle, filling it, then filled another needle.


    Then, taking one needle in each hand, I held my breath and quickly injected both of the rogues at once.


    The rogues wriggled, their eyes shooting open in unison as I pricked them. As their eyes focused and


    they began to realize that there was a human amongst them, they began to bare their fangs and growl


    quietly, their wretched breath blowing into my face.


    All I could do was hold my breath and stay still, quiet, waiting for the antidote to work as I prayed that I


    was right about this being Lori and Jessica.


    Suddenly, just as I was certain that the antidote wasn¡¯t going to work and that they were going to kill


    me, the rogues began to shift back. Fur turned into flesh, fangs turned into regr human teeth, and


    growls turned into confused whimpers as my friends looked around wildly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    A tear rolled down my cheek. I quickly put my finger to my lips, silently begging them to stay quiet, then


    pulled my friends in for a tight group hug. For what felt like a long time, we just held each other, silently


    sobbing as the rogues slept soundly all around us.


    Somehow, my intuition had been right. My friends were cured.


    But we weren¡¯t safe. I couldn¡¯t exin anything to them now, even though they were utterly confused


    having not remembered anything about being rogues, but I had to get them out of here first and get


    them to safety. The rogues would be waking up soon, and if we weren¡¯t out of here by then, we would


    all be killed or turned into rogues. At this point, I couldn¡¯t decide which of those fates would be worse¡­


    But I also knew that if I died, I would never see Enzo again, and that, along with saving my friends,


    gave me the strength to keep going despite the horrifying pain in my leg and the deep pit in my


    stomach.


    Thankfully, my friends seemed to understand the severity of the situation as I silently gestured for them


    to follow. I grabbed the medical bag in one hand, taking Jessica¡¯s in another as she held Lori¡¯s hand,


    and together we slowly made our way back to the tunnel exit.


    Toward freedom¡­ Or something like it, at the very least

 Chapter 158 Dangerous Indifference

    Chapter 158 Dangerous Indifference


    Enzo


    I hardly even had time to process what had just happened before the portal closed and Selena


    suddenly grabbed my arm, yanking me out of my stupor as she opened another portal nearby.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she snarled as her nails dug into the skin of my arm. I felt so numb at this point that I


    couldn¡¯t even feel it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time for dinner and you¡¯re filthy.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say a word as we stepped through the new portal she opened and wound up back in my


    room at the mansion. It felt as though the world was spinning around me. My mind scrambled already


    to think of ways that I could get back to Nina, but without the knowledge of how to open a portal on my


    own, I would be stuck here until I could find someone who knew how. At the very least, I took some


    sce in the fact that Nina was smart and strong and that she could take care of herself until either the


    Fullmoons or I came to her rescue.


    ¡°Here,¡± Selena said, pulling me over to the bathroom and turning on the faucet to fill up the tub. Then,


    her eyes darkened into a sultry expression and she smirked up at me. ¡°Do you need some help


    bathing?¡±


    ¡°Um¡ª No, thanks,¡± I said. I really wanted to yell at her to get the hell away from me and that I¡¯d never


    want her to touch my naked body, but I knew that it would only make matters worse. If I wanted to get


    back to Nina, I would have to keep things friendly with Selena and make her believe that I wasn¡¯t going


    to leave; if she didn¡¯t believe me, I was certain that she would find a way to trap me here, being as


    powerful and as rich as she was.


    Selena frowned. ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a huff, turning on her heel and storming off toward the door.


    ¡°Dinner is in an hour. If you¡¯re not presentable by then, you¡¯re going to be in trouble¡­ So I¡¯d advise


    hurrying up with your bath. There are clean clothes in the closet, and you can throw the ones you¡¯re


    wearing away, because they¡¯re disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, restraining the urge to snap at her once more. ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll see you in an hour.¡±


    With that, Selena scurried out of my room. I let out a sigh of relief when she was gone, then closed and


    locked the bathroom door before taking my clothes off while the tub filled.


    ¡­


    An hourter, on the dot, I stood outside the dining room. I had cleaned myself well and was wearing


    the stiff suit that was left for me in the closet, which was a little too small around my arms and neck and


    caused me to keep tugging at the cor ufortably.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Finally, the doors opened. The Alpha King, Selena, and my father were already waiting by the table for


    me. There was another woman there who I recognized as the Luna, the Alpha King¡¯s wife. She had


    long white hair and red eyes, and didn¡¯t speak or make any sort of facial expression. I stared straight


    ahead as I entered, too angry with my father to even look into his eyes.


    ¡°Wee, Enzo,¡± the Alpha King said, gesturing to the chair next to Selena. She was wearing a thin


    silk gown that was a blood red color, and had her hair pulled back into an intricate braid. For a moment,


    I forgot that she wasn¡¯t Nina, and I thought that she looked beautiful¡­ But as I quickly reminded myself


    that she really wasn¡¯t Nina, she suddenly became much less attractive in my eyes.


    With a forced smile, I sat down beside Selena.


    As the servants brought out our decadent meal of roast duck and red wine, the Alpha King already


    began his negotiations with my father. I felt almost like nothing more than an essory, amodity to


    be traded for military support. Now that the deal had been sealed, in their eyes, I no longer mattered;


    what only mattered was their prior agreement.


    ¡°Now,¡± the Alpha King said, unfurling his pristine white napkin with a flourish andying it across his


    lap, ¡°onto the topic of the town of Mountainview¡­¡±


    ¡°My men have begun making preparations to take the town back,¡± my father said. ¡°From what I hear, a


    few of the locals have taken matters into their own hands and have been putting up a good fight, but


    the town is quickly being overrun with rogues created at the Crescents¡¯ hands. With this many rogues,


    my men alone won¡¯t be able to handle it all themselves.¡±


    The Alpha King nodded thoughtfully as he cut up his roast duck, then popped a piece into his mouth


    and spoke with his mouth full. He gestured with his fork as he spoke.


    ¡°The rogues won¡¯t be a problem,¡± he said nonchntly. ¡°As we all know, rogues are unintelligent and


    easily fooled. We can easily take them all out, and then deal with the Crescents afterwards.¡±


    I furrowed my brow and cleared my throat. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, setting my fork down while my duck still sat


    on my te untouched. ¡°But those rogues are all innocent people who were turned against their will.¡±


    Both my father and the Alpha King, as well as the Luna, slowly turned to look at me. My father¡¯s eyes


    were wide and disbelieving, as though he really expected me not to speak throughout this entire meal.


    Meanwhile, the Alpha King only looked sickeningly indifferent.


    ¡°Well, casualties are bound to happen,¡± the Alpha King said. ¡°It is war, after all.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s an antidote¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, unless you have that supposed antidote on hand, and arge enough supply of it to cure


    everyone who has been turned, it¡¯s really not helpful¡­ Is it?¡± the Alpha King interrupted.


    I was speechless. Were they really being so indifferent about the lives of innocent people? These were


    my friends, my ssmates¡­ What if Nina had been turned into a rogue? Would they kill her, too?


    Suddenly, Selena chimed in and ced her hand on my leg, making me tense up.


    ¡°What my mate is trying to say is that he only hopes you will do your best to minimize casualties¡­


    Right, Enzo?¡± she said, turning to look at me with a stic smile spread across her face.


    I could only stare down incredulously at my te. Without another word, and havingpletely lost


    what little appetite I had before, I abruptly pushed my chair back and walked out.


    ¡­


    I wasn¡¯t alone for long when I suddenly heard the sound of footsteps approaching me rapidly. I was


    standing on a small balcony that overlooked the forest below, leaning against the railing with my head


    bowed as I tried to think of ways to get out and get back to Nina. When I nced over my shoulder, I


    saw my father approaching and immediately felt my blood begin to boil.


    ¡°What the hell was that, Enzo?¡± he said, stopping a few paces behind me. ¡°You embarrassed both of


    us.¡±


    I merely shrugged. ¡°Why should I care?¡± I asked. ¡°Those are innocent people. There is a cure for them,


    and you¡¯re just going to let them die, because there are always casualties in war?¡±


    My father fell silent for a moment before sucking his lower lip and letting out an agitated sigh. ¡°It¡¯s not


    that simple,¡± he replied. ¡°The oue of this war is far more important. The town of Mountainview will


    go back to normal eventually¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You went to college there,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You were one of the Peacekeepers. You


    experienced friendship there, joy, love. What happened to you? Did mom¡¯s death really turn you into


    such a horrible excuse for a person?¡± I turned then to face my father, whose eyes were wide with


    disbelief, but I wasn¡¯t finished. ¡°You know, sometimes I wish that it was you who died, and not mom.¡±


    My father¡¯s eyes widened even further. We stood like that for several moments, just staring at each


    other in pensive silence, before he abruptly turned and stormed off without a word.


    If it weren¡¯t for my father, I knew I could be with Nina right now. Being around Selena, experiencing her


    scent and her abhorrent personality, knowing that Selena and Nina would be fated to have the same


    mate, made me realize how much I needed to be with Nina instead. I would never love Selena in the


    same way I loved Nina, even if we did mark each other, but my father¡¯s selfish ns were getting in the


    way of that. Not only that, but he was toying with the lives of thousands of my friends and ssmates,


    all for the sake of winning some petty war.


    However, as I stood there in silence, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if I took my words too far

 Chapter 159 A Change of Heart

    Chapter 159 A Change of Heart


    Enzo


    After dinner and my brief conversation with my father, I decided to go back to my room for the


    remainder of the night where I could n out my escape in peace. I spent some time pacing back and


    forth in my dark room, wondering how I could get out of this mansion and find someone who could


    open a portal for me.


    I wasn¡¯t in my room for long, however, when I heard a knock on the door. Someone tried the handle


    before I could even answer, but it was locked. Then, suddenly, I heard a key slide into the door. The


    door came unlocked and opened, revealing Selena standing there.


    She was still in her red dress with her hair perfectly styled. Without a word, she stormed across the


    room and shoved me down on the bed, taking me by surprise, then lifted her skirt and climbed on top of


    me. I hardly had any time to even react before she began kissing me roughly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so hot when you stand up to my daddy like that,¡± she moaned, kissing my ear and my neck. ¡°I


    love a man who has so much self confidence.¡±


    Gulping, I gently pushed Selena off of me and wriggled away from her, causing her to frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, pushing her lower lip out in a pout. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously still thinking about


    her, are you?¡±


    Truthfully, of course I was only thinking about Nina¡­ But I shook my head and sat up, taking Selena¡¯s


    hand in mine. ¡°Of course not,¡± I lied. ¡°I promised I would love you¡­ I¡¯m just not ready quite yet to take


    things further.¡±


    Selena was silent for a moment, glowering at me. ¡°You¡¯re saving yourself until marriage?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Another lie.


    Thankfully, my lie seemed to satisfy her. She stood and smoothed down her skirt, shing me a coy


    smile. ¡°That¡¯ll only make it more exciting, I suppose,¡± she said in a sing-song voice. ¡°I suppose the


    wedding is only just a few days away. I can wait.¡±


    A few days? I had thought that the wedding would still fall on New Year¡¯s Eve, just like my father told


    me¡­ Why was it so rushed now?


    Before I could get any words out, Selena quickly spun around and sauntered over to the door. ¡°Well¡­


    I¡¯ll be going to bed, I suppose,¡± she said. ¡°My room is just down the hall. I¡¯ll leave the door unlocked,


    just in case you change your mind¡­¡± She brought her hand to her lips and blew me a kiss, then bit her


    lower lip before sauntering out of my room.


    Finally, I was alone again.


    The wedding couldn¡¯t seriously be in just two days¡­ That would mean that I had to get out of here


    now. There wasn¡¯t enough time to sit here and puzzle over what to do.


    I sat in my room, waiting for a little while in case Selena came back, before I silently creeped over to


    the door and poked my head out. The hallway was dark and quiet, and I was able to slip out unseen.


    As I walked briskly and quietly down the hallway, I didn¡¯t have a specific n in mind; I only knew that I


    would get out, run as far and as fast as I could, and eventually I was bound to find someone who could


    open a portal for me. Maybe I could even find Luke and we could go home together. I was confident


    that he was still alive, somehow, and decided that I would head back in the direction where Ist saw


    him. Hopefully, he would still be around there¡­ Without Edward, of course.


    I came to a set of winding stairs and quietly made my way down, taking care not to let my shoes click


    on the marble floor as I stayed on my toes. When I got a little ways away from the mansion, I would


    shift so I could run faster. But for now, I couldn¡¯t shift until I was certain no one would see me. If anyone


    saw me shifting, it would certainly raise the rms and I would probably wind up being caught again


    before I could make it very far.


    When I came down to the bottom of the steps, I looked both ways down the dark corridors before


    choosing to go left. This ce really was like a maze, and it was entirely unfamiliar to me; I could only


    hope that I was going in the right direction.


    Suddenly, a guard rounded a corner and started toe my way. I quickly darted into a small alcove


    behind a nt, holding my breath¡­


    But someone pped their hand over my mouth.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I started to panic.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± It was my father. My eyes widened in surprise; why was he here? Was he trying to help me


    hide, or was he trying to stop me from escaping? Either way, we both stayed silent as the guard


    approached. Thankfully, the guard turned down another hallway before crossing our path and we both


    let out a sigh of relief. My father released his grip on me and I stumbled away from him, narrowing my


    eyes.


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°This way,¡± my father interrupted, gesturing for me to follow. I watched as he briskly walked down the


    hallway, then decided to take my chances and follow him.


    Did he have a change of heart for some reason?


    My father walked over to a doorway and looked over his shoulders before silently pushing the door


    open, then stepped inside. I followed. The room was just a small storage room, hardly big enough for


    the two of us.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I whispered once my father closed the door behind us. He reached up then and


    pulled on a string to turn on the light; once I could see better, I could tell now that his eyes were red, as


    though he¡¯d been crying.


    ¡°Enzo, what you said earlier really struck me,¡± he said quietly, grabbing me firmly by both shoulders as


    he looked deeply into my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For all of this.¡±


    I was taken aback by my father¡¯s sudden change of heart and didn¡¯t know what to say. Before I could


    even say anything, however, he spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to help you get out.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Dad¡­ What about the arranged marriage?¡±


    He only shook his head. ¡°I realize now that I saw Selena; she looks so simr to Nina. I¡¯m certain now


    that Nina is the lost princess, so I¡¯ll tell the Alpha King. He¡¯ll be thrilled to have his second daughter


    back, and I¡¯m certain that he won¡¯t go back on our agreement if you want to marry Nina instead.¡±


    I was still shocked. ¡°Dad, I¡ª I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± I muttered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    My father paused, staring down at the ground. Then, without a word, he reached out with one hand and


    moved his index finger and his middle finger together in a circr motion. A portal swirled to life in front


    of us.


    Once it was open, my father pulled me into a tight hug, which took me by surprise. ¡°Save


    Mountainview, Enzo,¡± he said. ¡°Save Nina. It¡¯s what your mother would want.¡±


    Then, suddenly, the doorknob turned and the door flung open. There stood Selena, dressed in her silk


    robe with wide, disbelieving eyes. Without a word, my father shoved me as hard as he could through


    the portal, and it began to close.


    Thest thing I saw was Selena grabbing my father and holding a knife to his throat from behind, her


    eyes red with fury as she stared into the portal

 Chapter 160 Rogue Killer

    Chapter 160 Rogue Killer


    Enzo


    Thest thing I saw before the portal closed entirely was the image of Selena grabbing my father from


    behind and holding a knife to his throat. Her eyes, red with fury, were burned into my psyche. I lunged


    forward in a desperate attempt to somehow reach back through and pull my father to safety, but it was


    toote; the portal was already closed.


    I was alone.


    It took a few minutes to realize where I was exactly, but I finally came to the realization that I was just


    outside of town, just a few feet away from the road.


    The road, which normally had at least two or three cars on it at any given time despite how quiet the


    town of Mountainview normally was, was now dead silent. The eeriness of it all made me shudder, but I


    had to push forward. If I didn¡¯t save the town and save Nina, my dad putting himself in danger for me


    would be entirely in vain.


    As I walked toward the town, I kept mulling over Selena¡¯s actions in my mind. I was certain that she


    wouldn¡¯t go so far as to kill anyone, especially not my father. Sure, she would threaten him or throw a


    tantrum, but killing the Alpha of the Fullmoons wouldn¡¯t put her in the best position with her own father,


    and besides ¡ª I didn¡¯t think that she really had the capacity to kill anyone, anyway. If she did, she


    would have just killed Nina before rather than going through all of the trouble of setting up a strange


    little magical prison for Nina.


    In my eyes, Selena was just a scared, spoiled little girl. Maybe I was wrong in thinking this, but telling


    myself that my father would be okay kept me going, and that was the most important thing.


    Eventually, I came to the town. It was equally as lifeless as the road, with abandoned cars scattered


    throughout the streets. There was trash and debris everywhere from the mad dash of people trying to


    get away from the rogues. Thankfully, I didn¡¯t see any bodies yet, which was a relief. My best guess


    was that the Crescents really only wanted to turn people into rogues to add more numbers to their


    army, not kill them. And thankfully, rogues could be cured thanks to Tiffany¡¯s antidote.


    Not only would saving the town ensure that my father¡¯s consequences for helping me wouldn¡¯t be in


    vain, but it would also ensure that Tiffany¡¯s horrible death wouldn¡¯t be in vain. By using the antidote to


    save the town, her legacy would live on¡­ But first, I had to find Nina, and then the antidote.


    Night was beginning to fall as I walked, which meant that rogues would being out of their hiding


    spots soon to roam around. I hoped that Nina was safely hidden away somewhere, but I couldn¡¯t be


    sure. I couldn¡¯t pick up her scent, either, so I was at a loss as to where she was.


    Suddenly, as I was walking down the street, I saw someone ahead of mee out of a house with a


    shotgun in their hands. I quickly crouched behind a nearby car before they saw me, then peered


    around the side of the car and watched closely.


    It was James.


    He had a dark, grim expression on his face and seemed to be marching down the street with purpose,


    headed away from me. Maybe he knew something about where Nina was? But as I considered calling


    out to him, I remembered the letter that Nina and I found as well as his sickening presentation at the


    symposium, and it reminded me that I couldn¡¯t be entirely trusting of him. For all I knew, there were


    silver bullets in that gun. At the very least, however, I could follow him to see where he was going.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I quietly followed at a distance, darting behind cars and trees and staying low, as the sky darkened


    above. James kept walking forward with purpose, clutching his shotgun confidently.


    Suddenly, I saw the form of a rogue ahead of him. It was meandering along, not even noticing his


    presence at first. James could have easily run and hid from the rogue and waited until it passed by, but


    he didn¡¯t.


    Without so much as a moment of hesitation, he raised his gun and shot at the rogue. He hit it right in


    the head, killing it instantly.


    I guessed, then, that I was right. James was indiscriminately killing rogues on sight without any concern


    for the fact that these were innocent people who didn¡¯t ask for any of this. It made my blood boil, and


    without giving it another thought, I quickly ran out from behind the car and sprinted up behind James.


    He swung around, his eyes wide, but I managed to tackle him and knock the shotgun out of his hands


    before he could get his bearings. The gun went sliding across the pavement; James tried to reach for it,


    but I put my knee on his arm and pinned him down as I sat on top of him. I could feel my eyes glowing


    and my fangs protruding as I raised my fist to punch him. What was even worse was the fact that he


    didn¡¯t even seem scared. He was grinning up at me, as though I was only proving a point to him.


    But then, suddenly, I felt hands on my arms and felt someone lifting me off of James as I growled and


    yelled obscenities.


    ¡°Enzo! Chill!¡± a familiar voice said.


    I spun around, my eyes widening as I saw none other than Matt standing there. We stood there in


    disbelief for a moment before both letting out a sigh of relief and hugging tightly. Matt pped my back


    heartily as he hugged me, then pulled away.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d we found you,¡± he said. ¡°We were really worried.¡±


    I heard a noise behind me and turned around to see James being lifted off of the ground by the rest of


    the hockey team. He struggled, but without his gun, he was defenseless as they restrained him.


    ¡°You monsters are gonna get what you deserve,¡± he snarled, ring up at me through his eyebrows as


    the team tied his hands behind his back.


    ¡°Where is Nina?¡± I asked, storming up to James as he struggled against the rest of my team who were,


    thankfully, all ounted for.


    James only chuckled. ¡°I shot that bitch yesterday,¡± he said, causing my heart to leap into my throat. ¡°I


    doubt she made it.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ Shot Nina?¡± I growled, my chest heaving with anger. In a fit of rage, I pulled my fist back and


    punched James as hard as I could square in the nose. He was instantly knocked out, and I heard a


    crunch beneath my fist. When I pulled it away, there was blood pouring out of his now-broken nose,


    and I didn¡¯t even care how bad it would hurt when he woke up.


    No¡­ Nina couldn¡¯t be dead. I would know if she was; our bond was too strong. She was my true fated


    mate ¡ª I was sure of that now ¡ª and I was certain that my wolf would feel it if something happened to


    her.


    Suddenly, as the team stood in shock at what I just did to James, we heard the distinct sound of


    raucous howlinging from the direction of the campus ¡ª the cabins, to be exact.


    In that instant, I heard something else: Nina¡¯s voice, inside my head, calling for help.


    Matt and I didn¡¯t need to speak to know what we had to do. ¡°Take James back to the safehouse,¡± he


    said to the team. ¡°We¡¯ll meet you there.¡±


    Then, with a single nod to each other, Matt and I shifted and ran off into the night

 Chapter 161 At the Last Moment

    Chapter 161 At the Last Moment


    Nina


    Somehow, I managed to sneak into the rogues¡¯ den, creep past dozens of sleeping rogues, and


    pinpoint which rogues were my friends. And, thanks to Tiffany¡¯s brilliance in creating the antidote, I was


    able to cure Lori and Jessica.


    But now I had to get my friends to safety, and the rogues would be waking up at any minute.


    We had to move quickly, but quietly. As a trio, Lori, Jessica and I all stood as slowly and quietly as


    possible. I grabbed Tiffany¡¯s medical bag off of the floor with one hand, then took Jessica¡¯s hand with


    the other. Jessica, in turn, held Lori¡¯s hand with her other one. Together, we walked in a single-file line


    toward the exit.


    Since I came through here before, I was at least a little more familiar with theyout. I knew where the


    larger piles of rogues were sleeping, as well as which route to take that had the least amount of rogues.


    Quietly, Lori, Jessica and I stepped over the sleeping rogues with the utmost caution. We never let go


    of each other¡¯s hands; I refused to run the risk of losing my friends again if anything went awry. I


    already felt guilty enough for leaving them on the night of thest hockey game, just minutes before the


    attack began. I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to them ever again.


    When we got out of here, I had to admit that I didn¡¯t know what we would do. Night was falling, and we


    were stuck in the forest. The entire ce would bepletely crawling with rogues and Crescents, and


    we were just three defenseless girls. Lori and Jessica were still in a bit of a stupor from losing days of


    their memories due to being rogues for that entire time. Not only that, but my leg was bleeding more


    than ever now and each step was agony. A throbbing numbness was slowly working its way up my leg,


    making it hard to move, but I had to keep going. I couldn¡¯t let my friends down again, and I had to get


    out of here safely so I could find a way to go back for Enzo in order to save the town together.


    Soon, the end of the tunnel came into view. I could sense that the rogues were slowly starting to stir in


    their sleep, so I picked up the pace as I pulled my scared friends along behind me. As thedder came


    closer and closer, I felt my heart leaping into my throat with abination of joy and fear.


    Finally, we were only a few feet away from thedder. I would climb up and open the hatch, then help


    my friends through; hopefully, from there, we would have just enough time to find a ce to hide for the


    night before the rogues and the Crescents came out.


    It seemed, however, that the universe wouldn¡¯t let it be so simple.


    When we were just within reaching distance of thedder, I heard a quiet gasp behind me and turned


    around slowly. My eyes widened as I saw Jessica frozen in fear with her foot wedged beneath a


    rogue¡¯s massive paw. The rogue was waking up, its muddy yellow eyes focusing and its fangs baring


    as it came to the realization that there was a human in its den.


    ¡°Run.¡±


    That was the only word I could manage. Lori, Jessica and I bolted for thedder. I sent Lori up first,


    who opened the hatch and scrambled out. Jessica came up behind her, sobbing uncontrobly with


    fear as Lori¡¯s hands reached down for her. By now, the rogues were all waking up, alerted to the sound


    of our running and the first rogue¡¯s angry growls.


    Jessica scrambled up thedder just as the rogue climbed to its feet.


    ¡°Come on!¡± she yelled.


    ¡°Take this!¡± I grunted as I threw the medical bag up to them. Jessica caught it, handing it to Lori, then


    reached out for me as I began to climb thedder. My leg, however, was almost entirely numb now and


    I could hardly move it enough to get up the rungs.


    Jessica, seeing this, gritted her teeth and grabbed me by one hand just as I heard a keening howl from


    behind me in the tunnel. The rogues were alerting each other to our presence, and all I could picture


    was my leg being snapped in half between their jaws as I dangled there.


    ¡°Lori! Help!¡± Jessica said. Lori ran over and grabbed my other hand, then together they hauled me up


    and out of the hatch just as the rogues made a lunge for my legs. Their teeth caught on my jeans,


    ripping them, but narrowly missed my flesh.


    But we weren¡¯t free.


    The rogues¡¯ howl alerted not only more rogues in the surrounding area to our presence, but also


    nearby Crescents. As I painfully scrambled to my feet with Lori and Jessica and we began to run, I


    could hear the distinct howls of not rogues, but Crescentsing from behind us.


    My leg made me slow. I winced with every step as hot tears squeezed out of my eyes.


    ¡°Go without me,¡± I said, sobbing as I realized that I was only holding my friends back.


    Lori and Jessica shot each other the briefest of nces before shaking their heads in unison. They


    both grabbed me from either side, Lori still holding the medical bag in her free hand, and looped my


    arms around their shoulders to help me run. I felt incredibly grateful for their help, but also felt an


    enormous amount of guilt as I looked over my shoulder and saw a rogue careening straight for us


    through the woods. If it wasn¡¯t for me, my friends could get away.


    I watched in horror as the rogue came closer, spittle flying out of its mouth and its yellow eyes focused


    on us. We ran as fast as we could, but it wasn¡¯t fast enough; the rogue was right on our heels, so close


    I could smell it and feel its hot, stinking breath on my back. Lori, Jessica and I picked up our pace as


    we ran, none of us saying a word. All I could do was focus on the ground ahead of us, urging my


    injured leg to push me faster, praying that someone, anyone, woulde to our rescue.


    As we ran, I kept picturing Enzo¡¯s face in my mind. All I could see was how pained his expression was


    as Selena pushed me through the portal. Now, more than ever, I needed him here. I needed him to


    save us, and in ast ditch attempt, I called out in my mind as loud as I could.


    ¡°Enzo! Help!¡±


    I doubted it worked, what with my wolf missing. But all I could do was pray that it did, or at least let that


    hope that it worked and that Enzo wasing to save us push me to run faster, to get my friends out of


    danger.


    And then, suddenly, as though my call was answered¡­


    Two werewolves leaped out of the woods, knocking the rogue to its side and surrounding us


    protectively.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    A ck wolf and a silver wolf

 Chapter 162 Saviors

    Chapter 162 Saviors


    Nina


    The two werewolves jumped out of the woods. The ck werewolf knocked the rogue out of the way


    just before it was about to get us and went tumbling across the forest floor as they fought. Meanwhile,


    the silver wolf circled around us protectively.


    Lori, Jessica and I stopped in our tracks.


    I knew instantly that the silver wolf was Enzo. A pained, choked gasp escaped my throat and I


    stumbled toward him, limping on my injured leg as tears streamed down my cheeks. I held my hands


    out, then began to fall as my leg gave out underneath me.


    Enzo quickly moved forward and crouched down, catching me. I felt myself fall into him and wrapped


    my arms around his neck, tangling my fingers in his fur as I sobbed uncontrobly. He didn¡¯t shift back,


    but instead nuzzled me with his massive head as a low, happy rumble echoed in his throat.


    But we weren¡¯t safe. The ck wolf, who I now recognized as Matt from the night that we all ran


    through the woods, finally beat the rogue off and returned to us. I watched as Enzo and Matt nodded


    silently to each other. Matt trotted up to the scared Lori and Jessica and crouched down beside them,


    indicating for them to climb onto his back.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said as I saw the frightened looks on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s Matt and Enzo.¡±


    Still too shocked to even speak, Lori and Jessica mbered up onto Matt¡¯s back while I hobbled


    around to Enzo¡¯s side and did the same. Iid down, rxing into him as I wrapped my arms around


    his neck. He stood, then in a sh we took off into the woods just as the sounds of rogues crashing


    through the underbrush and howling came closer.


    For a long time, we just ran. I was beginning to lose consciousness from the blood loss, so I wasn¡¯t


    sure exactly how long we ran for. All I knew was that I was safe now, and Enzo had returned for me.


    Everything would be okay with Enzo here. It was as though my cry for help was answered, as though


    our bond was so strong that I could summon him. I knew it was a silly notion, of course, but I felt so


    connected to him as he carried me to safety that it seemed usible in that moment.


    I never looked up to see whether we were being followed, as I had lost what little strength I had left to


    do anything more than hold onto Enzo¡¯s back as we ran. But I could hear the sound of the rogues and


    the Crescents behind us, so I knew that they were in hot pursuit. Matt and Enzo weaved through the


    forest, evading the rogues and the Crescents.


    At one point, as Matt ran alongside Enzo and I, I looked up to see Lori and Jessica on his back. Lori


    was sitting in the front, her fingers tangled in Matt¡¯s fur with a determined look on her face, while


    Jessica had her arms wrapped around Lori¡¯s waist. I was so relieved to finally have my friends back,


    and despite our circumstances, I could feel a slight smile beginning to twitch at the corners of my lips


    as I watched them. Once more, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the euphoria I was feeling was caused by


    my blood loss.


    Finally, we somehow lost the rogues and the Crescents. Matt and Enzo carried us to an alley between


    two buildings, then set us down and shifted back into their human forms. I immediately copsed into


    Enzo¡¯s arms again from the weakness in my leg, but the feeling of the warmth emanating from his body


    and his strong arms wrapped around me gave me a little bit of strength.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he whispered, nodding toward Matt, Lori, and Jessica, who were beginning to make their


    way through the alley. ¡°Let¡¯s get to safety. I¡¯ll exin everything then.¡±


    I nodded and took his hand, but I was unable to walk with my leg. Enzo let out a worried sigh and


    scooped me up, carrying me as he shimmied hisrge body through the alleyway.


    ¡°I knew you woulde back,¡± I whispered.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo only clenched his jaw and stared ahead, alert for any danger.


    When we came out on the other side of the alley, Matt motioned for us to stop. Enzo¡¯s touch seemed to


    heal me a little, so I feltfortable enough to walk a little on my own and he set me down. Once Matt


    looked all around and was certain that we could get across the quad, which stood between where we


    stood and the front door of Enzo¡¯s dorm building, Matt darted ahead. Lori and Jessica followed, and


    then Enzo and I did the same, never letting go of each other¡¯s hands.


    When Matt reached the door, he knocked on it in a pattern of three knocks in session, followed by a


    pause, then two more knocks.


    There was a moment of tense silence before the door swung open. Bryce stood inside, motioning for


    us toe in. We all filed in one after the other. Almost as soon as the door was closed and locked


    tightly, and the barricade was moved back in front of the door, we all let out an almost collective sigh of


    relief.


    ¡°We kinda took over your apartment, Enzo,¡± Matt said, leading us up the stairs.


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°Ha. I¡¯m not using it, so you might as well.¡±


    As Matt led us up the three flights of stairs to Enzo¡¯s apartment, it became clear to me just how empty


    the once-lively dorm was. Instead of the hallways being filled with students and the sound of music and


    chatter, they were now dead silent and dark. Not a single light was on and all of the windows were


    covered, with only the shlight in Matt¡¯s hand to guide us. From what little I could make out, the inside


    of the building had beenpletely turned upside down in the frenzy from the attack. Backpacks, loose


    papers, cell phones, and even lost shoes were scattered around the floor. Thankfully, there were no


    bodies, but there was some blood from people likely being bitten.


    ¡°There were rogues in here at first,¡± Matt said, almost as though he read my mind. ¡°But this is the taller


    dorm building, so we knew it would be the best ce to hide out. The team and I managed to clear it


    out and secured it pretty well.¡±


    ¡°I wonder what happened to our dorm,¡± Jessica said somberly, ncing over her shoulder at me as she


    held Lori¡¯s hand and walked ahead. ¡°I hope it didn¡¯t get too destroyed.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Lori said. Her voice was low, and if I listened closely enough, I could hear it


    shaking a little. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡±


    Finally, we stopped outside of Enzo¡¯s apartment. Matt pushed the door open, then let us in. The rest of


    the hockey team was milling about in the makeshift safehouse with only a small crack in the window to


    keep watch out of ¡ª otherwise, the windows werepletely covered, just as I expected.


    But there was one thing that I didn¡¯t expect, however.


    James was sitting in the corner, tied to a chair

 Chapter 163 The Lost Princess

    Chapter 163 The Lost Princess


    Nina


    As I walked into Enzo¡¯s old apartment, which had been turned into a makeshift safehouse for the


    hockey team, my eyes widened and my face went pale as a sheet when I saw a familiar person staring


    back at me from the corner, tied to a chair.


    ¡°James?¡± I said. My throat suddenly felt dry and cracked. Whatever joy I had earned from curing my


    friends and being saved by Enzo and Matt was now gone.


    ¡°Nina.¡± James stared at me through his eyebrows, his face darkened and twisted into an angry scowl.


    His nose was bloody and purple; it was obviously broken.


    ¡°How did you guys find him?¡± I asked, turning to look at Matt and Enzo. Enzo¡¯s eyes were narrowed as


    he red angrily at James, and it was now that I realized that his arm was wrapped protectively around


    my shoulders. I was so shocked from seeing James sitting there that I somehow didn¡¯t even notice.


    ¡°Ask your boyfriend,¡± James said, nodding his head toward Enzo.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve killed you when I had the chance,¡± Enzo replied. His voice was hardly more than a low


    growl. ¡°I should kill you now for what you did to Nina.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± James snarled. He tilted his chin up to look down his broken nose at Enzo. ¡°Kill me.¡±


    Enzo made a motion to walk toward James, but I put my hand on his chest and stopped him. He slowly


    looked down at me, his eyes wild with fury, but I only shook my head. He paused for several moments


    as though he was still considering killing James anyway, but finally conceded. Without a word, he took


    my hand and led me over to his bedroom and shut the door firmly behind us.


    ¡°Why do you keep protecting him?¡± he asked as he sat me down on his bed and crouched in front of


    me to get a good look at my leg. I winced as he peeled back the bloody bandage.


    Truthfully, I didn¡¯t have an answer for him. James seemed like a lost cause. He was hell bent on killing


    werewolves, and even shot me and left me for dead for supposedly ¡®getting in the way¡¯ of that.


    Neither of us spoke for a few minutes. Enzo seemed to drop the subject, focused solely on my leg. It


    hadn¡¯t healed at all on its own, and was even worse now than it was when I woke up in the back of that


    older couple¡¯s pickup truck from all of the running I did. The wound was still open and bleeding


    because all of my movement stopped it from scabbing over.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t heal?¡± he asked, raising his eyes to meet mine.


    I slowly shook my head. ¡°No. I can¡¯t find my wolf.¡±


    Enzo sighed, then reached out to put his hands on my leg. I instinctively flinched away, but rxed as


    much as I could when he shot me a worried look. Once I was rxed enough, he put his hands on my


    leg without quite touching the wound and shut his eyes.


    Nothing happened at first, but soon I began to feel a tingling sensation in my leg. I watched as the


    wound slowly began to close up until there was hardly anything more than a red mound where the


    bullet hole was.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky it didn¡¯t go all the way through, and it seemed to miss your bone,¡± he said gently when he


    was done. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how well I¡¯d be able to heal something like that on my own. Do you wanna tell


    me what happened now?¡±


    I shook my head as tears came to my eyes, still shaken up from everything that had happened recently.


    Without a word, Enzo pulled me into his arms, still on his knees in front of me, and rubbed my back as I


    silently sobbed into his shoulder.


    ¡°I knew you would be okay,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You¡¯re strong. And you saved Lori and Jessica.¡±


    ¡°I just wish Tiffany was here,¡± I whispered through a choked sob.


    Enzo was silent for a moment. ¡°She¡¯s alive through that antidote,¡± he said finally. ¡°She¡¯s alive through


    you, your actions today.¡±


    Neither of us spoke for a while after that. Gently and tentatively, I finally bent my head down and kissed


    Enzo. Without hesitation, he cupped my face with his hands and kissed me more deeply and


    passionately, sending a chill down my spine.


    When we finally pulled away, he stood and held out his hand for me. ¡°Come on,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s check


    on the others.¡± I nodded and took his hand, noticing how rough and calloused his palm was, then


    followed him out to the living room where the team was sitting around quietly. Matt was standing over


    by the window, looking out. James was quiet now and only stared down defeatedly at hisp.


    ¡°Those rogues will be looking for us for who knows how long,¡± Matt said, turning to face the group. ¡°If


    you need to rest, then rest, but just be aware that we might need to move soon.¡±


    The team seemed to be in agreement. While the rest of the teamid down on either the couch or the


    floor to shut their eyes for a while, Enzo retreated to his room to change into some more appropriate


    clothes ¡ª he was wearing a suit, for some reason, which was tattered and dirty now, but eventually


    returned a few minutester in his usual jeans and a nnel. Matt, Enzo, Lori and Jessica, and I then


    sat down around the table. We still had electricity despite not being able to turn the lights on for fear of


    being caught, so Enzo dumped some frozen food on a tray and shoved it in the oven. While we waited


    for it to cook, there was still a lot to be discussed.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°What happened after I left with Luke?¡± Enzo asked Matt after exining how Ronan and Lisa had him


    tied to a chair with a gun to his head.


    Matt shook his head and stared down at his hands. ¡°We had them, but they got away,¡± he said


    somberly. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen them since. I think they got scared and ran off¡­ Cowards.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ The Crescents don¡¯t have a leader on campus right now?¡± Jessica asked, to which Matt nodded.


    ¡°I actually overheard them at the cabins when I got Tiffany¡¯s medical bag,¡± I chimed in. ¡°They were


    talking about Ronan. I think there was some talk of an unofficial ¡®leader¡¯ being named, but they didn¡¯t


    seem to be too concerned about it. It does seem that they also think that Ronan went off to hide, so I


    guess that means that the loyalty within their group isn¡¯t exactly the strongest.¡±


    There was a long silence as the group digested this information. Surely there would be some way to


    use it to our advantage, but right now, our brains and our bodies were too tired for too much critical


    thinking.


    Finally, the food finished cooking. We ate in silence, which was only broken asionally by the sound


    of soft talking. For the first time in days, I felt as though I finally had an appetite again. As I sat


    alongside Enzo, I knew that everything would be okay.


    But, at the same time, I couldn¡¯t stop wondering how he was able to get away from Selena. I sensed


    that something bad happened, but I couldn¡¯t tell exactly what. Either way, the somber expression on


    Enzo¡¯s face worried me to my core

 Chapter 164 Night Shift

    Chapter 164 Night Shift


    Nina


    After we ate, it seemed that the Crescents weren¡¯t too hot on our trail, so we decided to rest. Some of


    the team was already fast asleep on the couch or the floor, but the others eventually joined them. Enzo


    and I, however, volunteered to take the first shift keeping watch in case the Crescents showed up.


    While everyone gotfortable and settled down to get some rest, Enzo and I set up a couple of


    kitchen stools by the window and kept watch.


    The two of us sat in silence for a long time while we watched out the window for the Crescents. I


    noticed that he wouldn¡¯t stop holding my hand, which filled me with a sense of security ¡ª but he also


    barely looked at me and wouldn¡¯t tear his eyes away from the window for even one second, and his


    grip on my hand was firm.


    Finally, after watching him like this for a while, I decided that there had to be something more to his


    anxiety than just the Crescents. The Enzo I knew would of course be alert for the Crescents and the


    rogues, but not like this. Something else was clearly going on, and I was determined to find out what it


    was.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said finally, breaking the silence but still keeping my voice low so as not to wake anyone else.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he asked, still staring intently out the window. He was hardly even blinking, and it made me even


    more worried to see his eyes slowly turning red from the strain.


    ¡°Um¡­ How did you wind up getting away from Selena?¡± I asked.


    Enzo didn¡¯t answer for a long time. I began to think that he wasn¡¯t going to answer; just as I opened my


    mouth to ask him again and prod him to tell me what happened, he finally answered. When he did, his


    voice was low and almost sounded choked.


    ¡°My dad helped me,¡± he finally said. ¡°He opened a portal for me.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Your dad?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°What changed? I thought he wanted you there.¡±


    Enzo shrugged and shook his head. He was still staring out the window, but did throw a nce in my


    direction. ¡°When he saw Selena, he realized that you¡¯re twins,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re the lost princess. I


    guess that means that the Alpha King might be happy to have you back, and maybe¡­¡±


    My eyes widened even further. I could feel my heart leap out of my chest, racing a mile a minute. Did


    this mean that Enzo wouldn¡¯t have to go through with the arranged marriage if I was the Alpha King¡¯s


    lost daughter? Did Selena and I have the same mate because we were twins?


    Before I could ask, however, Enzo spoke again. ¡°But right before I went through the portal, Selena


    found us,¡± he said, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I don¡¯t think that she has the capacity to kill


    someone, but¡­ I¡¯ll admit that, even after everything, I¡¯m worried for my dad.¡±


    ¡°He is your father,¡± I said gently, squeezing Enzo¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure he¡¯s okay. I promise.¡±


    Finally, Enzo tore his eyes away from the window and leveled his gaze with mine. He looked tired, as


    though he hadn¡¯t slept in days; neither had I, now that I thought about it. All of us probably looked like


    death. The only things that kept me awake and moving all of this time were hope and adrenaline.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that,¡± he said suddenly, the momentary light fading from his eyes. ¡°If Selena does


    something, like what she did to you, and my dad can¡¯t tell the Alpha King about you¡­ Then he¡¯ll just


    think that I broke our engagement and ran off. He¡¯ll withdraw support. I worry what will happen to the


    town if that happens.¡±


    My heart sank. Enzo was right: the town needed the Alpha King¡¯s help against the Crescents. If the


    Fullmoons were taking this long to prepare to attack, I could only imagine what would happen if we


    didn¡¯t have any extra support.


    But then, suddenly, Matt spoke up from behind. I thought he had been asleep, but I realized now that


    he was wide awake. And, as I turned around, I realized that the rest of the team was awake as well.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need any damn help,¡± Matt said, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯ve got all the help we need right


    here. I think that we can save the town, and the campus, ourselves.¡±


    Enzo and I fell into a shocked silence. We shot each other a disbelieving nce. Before Enzo or I could


    respond, however, Jessica suddenly rushed forward and threw her arms around me tightly. ¡°I want to


    be a werewolf so I can help,¡± she said, pulling away just enough so she could look into my eyes


    with an earnestness that made my heart fill with joy. ¡°I want to be useful.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say; I was speechless. When I nced over Jessica¡¯s shoulder at Lori, Lori only


    nodded in agreement, as though they had already discussed this.


    ¡°A-Are you sure?¡± I asked. ¡°Things will never be the same.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Things are already never gonna be the same,¡± Lori scoffed from behind Jessica. ¡°At least let us be


    helpful somehow.¡±


    ¡°You can use your power on them,¡± Matt said. ¡°There¡¯s strength in numbers¡ª¡±


    ¡°But I can¡¯t,¡± I interrupted, shaking my head and blinking away the tears that began to form in my eyes.


    ¡°Something happened. I don¡¯t know what exactly, but I don¡¯t have my powers right now.¡±


    A silence fell over the room when I finished speaking. When I nced over at Enzo, he had a worried


    look drawn across his face, and I was certain that we were thinking the same thing: would my wolf ever


    return? Had something happened to my wolf when Selena had me trapped at that strange cabin? My


    wolf did appear very faintly, or so I thought, when I was sleeping after James shot me; that was why my


    leg was healed a little more than a normal human. But beyond that, I hadn¡¯t felt her presence at all. It


    was almost as though keeping me alive after I got shot sapped the rest of my wolf¡¯s energy, and after


    that, she disappeared entirely.


    Suddenly, the sound of a low, mocking chuckle broke the silence. We all snapped our heads in the


    direction of the corner to see James staring down at hisp,ughing.


    Enzo stood up abruptly and clenched his hands into fists.


    ¡°Something funny, asshole?¡± he snarled. I put my hand on Enzo¡¯s arm to soothe him, but he didn¡¯t even


    seem to notice.


    James chuckled even louder, finally lifting his head to look at Enzo. When he did, I realized now that


    the James I once knew was gone; whatever happened in between the initial werewolf leak on campus


    and now had changed him. Maybe the pressure of his father mixed with the horrors enacted upon the


    town by the Crescents finally pushed him off the deep end.


    ¡°I guess silver bullets really do work,¡± he said, his reddened, hollow eyes shifting over to me. ¡°That sure


    nipped it in the bud, huh?

 Chapter 165 Retracted

    Chapter 165 Retracted


    Nina


    ¡°I guess silver bullets really do work,¡± James said. ¡°That sure nipped it in the bud, huh?¡±


    The room fell into a shocked silence as he spoke. I felt my heart sink and a pit form in my stomach. The


    logical part of me told me that James was lying and only trying to get under my skin, but there was


    another part of me that wondered if he really was telling the truth. When he shot me, did the silver in


    the bullet somehow kill off what was left of my wolf?


    Suddenly, the room flew into a frenzy. Before anyone could stop him, Enzo went into a rage and


    stormed over to James, pulling his arm back and aiming a forceful punch right in the center of James¡¯


    face, causing his already-broken nose to start gushing blood again.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I yelled. ¡°Stop!¡± But Enzo didn¡¯t listen. He went to punch James again, but this time, Bryce and


    Matt got in the way and yanked him away from James, who was now knocked out cold. Enzo struggled


    against them, shouting obscenities and snarling angrily. My heart practically beating out of my chest, I


    ran up to Enzo and put myself between him and James, my eyes pleading for him to stop as I grabbed


    a handful of his shirt.


    When he saw me, he rxed a little and wrenched himself free of Matt and Bryce, storming off to the


    other side of the room. He whirled around on his heel then and pointed at James with a shaking hand,


    his eyes red with fury. ¡°What are we even doing protecting him like this?¡± he snarled. ¡°I say we let the


    Crescents have him. He¡¯s nothing but a filthy little weasel.¡±


    I walked over to him and stopped in front of him, just wanting to calm the situation down. ¡°Enzo, it¡¯s not


    worth it,¡± I said gently, taking his hand. ¡°If you keep fighting with him, you¡¯ll only give him what he


    wants.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s just trying to get a rise out of you, man,¡± Matt said from the other side of the room. ¡°Let it go. He¡¯s


    pathetic.¡±


    Another low growl rumbled in Enzo¡¯s throat. Finally, his eyes slid away from James andnded on me,


    softening as they did. ¡°As soon as this is all over, I¡¯m turning him in,¡± he said quietly. ¡°My father¡¯s pack


    will know what to do with someone like him.¡±


    I swallowed and opened my mouth to speak, but before anything coulde out, we were all suddenly


    alerted by the sound of a loud, long howling from outside. It was close¡­ The Crescents and the


    rogues were on our trail.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Matt said. ¡°We¡¯ve gotta move. Help me untie him.¡±


    Bryce ran over and helped Matt untie James. Enzo and I watched as Bryce then slung James¡¯ limp


    body over his shoulder.


    There was an ufortable silence in the room. Lori and Jessica were still staring warily at Enzo,


    clearly frightened by his outburst. I hadn¡¯t taken any time to consider that this whole situation was new


    to them; not only had they not been aware of James¡¯ ¡®family business¡¯ with his father, but they had also


    been rogues for the past several days and had no recollection of anything that happened shortly after


    being bitten during the initial attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said, walking over to my friends and putting my arms around them. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Lori and Jessica nodded. We all headed for the door. The hockey team surrounded us on all sides


    protectively as Matt and Bryce led the way down the hallway. I nced over my shoulder to see Enzo


    trailing along at the back, his red eyes fixed on me in the dark. I could only offer him a singleforting


    nce; I knew he was worried, not just about James but also about my wolf, but we didn¡¯t have any


    time to lose. The Crescents and the rogues would be here soon.


    When we got down to the lobby, Matt peered out through the cracked door and checked to make sure


    that the coast was clear before opening it and ushering us through.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Jessica asked, her voice shaking.


    ¡°Your dorm,¡± Matt replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    Lori and Jessica clung to me as we carefully, but quickly, made our way across the quad to our old


    dorm building. Bryce led the way, still carrying James over his shoulder. The rest of the team, along


    with Enzo, followed suit.


    Another howl carried across the air to us. Jessica let out a small whimper as we picked up our pace,


    but soon enough we were there. Matt and Enzo went ahead and checked inside quickly while we hid


    behind some bushes, our hearts pounding out of our chests. Finally, after a few moments that felt like


    hours, they poked their heads out of the door and waved for us toe in.


    The dorm was dark and empty when we all got inside. The windows weren¡¯t covered like Enzo¡¯s dorm,


    but there was no time to take such precautions; all we could do was walk inplete darkness without


    so much as a shlight as we rushed to our suite, but Lori, Jessica and I all knew theyout so well that


    it wasn¡¯t a problem.


    Finally, we came to our suite. We used the key hidden under the mat to get in, and once everyone was


    inside, we locked the door tightly and shut all of the blinds.


    Not even five minutester, Lori, who was looking out the window through a slit in the blinds, spoke up


    and waved us over.


    ¡°They¡¯re out there,¡± she whispered. I ran over to join her along with Jessica, Enzo, and Matt. Just as


    she said, the quad was filled with Crescents and rogues. The rogues sniffed the air like dogs trained for


    hunting animals, and the Crescents were like their masters. I watched in horror as one of the rogues


    seemed to pick up a scent and skittered over to the door of the building we were in only five minutes


    earlier; it scratched at the door and whimpered, causing one of the Crescents to walk over and kick


    open the door.


    ¡°Howe they can¡¯t smell us here?¡± Jessica asked, looking up at Enzo.


    Enzo continued to stare pensively out the window, watching at the rogues and the Crescents filed into


    the dorm building. ¡°Sometimes wolves can retract their scent when they¡¯re in danger and need to hide,¡±


    he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m guessing all of our wolves did that¡­ And the campus already reeks of humans, so


    your scents aren¡¯t going to stand out to them.¡±


    As Enzo spoke, his words gave me a little hope. If wolves could retract their scent¡­ Then maybe that


    was what my wolf did? She was already weak before, so maybe retracting her scent made her go into


    hiding entirely. Perhaps she was only hiding to protect all of us, especially if I was the Alpha King¡¯s


    daughter¡­


    I hoped that that was the case. If not, then I would have to face the possibility that my wolf truly was


    gone forever. And if my wolf truly was gone, then Enzo and I could never be matesContent ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 166 Reunion

    Chapter 166 Reunion


    Nina


    We watched for an hour through that window with bated breath, almost unblinking as we waited to see


    what would happen when the Crescents and the rogues finally came out. No one said a word that


    entire time, too alert and frightened that the rogues and the Crescents woulde out of that building


    ande to ours next. At one point, I felt Enzo¡¯s arm slide protectively around my shoulders, and I


    didn¡¯t resist. I leaned into him, letting him support me after the hell we¡¯d been through.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the first Crescent came strutting out of Enzo¡¯s dorm building. We


    watched as she stood on the quad, looking all around while the other Crescents and the rogues slowly


    filed out. Then, one of the other Crescents came up to her; they spoke for a few moments before


    seeminglying to an agreement and, thankfully, led the group in another direction entirely.


    We were safe ¡ª for now.


    ¡°Oh, thank god,¡± Jessica whimpered as she clung to Lori for dear life. ¡°Can we sleep now?¡±


    Matt nodded. ¡°I think so,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re not gonnae back here again tonight, not with dawn


    coming soon.¡±


    ¡°I can keep watch,¡± Enzo said, but Matt stopped him and shook his head.


    ¡°Get some rest,¡± Matt insisted, then looked over at me. ¡°You, too, Nina. Both of you.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I nced up at Enzo. His jaw was clenched hard, but his arm remained around my shoulders. Finally,


    he nodded and let me lead him to my room.


    ¡°Um¡­ Do you need to shower?¡± I asked, to which Enzo surprisingly shook his head. He kept his eyes


    glued on the window, as though he expected a Crescent toe flying through it at any moment.


    ¡°Well¡­ I need a shower,¡± I said finally, looking down at my filthy, bloody clothes. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    I made my way over to the bathroom, where I began to shut the door ¡ª but Enzo quickly stopped me.


    ¡°Leave the door open,¡± he said. ¡°Just in case.¡±


    I paused with my hand on the doorknob. He seemed worried, as though he didn¡¯t want to let me out of


    his sight, so I left the door open at his request. Without me asking, he turned his back so that I could


    undress; not that I would have asked him to. I quietly undressed, then stepped into the shower and let


    the hot water run over my skin.


    As I washed myself, I couldn¡¯t stop looking down at my leg. The hole where the bullet had entered was


    still just a red mound of scarred flesh, and the pain was gone, but I kept wondering if what James had


    said was true. If that bullet really did kill off my wolf, somehow¡­ I didn¡¯t know what I would do after


    that. Would Selena finally get her way if I was out of the picture as Enzo¡¯s fated mate?


    When I was finished, I shut off the water and stepped out into the steamy bathroom. I wrapped my


    towel around myself and wiped my hand across the mirror, taking in my reflection for a few moments.


    Even just the events of the past few days seemed to have changed my appearance a bit. My eyes


    looked tired and worn, and my cheeks were gaunt. I hated the way I look.


    But then, something came up behind me. Enzo¡¯s face appeared in the reflection as he walked up


    behind me, gazing down at me. I didn¡¯t stop him as his hands wrapped around my waist with only the


    towel between us, and for a long time we just stood in silence and watched each other.


    ¡°I want to make love with you,¡± I said after a long time.


    Enzo didn¡¯t answer. He only nodded and spun me around to face him, his eyes wandering over my


    body. I released my grip on my towel and let it fall to the floor, allowing him to see everything.


    Without a word, he picked me up and carried me over to the bed. Heid me down on the sheets, then


    stood in front of me as he undressed, revealing his distinct muscles. When he was finished, heid


    down next to me and pulled the covers up over us, his hands trailing up and down my waist as weid


    next to each other.


    Neither of us spoke or did anything for a long time. We justid there, looking into each other¡¯s eyes as


    his hands continued to explore my body. There was a newfound sadness in his eyes, but there was


    also a deep, profound love there. I brought my hand up to touch his cheek and he nuzzled gently into


    my palm. He wrapped his arm around my waist and pulled me closer then, his lips brushing across my


    jaw, down my neck and to my cor bone, causing my skin to raise in goosebumps all over.


    Finally, I let my own hand travel down his body. Thest time we had slept together, he had cut things


    off with me in the morning¡­ But I knew now that he wouldn¡¯t leave me again. As my hand made its


    way down his chest, over his abs and down to his groin, I felt him with my hand and noticed that his


    cock was already hard. It throbbed beneath my touch.


    An involuntary, low growl escaped his lips as I touched him. It made me grin, and I pushed myself up


    onto my elbow and began to stroke him faster so I could hear more of his groans.


    ¡°Give me your mouth¡­¡± Enzo groaned, his eyes flickering open to fix his gaze on mine. There was


    almost a sense of sternness behind his gaze, as though he was demanding that I go down on him, and


    it made me instantly wet to have him take charge over me like that.


    My smile widened. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I whispered, my words causing him to groan again. As I crawled down


    between his legs, he suddenly grabbed my hair and pushed me down onto his cock, making me take


    all of him in my mouth at once. It made me gag, but the gag only made him moan even more, and it


    made me want to keep going. I began to move my head up and down, stroking his balls and his thighs


    as I moved and pushing myself deeper each time until there was no cock left. When I came back up for


    air finally, my eyes were red and tears were streaked down my face, but there was a smile spread


    across my swollen lips.


    ¡°How¡¯s that?¡± I asked, my voice strained.


    Enzo only grinned. He then flipped me over to my back and climbed on top of me. I wrapped my arms


    around his neck as he pushed into me, a quiet gasp bursting out of my mouth the moment I felt the


    filling sensation of him being inside of me.


    There was something different about this time. Somehow, our shared pain brought our hearts closer


    than ever, and our eyes never pulled apart from one another as Enzo slowly began to move inside of


    me. Our breaths mixed in the darkness of my bedroom, neither of us making a sound other than our


    quiet, muffled moans. I wanted to be like this forever, just here in this room with Enzo; even with the


    Crescents and the rogues roaming our campus, I was perfectly content like this.


    While he made love to me, Enzo reached down and held my thighs back, pushing them further and


    further back, his fingers digging into the soft flesh and making my skin tingle. As he did this, the


    position became tighter and the filling sensation became almost unbearable. I felt as though I was


    being stretched, allowing him to go deeper and deeper inside of me with each thrust.


    His other hand moved down to rub my clit, and I suddenly felt an overwhelming urge toe.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± he said, his eyes narrowed as he continued to thrust and rub me at the same time. ¡°Not


    until I say so.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Enzo suddenly thrust even deeper, harder. ¡°Not until I say so.¡±


    I bit my lip, staring up at him as he worked himself inside of me and red down at me, watching me to


    make sure I didn¡¯te. I felt as though I would fail at any moment, but somehow his stern and


    powerful gaze made me want to be good for him, so I held it in.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± he whispered, a smile twitching at the corners of his lips. ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Finally, he let me finish. My back arched with the explosive sensation inside of me and I could feel my


    eyes rolling back in ecstasy, and as I throbbed around him, I felt him throbbing, too. He finished inside


    of me, finally copsing on top of me as he panted and sighed contentedly.


    As we fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms that night, I felt safer than ever. The Crescents could have burst


    into my room right then and there, but I wasn¡¯t worried with Enzo by my side. Somehow, I knew that he


    would always protect me and keep me safe, and that was all that mattered.


    Maybe, even if my wolf never did return, we could still be together until the end

 Chapter 167 A New Age

    Chapter 167 A New Age


    Enzo


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I woke up a few hourster to the feeling of Nina¡¯s warm body in my arms. As the memory of our


    passionate ¡ª and somewhat kinky ¡ª sex slowly flooded back into my mind, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a


    sense of peace.


    Not knowing what happened to my father, however, and whether the Alpha King would know about


    Nina or not by now quickly created a lump in my throat ¡ª but I had to stay strong for Nina. I watched


    as she nuzzled down happily into my chest, still sleeping soundly. If I could, I would have let her sleep


    all day, but I knew that today would have to be the day that we woulde up with a n to save the


    campus. If we didn¡¯t act quickly, there was no knowing whether the Crescents would wreak more havoc


    or not ¡ª especially if they knew that the son of the Fullmoon Alpha was not only here, but also the


    Alpha King¡¯s missing daughter.


    There was a knock on the door that woke Nina up. I lifted my head to see the door crack open and


    Lori¡¯s head poke in.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready,¡± she said. ¡°Sorry to wake you guys.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Nina replied, rubbing her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lori nodded and left us again, and Nina sat up in bed. She was wearing my shirt and it looked adorably


    large on her, making me want to see her like that every morning for the rest of my life. Finally, she


    turned to face me. Her cheeks were rosy and she had a bit of a smile on her face.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I said, sitting up to meet her. ¡°Did you sleep okay?¡±


    Nina nodded. ¡°I did, with you here. Did you?¡±


    I nodded as well. Honestly, it was the best I had slept in weeks. I cupped my hand under her chin and


    nted a kiss on her warm lips before crawling out of bed and picking my pants up off of the floor. Nina


    followed suit, reluctantly giving my shirt back before she retrieved some clean clothes from her closet.


    The clothes I had found her in yesterday were far too bloody and tattered to be salvaged, and instead


    stared at us from the trash can in her corner.


    Once we were dressed, we headed out to the kitchen where everyone else was gathered. They stood


    around the counter while Jessica flipped pancakes on the stove and passed tes around, hardly


    cooking fast enough before my teammates woulde back asking for more.


    Jessica handed me a te, which I took gratefully, then handed one to Nina. I was about to take a bite


    when I looked over to see Nina looking down at her te thoughtfully, then ncing over at James. He


    was still tied up in the corner, staring down at hisp.


    ¡°Did he eat yet?¡± Nina asked, nodding toward James with her head.


    Lori shook her head and frowned. ¡°Nope. He won¡¯t eat.¡±


    ¡°Nina, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I said, feeling my blood boil just thinking about him. ¡°Just worry about


    yourself.¡±


    Before I could stop her, however, Nina shook her head and walked over to James with her te. I


    watched her in astonishment along with the rest of the team as she walked up to him and held the te


    out.


    ¡°Eat,¡± she said.


    James slowly raised his head to look up at her. His nose, along with the skin around it, was a dark


    shade of purple now and his eyes were dark and sunken.


    ¡°Here.¡± She set the te down on hisp, then walked around to the back of the chair and untied his


    hands.


    ¡°Nina!¡± I jumped up from my chair, storming over to her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Everyone deserves to eat,¡± she said calmly. She released James¡¯ hands and he rubbed his wrists, all


    while staring down at the te without lifting his head. ¡°See?¡± Nina said, standing and walking back


    around. ¡°It¡¯s not fair to keep him tied up like that. At least let him eat.¡±


    For a moment, I was once again astonished by Nina¡¯s overwhelming kindness ¡ª but it didn¡¯tst long.


    James paused for a moment, still staring down at the te. Then, without hesitation, he grabbed the


    te and threw it across the room like a frisbee. It hit the wall and shattered with a loud crash, sending


    bits of ceramic and hot pancake scattering across the floor.


    ¡°You little¡ª¡± I rushed him, fully prepared to beat the hell out of him again, but was stopped when Nina


    suddenly put herself between us. My vision went red as Matt and Bryce ran over; Matt pulled me away


    while Bryce tied James up again. The little weasel was even smiling at me through his eyebrows, like


    he knew he could get away with anything and that they would still protect him.


    ¡°Just one more day,¡± Matt said, pulling me back over to the kitchen. ¡°Just get through today. We¡¯ll take


    care of him afterwards, but right now, saving the campus is our priority.¡±


    ¡°I could kill him,¡± I muttered as Bryce moved James into the other room and left him in there to keep


    him in solitude, a low growl rumbling in my throat as I envisioned the bullet leaving his gun and


    embedding itself in Nina¡¯s thigh. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him with my bare hands.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt Nina¡¯s cool hands on mine. I blinked away the fury in my eyes as best I could as I


    looked down at her to see her pleading expression. ¡°You¡¯re not a killer,¡± she whispered. ¡°I know you¡¯re


    not.¡±


    ¡°He is, though,¡± I snarled. ¡°The world would be better off without him in it.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re no better than he is,¡± Matt chimed in. ¡°C¡¯mon. We¡¯ve got a town to save.¡±


    ¡­


    Once I was finally calmed down enough to talk, we began to go over what we knew so far.


    ¡°I went to the infirmary yesterday,¡± Nina said as we sat around the kitchen ind. ¡°There were


    Crescents all over, but I have a feeling that there¡¯s more of the antidote in there. We have a little left in


    Tiffany¡¯s medical bag, but it¡¯s not enough.¡±


    ¡°And the rogues are using the tunnels as their den,¡± Matt added. ¡°So with the entrance in the infirmary,


    it¡¯ll be even more dangerous. We¡¯ll have to go during the day, when they¡¯re sleeping.¡±


    ¡°What then, though?¡± Lori asked. ¡°If Jessica and I could only turn like you guys, we could be useful


    somehow¡­¡±


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to be werewolves to be useful,¡± I suddenly spoke up, standing. ¡°Even if you¡¯re still


    humans, I think we can all agree that you¡¯re part of our pack.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of a pack. ¡°A¡­ Pack?¡± Matt asked. ¡°Like¡­ A real one?¡±


    I nodded. I¡¯d been thinking about it since Lori and Jessica first asked Nina to im them. They were


    useful enough as humans, and besides: their friendship only proved all along that humans and


    werewolves could coexist peacefully. They were the ones, after all, to advocate for me when it was first


    leaked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we form our own pack?¡± I asked. ¡°One that consists of not only werewolves, but


    humans, too. Matt, you said yourself that there¡¯s strength in numbers. Well, why not be unified?¡±


    There was a long, shocked silence. I was certain that they would back down, that it was too much of a


    hugemitment.


    But then, Matt suddenly stood from his stool, strode up to me and pped his hand on my shoulder. ¡°If


    we¡¯re a pack, then I vote for you to be our Alpha,¡± he said.


    I could feel my eyes widening. I shook his head and opened my mouth to speak, to tell them that I


    didn¡¯t know if I could take on a role like that, but before I could, Lori spoke up next. ¡°I second that,¡± she


    said, standing.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Jessica stood as well, holding Lori¡¯s hand.


    The rest of the team murmured and nodded in agreement; now only Nina was left. I looked over at her,


    still in shock that even a single one of them would agree to make me their Alpha, but she only smiled


    up at me.


    ¡°I also vote for Enzo to be our Alpha,¡± she said quietly, taking my hand in hers.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, then,¡± Matt said. ¡°Let it be known from here on out that Enzo Rivers is the Alpha of our new


    pack. Enzo¡­ Bring us into a new age in which humans and werewolves can be allies against evil.

 Chapter 168 The Plan

    Chapter 168 The n


    Nina


    ¡°It¡¯s settled, then,¡± Matt said. ¡°Let it be known from here on out that Enzo Rivers is the Alpha of our new


    pack. Enzo¡­ Bring us into a new age in which humans and werewolves can be allies against evil.¡±


    There was a long silence after Matt spoke. I could feel my heart pounding excitedly in my chest at this


    new prospect of being one unified team; not just a team, but a pack, regardless of who was a werewolf


    or who was a human. Somehow, this gave me hope that we really could save the town on our own,


    without the Fullmoons or the Alpha King¡¯s help. But Enzo still needed to agree to be our Alpha.


    ¡°Well, Enzo?¡± Matt said. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Enzo paused for a long time, mulling over this opportunity. I almost felt as though I could hear the gears


    turning in his head. Finally, much to the group¡¯s relief, he finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said finally. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Without a moment of hesitation, I felt myself jump up out of my chair and


    throw my arms around Enzo. I heardughter, followed by the feeling of the rest of the pack crowding


    around us and joining in on the hug. Even Enzo let out a chuckle, and when I looked up at him I could


    see that there was a bit of a smile spread across his serious face.


    Finally, everyone sat back down at Enzo¡¯s request.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°We need toe up with a n,¡± he said. ¡°Nina, you said that there might be more of the antidote in


    the infirmary; are you sure about that?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Tiffany mentioned that there was still some left. She only grabbed some of it, just in case. If


    we can get into the infirmary somehow without the Crescents seeing us, we can take whatever¡¯s left.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but then what?¡± Matt chimed in. ¡°The antidote needs to be injected to work, right? We don¡¯t have


    the time or the manpower to go around injecting all of the rogues. The Crescents could just create


    more in that time.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. There was the possibility of going into the tunnels and doing it as fast as we could,


    but¡­ No, that was too risky. We still wouldn¡¯t be able to get to all of them before they would wake up


    and start alerting each other to our presence.


    Suddenly, Jessica spoke up. ¡°Who says it has to be injected?¡± she asked.


    Enzo frowned, shaking his head. ¡°Tiffany injected it into that one student,¡± he said. ¡°And Nina injected


    you guys, right? I feel like Tiffany would have mentioned it if it could be administered some other way.¡±


    Jessica pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s an antidote, not a vine. She might have injected it to make it work


    faster, but it can probably be ingested. It might take a little longer, but I could see it as a possibility.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so¡­ We still haven¡¯t answered the question of how we¡¯ll administer it to all of the rogues in


    time,¡± Matt interrupted. ¡°What are we gonna do? Run around giving them shot sses full of the stuff


    and tell them ¡®Hey, drink up¡¯?¡±


    Jessica rolled her eyes then. ¡°I wasn¡¯t saying that,¡± she insisted, but then her shoulders drooped a little


    bit. ¡°But¡­ I guess I don¡¯t really have a n, anyway.¡±


    There was a long silence. No one spoke for a while as we all puzzled over how to administer the


    antidote to the rogues all at once. I started to feel my heart sink as I slowly realized that there really


    was no realistic way to do it.


    ¡°The sprinkler system.¡±


    We all looked up and at Lori, who was standing there with her hands on her hips and a righteous look


    on her face. ¡°We can use the sprinkler system. I saw that the tunnels had a whole system on the


    ceilings. If we infuse the water tank that feeds the sprinkler system, then pull the fire rm, it¡¯ll go off


    and soak all of the rogues.¡±


    ¡°Babe¡­¡± Jessica said, sitting upright with wide eyes. ¡°You¡¯re a genius.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Lori replied, flicking her ck hair over her shoulder with a smirk. I nced over at Enzo, who


    was only nodding to himself with his hand on his chin. He caught me looking and met my gaze, and as


    he did, a smile spread across his face.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s an excellent idea,¡± he said. ¡°If we go during the day, all of the rogues will be in the


    tunnels. We can trap them in there. Of course, it might not work, but¡­ It¡¯s better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s settled, then,¡± Matt replied. ¡°But if we¡¯re going to do this, we need to get it done today. I have a


    feeling that those Crescents that were looking for usst night are preparing to do something. They


    might even know we¡¯re here and went to get more backup, for all we know.¡±


    Enzo nodded, then looked back at me. ¡°Nina, how many Crescents do you think you saw in the


    infirmary yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Five, maybe six?¡± I replied.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Enzo continued, then turned to Matt. ¡°Matt, can you and the rest of the hockey team lure the


    Crescents away? Just get them to start chasing you, then run and don¡¯t stop running. I trust that you


    guys can handle them if you need to.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Matt replied. ¡°Those guys aren¡¯t the smartest. We¡¯ve already dealt with them a couple of


    times.¡±


    Enzo nodded approvingly before turning back to look at me. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to the infirmary. We¡¯ll close


    up the tunnel doors, assuming they¡¯re still on their hinges, then infuse the water tank like Lori


    suggested. I know there¡¯s one in the alleyway between the infirmary and the hockey rink, and I¡¯m sure


    it supplies all of the sprinklers in those buildings.¡±


    Suddenly, Jessica spoke up. Her voice shook a little as she nced nervously over at her bedroom


    door, where Bryce had locked James up earlier. ¡°What about¡­ him?¡± she asked, lowering her voice.


    I frowned, following her gaze, as did the others. It seemed that we almostpletely forgot about


    James, and it probably wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to leave him alone here. Finally, swallowing, I turned


    back to look at Jessica and Lori.


    ¡°Can you guys stay here and watch him and the apartment?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t want them to think that I


    was excluding them, but someone needed to watch James and I knew that Lori and Jessica would


    never separate. All of the hockey yers needed to be focused on luring the Crescents away, and I


    needed to go to the infirmary just in case the sprinkler system n didn¡¯t work and I would potentially


    have to inject some rogues.


    Thankfully, both of them nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll stay,¡± Lori said. ¡°It¡¯s probably the most help we can offer, seeing


    as how we¡¯re not werewolves or anything.¡±


    I nodded, feeling relieved. Everyone looked up at Enzo then, who was staring down at the counter with


    a thoughtful expression on his face. I reached out and touched his hand to break him out of his deep


    thought, and when he snapped back to reality, I saw that he seemed to have a bit of light in his eyes for


    the first time in a long time.


    Being an Alpha of his own pack seemed to suit him

 Chapter 169 Plan in Action

    Chapter 169 n in Action


    Nina


    Once we had the n set in ce, it was time to implement it. We had to do it while the sun was up,


    and we would have to do it that day before the Crescents came back to look for us again.


    Lori and Jessica stayed behind to keep an eye on James, who was still locked up in Jessica¡¯s room.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Please be safe,¡± Jessica said quietly, pulling me in for a tight hug.


    ¡°I will,¡± I replied into her shoulder. I tried not to cry, but it was getting harder and harder. Lori didn¡¯t say a


    word as I hugged her next, but just held me tight.


    Once we said our goodbyes, Enzo and I left, led by Matt and the hockey team.


    The air outside was cold and windy when we stepped out of the dorm building. A bit of snow was even


    beginning to fall; if it wasn¡¯t for our unfortunate circumstances, it would have been an almost beautiful


    day. But all I could do was shudder and hold Enzo¡¯s hand tightly.


    Matt and the team shifted once we crossed the quad, then ran ahead toward the infirmary to get the


    Crescents¡¯ attention. Meanwhile, Enzo and I stuck to the sides of buildings, meticulously making our


    way toward the arena.


    ¡°What if this doesn¡¯t work?¡± I asked quietly as we darted from building to building, my voice shaking


    with nerves.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Enzo stopped suddenly, taking my hand and pulling me closer. From this close, I could smell the


    scent of sweat and leather mingling with his skin, and it instantlyforted me. He cupped a hand


    under my chin and tilted my face up so I was looking at him. His eyes were soft and caring, but also


    stern at the same time. ¡°It¡¯ll work,¡± he said gently. ¡°I promise.¡±


    I wanted to believe him. Even though there were doubts swimming around in my mind ¡ª whether we


    would have enough of the antidote to cure everyone, whether the antidote would work without being


    injected, even if the water tank that we talked around would actually feed those sprinklers ¡ª I knew I


    had to just swallow them and keep moving. The only thing I had to focus on was trying; if I didn¡¯t try,


    then I would never know.


    I nodded hesitantly, swallowing the lump in my throat. Enzo offered a weak smile to ease my nerves


    and bent down to my height, nting a soft, tender kiss on my lips before standing again and leading


    us further toward the arena.


    Finally, we made it to the arena. We could see Matt and the others up ahead, slowly stalking toward the


    infirmary as they waited for our signal. Once we were in position behind the arena, ready to run in and


    through the front door of the infirmary as soon as the Crescents ran off after the hockey team, Enzo


    gave the signal.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Matt and the others charged forward. Enzo kept his arms wrapped


    firmly around me as we waited with bated breath for the Crescents toe out.


    There was a chorus of sound. We could hear nginging from the infirmary as the hockey team


    ran up to the door, taunting the Crescents out. Barking and snarling could be heard, and then¡­


    The Crescents filed out of the infirmary, already in their wolf forms; I suspected that the nging came


    from them shifting in the infirmary. There were six of them, and as we watched them chase Matt and


    the others off into the distance, everything fell quiet in the infirmary. Now was our chance.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Enzo and I sprinted as fast as we could to the front door of the infirmary, staying close to


    the building. When we arrived, we saw that it was destroyed, but empty; Enzo kept watch while I


    frantically began rifling through drawers and cabs, furiously searching for the vials of bright blue


    liquid.


    Finally, I found it. It was like a holy grail: at least a dozen vials of the antidote sat on a shelf, hidden


    behind paper towels. I almost wouldn¡¯t have seen them if it weren¡¯t for a sliver of one vial peeking out


    from behind the paper towels. A gasp escaped my throat, and I grabbed all of them in one fell swoop,


    holding my shirt out to carry them in.


    Enzo turned around, a grin spreading across his face as he saw the vials. He took onest nce out


    the door before running over to me and grabbing my shoulder, guiding me out of the infirmary and into


    the narrow alleyway between the infirmary and the hockey arena. It was too small for him to fit, so he


    kept watch once more as I squeezed through with the antidote and shimmied my way toward the water


    tank up ahead, taking care not to drop any of the vials.


    There was a small hatch on the water tank. I kneeled next to it and pried the hatch open, then began


    dumping the contents of each vial in. Just in case it didn¡¯t work, I saved several vials and stuffed them


    into my backpack before closing the hatch back up and making my way back out.


    Enzo and I didn¡¯t need to speak. With a single nod, we ran back to the infirmary, shooting each other a


    worried nce before yanking open the door to the supply closet where the entrance to the tunnels


    was.


    Just as we suspected, the heavy iron doors had been smashed in by the rogues and nowy in a


    crumpled mess in the doorway. Thankfully, the door to the supply closet was still intact, so at least we


    had some barrier just in case.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re still down there?¡± I whispered, peering into the dark tunnels.


    Enzo leaned forward, sniffing the air, then stifled a gag and nodded as he covered his mouth with his


    hand. ¡°Yup. They¡¯re in there for sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I carefully shut the doors to the supply closet, then gestured to the heavyb table that sat


    behind Tiffany¡¯s desk. ¡°Help me move that.¡±


    Enzo nodded and helped me move the table in front of the door as a barricade. Then, our eyes met as


    we realized what woulde next: the fire rm.


    ¡°It¡¯s gonna wake them up before the sprinklers even start,¡± he said. ¡°If the sprinklers even go off at all¡­


    And if they don¡¯t, we¡¯re running.¡±


    I nodded in agreement, too scared to speak. Earlier, we had nned on running back to the dorm to


    get Lori and Jessica if things went awry. Lori¡¯s car was still parked in the parking lot, and she had the


    keys in our dorm, so the n was to get in her car and drive, and not look back. As for James¡­ We


    didn¡¯t have the space for someone who was actively trying to kill all of us, no matter how much it would


    break my heart to leave him behind ¡ª but I had faith that this would work.


    Enzo and I walked over to the fire rm.


    ¡°Together,¡± I whispered.


    We both reached out, taking a deep breath. Then, at the same time, we pulled down on the rm.


    In an instant, the building became filled with the sound of grating fire rms, making our ears ring. I


    covered my ears with my hands, shutting my eyes tightly ¡ª but even though my hands, even through


    the rms, a far more frightening sound began.


    Howling.


    It wasing closer. Not just the howling, but barking and snarling and the sound of ws scraping


    against tile and metal as the rogues began to charge toward the infirmary. The sprinklers hadn¡¯t begun


    yet, and I was already beginning to think that they weren¡¯t going to.


    I suddenly felt Enzo¡¯s lips on mine. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me close, kissing me


    deeply as the sounds of the rogues came closer. He pulled away for a second, only to say one thing.


    ¡°I love you, Nina.¡±


    My eyes widened. The rogues came closer. But then¡­ The sprinklers started.


    We quickly got soaked, but this didn¡¯t mean salvation. The rogues were too close now, and I could hear


    them just yards away from the supply closet door.


    ¡°I love you too, Enzo.¡±


    The howling and snarling came closer. My ears became filled with the sound of the rogues and the fire


    rms, but I didn¡¯t care; at this moment, I was only with Enzo, and nothing else mattered. I was


    prepared to die here if this didn¡¯t work, so long as I could be in his arms.


    The first rogue hit the supply closet door, causing the door frame to shudder and thergeb table to


    scrape forward an inch. A frightened whimper escaped my throat, but Enzo only pulled me in more


    tightly as we watched the door, waiting for the rogues¡­


    But they never came. Everything fell silent behind the door for a painstaking moment, aside from the


    ring sound of the fire rms.


    The vicious howls and snarls of the rogues turned into the sound of the confused voices of our fellow


    students

 Chapter 170 A New Beginning

    Chapter 170 A New Beginning


    Nina


    Enzo and I pulled away from each other, looking into one another¡¯s wide eyes with disbelief. Somehow,


    our n had worked; all of the rogues had been turned back into our ssmates! I couldn¡¯t help but let


    out an incredulousugh and throw my arms around Enzo¡¯s neck, grinning as he picked me up off my


    feet and spun me around. When he sat me back down, I saw that he was grinning andughing, too.


    ¡°Hello?¡± a frightened voice called out from the supply closet, followed by a knocking sound on the door


    and theb table scraping on the floor slightly as the students tried pushing the door open. ¡°Is anyone


    there?¡±


    Enzo and I quickly ran over to the door, moving the table out of the way. Almost as soon as we did, the


    door swung open and out poured a steady stream of confused, groggy-looking students who clearly


    had no recollection of anything that happened. As they filed out of the supply closet and filled the


    infirmary, they all looked around with the same baffled expression on their faces while Enzo and I could


    only stand by in a state of utter shock that our n had somehow worked.


    As the students slowly began to realize that not only the infirmary, but the entire campus was


    completely destroyed, the realization seemed toe to them.


    ¡°What happened?¡± one girl said.


    Another boy who looked like a freshman rubbed his head and frowned, furrowing his brow. ¡°I


    remember¡­ There was an attack¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll exin everything,¡± I said as I ushered more frightened students out of the tunnels. ¡°Everyone,


    just stay calm. Sit down if you need to.¡±


    Finally, as I frantically searched the growing crowd for familiar faces, I spotted both Justin and dean


    Cynthia at the back of the group. Justin lookedpletely confused, but Cynthia seemed to have her


    wits about her. They both rushed forward as they saw me.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Cynthia asked, looking around in shock as she quickly pulled me to the side,


    keeping her voice low so the students wouldn¡¯t overhear and be even more panicked.


    ¡°Tiffany¡¯s antidote,¡± I said, unable to contain my grin. ¡°It worked.¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened and she began to look around. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Where is she?¡±


    It was then that my face fell, as did Enzo¡¯s. The dean looked back and forth between the two of us, her


    eyes slowly widening as she started to read our sad faces and understand what happened.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, shaking her head vehemently as tears began to form in her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡±


    I slowly nodded. Without a word, Cynthia stifled a sob. I quickly pulled her in for a tight hug, ignoring


    the confused looks that nearby students were giving us as they wondered why their dean was


    beginning to break down.


    When she finally pulled away, she wiped her eyes and took a deep breath. I could tell that she was


    trying to put on a brave face despite the fact that one of her closest friends andrades from college


    was gone. ¡°Where is her body?¡± she asked quietly.


    I shook my head, blinking away the tears in my own eyes. My throat became too choked to speak, and


    I couldn¡¯t get a word out. The dean, seeing this, looked up at Enzo. His face was grim.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find it,¡± he whispered. ¡°I promise.¡±


    She nodded, wiping away more tears. ¡°Alright¡­¡± She cleared her throat then and stepped around me


    to address the frightened students. ¡°Everyone, please go to the hockey arena and wait there until we


    tell you that it¡¯s safe to go home. It could be a long time that you¡¯ll be in there, but I promise we¡¯ll send


    food and water as soon as possible.¡±


    The students, too groggy and confused to resist, simply muttered amongst themselves and slowly


    flooded into the arena.


    Once Enzo, Cynthia and I were alone, Enzo and I began to exin what exactly happened. As we


    exined that the entire town had been overrun, there were still no Fullmoons anywhere, and that we


    eventually took matters into our own hands, Cynthia¡¯s eyes slowly widened.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to even begin to thank you,¡± Cynthia said when we were finished. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for


    you kids, our campus would be gone forever.¡±


    Before Enzo or I could answer, there was suddenly a knock on the door. We all looked up to see Matt


    and the rest of the hockey team standing there, along with some men who I didn¡¯t immediately


    recognize; judging from their matching ck uniforms with a full moon logo on the chests, I could tell


    that they were Fullmoons.


    ¡°We drove off those Crescents,¡± Matt said,ing in and looking around. ¡°I take it that it worked?¡±


    Enzo and I nodded, and the dean spoke up. ¡°Yes,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°You guys¡­ I¡¯m so proud of


    you.¡± Her eyes slid over to the Fullmoons who were standing there then, and her smile faded. ¡°What


    took you so long?¡±


    One of the Fullmoons stepped out from the group. I didn¡¯t notice it at first, but I quickly realized that it


    was Lewis, Enzo¡¯s father¡¯s Beta. I had met him that time that I went to Enzo¡¯s house, the night we


    caught Ronan for the first time.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Cynthia,¡± Lewis said, looking a little ashamed but not nearly as much as I felt he


    should be. ¡°We were waiting for backup, but it didn¡¯te in time.¡±


    It was then that I nced up at Enzo. At the mention of the backup, his jaw became clenched hard; I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Alpha King decided not to send aid after all, since he ran away. Then, I


    began to wonder if something happened to his father so he couldn¡¯t even tell the Alpha King about me,


    and it made a lump form in my throat.


    ¡°Well,¡± the dean said, passing a hand over her tired face, ¡°thank goodness these kids were here. And


    thank goodness for Tiffany¡¯s antidote. I wish I could thank her¡­¡± A pall of silence fell over the room.


    Even the Fullmoons must have known Tiffany, because even they fell silent. No one spoke for a few


    minutes, and it seemed that we had all made an unspoken agreement to pay our respects to our


    illustrious school doctor at that moment.


    Finally, the dean spoke again, taking in a sharp breath before she did. ¡°I¡¯ve got students to take care


    of,¡± she said. ¡°We need to bring food and water to everyone before we think about anything else.


    Lewis, I¡¯d like you and your men patrolling the campus while we get everyone settled.¡±


    ¡°Sure thing,¡± Lewis replied with a nod.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯d like to call a meeting with all of the Fullmoons to discuss our next ns. Where is


    Richard?¡±


    Lewis shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s with the Alpha King, I believe,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the meeting as his


    Beta.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± The dean turned to look at Enzo. ¡°You¡¯re a Fullmoon as well. I¡¯d like you there.¡±


    But, much to my surprise, Enzo said something unexpected. ¡°I¡¯m no longer a Fullmoon,¡± he replied,


    then gestured to me and the rest of the hockey team. ¡°We¡¯ve decided to break off and start our own


    pack.¡±


    Lewis¡¯ jaw dropped. The dean furrowed her brow, and the other Fullmoons shifted ufortably in


    their spots.


    ¡°Well¡­ What do you call yourselves, then?¡± the Dean asked.


    Enzo looked at me, clearly not having thought about it ¡ª but I had. From the beginning, I knew what


    we were.


    ¡°We¡¯re the New Peacekeepers,¡± I said, taking Enzo¡¯s handT¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 171 The Escapee

    Chapter 171 The Escapee


    Nina


    There was a long, ufortable silence after we announced our new pack. Not only were the


    Fullmoons ¡ª especially Lewis ¡ª both appalled and angry that Enzo apparently nned to leave their


    pack, but dean Cynthia was also shocked that I referred to us as the New Peacekeepers.


    Cynthia opened her mouth to respond, but nothing woulde out. Finally, she shut it again and


    nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, somewhat approvingly, ¡°tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll hold a meeting between the


    Fullmoons and the¡­ New Peacekeepers to discuss our next ns to get things back to normal while


    the Fullmoon Alpha is away. Everyone, meet at nine o¡¯clock sharp tomorrow morning in the conference


    room across from my office. Anyone who wants toe is wee to join.¡±


    ¡­


    With the dean and the hockey team taking care of the students and the Fullmoons now patrolling the


    campus, I needed to go back to the dorm and check on Lori and Jessica. Enzo agreed toe with


    me, clearly not wanting to take his eyes off of me for even a minute despite the fact that we were pretty


    much in the clear now. Not that I minded, of course. I didn¡¯t want him to leave my sight, either, because


    I was secretly terrified that Selena would show up at any moment and take him away from me.


    Honestly, I was surprised that she hadn¡¯t shown up yet. I just chalked it up to her being afraid toe


    to the campus with the Crescents and the rogues roaming around. Maybe she would continue being


    afraid and would stay away for a good, long while.


    When we returned to the dorm, however, I quickly realized that this sense of peace and safety was


    short-lived¡­


    Because Lori and Jessica were sitting on the couch, with Jessica¡¯s door wide open and a big, nasty cut


    running along the side of Jessica¡¯s face. She was holding it and sobbing while Lori panicked beside


    her, unsure of what to do. They both instantly looked up with frightened gasps when Enzo and I


    entered, but simultaneously let out big sighs of relief when they saw that it was only us.


    ¡°¡®Oh my god! What happened?!¡± I eximed, running over to Jessica. Up close, I could see now that


    she didn¡¯t only have a cut on her face, but also on her arms, and there were purple handprints around


    her neck.


    ¡°That asshole James,¡± Lori snarled, holding Jessica protectively and stroking her hair while Jessica


    cried. ¡°We heard a thumb, so we opened the door to check on him. You know, to make sure he didn¡¯t


    fall over in his chair and hit his head or something ¡ª and he¡¯d somehow gotten out of his restraints. He


    jumped on Jessica and attacked her like a bat outta Hell. I managed to fight him off eventually, but¡­¡±


    She then gestured with her free hand to Jessica¡¯s appearance.


    Hearing this made my heart sink. I felt as though I failed my friends. They were supposed to be safe


    here, but I instead left them with a maniac who apparently had no morals left. What had happened to


    the James I once knew? Was that really all just a facade?


    ¡°Where did he go?¡± Enzo asked as he quickly came over. He nudged me out of the way and crouched


    down in front of Jessica to get a good look at her wounds. She flinched away at first as he went to


    touch her face and her neck, but once she realized that he was going to heal her, she left him.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Lori said. ¡°He just ran. He took my car keys, so I can only assume that he¡¯s long gone by


    now.¡±


    ¡°Good riddance,¡± Jessica whispered once Enzo¡¯s healing gave her the strength to speak again.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I murmured, reaching out and squeezing my friend¡¯s leg as tears began to form in my


    eyes.


    Jessica only shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± she said. ¡°I mean, we all knew that he was losing his


    marbles, but I guess we still thought that our friend was in there somewhere. Turns out we were


    wrong.¡±


    I nced over at Enzo then, who was still solely focused on healing Jessica¡¯s wounds. Thankfully, they


    weren¡¯t too severe, so there weren¡¯t even going to be any scars. I could tell that Enzo was furious by


    the way that his eyes were narrowed and his jaw was clenched, but he didn¡¯t say anything until he was


    finished.


    ¡°That¡¯s the best I can do, unfortunately,¡± he said finally after a few minutes. He pulled his hands away


    to reveal that Jessica¡¯s cuts and bruises were mostly healed, but the bruises especially were still a little


    pink and blue. At least she wasn¡¯t bleeding anymore and could speak. I was just d that James¡¯


    strangtion didn¡¯t crush her throat beyond repair; more than that, even, I was just d that Lori


    managed to get him off of Jessica. I was certain that James was to the point of pure insanity where he


    would have killed Jessica at that moment just for being a werewolf sympathizer.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Lori said. Suddenly, she leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Enzo, hugging him


    tightly. I couldn¡¯t fully contain my smile as I watched his eyes widen with surprise from Lori¡¯s hug, but


    eventually, he hugged her back. When she pulled away, there were tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I promise we¡¯ll do everything we can to find him and get your car back,¡± I said to Lori, squeezing her


    hand.


    She shook her head. ¡°He can keep that hunk of junk. I never wanna see his face again. Not after what


    he did to Jessica.¡±


    Suddenly, Jessica chuckled. We all turned toward her, surprised to hear herughing. ¡°What is it?¡± Lori


    asked.


    ¡°I just realized that we were so caught up on the topic of James that we didn¡¯t even ask if the n


    worked,¡± she replied.


    At that point, I couldn¡¯t contain my smile at all. Tears of joy welled up in my eyes as I nodded profusely.


    Lori and Jessica stared at me incredulously for a moment before they both jumped up and hugged


    Enzo and I,ughing and crying.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you guys did it,¡± Jessica said, wiping her tears away with the back of her hand as she


    stepped away. ¡°You guys saved our campus.¡±


    It was then that Enzo, who had been mostly quiet that entire time, finally spoke. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just us,¡± he


    said, nervously running a hand through his hair. ¡°It was your idea. Both of you. If it wasn¡¯t for you


    mentioning the fact that the antidote wouldn¡¯t need to be injected for it to work, Jessica, then we never


    would have known. And Lori, it was your idea to use the sprinkler system. Without either of you, we


    probably wouldn¡¯t have seeded at all.¡±


    All of us fell silent. As I gazed up at Enzo, awed by his kind words, I couldn¡¯t help but fall even more in


    love with him.


    I only hoped that now, we could tackle the issue of the Alpha King and my estranged twin sister

 Chapter 172 The New Peacekeepers

    Chapter 172 The New Peacekeepers


    Enzo


    That night, I hardly slept. Even though the campus had been saved, there was still so much left to


    worry about ¡ª primarily my father. If the Alpha King withdrew his aid, then that only meant one thing:


    he thought that I ran away entirely, and he didn¡¯t know about Nina. If he didn¡¯t know about Nina, then


    that meant that Selena stopped my father from telling him in one way or another. I couldn¡¯t be certain


    what, exactly, she did until I went back. And I would have to go back because, despite everything, I still


    loved my father. I couldn¡¯t just leave him there if Selena did something horrible to him.


    I just didn¡¯t know how I would break that news to Nina. I knew that it would crush her for me to tell her


    that I would have to leave, and there was a possibility that I wouldn¡¯te back¡­


    And no matter how much she cried or begged, I couldn¡¯t let here with me. It was too dangerous.


    So, as she slept peacefully beside me that night, Iid wide awake until my body eventually gave up


    and drifted off to sleep ¡ª because I didn¡¯t know how I could break Nina¡¯s heart like that.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Nina, our new pack that Nina had dubbed the ¡®New Peacekeepers¡¯, and I all made


    our way over to the conference room for the meeting.


    When we entered, Lewis, a few of the other Fullmoons, and dean Cynthia were already sitting at the


    table.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the New Peacekeepers,¡± Lewis said, almost condescendingly. I knew that he would be


    pissed at me for deciding to leave my dad¡¯s pack, but I didn¡¯t care. To me, my friends were more my


    pack than the Fullmoons ever were. My dad might be upset at first, but I knew that he would


    understand deep down.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Cynthia said, standing and gesturing to the open seats around the table. ¡°There might


    not be enough seats for everyone. Sorry about that.¡±


    Nina, Matt, Lori and Jessica, and I all sat at the table while the rest of the hockey team stood nearby.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Cynthia sat back down in her chair and stared down at her hands for a few moments,


    processing, before she looked back up and addressed all of us. ¡°Our priority, first and foremost, is this


    campus,¡± she said. ¡°After that, the town. Now, Lewis and some of the other Fullmoons did a sweep


    yesterday and did find quite a few residents holed up in their homes. They¡¯ve been informed that they


    need to stay in their houses until further notice, but supplies are on the way. We do need some


    volunteers to help clear debris from both the campus and the town, however. Any takers?¡±


    Matt and the entire hockey team raised their hands instantly, almost in unison, as did Lori and Jessica.


    Meanwhile, much to my surprise, none of the Fullmoons volunteered at all. I cast Lewis a bit of a


    disbelieving nce, but he only stared daggers back at me.


    ¡°Great,¡± Cynthia continued. ¡°We¡¯ll start a cleanup crew as soon as this meeting is over. You guys can


    use the maintenance vehicles that belong to the school, and some residents offered their trucks to be


    used for hauling debris. Now¡­ As far as the school goes, I¡¯d like to get things back to normal as soon


    as possible. sses will resume in a week; I know this seems too soon, but the most important thing is


    for the students to feel a sense of normalcy amongst all of this chaos. Something to keep them


    upied and motivated. Outside of ss, we¡¯ll be holding nightly rallies and counseling circles to


    anyone who needs them. The Fullmoons have offered to keep patrolling the entire perimeter of the


    town until Richard returns, so safety shouldn¡¯t be a concern, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We have some extra vials of the antidote,¡± Nina chimed in. Her face went red as everyone turned to


    look at her. ¡°¡­Just in case.¡±


    Cynthia nodded. ¡°Perfect. Do you have any idea if Tiffany left instructions on how to make more, or¡­?¡±


    Nina shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure she did somewhere. I can look.¡±


    I could tell that talking about Tiffany made Nina upset. It made all of us upset ¡ª even Lewis and the


    other Fullmoons. I reached out underneath the table and took her hand in mine, squeezing it gently to


    offer a little bit offort.


    Cynthia cleared her throat. ¡°Nina, you knew Tiffany well, and you¡¯re one of our best medical students


    on campus. You and James. I¡¯d like you two to take on the task of trying to figure out how Tiffany made


    that antidote so we can make more if we need to.¡±


    At the mention of James, my throat formed a knot. Nina¡¯s hand tensed in mine, and the rest of my pack


    became somber.


    ¡°What?¡± Cynthia asked, her eyes searching our faces. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ James,¡± Jessica interjected. ¡°He¡¯s¡­¡±


    Cynthia¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Is he dead, too?¡±


    Jessica shook her head. ¡°No. But he sort of went off the deep end. He shot Nina and then he¡ª¡± At this


    point, her voice choked up. Lori spoke up for her.


    ¡°He tried to kill Jessica yesterday,¡± Lori said. ¡°He stole my car and ran off after that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cynthia asked incredulously. ¡°Why? He was such a sweet boy.¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± Nina suddenly interjected.


    The room fell silent. Cynthia stared down at her hands for a long few moments before finally taking a


    deep breath and nodding. ¡°Okay then,¡± she said. ¡°Well, Nina¡­ If you think you can take care of the


    antidote yourself, we¡¯d be grateful. But if it¡¯s too much for you, that¡¯s okay, too.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina didn¡¯t speak for a long time. She stared down at herp, seemingly pondering. I gave her hand


    another gentle squeeze of encouragement, and she finally looked up and managed a weak smile. ¡°I¡¯ll


    try my best,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°Great. Okay¡­ I think that¡¯s all we need to discuss as of right now,¡± Cynthia said, standing. I furrowed


    my brow, as did Nina; that was an incredibly short meeting for something that involved such a huge


    project. Even Lewis stood and began to walk toward the door.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Nina suddenly asked. ¡°What about the surrounding towns? The Crescents spread out ¡ª


    last I heard, all of the towns within a fifty mile radius¡ª¡±


    Cynthia only shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t worry about that,¡± she said. ¡°We need to focus on our


    school and our town first.¡±


    ¡°Those other towns can fend for themselves,¡± Lewis, who had been quiet this entire time, suddenly


    said. As he spoke, he stared at both Nina and I rather sternly; a far cry from the Beta who I had always


    known. It was almost as though the power of not having my father around was getting to his head. ¡°If


    you folks dealt with it on your own, then they can, too.¡±


    Nina¡¯s and my jaws both dropped, as did the rest of the team¡¯s.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious!¡± I said, standing and not caring that I was raising my voice. ¡°Those other people


    don¡¯t know what hit them! They probably have no clue what¡¯s going on, no defenses¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mountainview is our only concern.¡± Lewis was cold, indifferent. It made me sick.


    ¡°That¡¯s horrible,¡± I insisted. ¡°As the son of the Fullmoon Alpha, I order you¡ª¡±


    Lewis let out a wry, condescending chuckle. ¡°You gave up any right to give orders when you decided to


    branch off and start your own little pack. While your father is gone, I¡¯m in charge. Go ahead and do


    what you want, but the Fullmoons won¡¯t back you up.¡±


    I was too stunned to speak. And before any of us could even gather our thoughts enough to respond,


    Lewis turned on his heel and left with the other Fullmoons

 Chapter 173 Broken Hearts

    Chapter 173 Broken Hearts


    Nina


    Enzo and the rest of us stared after Lewis and the dean in disbelief as they walked out of the


    conference room. Were they really not even going to try to help the surrounding towns? I could


    understand that Cynthia¡¯s main concern was for her campus, but the Fullmoons were the ones who


    were at war with the Crescents, so I felt as though it should have been their responsibility to mitigate


    the damages. The excuse that ¡®we figured it out, so the other towns could figure it out as well¡¯ was just


    pathetic and it made my blood boil.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What are we gonna do?¡± Matt asked once we were alone again with our new pack. ¡°They¡¯re really just


    gonna let all of those other people suffer?¡±


    Enzo shook his head as he clenched his jaw so tightly I could see the muscles straining under his skin.


    He stood abruptly, pushing his chair back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll figure something out,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s meet up again tonight to talk about it. For now¡­ We¡¯re


    gonna help clean up our campus, because it¡¯s obvious that the Fullmoons aren¡¯t gonna be any help.¡±


    I could tell that Enzo was furious that his father¡¯s own Beta would just let other people suffer at the


    hands of the Crescents. Good, innocent people who had absolutely nothing to do with this stupid war.


    And it was all because of whatever power Mountainview had thanks to its purely coincidental location.


    To Lewis and the Fullmoons, Mountainview was the only town that mattered; everywhere else was just


    coteral.


    Either way, we spent the afternoon doing what we promised and cleaning up our campus. Quite a few


    students volunteered to help as well, and we spent the day picking up debris that had been created by


    the Crescents. Byte afternoon, the campus seemed mostly back to normal; some things, like doors


    and windows, would need to be repaired, but thankfully the damage wasn¡¯t too bad.


    The only ce that none of us could bring ourselves to go into was the infirmary. Going in there only


    made me think about Tiffany, whose body still wasn¡¯t recovered. I wasn¡¯t sure what the Crescents did to


    her body after they dragged her away, but at this point, I didn¡¯t want to see it anyway. Days of being left


    out in the woods ¡ª or worse ¡ª would have only melted the image of her decaying body into my mind,


    and I wanted to remember her the way she always was: beautiful, kind, smiling¡­ and alive.


    So, we decided to save the infirmary for another day and instead locked it up tightly.


    Once we were finished for the day, Enzo and I returned to the dorm to rest for a few hours. We nned


    to have a meeting with the New Peacekeepers that evening, but we were both so exhausted from


    everything that we just needed toy down for a while.


    As weid together in bed, however, I couldn¡¯t get the thought of Selena and Enzo¡¯s father out of my


    head.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I said, sitting up on my elbow and looking down at him. ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°Anything,¡± Enzo replied. His eyes were closed, but he slowly opened them to look at me. Even though


    there was a distinct amount of pain behind them, I could still see an even more immense amount of


    love for me that overpowered the pain as he looked up at me.


    ¡°If the Alpha King withdrew support¡­ Do you think that means that Selena did something to your


    father?¡±


    Enzo was silent for a long time. His eyes stared thoughtfully up at the ceiling, his jaw clenching and


    unclenching as he thought about what I said. I think that we both knew what he was thinking: that


    Selena must have done something to his father. He told me before that he didn¡¯t think that she had the


    capacity to kill, but I didn¡¯t know how much I actually believed that. And even if she didn¡¯t kill Enzo¡¯s


    father, she still may have done something horrible to him to keep him quiet about my existence to the


    Alpha King. Maybe he was even in that same strange cabin that she kept me in.


    Finally, Enzo responded. ¡°I¡­ I think she did do something,¡± he said quietly as his thumb rubbed the


    back of my hand absentmindedly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what. And I hate to admit this, but¡­ We need him. I


    think Lewis is letting the power get to his head, and I know my father would want to at least try to help


    our neighboring towns. He¡¯s not a monster.¡±


    I nodded, staring down at our intertwined hands. His fingers were cool and rough from years of ying


    hockey. I turned his hand over to inspect his palm, running my finger along his callouses.


    ¡°Are you going to go back for him?¡± I asked.


    As those words came out of my mouth, I already felt myself begin to choke up because deep down, I


    knew the answer. Enzo would have to go back to rescue his father. Not only did he need to save his


    father for his pack¡¯s sake, but he also had to bring him back to save our neighboring towns from the


    Crescents. There was still no telling how much destruction had been caused by the Crescents¡¯ hands,


    and we needed the help of the Fullmoons. Even though our new little pack had somehow managed to


    defeat the Crescents on our campus and drive them away, we couldn¡¯t handle all of the other towns on


    our own. By now, for all we knew the Crescents had hundreds, thousands of rogues to use like pawns.


    For all we knew, they were already spreading across the country like wildfire.


    Enzo sat up, and without a word, pulled me closer. I felt a sob catch in my throat as I climbed into his


    lap, wrapping my legs around him and burying my face in his neck.


    He held me like that for a long time, rocking me back and forth while I cried. The room began to darken


    around us as the sun went down outside, but I didn¡¯t stop crying for a long time.


    Finally, after what could have been hours, the tears wouldn¡¯te anymore. I pulled away, letting Enzo


    brush a few stray strands of hair out of my eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Nina,¡± he said gently, his hand lingering on my cheek. ¡°I really am. I wish I could stay.¡±


    I stared down at myp, nodding. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know why you need to go.¡±


    ¡°But Nina¡­¡± Enzo said, cing his hand under my chin and tilting my face up so I met his soft gaze. ¡°I


    promise I¡¯lle back as soon as I can. You don¡¯t need to worry, and I¡¯m not gonna leave you. Okay?¡±


    I nodded. Another, final tear squeezed out of my eye and rolled down my cheek. Enzo caught it on his


    finger before pulling me closer and kissing me deeply.


    But even as we fell back in the bed and began to remove each other¡¯s clothes in my dark bedroom, I


    couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he really would be able toe back for me

 Chapter 174 Passing the Torch

    Chapter 174 Passing the Torch


    Nina


    Later that evening, the rest of the pack made their way over to our dorm for our meeting. Lori, Jessica


    and I prepared something for everyone to eat, although we were already beginning to run low on food


    what with the grocery store being deserted and all. Thankfully, Matt and the others brought along


    whatever they could find in their own apartments, and Enzo disappeared to his apartment briefly and


    returnedter with a few bottles of wine that he had stashed away.


    Finally, we somehow managed to put together a meal that was big enough for everyone. As we ate and


    chatted around the table, drinking wine, I liked to imagine that Tiffany was watching us with a smile on


    her face. I knew that she wouldn¡¯t want us to mourn over her, but rather to celebrate her life and the


    amazing antidote she made that saved our school; and we did just that.


    There was still, of course, the looming conversation that would have to happen at the end of the party;


    not only about what we would do about the neighboring towns, but also the fact that Enzo would have


    to leave in the morning. He decided before the party to not talk about it until the end, and to just let


    everyone enjoy one another¡¯spany instead. I, however, couldn¡¯t stop thinking about it. Every time I


    looked at him, all I could picture was his face disappearing through a portal, never to be seen again. If


    Selena got her way with him, he could possibly nevere back. None of us here knew how to open a


    portal, and Luke had been missing since he apparently protected Enzo from Edward in the werewolf


    realm. If something happened to Enzo and he couldn¡¯te back, I would have no way of being able


    to go looking for him.


    As the night went on, Lori and Jessica saw my difort and finally seemed to have enough of it.


    While everyone else wasughing, listening to music and ying card games, I felt a tap on my


    shoulder and looked up from my seat on the couch to see Lori and Jessica standing behind me with


    concerned looks on their faces. They both nodded their heads toward my room, indicating for me to


    come with them.


    Once we were alone, they finally asked what was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Lori asked, concern drawn across her face. ¡°Are you hiding something?¡±


    I shook my head, staring down at the ground; but they weren¡¯t having it. ¡°Tell the truth,¡± Jessica


    insisted, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°Come on. You promised that there would be no more


    secrets when you first told us about werewolves.¡±


    Finally, I sighed, knowing that they wouldn¡¯t let this go¡­ And admittedly, I needed to talk to someone.


    ¡°Enzo is going back to the werewolf realm,¡± I finally admitted. ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±


    Both Jessica and Lori¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡± Lori half-whispered. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t be serious!¡±


    I nodded. ¡°He has to go back to find his dad. The princess ¡ª my twin sister, apparently ¡ª may have


    done something to his father and he needs to find him. And¡­ I¡¯m worried that he won¡¯te back.¡±


    My friends were silent for a moment, processing. Then, without a word, Jessica stepped forward and


    wrapped her arms around me. I felt myself rx into her,forted by my friend¡¯s touch. ¡°I believe that


    Enzo loves you more than anything,¡± Jessica said quietly, stroking my hair as I sniffed and stifled my


    tears. ¡°I know he¡¯lle back. You trust him, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I pulled away a bit, nodding as I wiped my tears away with my sleeve. ¡°Yeah, I do. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But nothing,¡± Lori said, stepping forward and squeezing my shoulder. ¡°He wille back. You don¡¯t


    need to worry.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if my friends were right. They could have been dead wrong; for all I knew, Enzo might step


    into that portal and die on the other side, and I¡¯d never see him again or even know what happened to


    him. And my wolf was still nonexistent, so I couldn¡¯t even follow his scent or figure out how to open a


    portal no matter how hard I tried. I was powerless, just like I was at the beginning of the semester. A


    human.


    But at the same time, my friends¡¯ words wereforting and exactly what I needed to hear. Their


    gentle support was going to be enough to get me through this, and I was sure of that.


    ¡­


    At the end of the party, it finally came time to have our official meeting. Everyone was a little tipsy from


    the wine, but it almost felt necessary, in my eyes, in order for us to stomach what was about toe as


    we gathered around the living room.


    Once we were all ready, Enzo stood and addressed everyone.


    ¡°Before we start, I have an announcement,¡± Enzo said, looking around at everyone. I could see that his


    body was tense as he prepared himself to announce his potentially fatal departure. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to say


    this,¡± he continued, ¡°but I¡¯m going to be leaving tomorrow. I have to return to the werewolf realm to find


    my dad.¡±


    A palpable silence fell over the room. The air felt thick and heavy, and as though making that


    announcement took the wind out of his sails, Enzo sat back down beside me. I reached out gently and


    squeezed his leg, but when he looked at me, there was only pain in my eyes.


    ¡°But while I¡¯m gone, Matt, I want you to take charge,¡± Enzo finally said.


    ¡°M-Me?¡± Matt asked, his eyes wide.


    Enzo nodded. ¡°Your bravery and leadership yed a huge role in saving not just all of us, but the


    campus and the town. I think we can all agree that you¡¯re more than capable of acting in my ce


    while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯m naming you as my Beta from here on out.¡±


    Matt¡¯s eyes widened even further. He looked around at everyone, clearly astonished as we all nodded


    our heads in agreement. If it weren¡¯t for Matt helping everyone band together and taking charge when


    we needed it, and if it weren¡¯t for Matt leading the Crescents away and risking his life, we wouldn¡¯t have


    been able to do what he did.


    ¡°Um¡­ Thank you,¡± Matt said, standing. ¡°It¡¯s an honor.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Matt,¡± Enzo replied. They shook hands, then sat again. ¡°Now¡­ As for our neighboring


    towns¡­¡±


    Now, I was the one who spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m going to do everything I can to replicate Tiffany¡¯s recipe for the


    antidote,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll need a lot of it if we¡¯re going to cure more people.¡±


    Enzo nodded. ¡°That sounds like a n. Hopefully, by the time that¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll be back. But, if not¡­¡± He


    paused, licking his lips and staring down at the floor. And suddenly, before he could say anything,


    Jessica chimed in.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You wille back,¡± Jessica said, sounding somewhat stern. ¡°So when youe back, we¡¯ll discuss


    our next moves.¡±


    It was a bold thing for Jessica to say, but somehow, it made sense in the moment. We couldn¡¯t


    aplish anything if there was a fear that Enzo came back; and if he didn¡¯te back, then we


    knew that Matt could help guide us along with everyone else¡¯s input.


    Enzo, much to my surprise, nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, his voice sounding solemn but hopeful


    nheless. ¡°When Ie back, we¡¯ll do whatever¡¯s necessary to save our neighboring towns from


    the Crescents. In the meantime, Nina will make more of the antidote so we can be prepared.¡±


    With that, our meeting came to an end. None of us slept that night until the wine eventually made it too


    difficult to resist, because we wanted to enjoy this brief moment of peace before Enzo left. And that


    night, as I sat beside Enzo, I could only pray that he would return safely to me

 Chapter 175 Last Goodbye

    Chapter 175 Last Goodbye


    Enzo


    I hardly slept at all that night. Even as I held Nina, feeling her sleeping peacefully in my arms, I couldn¡¯t


    seem to rx for even a moment. My mind raced nonstop over what was toe; what would I do


    when I returned to the werewolf realm? I couldn¡¯t just walk into the Alpha King¡¯s mansion, but I knew


    the only way I would find out what happened to my father was by going there in one way or another.


    But if Selena found me, I was certain that she would do something horrible and vindictive to force me to


    stay. It made me almost sick thinking about the prospect of bing her mate.


    It was a relief to know that the two sisters would share the same fated mate, which exined why my


    bond with Nina was so strong, but Nina¡¯s wolf had also been missing since Selena put her in that


    strange prison. I couldn¡¯t pick up Nina¡¯s scent, and Fio couldn¡¯t sense her wolf at all. Not only that, but


    she¡¯d lost her powers entirely and couldn¡¯t even heal herself. I knew that James¡¯ im that the silver


    bullet had killed off her wolf was most likely a lie, as it wasn¡¯t anything that I had ever heard of before,


    but I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Selena did something to make Nina¡¯s wolf go away so that I would


    have no choice but to mark Selena in the end. If I did somehow manage to save my father, I would also


    have to be sure to do it in such a way that Nina would get her wolf back when this was all over. There


    must have been some sort of spell on her, but spells could be broken¡­


    Or at least, I hoped they could.


    As the hours ticked on and the sun slowly began to rise over the mountains, I finally couldn¡¯t sleep


    anymore. Taking care not to wake Nina, I quietly climbed out of bed and got into the shower to at least


    try to rx a little and enjoy someforts just in case something bad happened. However, even the


    scalding hot water couldn¡¯t ease my anxieties.


    When I got out of the shower, Nina was awake and sitting up in bed with a somewhat scared look on


    her face.


    ¡°I thought you left already,¡± she said, letting out a sigh of relief. She almost looked like a little child who


    had a bad dream, and it made my heart ache to leave her like this.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t just leave you like that,¡± I murmured as I quickly walked over to her and sat down on the


    edge of the bed, still in my towel. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her closer.


    We sat like that for a little while, just holding each other. But then, as I felt her hand travel up inside my


    towel, I looked down and saw a hint of mischief in her eyes.


    ¡°Onest time?¡± she whispered, stroking me beneath the towel with her sleepy, yet sultry, eyes staring


    up at me.


    Of course I couldn¡¯t resist. In one swift movement, I pushed her down on the bed and pulled the


    nkets down, climbing between her legs. She was only wearing my t-shirt and a pair of panties. I


    moved her damp panties aside and watched her face as I began to stroke her clit.


    I didn¡¯t want to take my eyes off of her. If this was going to be thest time I would ever see her, then I


    wanted her face to be burned into my memory. I didn¡¯t want to ever close my eyes again without


    picturing her with her head on the pillow, her eyes rolling back as I pleasured her.


    I kissed her down there too, relishing in the sounds of her quiet moans as I swirled my tongue around,


    tasting her. She was soft and wet, and when I looked up, I saw her gazing down at me with her lips


    parted and her hand up her shirt, cupping her breasts.


    Eventually, I couldn¡¯t contain myself anymore. I had to fuck her.


    I moved up between her legs and rubbed a bit of spit on my cock before thrusting into her. She took me


    now so easilypared to the first time we slept together, and I was able to work myself in without any


    struggle. As I felt her tight pussy wrap around me, I felt myself throb. I took a deep breath, willing


    myself not toe. The wolf inside of me wanted to breed her instantly, but I pushed that feeling down


    for the sake of making Nina feel good onest time before I left.


    The sounds that came out of Nina¡¯s mouth as I thrust myself into her already left me on the verge of


    finishing, but I held myself back as I began to work my way into her, just focusing on making her feel


    good onest time. With each twist of our hips together, I felt her be more wet, as though her


    body was begging me to go deeper.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± she moaned, digging her fingernails into the flesh of my back as I thrust myself into her, her


    eyes rolling back in pleasure, ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Nina,¡± I whispered. I leaned down to suck on the soft skin of her neck, relishing in the


    feeling of her wrapped around me and the feeling of her nails digging into my back. I just wished that I


    could stay like this forever. I could live inside of her.


    I scooped my arms under her arched back then and pulled her up, lifting her shirt off over her head so I


    could see her slender waist and her plump breasts. She held onto my neck as we moved together,


    twisting against me until we were both on the edge.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. ¡°Come with me,¡± I whispered, fucking her harder and more


    deeply as I felt my cock begin to swell.


    We came together. I watched her intently as I came inside of her, letting the image of her face, with her


    eyes rolled back and her lips parted, melt into my brain.


    I knew, as we copsed in a tangled mess beneath the sheets, that I would hold onto thisst memory


    until I could see Nina again.


    ¡­


    A few hourster, it was time for me to leave. I said my goodbyes to my new pack in the apartment.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see you soon, Enzo,¡± Matt said, pping me on the back. ¡°Real soon.¡±


    I nodded. Even though a huge part of me still felt as though I would never return, my friends seemed


    firmly set on the idea, and it brought me a bit offort. With that, we said our final goodbyes, and


    Nina walked me to the woods. One of my father¡¯s pack promised to meet us there to open a portal for


    me; someone who didn¡¯t particrly sympathize with Lewis¡¯ sudden power trip. It felt good to know that


    I still had some members of the Fullmoons who didn¡¯t see me as a total failure for wanting to break off


    and make my own pack.


    Just as promised, the Fullmoon was there when we arrived. Myra.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked, leaning against one of the big pine trees with her arms folded across her


    chest.


    ¡°Just give us a minute,¡± I said. Myra nodded and turned away to give Nina and I some privacy.


    There were already tears in Nina¡¯s eyes as I turned to face her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go,¡± she whispered, her voice choked.


    ¡°I know.¡± I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her close, shutting my eyes as I felt her body


    pressed up against mine and her quiet sobs into my shirt. When we finally pulled apart, I leaned down


    to meet her tearful gaze and held her firmly by both shoulders. ¡°I promised I woulde back, wouldn¡¯t


    I?¡± I asked


    Nina nodded. ¡°Yes. But¡­ What if you don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± I insisted, although I didn¡¯t know if I quite believed it myself. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back before you


    even notice I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ¡°Let mee with you,¡± she said, her face twisting into a sob.


    ¡°Nina¡­ You have to stay here,¡± I replied. ¡°Someone has to be the school doctor. Someone has to


    make Tiffany¡¯s antidote. And besides¡­ It¡¯s too dangerous. We don¡¯t know what Selena will do if she


    sees you again.¡±


    Nina was silent as she stared at the forest floor, but she finally nodded after a while.


    Neither of us spoke as I pulled her close again. We held each other for several long minutes, just


    swaying back and forth with the breeze, until Myra finally shot me a look over Nina¡¯s shoulder. It was


    time to go.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I pulled away again, leaning down to kiss Nina onest, sweet time. ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± I whispered.


    Nina nodded. I took her hand and walked over to meet Myra, who opened the swirling portal in one


    fluid, circr motion. Nina and I stared into it for a few moments, my heart pounding in my chest,


    before she turned to look up at me with a stern look on her face.


    ¡°Enzo Rivers,¡± she said, her voice quivering but fiercer than ever, ¡°if you don¡¯te back¡­ I¡¯m gonna


    come after you and you¡¯re gonna get it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Nina¡¯s words. But the portal was beginning to close, and I had to go.


    With onest kiss on her forehead, I stepped through the portal, holding onto Nina¡¯s hand until thest


    moment

 Chapter 176 The New Doctor

    Chapter 176 The New Doctor


    Nina


    Enzo held my hand until thest moment, only releasing it just moments before the portal closed. I


    wanted to hold onto him and jump through the portal with him, but I knew that it would never work. And


    he was right: I needed to stay here. There was still much to do.


    ¡°Are you gonna be okay?¡± the Fullmoon girl, Myra, asked.


    I nodded, blinking back my tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. ¡°Thank you.¡± I couldn¡¯t bear to have anyone look


    at me, however, so before anything else was said I quickly turned on my heel and walked away.


    A mist had settled on the forest that morning. The air was cold and almost damp, and the sound of the


    leaves crunching underneath my feet was afort. As I painstakingly walked back to campus, I just


    kept focusing on that sound to keep my mind off of Enzo.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    He would be okay. At least, that was what I kept telling myself. But if he wasn¡¯t okay¡­ I didn¡¯t know


    how I would get to him. I knew that he told Myra not to open any portals for me in case I got any grand


    ideas, and she was loyal to him as his cousin and as a follower of his father. She wouldn¡¯t budge if I


    asked; I was sure of it. Therefore, if anything happened and Enzo didn¡¯te back, I would have no


    way of finding him. Even Luke was still missing after he saved Enzo from Edward. I didn¡¯t even know if


    Luke was still alive. For all I knew, he was a pile of dust somewhere. At least his curse would be over,


    but it still pained me to think about that.


    When I finally returned to my apartment, Lori and Jessica were waiting for me. They instantly saw my


    puffy face and my red eyes, and stopped me before I was able to go and hide in my room.


    ¡°We¡¯re not letting you lock yourself in your room and cry in bed all day,¡± Lori demanded, folding her


    arms across her chest. ¡°Come on. We¡¯re going to the infirmary.¡±


    My face went pale. ¡°The infirmary?¡± I asked. Even just the thought of going there made me sick. It


    reminded me too much of Tiffany.


    ¡°Nina, we have to go,¡± Jessica said, sounding a bit more gentle than her girlfriend. She reached out


    and rubbed my arm with a sad look in her eyes. ¡°Students are injured. They need their school doctor.¡±


    ¡°Plus, we can¡¯t waste any time looking for that antidote recipe,¡± Lori added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jessica and I


    will stay with you.¡±


    I took a deep breath, then nodded reluctantly. Even though the infirmary was thest ce I wanted to


    go right now, they weren¡¯t wrong. There was still much to be done. I had promised Enzo that I would


    work hard to keep the infirmary running and to create more of the antidote.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, trying my best to hide the tremor in my voice. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Together, the three of us made our way over to the infirmary in the cold morning air. When we arrived,


    the main window was still shattered, so the first thing we did was sweep up the broken ss on the


    inside and outside of the infirmary. After that, we slowly began to make our way around the infirmary


    and pick up scattered supplies, putting them back in their rightful ces.


    Lori and Jessica chatted the entire time, even joking a little to make me smile. Jessica yed some


    music on her phone for us to listen to, and after an hour of cleaning, I had to admit that I was feeling a


    little bit better already.


    Around noon, we opened the doors to the public. Lori made arge sign to put outside directing anyone


    with injuries toe in and have them looked at, and unbelievably, students began filtering in rather


    quickly. I found myself focusing entirely on the task of tending to students¡¯ injuries, checking their


    temperatures, and handing out medicine, and eventually realized that it had been a few hours and I


    had been so busy that I hadn¡¯t even thought about Enzo. Perhaps keeping me busy was really a smart


    move on Lori and Jessica¡¯s part.


    By the time the stream of students slowed to a trickle, and eventually stopped, it was already almost


    dinnertime.


    ¡°You did good today,¡± Jessica said gently as we finished cleaning up. ¡°You¡¯re a good doctor, you know


    that?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little bit at my friend¡¯s kind words, and without saying anything, I wrapped my


    arms around her neck and hugged her tightly. Lori came over too and hugged both of us at once. When


    we pulled away, there were tears in all of our eyes.


    ¡°Thank you guys,¡± I said as I wiped the tears away with the back of my hand. ¡°I needed this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what Tiffany would want,¡± Lori said, gesturing around at the cleaned-up infirmary. ¡°She¡¯s probably


    watching us right now with a smile on her face.¡±


    I stared down at the floor and let out a deep sigh. If only Tiffany were here¡­ Her death had been so


    sudden, so quick. I didn¡¯t think she suffered in those moments, thankfully, but it was such an


    unnecessary death. Tiffany was the sweetest, kindest, most caring person I ever met; she didn¡¯t


    deserve to die so young.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Lori, Jessica and I all jerked our heads up to see one more


    injured student standing in the doorway with a sad look on his face: Justin.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not toote,¡± he said.


    ¡°N-No, not at all,¡± I replied, waving him in. ¡°Are you injured?¡±


    Justin nodded and made his way over to one of the infirmary beds, where he sat down with a bit of a


    wince. ¡°It¡¯s my leg,¡± he said. ¡°I think something must have happened at some point. I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t


    remember.¡±


    I grabbed my medical bag, already back into full doctor mode, and went over to him with my brow


    furrowed. He tenderly rolled up his pant leg to reveal a gash on his calf. It looked like it was beginning


    to get infected, judging from the green pus and the redness around it. I nodded to myself and sifted


    through my medical bag for gloves, which I put on, then retrieved a bottle of rubbing alcohol and arge


    tube of antibiotic ointment and crouched down in front of him.


    ¡°Is it okay if I touch it?¡± I asked.


    Justin nodded and gritted his teeth while I dumped a good amount of the rubbing alcohol on some


    gauze and dabbed it on his leg. I then smeared a bunch of the antibiotic ointment on the gash, and


    wrapped his leg with clean gauze and an ace bandage.


    ¡°It should be okay,¡± I said, standing and peeling my gloves off. ¡°Just a little infected. Here.¡± I retrieved a


    bottle of penicillin from the shelf and handed it to him. ¡°Take one of those twice a day, preferably with a


    meal. Keep me updated, okay? If you get a fever or anything,e and see me.¡±


    Justin nodded once more and stood. His face was a little flushed, but his eyes were warm. ¡°Thank you,


    Nina,¡± he responded. I managed a weak smile as he made his way over to the door.


    But just before he left, he stopped and turned to face me.


    ¡°Nina¡­¡± His voice faltered for a moment, and his face got even more red. ¡°I do remember one thing


    from when I was stuck as a rogue.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± I asked, raising an eyebrow and feeling intrigued. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Justin¡¯s eyes averted to the floor. ¡°I remember your face,¡± he said. ¡°Clear as day. The whole time, all I


    could see was your face, smiling back at me.¡±

 Chapter 177 The Witch’s Curse

    Chapter 177 The Witch¡¯s Curse


    Enzo


    I let go of Nina¡¯s hand just moments before the portal closed. Thest thing I felt was her fingers


    reluctantly slipping out of mine, and then¡­ I was alone.


    Even though I wanted nothing more than to stay in that spot and mourn over having to leave behind


    Nina, I knew that I needed to act quickly and waste no time. Without spending so much as another


    second standing there, I turned and began running in the direction of the Alpha King¡¯s mansion.


    As I passed through the forest, I eventually came to the spot where I hadst seen Luke. I took a few


    moments to stop there and search for any sign of Luke or Edward, but there was nothing; thankfully,


    there was no sign that anything sinister had happened to my friend, but on the other hand, I couldn¡¯t


    exactly be sure if Edward was still out there either. I only hoped that Luke sent Edward limping off with


    his tail between his legs, never to return ¡ª but I knew deep down that that possibility wasn¡¯t very likely.


    Still, I had no time to waste. I needed to find my father and get back to Nina as soon as possible, so I


    had to get moving.


    Eventually, by the time night began to fall, I made it to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. I stopped a little ways


    away and hid in the forest, watching the mansion from afar; I didn¡¯t know if it was safe for me to just


    walk right up to the front door, so I needed to observe the guards¡¯ patrol patterns and see if there was


    any way to get in without being seen. If Selena saw me before anyone else, I was certain that she


    would get in the way; and if the Alpha King was furious enough to withdraw support in the war on the


    Crescents over my escape, then I couldn¡¯t be sure that he would exactly listen to me if I just waltzed in


    there and told him that I knew where his lost daughter was, and that I intended to marry her instead of


    Selena. No¡­ I had to be careful about this. For now, I just needed to find my father and get out of


    there. We could deal with Selena and the Alpha Kingter.


    The night began to grow darker. I pulled my hood up and shivered beneath the tree where I hid, feeling


    the bite of the cold wind against my face. The guards were still patrolling, but I had memorized their


    pattern by now, and began to prepare to sneak up to the side entrance of the mansion while they


    changed shifts, which would happen any minute now.


    But then, something unexpected happened.


    The side entrance to the mansion opened. I moved further into the shadows, crouching down behind


    the bushes as my mind raced with the possibility that someone had seen me. But they hadn¡¯t. It was


    something else entirely.


    Selena stepped out.


    She was wearing a ck cloak with her hood up to conceal her hair and her face, but I could tell


    instantly from her scent that it was her. She paused then, sniffing the air. If I could pick up her scent


    from here, could she pick up mine?


    Cursing under my breath, I searched for Fio and urged him to retract his scent, and he did. Selena


    froze for a moment and stopped sniffing the air, then looked around confusedly before she continued


    forward. I watched from the shadows as she crouched by the side entrance, watching ¡ª just as I had


    been doing all this time ¡ª until the guards began to change their shifts. Then, like a wraith in the night,


    she bolted toward the treeline with her ck cloak billowing out behind her. My heart raced, thinking


    that she wasing for me, but at thest moment she veered to the left and leaped into the darkness,


    unseen, just before the new guards came out to their posts.


    I cursed under my breath. Selena had just wasted my opportunity to sneak up to the side entrance, and


    I would have to wait here for another three hours in the cold to get another chance. But, as I stared


    toward where she had disappeared to, I realized something: maybe she really gave me a golden


    opportunity after all. She was clearly up to something. Could it be that she was going to see my father?


    If it was going to be hours until my next chance, then I decided to take the risk and follow her to see


    where she was going. I knew that this very well might have been a trap, and Fio was furious with me for


    falling for it, but I didn¡¯t care. I needed to know where she was going.


    Selena¡¯s scent was getting faint, so I decided to go with my gut and follow her trail before it


    disappeared. Quietly, but quickly, I made my way through the forest and followed Selena¡¯s scent from a


    distance, using my night vision to help guide my way.


    Eventually, her scent grew stronger and I knew that she was no longer moving. My heart caught in my


    throat as I tentatively approached, prepared to shift in case this was a trap, but then something came


    into view: a light.


    A dark amber light emanated from the darkness. I approached slowly, squinting against the bright light,


    until the shape of a small house came into view. I knew instantly what it was.


    A witch¡¯s hut.


    They were rare, but they could be found scattered around in remote areas like this. They all typically


    had the same appearance, and could be distinguished by the protection runes painted or carved into


    the doors. As I came closer, I could see the runes and all doubt was now removed; Selena was seeing


    a witch. But for what?


    As I came closer, the sound of voices began to carry across the air. I pricked my ears, taking a bit of


    Fio¡¯s energy to enhance my hearing ability, and crouched in the bushes as I listened.


    ¡°Is it working?¡± Selena asked. ¡°Can you see her?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Yes,¡± the witch responded in a dreamy voice. ¡°Her wolf is gone.¡±


    ¡°But for how long? For good?¡± Selena¡¯s voice sounded urgent.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There was a pause before the witch replied. ¡°Until I lift the curse.¡±


    Selena let out an almost evil chuckle. ¡°Good,¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t lift the curse. Now¡­ As for my herbs¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± the witch said. There was another pause, then the sound of coins clinking together. It


    sounded like Selena was purchasing something. ¡°Remember, just like I told you: only use the


    rmended amount. Too much at once, and you¡¯ll hurt him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever.¡±


    My brow furrowed. A curse? Someone¡¯s wolf? Were they talking about Nina? They had to be; that


    would exin why her wolf suddenly disappeared. That was easy enough, though¡­ I could get the


    witch to lift the curse once I found my father. But I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what sort of herbs Selena


    was buying. Had she used them on my father somehow, or was she nning to?


    Suddenly, the door opened. Light spilled out into the forest, and Selena stepped out.


    I was careless. I knew I was too close, and in such deep thought as I angrily wondered what she was


    up to, my eyes must have been glowing ¡ª because she looked right at me

 Chapter 178 A Horrible Dream

    Chapter 178 A Horrible Dream


    Nina


    I woke up that night with a start. My back and forehead were both caked in sweat, and my entire body


    was shaking as I sat up in bed.


    That night, I had had a dream about Enzo; a horrible dream, at that. I was searching for him, running


    through the forest as fast as I could and calling his name. I could hear his voiceing from far away,


    calling for me. Just a little further, and I would be there. So much joy filled my body as I knew that he


    would be safe with me.


    But when I found him, he wasn¡¯t alone. He was sitting on a chair, and behind him stood¡­ Selena. His


    eyes were closed and his body was slumped, but she was holding his head up like a puppet. There


    was a sickening grin spread across her evil face, and then she opened her mouth¡­


    And she called my name with Enzo¡¯s voice.


    After that dream, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. It felt like an omen, and although it had been less


    than a day since Enzo left, I knew I needed to find him ¡ª and Myra was the only one who I knew that


    could help me. Without wasting a second, I quickly climbed out of bed and threw my clothes on, then


    quietly slipped out of my dorm and headed toward the cabins where the Fullmoons were staying.


    When I arrived, several of them were sitting around the fire and chatting. Lewis wasn¡¯t there, but


    thankfully, Myra was. She looked up as I approached and gave me a strange look.


    ¡°Nina?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s one o¡¯clock in the morning. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± I said, shivering in the cold beneath my sweatshirt. ¡°Please.¡±


    One of the other Fullmoons moved to escort me away, but Myra shook her head and stopped him. She


    walked up to me with a confused look on her face, but followed nheless as I led her a little ways


    away.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked once we were out of earshot.


    ¡°It¡¯s Enzo,¡± I whispered, pulling down my hood. ¡°I¡­ Had a nightmare. It was too vivid, and I¡¯m worried it


    might be some kind of omen. Please, I really need you to¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ask me to open a portal, then the answer is no,¡± Myra interrupted. She then sighed


    and ced her hand on my shoulder. ¡°Nina¡­ He¡¯s fine. You¡¯re just anxious, but I promise that he¡¯ll be


    okay. If he doesn¡¯te back in a week, then we¡¯ll go searching for him, okay?¡±


    I gulped, but I knew that Myra was right. It had only been less than a day. Surely nothing horrible could


    have happened to him by now.


    It was just a dream.


    ¡­


    The next morning, I picked up my phone to a campus-wide announcement from the dean instructing


    everyone to gather in the auditorium for a meeting. I hadn¡¯t slept at all since my nightmare and was still


    wearing my clothes from my walk through the woods, so I decided to go with Lori and Jessica.


    By the time we arrived, many of the students had already flooded into the auditorium. They spoke in


    hushed voices, still frightened from everything that happened ¡ª but I had hope, at the very least, that


    Cynthia had an announcement that would raise morale.


    ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± Cynthia said into the microphone once everyone had settled. I was sitting in


    the back of the auditorium with Lori and Jessica, and feltforted as Jessica¡¯s hand slipped into


    mine.


    ¡°I have a very important announcement,¡± she continued with a tense smile. ¡°As I¡¯m sure you all know


    already, the atrocities that happened here on this very campus have many of us feeling defenseless¡­


    But not anymore. I would like to introduce you all to a wonderful group of people who have volunteered


    to protect our campus and our town from any further attacks: please give your gratitude to the


    Fullmoons!¡±


    I felt my stomach sink as the Fullmoons made their way onto stage. Seeing Lewis almost made me sick


    after what had happened at the meeting the other day. Even just thinking about how they were not


    going to protect any of our neighboring towns made my blood boil. Jessica, seeing this, shot me an


    empathetic look and squeezed my hand. I shook my head and stared down at myp, seething.


    ¡°The Fullmoons are going to be patrolling our campus and our town for the foreseeable future,¡± the


    dean continued. ¡°I can assure you all that these finedies and gentlemen are skilled fighters, and will


    do their best to protect our school. Now, for a few words from Lewis, the temporary leader of the


    Fullmoons, who will be in charge while their leader is away.¡±


    Away¡­ More like kidnapped.


    ¡°Thank you all for being willing to listen to an old man such as myself,¡± Lewis said, a little too


    enthusiastically for my liking. ¡°My name is Lewis, and I am the Beta of the Fullmoons. Now, before you


    ask¡­ Yes, we are werewolves.¡±


    A gasp rippled over the students, and they all began to look at each other, but Lewis continued


    nheless. ¡°I know you¡¯ve all had a rocky introduction to the world of werewolves,¡± he said. ¡°And I


    fully understand your fears and concerns. But rest assured in knowing that we wish no ill will toward


    humans, and only hope for a new era in which humans and werewolves can live in harmony. If you¡¯re


    still not convinced, which is understandable, let¡¯s take a moment to remember that it was werewolves


    ¡ª your beloved hockey team ¡ª who saved your campus from our opposing faction, the Crescents.¡±


    Lewis paused, licking his lips. All of the students slowly turned to look at the hockey team, who were all


    standing along the back of the auditorium. I heard some hushed whispers, but the students seemed


    more awed than frightened, which was a relief.


    ¡°The Crescents,¡± Lewis continued, ¡°are not like us. They do not represent the sentiments of all


    werewolves; in fact, they represent a very small portion of our poption, and we will work tirelessly to


    ensure that their hatred doesn¡¯t have a chance to spread. Students of Mountainview: rest assured that


    the Fullmoons are on your side, and we are here to help.¡±


    I stifled a scoff. Were they really here to help, or were they only here for their own gain because of


    Mountainview¡¯s prime location? My blood boiled even harder as I stared at Lewis, watching him step


    down from the stage with the rest of the Fullmoons; and for an instant, he looked across the crowd and


    made me certain that he was looking right at me, as though he knew that I didn¡¯t approve of his


    leadership. As he looked at me, his eyes were cold and indifferent. I wanted to jump up and shout, to


    use the Fullmoons and the dean of being selfish and uncaring, but I couldn¡¯t; I was frozen in time.


    ¡°¡­that¡¯s why we¡¯ll be hosting two fundraising events: a hockey game, and after that, a school dance.


    Not only will this be a chance to raise funds in order to repair our school, but it will also be a great


    chance for you to mingle with your fellow students and have a little carefree fun.¡±


    I hadn¡¯t realized it, but while I was locking eyes with Lewis, the dean had returned to her speech. What


    was this about a hockey game and a dance? As she mentioned it, the crowd began to murmur


    excitedly. Jessica looked over at me with a smile, as did Lori.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°That could be nice,¡± Jessica whispered, nudging me with her elbow. ¡°Something to look forward to.¡±


    In all honesty, I felt as though hosting festivities was too soon after what had happened ¡ª especially


    after losing not only Tiffany, but also several students ¡ª but I supposed that maybe Jessica was right.


    Maybe a little fun was necessary to keep me from worrying nonstop about Enzo

 Chapter 179 Through the Fog

    Chapter 179 Through the Fog


    Enzo


    I knew I shouldn¡¯t have hidden so close to Selena. She saw me instantly when she walked out of the


    witch¡¯s hut, and her eyes fixed on me in the darkness like a hawk.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± she called out, frowning. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    There was no way that I could have gotten away at that point; even if I did get away, she would have


    only strengthened her security around my father ¡ª assuming he was still alive ¡ª and I would never be


    able to find him if I didn¡¯t y into her little game. So, with a quiet sigh, I stood and came out from


    behind the bushes.


    ¡°Hello, Selena,¡± I said. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d see me again, huh?¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes were wide, but a smile spread across her face in an almost childlike way. ¡°You came


    back for me?¡± she asked, twirling a bit of hair around her finger. From behind her, the witch peered out


    of her hut at me with a confused expression on her face. I made sure to burn her face into my memory


    so I could find herter when I needed her to lift Nina¡¯s curse.


    ¡°Of course I did,¡± I said. ¡°I made a promise, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I thought you left to go be with her,¡± she replied, her voice low and almost bitter. ¡°I was so mad at


    you.¡±


    Of course I left Selena to be with Nina. I would never want to be with Selena; she was batshit crazy.


    But I couldn¡¯t let her know that. I needed her to think that I was madly in love with her so that I could


    find my father and tell the Alpha King about Nina.


    ¡°Selena,¡± I lied, walking up to her and cupping her cheek with my hand, ¡°I love you. Didn¡¯t I tell you that


    already? I only left because I was worried about my friends.¡±


    Selena shut her eyes for a moment and leaned her cheek into my hand with a sigh. ¡°Oh, Enzo¡­¡± she


    said in a sing-song voice. ¡°I¡¯m so d you came back. We can get married now¡­ But my daddy¡­¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡± I asked, prying for more information.


    ¡°Well¡­ He¡¯s very mad at you. He thinks that you ran away from me because you didn¡¯t want to get


    married to me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I can talk to him, then,¡± I said, wrapping my arm around Selena¡¯s waist and pulling her closer,


    resisting her scent. ¡°Can you bring me to him?¡±


    Selena nodded vehemently. ¡°Of course I can bring you to him. He¡¯ll be so happy! Come on ¡ª let¡¯s go.


    But first¡­¡± She paused, biting her lower lip as she looked up at me. I knew what she wanted from me.


    She wanted proof that I ¡°loved¡± her. Proof that I really came back for her and for no other reason.


    I had no choice.


    I kissed her.


    Only for a moment. It was a brief, deep kiss. She tried to lean in further, but I pulled away and shook


    my head, silently reminding her about what I had said before thest time she tried to seduce me: that I


    was waiting for marriage.


    After I kissed her, a slow smile spread across Selena¡¯s lips. But there was something else behind it:


    something cunning. Somehow, I knew that I had to tread carefully around this Princess.


    ¡­


    When we returned to the mansion, Selena, much to my surprise, marched confidently up to the front


    gates.


    ¡°P-Princess?¡± the surprised guard said. ¡°Is that you? How did you get out here sote?¡±


    ¡°I was only going for a walk,¡± Selena lied, holding my hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see me walk past you earlier? I


    even said hello!¡±


    The guard furrowed his brow. I could tell from the slight swirling in his pupils that Selena was dazing


    him, and it worked. Without another word, the guard nodded and opened the gate, letting us in without


    so much as questioning why I was there. The more time I spent with Selena, the more I came to realize


    that she had quite a few abilities, and all of them were strong. She dazed that guard like it was nothing.


    I would have to keep my wits about me.


    We walked right in through the front doors. The inside of the mansion wasfortably warm after


    being out in the cold all night, I had to admit. A servant came and took my jacket and Selena¡¯s cloak,


    and then Selena led me down a hallway that was lined with shining suits of armor like something out of


    a fairy tale. At the end of the hallway, she pushed a set of doors open¡­


    And a weight lifted off of my shoulders as I saw not only the Alpha King sitting by the firece, but


    someone else.


    My father.


    ¡°Selena, what are you doing up so¡ª¡± the Alpha King began, but his voice faltered when he saw me


    and his eyes widened. ¡°Enzo?¡±


    My father looked up then from his book, his own eyes widening. Without a word, he dropped his book


    and stood. I stormed over to him and pulled him in for a hug.


    ¡°Son, I was so worried about you,¡± he said, pulling away and holding me by both arms. ¡°Where have


    you been?¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°Dad¡ª Don¡¯t you¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, Selena cleared her throat. No more words woulde out of my mouth; no matter how hard


    I tried to get the words out, to ask my father why he seemed so confused, nothing coulde.


    ¡°You must be tired,¡± my father said, patting me firmly on the shoulder with a clueless smile.


    ¡°Daddy, Enzo decided that he does want to marry me,¡± Selena said. I looked over to see her grinning at


    me with that same cunningness from before, but still nothing woulde out of my mouth. She must


    have used some sort of spell on me to keep me from speaking, or at least from saying anything about


    Nina or the school. What was going on here?


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m d to hear it,¡± the Alpha King said, folding his arms across his chest and looking me up and


    down before looking at Selena. ¡°Do you trust him, dear?¡±


    Selena nodded excitedly. ¡°Yes, Daddy,¡± she said. ¡°I know he won¡¯t leave again.¡±


    The Alpha King smiled warmly. For a King, he almost seemed like a fool, being wrapped around his


    daughter¡¯s finger like that. ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll allow it,¡± he said. ¡°Tomorrow morning, let¡¯s all gather for


    breakfast so we can discuss what¡¯s next. Right, Enzo?¡±


    Suddenly, I felt my throat open again ¡ª but I knew better than to say anything out of turn, because


    Selena would surely only hex me again to keep me from talking.


    ¡°Say yes, sir,¡± my father whispered, patting me on the shoulder again.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, sir,¡± I said, bowing slightly to the King as my mind raced.


    ¡°Good.¡± The Alpha King nodded. ¡°Now¡­ Off to bed, with both of you.¡±


    Before I could say another word, Selena suddenly grabbed my hand and whisked me away. I was too


    dazed to resist, my mind filled with a million questions. Why was he so clueless? What was she doing


    to him? What was she going to do to me? Was she controlling the Alpha King, too? And, even more


    importantly, what would she do to Nina if I returned to Mountainview?


    But none of those questions would be answered¡­


    Because as soon as we were alone and out of sight, Selena suddenly whirled around to face me with


    that cunning look on her face. With a grin, she reached up and touched my forehead with her thumb.


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Everything went foggy, and then ck

 Chapter 180 Somewhere Only We Know

    Chapter 180 Somewhere Only We Know


    Nina


    On the night after the dean¡¯s announcement, I realized once more that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    Even just over the course of a couple of nights in Enzo¡¯s warm arms, I already couldn¡¯t sleep without


    him.


    I couldn¡¯t exin what came over me next. Maybe it was the exhaustion. Maybe it was desperation.


    But as I climbed out of bed for the second night in a row and got dressed, I almost felt like I was in a


    daze.


    I was being drawn somewhere. Where I was being drawn to was a mystery to me, but for some reason


    I didn¡¯t even question it and simply climbed out of bed without a second thought.


    Once I was dressed, I quietly snuck out of my dorm again and made my way down the hallway. My


    body felt light, like it was a balloon filled with air and some invisible string was pulling me somewhere. I


    didn¡¯t know where that string was pulling me, and I didn¡¯t care. Somehow, I felt as though Enzo was on


    the other end of it, pulling me toward him¡­ But I knew that that was a silly idea.


    I made my way down the hallway, then down the stairs and out the front door. The campus was as


    quiet as a graveyard as I made my way across the quad. The dean had held a candlelight vigil earlier


    that night for the lives lost during the attack, but that had long since ended and everyone went to sleep.


    Before the attack, there would almost always be people wandering the campus at any time of night or


    day. Night owls, partiers, insomniacs¡­ There was always someone. But now, ever since the attack,


    everyone disappeared into their dorms as soon as the sun went down. The dean did, of course,


    implement a loose curfew, but I didn¡¯t even think that was necessary. People were too afraid to even


    really go out during the day unless they absolutely had to. They were too scared.


    But I wasn¡¯t scared. Or maybe I was, but I just didn¡¯t know it in my current state of mind, like some sort


    of zombie. Even as I stepped into the woods and made my way through the dark trees, I didn¡¯t feel


    much of anything other than that invisible string pulling me into the shadows.


    Finally, the string stopped pulling; I knew where I was.


    It was the spot where Enzo stepped through the portal. It was almost as if there was some sort of


    energy here, some residue left over from the portal. Somehow, if I really searched for it, I was certain


    that I could smell his scent; not his wolf scent, because I had lost my ability to do that since my own


    wolf disappeared, but the smell of his leather jacket and campfire smoke.


    I didn¡¯t even think as I sat down next to the tree that was there and leaned my head back, because for


    the first time in two days, I felt myself slipping into a serene sleep within moments.


    But that serenity didn¡¯tst for long, because soon I began to dream.


    Enzo was standing in front of me¡­ Not a puppet, but the real thing. He was looking down at me.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I called, reaching out for him, reaching up to cup his face.


    But he only stared at me with a puzzled expression.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked.


    After that, I awoke sometime just before the sun came up. I was freezing, shivering even in my warm


    sweater and my coat. It was so cold, in fact, that my tears were frozen to my cheeks.


    ¡­


    It was far too cold to stay outside, and I was clear headed enough now to know that I needed to get


    inside, so I returned home shortly after I woke up. Lori and Jessica were still asleep, thankfully, so I


    slipped back into my room unnoticed and without being lectured and began to peel off my semi-frozen


    clothes so I could take a hot shower and warm myself up. But, much to my surprise, my phone began


    to buzz in my pocket before I could do that.


    Who was calling me at this hour?


    When I pulled my phone out, my brow furrowed. It was Phil: my old boss from the diner. I was of course


    thrilled that he was alright, but I was also confused as to why he would be calling me so early in the


    morning.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I answered. My throat was raw from the cold air, so my voice sounded strained as I spoke.


    ¡°Nina!¡± he said, sounding relieved and chipper as always. ¡°I hope it¡¯s not too early.¡±


    ¡°N-No,¡± I said. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask you something,¡± he replied. I could practically hear his smile through the phone, and


    that brought mefort. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you so early: I need to get this up and running as soon


    as possible. With everything that happenedtely¡­ Well, I¡¯d like to do something to help out our


    community, so I decided to run a free food drive. But, of course, we¡¯ll need lots of volunteers as we¡¯ll


    need to cook quite a lot of food and hand it out. Is that something you think you might be able to help


    with? Maybe you could ask your friends toe along and lend a hand, too?¡±


    I paused, biting my lip. It was genuinely a good idea, and it was something to keep me busy and keep


    me from overthinking about Enzo. Our students and ourmunity needed free, hot food right now,


    too, and what better ce to do it than the diner?


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I agreed, nodding. ¡°I¡¯d love to help. I¡¯ll bring the whole hockey team.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful!¡± Phil eximed. ¡°Can you be here by seven?¡±


    I nced at the clock; it was only four o¡¯clock in the morning, so I still had a few hours to get some rest


    and tell everyone about the food drive. ¡°Sure,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    When I hung up, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Phil¡¯s phone call cheered me up a little bit. Even with Enzo


    gone and Tiffany no longer with us, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a tiny shred of hope that everything would be


    okay. If the people around me were so willing and ready to help ourmunity, then I was certain that


    we would all be able to spread that kindness to our neighboring towns, even if the Fullmoons never did


    help. There was nothing stronger than the power of friendship, love, andmunity; I was sure of that


    after everything that had happened these past few days, and I was certain that both Enzo and Tiffany


    would be proud.


    And, in a strange way, I felt invigorated from spending the night near thest ce that I saw Enzo.


    Somehow, as though sleeping near the portal filled me with a strange sense of wisdom, I knew that he


    would return¡­


    But at the same time, I knew now that he wouldn¡¯t be the same when he did eventually return to me

 Chapter 181 The Return of a Friend

    Chapter 181 The Return of a Friend


    Nina


    A couple of hourster, I arrived at the diner with Lori, Jessica, and the hockey team to volunteer. Even


    though I was exhausted from my night of sleeping in the freezing cold in the woods, the thought of


    having something like this to distract me and help mymunity gave me something to look forward


    to, and the hot coffee that Phil offered us helped sweeten the deal as well.


    Soon enough, we were all working hard to provide food to ourmunity. Phil had a couple of the


    hockey yers drive around town and post signs, and the dean sent out a campus-wide text


    announcing the food drive. Before I knew it, we were busily giving tes of hot food to students and


    Mountainview residents alike, and we were having a bit of fun while doing it as well. I didn¡¯t even


    realize it at the time, but hours went by without worrying about Enzo.


    Around noon, another familiar face showed up to volunteer at the food drive. It was Justin.


    ¡°Um¡­ Hey, Nina,¡± he said, walking up to me with his hands in his pockets. ¡°Can I help with the food


    drive?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Justin had never really been the type to volunteer as long as I had known him,


    so this sudden change in attitude was a wee discovery. I happily agreed and handed him an


    apron.


    ¡°You can help us hand out food,¡± I said, gesturing to the table that was set up outside beneath a pop-up


    tent. I then led him inside to the kitchen, where the other volunteers were working hard to prepare hot


    meals for people. There were various meals to choose from, all of which were packaged in cardboard


    takeout containers for people to take: pancakes, eggs and sausages, soup and bread¡­ Anything that


    Phil still had in the freezers. He even had us handing out cookies and slices of cake with each meal,


    and there was a constant stream of fresh, hot coffee and tea being handed out in takeout cups.


    Justin helped me carry a few more trays of food out to the table, then stood beside me and helped me


    hand them out. The line of hungry students and Mountainview residents stretched all the way across


    the parking lot, and having an extra pair of hands to help was much appreciated.


    ¡°You know, I think it¡¯s really awesome that you¡¯re doing this,¡± Justin said as he worked alongside me.


    ¡°This town really needs you.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°It was Phil¡¯s idea. I¡¯m just here to help.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Justin replied, then gestured around at the tables and all of the other volunteers. ¡°But you¡¯ve


    taken charge so easily. You¡¯re really good at stuff like this, Nina.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush a little at Justin¡¯s kind words. I hadn¡¯t actually meant to take charge; it just sort


    of happened. But back at the beginning of the semester, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to take charge like


    this so easily even if someone had begged me to do it; maybe everything that happened did help me


    gain some confidence. Either that, or seeing how the Fullmoons refused to be of any real help gave me


    the drive to pick up the ck and fill in where they werecking. Regardless, I supposed that it was a


    positive change in some ways. I just wished that the circumstances behind my confidence gain were


    different.


    ¡°Um¡­ Thanks,¡± I said. I paused, handing a student a box of food and a wrapped cookie, then directed


    her over to the coffee table for a hot drink. She smiled and thanked me meekly, then shuffled away and


    the next person came up to the table. ¡°What made you want to volunteer, by the way?¡± I asked,


    ncing over at Jusin.


    Justin pursed his lips and shrugged. He paused then and turned to look at me; when he did, his eyes


    were genuine and sweet, much like the boy who I had first met ¡ª before he cheated on me. And


    before Edward brainwashed him.


    ¡°I dunno. I know that I¡¯ve always been a bit of an ass,¡± he said, hanging his head a bit and staring at the


    pavement as he spoke. ¡°I was selfish. But¡­ After everything that happened this semester¡­ After


    seeing your kind, smiling face when I was stuck as a rogue¡­ I guess your kindness imprinted on me


    somehow. And I want to be different now. I want to be better, and it¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    As Justin spoke, my heart fluttered a bit in my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at his words. It was so


    unexpected to hear Justin talk like this, and for a moment, I was reminded of our nights spent together


    hanging out on the hockey bleachers or behind the arena. If only it hadn¡¯t been sullied by his


    cheating¡­ I really did care for him back then. But now, I loved Enzo.


    And even if I never met Enzo, I didn¡¯t think that I could ever get over what Justin did to me, no matter


    how much he changed.


    ¡­


    The food drive went on for the better part of the day, until all of our food supplies were finally depleted.


    Once the tents and the tables were put away, I sent all of the other volunteers home and decided to


    stay behind on my own to clean up the kitchen while Phil worked in his office to order more food ¡ª


    assuming that the shippingpanies could even get here, if all of the surrounding towns were really


    overrun. There was still no local news coverage thanks to the local satellite stations being knocked out


    by the Crescents, so we had no real way of knowing for sure, and it was too remote out in these parts


    for outsiders to even know what was happening. But at the very least, there was somefort in


    knowing that the rogues wouldn¡¯t be able to spread easily. We were located on an ind and the only


    way off was via ferry or airne. I hated that fact most of the time, but right now, it was a blessing in a


    way. I just wished that we weren¡¯t so isted, so that we could get help.


    While I was working and thinking about all of this, I suddenly heard the bell on the front door chime. I


    looked up and opened my mouth to tell the guest that we were all out of food, but when I looked


    through the kitchen window, my eyes widened.


    It was Luke.


    I didn¡¯t waste a moment. I threw down my dish towel and bolted out of the kitchen, running around the


    counter to throw my arms around him.


    We hugged each other tightly for several long moments before we finally pulled away. When we did,


    there were tears in both of our eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I said, wiping my tears away and gesturing to him. I thought that he had reverted to


    being a skeleton, but he stood in front of me now in full flesh. ¡°Enzo told me you lost your human


    disguise. And Edward¡­¡±


    Luke shook his head, smiling. ¡°I sent Edward running for the hills,¡± he said. ¡°And after that, I found a


    witch. She gave me a new disguise and opened a portal for me.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin and throw my arms around my friend again. A wildugh escaped my throat; not


    only was I thrilled to have Luke back, but it was also a good sign. If Luke could return, then so could


    Enzo.


    ¡°Where is Enzo?¡± Luke asked once we pulled away again, looking around.


    It was then, however, that my tears of joy turned into tears of sadness. I couldn¡¯t stop it; my face twisted


    into a sob, and I felt my heart sink just thinking about Enzo.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Luke asked, his eyes widening. ¡°Is he okay?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know where to begin; Luke had so much to be caught up on. So, we sat in a booth and I


    exined everything. When I was finished, Luke¡¯s face was shocked. He reached across the table and


    took my hand while I sniffled quietly, and looked deeply into my eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find him,¡± Luke said gently, squeezing my hand. ¡°I promise.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 182 Loyalty

    Chapter 182 Loyalty


    Enzo


    After Selena touched me, I cked out. I didn¡¯t wake up again until muchter, when the sun was


    shining through my window.


    My head was still stuck in a thick fog as it reeled dizzily. Once the dizziness began to pass, I groaned


    and pushed myself up to a seated position as I took in my surroundings; slowly, I began to recognize


    the room I was in now as the bedroom I had been given thest time I was at the Alpha King¡¯s


    mansion. There was a pounding in my head, however, leaving me wondering how I even got in this


    room. Thest thing I remembered was leaving the Alpha King¡¯s study with Selena. I remembered that


    my father had been acting strange, as though he didn¡¯t even know how or why I left and had no


    recollection of helping me escape, and when I tried to say something about it, Selena must have used


    some sort of spell on me to keep me from speaking.


    Suddenly, as I slowly came to my senses, I began to notice something shifting beside me in the bed. I


    slowly turned my head, my eyes widening. Selena was lying next to me.


    How did she get here? I didn¡¯t remember anything after she touched my forehead with her thumb, right


    after we left the Alpha King¡¯s study¡­


    Almost as though she hadn¡¯t even been sleeping at all, her eyes suddenly shot open and looked


    straight at me. Azy smile spread across her face and she stretched, showing off her midriff in her


    shirt, and rolled over onto her side to look at me.


    ¡°Good morning, handsome,¡± she cooed, her voice low and thick like msses. ¡°That was amazing.¡±


    I frowned as I tried to rack my brain. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked, feeling myself begin to


    panic ever so slightly despite how hard I tried to keep myself calm. ¡°What was amazing?¡±


    Selena chuckled. ¡°Well,st night, of course!¡± she replied with a wry chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember,


    silly? I thought you wanted to wait until marriage¡­ What changed your mind?¡±


    My eyes widened. No¡­ I couldn¡¯t have had sex with Selena. I didn¡¯t remember anything from the night


    before. I quickly jumped up and backed away from the bed, shaking my head vigorously. ¡°We didn¡¯t


    have sex,¡± I said, feeling my heart begin to race and my stomach start to turn. ¡°We couldn¡¯t have.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena¡¯s smile turned into a pout. She pushed her lower lip out like a child and batted her eyshes.


    ¡°You¡­ You really don¡¯t remember?¡± she said, her voice quivering theatrically. ¡°It was our first time. I


    thought it was special¡­¡±


    I paused. I couldn¡¯t believe that I would have been unfaithful to Nina. No¡­ I simply wouldn¡¯t believe it.


    But I also couldn¡¯t alert Selena to anything being awry, so once again, I had to y into her game. I


    furrowed my brow as though I was thinking, then forced a smile and approached the bed again.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I said, sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡°I do remember. I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    Selena grinned once more and sat up. She was wearing a tight little shirt and shorts that practically


    looked like underwear, and I hated to say it, but she looked¡­ hot. In fact, the longer I looked at her, the


    less Nina¡¯s face showed clearly in my mind.


    It was only for a split second, but I swore as I looked at Selena¡¯s body that the name ¡°Nina¡± wasn¡¯t


    even a name I¡¯d heard before¡­ Who was Nina?


    No! I thought to myself, shaking my head and tearing my gaze away from Selena. She was clearly


    using some sort of spell on me. Of course I knew who Nina was; she was the love of my life, and I


    wouldn¡¯t have had sex with Selena because I loved Nina and only ever wanted to be faithful to her. I


    had to get my father and get out of this ce so I could return to Nina, who would be my mate once I


    paid the witch to lift her curse. I couldn¡¯t let Selena¡¯s magic make me forget so easily. I had to fight it.


    ¡°So,¡± Selena said, breaking my train of thought, ¡°what do you want to do today? I wanna go on a date.


    We can go shopping, or go to the movies, or¡­¡±


    I shook my head, still keeping my gaze away from her. ¡°I¡¯m really tired, actually,¡± I said as I tried to keep


    my tone of voice as nonchnt and innocent as possible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Maybe we can go tomorrow?¡±


    Selena paused. I felt my heart leap into my throat as I wondered what she would say or do next, but


    much to my surprise, she didn¡¯t fuss over it.


    ¡°No problem,¡± she replied in an almost sing-song voice. She then sauntered over to the door; I could


    see the way she swung her hips seductively in the corner of my eye, but I kept my gaze glued to the


    floor in front of me so as not to bepelled by her tricks again. ¡°Tomorrow, then. Get some rest¡­ I¡¯ll


    see youter tonight for round two.¡±


    I nodded, forcing out an ufortable chuckle. ¡°Sure thing,¡± I lied, although I knew fully well that I


    would somehow get my father and get the hell out of here before that happened. ¡°I¡¯ll see youter.¡±


    As soon as I was alone, I began pacing and scheming ways to get out. I couldn¡¯t waste any time, but I


    also had to be tactful about it. Maybe, if I just waited a little bit and then found my father, making it look


    like I was just sitting with him for lunch or something, I could use it as my chance to tell him what was


    going on and get him out of here. But would he even believe me, or were Selena¡¯s spells already too


    deeply ingrained in his mind? I almost began to wonder if I should just make a run for myself and find


    someone to open a portal for me in the nearest town, but I just couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave my father


    like that. Not only that, but Selena was sure to be watching me like a hawk. I was such a fool for


    thinking that she actually bought anything that I said the night before in the woods. If anything, I was


    the one who got led into her trap.


    But there had to be something I could do.


    Suddenly, I had an idea: the Alpha King. I was supposed to meet with him this morning to discuss the


    wedding. If I could get there a little early and tell him everything, he was sure to believe me.


    Without another moment wasted, I quickly got dressed and flung the door open to go and find the


    Alpha King before the meeting began.


    But, as it turned out, I was right about Selena watching me like a hawk. She must have made her wolf


    retract her scent, just as I had the night before, because I didn¡¯t pick up her scent through the door. And


    she was still standing there with a big grin on her face.


    ¡°Naughty boy,¡± she said, cing her hand on my chest and shoving me back into my room. ¡°I knew


    you¡¯d be up to no good. But that¡¯s okay; I know how to handle bad boys.

 Chapter 183 Stood Up

    Chapter 183 Stood Up


    Nina


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Luke said from across the table as he squeezed my hand gently. ¡°We¡¯ll find Enzo. I


    promise.¡±


    Luke¡¯s kind words were afort, but even so, I had no way of getting to Enzo. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone


    who can open a portal,¡± I said, ¡°and before you offer, I¡¯m not gonna let you lose your disguise again just


    so you can do it for me. I know how happy it makes you to not have to hide yourself and to be able to


    show expressions, so I won¡¯t let you do it.¡±


    Luke frowned and shook his head. ¡°I could care less about looking like a human,¡± he insisted. ¡°Finding


    Enzo is more important. If everything you said about that Selena girl is true, then Enzo could be in


    serious danger. How many days has it been now?¡±


    ¡°Two,¡± I replied.


    ¡°Enzo would havee back by now if it was a simple matter of getting his dad anding back. His


    dad¡¯s an Alpha; he can open portals on his own. They would have been here by now.¡±


    My friend¡¯s words, although well-meaning, hit me like a ton of bricks and instantly made me feel as


    though I would cry again at any moment. ¡°You really think so?¡± I whimpered. ¡°You think Enzo is in


    trouble?¡±


    Luke shook his head again. ¡°I can¡¯t be entirely sure. But we can find out. I promise; we¡¯ll be in and out


    in no time, we¡¯ll find Enzo and his dad, and we¡¯lle back.¡±


    I sighed, thinking about this possibility. It was risky, but if my dreams about Enzo were true¡­ If Selena


    really was controlling him and somehow making him forget about me¡­ Then I needed to find him.


    Maybe, if I walked right up to the Alpha King and showed him to his face that I was his lost daughter,


    then I could stop anything truly horrible from happening to Enzo. I just wished that I still had my wolf


    here to help guide me. I couldn¡¯t even follow Enzo¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I finally said with a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Luke stood with a confident smile on his face. ¡°First thing in the morning, at sunrise. Meet me


    out in the woods behind the hockey arena. Wear something dark with a hood, and shoes you can run in


    if you need to. Oh, and bring some supplies, just in case we need to travel a bit.¡±


    I nodded. This was very sudden, and it was a lot to take in, but if it would help me bring Enzo home


    safely, then I would do whatever it would take.


    ¡°Can I bring Lori and Jessica?¡± I asked then.


    Luke paused, biting his lip, then shook his head once more. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we keep it to a minimum,¡±


    he said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    I sighed as I watched Luke leave; he seemed so full of vigor, as though he was almost too confident


    that this would work despite the fact that so many things could go wrong. But maybe, I thought to


    myself as I finished cleaning up the kitchen, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to have such a positive outlook of my own.


    ¡­


    That night, I exined everything to Lori and Jessica when I got home; we did promise, after all, that


    we would no longer lie or hide anything from each other, and I wanted them to know what was


    happening in case things didn¡¯t turn out as nned.


    ¡°You¡¯re doing what?¡± Lori asked, her voice practically a growl. ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    I sighed, staring down at the floor. My bag was already packed and sat by the door, waiting for me so I


    could just get dressed and leave first thing in the morning.


    ¡°Nina, it¡¯s only been two days,¡± Jessica said, a bit more gently than Lori. ¡°He¡¯ll be okay. I think you¡¯re


    jumping the gun a bit here.¡±


    I shook my head and finally met my friends¡¯ gazes. ¡°No,¡± I insisted. ¡°Something is wrong. I¡­ I can


    sense it, somehow. I keep having these dreams that feel like omens. I have to look for him.¡±


    ¡°At least let use with you, then,¡± Lori said with a frown as she folded her arms across her chest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t let you guys go,¡± I replied. ¡°Luke and I need to be fast, and we need to get in and out without


    being seen. We can¡¯t have too many people with us, and besides¡­ If something happens, I need you


    two here so you can tell the Fullmoons what¡¯s going on.¡±


    There was a silence. I knew that my friends were royally pissed at me, but what could I do? Besides, I


    did have Luke with me. He fought off Edward on his own, and he could open portals. Plus, he knew his


    way around the werewolf realm well. I would be safe with him.


    Finally, my friends seemed to understand.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jessica said, sounding rather reluctant. ¡°But you have to swear that you¡¯lle back. If you


    don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    ¡°And then I¡¯ll kill you again,¡± Lori added, although there was a bit of a yful smirk on her face when I


    looked up to meet her gaze.


    I nodded and hugged my friends tightly. ¡°Thank you guys,¡± I said, blinking away the tears in my eyes. ¡°I


    love you both.¡±


    ¡­


    Early the next morning, I made my way to the woods behind the hockey arena, just as Luke said. Lori


    and Jessica came along to see me off and keep mepany while I waited.


    But, as it turned out, we wound up waiting for a lot longer than we expected. Before I knew it, it was


    already an hour past the time that Luke was supposed to meet me. To top it all off, I had no way of


    contacting him or knowing where he went. Had he gotten caught up with something? Did Myra or one


    of the other Fullmoons catch him and make him stop before he could open the portal for me?


    ¡°Um¡­ Are you sure he¡¯sing?¡± Jessica asked, ncing at the time on her phone. ¡°It¡¯s been a


    while.¡±


    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    I shifted my backpack on my shoulder and stood my ground. ¡°He¡¯lle. He said he would.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Lori pushed herself off of the tree she was leaning on and came over to me. ¡°Maybe he


    had a change of heart. Or maybe he decided to go by himself so you wouldn¡¯t be in danger.¡±


    Hot tears began to prick at the backs of my eyes. I pursed my lips and shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I insisted.


    ¡°He¡¯lle.¡±


    Eventually, after another hour and a half of waiting, Lori and Jessica got tired of standing around for


    nothing and said their goodbyes before leaving. I stood my ground, however, holding onto the shred of


    hope that Luke woulde and open the portal so we could find Enzo.


    But he never came.


    It was almost dark by the time I finally let go of that small shred of hope. Tears streamed down my


    cheeks as I slowly made my way back toward my dorm, cursing Luke in my mind for getting me all


    excited for nothing. Surely there had to be a reason for this. If not¡­ Why would he stand me up like


    that?


    As I walked across the quad, feeling the tears dry on my cheeks and the hope leave my body, I


    suddenly heard someone calling my name.


    ¡°Nina!¡±


    ¡°Luke?¡± I whispered, jerking my head up excitedly.


    But it wasn¡¯t Luke. It was Justin.


    ¡°Hey, Nina!¡± Justin called, jogging up to me. ¡°I¡¯m d I found you. I wanted to ask¡ª Hey, is everything


    okay? You look like you¡¯ve been crying.¡±


    I blinked quickly and nodded, staring at the ground. ¡°Yeah,¡± I lied. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    But before I could finish speaking, Justin¡¯s arms suddenly wrapped around me. I stiffened for a


    moment, feeling myself tense up beneath his touch.


    And yet, for a brief moment, I couldn¡¯t help but rx into his arms as heforted me there on the


    quad

 Chapter 184 Remembrance

    Chapter 184 Remembrance


    Enzo


    I woke up to the sun streaming through my window and the sound of the birds chirping outside. There


    was a soft smile on my face as I held the love of my life in my arms, and as I listened to her gentle


    breathing, I couldn¡¯t help but bend down and kiss the dark hair on top of her head.


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Enzo¡­¡±


    Her voice was soft and gentle, like music to my ears. It made my smile widen, and I pushed myself up


    onto my elbow, nting a kiss on her nose. I watched her eyes flicker open below me, and she smiled


    up at me.


    ¡°Good morning, Selena,¡± I whispered.


    Selena grinned. ¡°Good morning, handsome.¡±


    I nted another kiss on her forehead, then sat up fully and rubbed my tired eyes. Our wedding day


    was ticking closer, slowly but surely, and I couldn¡¯t be more excited. This morning, we were supposed


    to meet with her father, the Alpha King, to discuss the mating ceremony.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± she asked, sitting up and leaning her chin on my shoulder while her finger traced


    circles on my back, sending shivers down my spine.


    I nodded. ¡°I slept very well,¡± I said. ¡°Although¡­ I had a weird dream¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Selena responded, furrowing her brow. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course,¡± I replied, closing my eyes against the warmth of the sun as I pictured my dream. ¡°It


    was just¡­ Well, it was stupid. I shouldn¡¯t even bother.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Selena insisted. ¡°Please tell me.¡±


    I nodded and let out a sigh. ¡°Okay. Well¡­ I dreamed that you put a spell on me. There was this other


    girl, and she looked a lot like you. I think she was your twin or something? Anyway¡­ In my dream, this


    girl was supposed to be my mate or something, but you put a spell on me to make me forget her and


    you were holding me captive here. Isn¡¯t that dumb?¡±


    I let out a chuckle. When I opened my eyes and turned to face Selena, however, she was notughing;


    in fact, her face was twisted into a pained scowl. ¡°What do you mean?¡± she whimpered, scooting away


    from me and folding her arms across my chest. ¡°D-Do you really think I would do something like that?


    W-Would you leave me for another girl?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I responded, spinning around to face my bride-to-be. ¡°Of course not, baby! I would never think


    either of those things! You know how much I love you.¡±


    Selena paused, pouting for a moment, and stared down at herp. I heard her sniffle, and it made my


    heart ache. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have told her about that dream. It was meaningless, and it only hurt her


    feelings.


    ¡°Baby¡­¡± I cooed, wrapping my arms around her and pulling her closer, ¡°you know it was just a dream.


    It doesn¡¯t mean anything. In fact, the longer I stay awake, the less I can even remember it.¡±


    Selena was silent for a few moments. I gently rocked her back and forth and kissed the top of her head


    until she finally tilted her head back and looked up at me with her big, round eyes.


    ¡°Promise?¡± she whispered?


    Her eyes were so mesmerizing as I looked into them¡­ So blue and hypnotic¡­ In fact, now that I


    thought about it, I couldn¡¯t even remember what I had said just now to begin with.


    ¡°I promise,¡± I responded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re my one and only.¡±


    ¡­


    That morning, we got ready for breakfast. I put on the suit that Selena picked out for me and met her


    down in front of the dining hall, where the Alpha King, the Luna, and my father awaited us. Today was a


    big day; today, we would be choosing the location of our mating ceremony.


    I had only recently returned to the mansion. Just a few days prior, I was off fighting against the evil


    Crescents, an opposing faction of werewolves that wanted to take over the world. We won a bloody


    battle, and finally I returned home. The entire time I fought, I only kept thinking about Selena¡¯s beautiful


    face waiting for me, praying for me toe home safely. Sometimes, I got her eye color a little


    confused ¡ª I think it was just the stress from all of the fighting, but I sometimes pictured her as having


    brown eyes instead of blue eyes ¡ª and sometimes I identally messed up her name, thinking that


    she was called Nina. When I told her this after finallying home, she onlyughed and gave me a


    special tea that she said would help with the stress of the battle. When I drank it, I stopped making


    these mistakes for the most part, although I did asionally have a strange dream here or there, or a


    moment where I thought that Selena was up to something sinister. I knew, however, that it was just


    from the fighting. I was only home for a few days, and I was already beginning to feel much better;


    soon, I wouldn¡¯t be having these issues at all.


    The servants opened the doors to the dining hall. Selena and I smiled at each other before walking in,


    holding hands. I strode over to the table ahead of her and pulled her chair out before taking a seat


    myself.


    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see young love, isn¡¯t it?¡± the Alpha King asked, turning to face the Luna. ¡°Remember


    when we were like that?¡±


    The Luna only shrugged. I didn¡¯t think that she liked me very much; whenever she looked at me, she


    was incredibly cold. I could sense a bit of hatred behind her eyes, and I wasn¡¯t entirely sure why. But


    she didn¡¯t ever seem to act on that hatred, so I didn¡¯t pay it much attention.


    Selena grinned, not noticing her step-mother¡¯s coldness, and ced her hand on my thigh.


    ¡°Enzo and I were talking, and we think we might want to have the mating ceremony out by the big


    pond,¡± she said. ¡°You know, the one out in the woods a little ways.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± The Alpha King smiled amicably and cut his sausage with a fork and knife. ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful


    spot. Maybe today we can ride out there and take a look. All of us. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±


    My father, who had been incredibly quiet as ofte, only nodded. I nced over at him; he hadn¡¯t yet


    touched his food.


    ¡°Are you okay, dad?¡± I asked, leaning over and patting his shoulder. ¡°Tired?¡±


    My father simply shook his head. He¡¯d been paletely, and getting thinner by the day. He even looked


    several years older; if this went on for long, I wanted him to see a doctor, but Selena and the Luna both


    insisted that he was fine. I couldn¡¯t help but believe them; they were both skilled with medicine.


    But as my father sat there, speechless and shivering, his gaze slid over to me.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    And there was more behind his eyes than just exhaustion.


    He looked terrified, and his eyes seemed to be pleading for me to run away as fast as I could.


    But why would I run from the love of my life

 Chapter 185 Lost Hope

    Chapter 185 Lost Hope


    Nina


    A few more days passed, but I couldn¡¯t get Enzo out of my head no matter how hard I tried. I knew that


    something was wrong; I could sense it. Luke never returned, either, and no matter how many times I


    wandered the campus and the town in search of him, I couldn¡¯t find him. I didn¡¯t know what happened


    to him exactly, but I somehow suspected that Selena had something to do with it. Was she watching


    me? Did she know that I nned to get to the werewolf realm, and made sure that my chances of


    aplishing that were destroyed?


    Finally, I decided that I had had enough. I needed to talk to the Fullmoons; Richard was still their Alpha,


    and Enzo was their Alpha¡¯s son. They needed to find both of them before it was toote. Even though


    Enzo insisted that Selena didn¡¯t have the capacity to kill anyone, I wasn¡¯t so sure.


    When I arrived at the Fullmoon camp out at the cabins one afternoon, I was shocked to find that all of


    them were sitting around the fire. No one seemed to be patrolling, which was what they were supposed


    to do. Did they really think that we were so safe here? Did they honestly think that the Crescents


    couldn¡¯t return at any time once they got wind of the fact that the Fullmoons¡¯ Alpha was missing?


    As I approached, Lewis looked up and his face went dark.


    ¡°Hello, Nina,¡± he said, taking hisst bite off of the chicken leg that he was eating and tossing the bone


    into the fire. ¡°Can I help you?¡±


    I stopped in front of the fire and folded my arms across my chest, willing myself to have the confidence


    to stand up for myself. ¡°Enzo and Richard still haven¡¯t returned,¡± I said, staring down my nose at him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned? We need to go after them.¡±


    Lewis only chuckled. A few of the other Fullmoons chuckled along with him, which astonished me.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine,¡± he said, sounding amused. ¡°They¡¯re with the Alpha King. In fact, they¡¯re probably


    drawing up ns as we speak. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    My eyes widened with incredulity. ¡°You have to be kidding,¡± I replied, dropping my arms and balling my


    hands up into fists at my sides. ¡°You¡¯re not even a little concerned? Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have something better to do?¡± Lewis said, standing. Even standing, he wasn¡¯t much taller


    than me, but he was still intimidating. ¡°I thought you and your little ¡®pack¡¯ were gonna take things into


    your own hands. If you¡¯re so concerned, why don¡¯t you go and look for him yourself?¡±


    My gaze slid over then to Myra, who only stared at me with wide eyes from the other side of the fire. It


    felt as though she was the only one who didn¡¯t approve of Lewis¡¯ sudden takeover of the pack. ¡°Maybe


    we will,¡± I said, tearing my gaze away from her to stare up at Lewis with confidence. ¡°And when Richard


    returns, you¡¯ll be in a whole lot of trouble.¡±


    Lewis only scoffed, but I didn¡¯t care. If he was going to mock me and be so indifferent toward his own


    Alpha, then he could rot for all I cared. The New Peacekeepers had taken things into their own hands


    before, and we would do it again. Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed off into the


    woods, back to the ce where Myrast opened the portal for Enzo. Somehow, I knew that she would


    follow me.


    And I was right.


    I was standing there for barely twenty minutes before I heard the sound of dry leaves crunching


    underfoot, and looked up to see Myra approaching. She seemed hurried, and kept ncing over her


    shoulder in a paranoid manner.


    ¡°We have to be quick,¡± she said as she walked up to me. ¡°I¡¯m going to help you. I¡¯m just as worried as


    you are.¡±


    I nodded, feeling relieved at least that someone was on my side in this.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Myra took a deep breath as she stood in front of the open space between two trees, then began to


    make the swirling motion with her fingers to open the portal.


    But nothing happened.


    She tried again, and still nothing happened. The portal wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± she muttered, staring at her fingers.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, my eyes wide with concern.


    Myra shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t open a portal for some reason¡­ This has never happened


    before.¡± Slowly, she looked up to meet my gaze. We stared at each other for several long moments in


    shock. First Luke going missing, and now this? Selena was surely doing something to keep me from


    getting to Enzo. I was sure of it.


    I felt utterly stranded and hopeless.


    ¡­


    Soon, a week passed. Then, another week. Before I knew it, it had been three weeks since Enzo left,


    and no matter how much I tried to find a way to get to him, all of my attempts were stopped in some


    way. My pack, the New Peacekeepers, were just as baffled as I was. Even Matt and the others tried to


    learn how to open portals, but all of their attempts failed.


    We truly were stranded here with no way to get to Enzo.


    But even so, there was still much to do. The Fullmoons were clearly not nning on helping our


    surrounding towns, and there were even rumors floating about that they were nning on leaving soon,


    which would leave us mostly defenseless. The New Peacekeepers and I would be the town¡¯s only


    source of protection, and we were extremely low on Tiffany¡¯s antidote.


    Every day, I spent my time from sunrise to sunset in the infirmary. Not only did I have to take over


    Tiffany¡¯s job, but I also had to try and figure out how she made the antidote, and my only guide was a


    small, handwritten note that she had left. The notes were iplete and hard to read, and herptop


    had been destroyed during the attack, so I couldn¡¯t look through her digital files for any help.


    Because of this, my attempts to replicate the antidote consistently failed. As time ticked on, I slowly


    began to grow more and more hopeless. Enzo was gone, Luke was gone, Tiffany was gone, and my


    wolf was gone. Even though I still had the love and support of Lori, Jessica, Matt and the others, I still


    felt alone. At least Tiffany would have been able to help with all of this; but we couldn¡¯t even find her


    body. I just wished that I could build a time machine and go back to the beginning of the semester,


    before all of this began. But I supposed that even then, the Crescents still would havee and tried


    to ruin us all. There was no stopping that.


    And especially now, with Lewis clearly taking over the Fullmoons ¡ª who were supposed to be our one


    last hope, our onest chance at saving everyone ¡ª with no real intention of actually helping, we really


    were out here like sitting ducks, just waiting for the Crescents to return.


    And yet, night after night, I didn¡¯t dream of the Crescents returning. I only dreamed of Enzo, and woke


    up every night where that portalst opened, praying for his return

 Chapter 186 Strange Familiarity

    Chapter 186 Strange Familiarity


    Enzo


    Weeks passed by, and my highly anticipated wedding with Selena ticked closer. We decided to hold off


    a little bit until New Years¡¯ Eve; Selena didn¡¯t specify why, exactly, she wanted to wait, but I didn¡¯t


    comin. I was just happy to be getting married to the love of my life.


    One day, I was sitting in a chair by the big window in my bedroom when Selena came in with a grin on


    her face.


    ¡°Hey, handsome,¡± she said,ing up to me and sitting on myp.


    I smiled and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. ¡°Hey,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± She paused for a moment, her eyes studying my face. ¡°I was thinking it might be fun if we


    went on a little trip together. Just you and me. I thought it might be nice to get away from the mansion


    for a little bit.¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± I replied, my smile widening. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    Selena pursed her lips, thinking for a moment, before she seemed to have an idea. ¡°Have you ever


    heard of a town known as Mountainview?¡±


    I furrowed my brow. The name was somewhat familiar, but¡­ ¡°No,¡± I said, shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ve ever heard of it.¡±


    Selena grinned and jumped up from myp. ¡°Perfect, then,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯ll make it even more fun. But,


    there¡¯s a catch.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, cocking my head.


    I watched as Selena paced back and forth a little bit. She tapped her chin as she walked, thinking,


    before she finally stopped and turned back to face me again. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wear disguises,¡± she said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I¡¯m the Alpha King¡¯s daughter. It might draw too much attention and


    ruin our fun.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I leaned back in my chair and intertwined my fingers on myp curiously. Selena hadn¡¯t


    expressed concern over being recognized in public as long as I had known her, but maybe this town of


    ¡®Mountainview¡¯ was different in some way.


    ¡°Of course, they¡¯ll be magical disguises, so we¡¯ll still look the same as we always do to each other,¡± she


    said in a sing-song voice. ¡°But no one else will recognize us. Oh, and let¡¯s use fake names, too. I¡¯ll


    be¡­ hmm¡­ I¡¯ll call myself ¡®Sadie¡¯, and you can go by ¡®Eli¡¯. Does that sound good?¡±


    I was still admittedly a bit confused by all of these precautions, but I wasn¡¯t going to argue with my


    fiancee. If it would make her happy to hide our identities like that, then I would do it for her. I nodded


    and smiled in agreement, and with that, our ns were set.


    ¡­


    A few dayster, Selena and I were all packed up and ready to go to ¡®Mountainview¡¯. We were going to


    stay for a couple of weeks, which I felt was a long time, but I didn¡¯tin. The mansion did get


    stuffy at times, so I was excited to go. Besides: Selena exined to me that this town was known for


    hockey, which was something I always enjoyed. I hadn¡¯t skated much in years, but I used to skate all of


    the time as a kid¡­


    Or, wait, I thought as we prepared to leave. Didn¡¯t I y on a hockey team recently?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head. No. It must have been another one of my moments of confusion from all of the


    fighting. I hadn¡¯t yed on a hockey team since high school.


    Either way, I was excited to go. Selena, who also wore a wig for reasons unbeknownst to me, prepared


    our disguises with a potion that we both drank. I felt a tingling sensation in my body after a few


    moments, which meant that it must have been working. Even though I still looked exactly like myself in


    the mirror, Selena assured me that no one would recognize me. Apparently, the potion would change


    my scent as well. Once again, I thought that extra precaution was a bit odd, but I decided not to think


    about it too much. Instead, I chose to just be excited for a vacation with my fiancee.


    Once we were ready, Selena opened a portal. We stepped through the portal and out into a small


    apartment.


    The apartment was oddly familiar. I furrowed my brow as I looked around at the kitchen and the living


    room, but that sense of strange familiarity grew even more as I stepped into the bedroom. A strange


    scent filled my nostrils there, leaving my head feeling dizzy.


    And for the briefest of moments, I pictured myself here, living my life as a college student.


    But¡­ That couldn¡¯t be true. I never went to college, and I had never seen this apartment before.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s not the fanciest,¡± Selena said, opening the curtains and looking out the window over what


    looked like a college campus. ¡°But I figured it would be fun to immerse ourselves here for a little while.


    You know¡­ To really feel like college students. Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?¡±


    I nodded and walked up behind Selena, wrapping my arms around her as I looked down at the brick


    quad below. The campus seemed a little shabby, as though it had recently been struck by some kind of


    disaster. Maybe the Crescents came here at some point? Either way, it looked fine now.


    And for some reason, seeing that this strange campus seemed to be alrightforted me. In fact, the


    more I thought about it, the happier I became; it was as though I had been hoping all along that this


    ce would be okay, as though I had been worried about it. But that was silly.


    That evening, Selena got dressed in one of my favorite outfits: a tight sweater, a short skirt with tights,


    and her hair up. I loved when she dressed like this, and I couldn¡¯t stop myself from wrapping my arm


    around her waist as we walked to the hockey arena, where there was supposedly going to be a game.


    We purchased VIP tickets and made our way up to the box seats. As we got settled, I couldn¡¯t help but


    feel another strange sense of familiarity, but I brushed it off as just having nostalgia for my time on the


    hockey team when I was in high school.


    ¡°Oh, how cute,¡± Selena said, nuzzling into the crook of my arm as we sat and watched the hockey team


    skate out onto the ice.


    I nodded, but I couldn¡¯t deny the lump in my throat. For the briefest of moments, I swore I recognized


    all of the yers. I recognized them well, as though we were old friends. And, during those moments, I


    felt Fio ¡ª my wolf ¡ª react strongly inside of me, as though he recognized them, too.


    But that moment quickly faded. The game began, and Selena and I were on the edges of our seats,


    watching intensely.


    Something else caught my eye, however. Something other than the game; a girl. She was standing by


    the side of the rink with a medical bag by her feet, and the longer I looked at her, the more I realized


    that she looked almost exactly like Selena¡­


    And when she looked up at me and caught my gaze, I swore I knew her

 Chapter 187 Transfer Students

    Chapter 187 Transfer Students


    Nina


    Every day, I met with Myra in the forest to try and open a portal. But each time we met, she still couldn¡¯t


    do it ¡ª and by that point, her absences were being noticed by the Fullmoons. Eventually, if we weren¡¯t


    careful, Lewis would catch on. We didn¡¯t want that to happen because both of us knew that he couldn¡¯t


    be trusted. For some reason, he clearly didn¡¯t want Richard and Enzo to return, and I was certain that


    he would keep us from getting to the werewolf realm for good.


    So, we eventually had to stop. I threw myself into replicating the antidote as a way to distract myself


    and give myself purpose. Night after night was spent sitting up in the infirmary until all hours, trying


    recipe after recipe to no avail. No matter what I did, I just couldn¡¯t replicate that bright blue color. Even


    with Lori, Jessica, and Matt¡¯s help, I couldn¡¯t figure it out. And yet, in a strange way, it almost felt as


    though I didn¡¯t even want to figure it out; because if I figured it out, then I wouldn¡¯t have anything to


    distract me from Enzo anymore. And if I thought about Enzo too much, I was certain that I would go


    insane from missing him.


    Finally, the day of the dean¡¯s hockey game arrived. I really didn¡¯t want to go as even setting foot into


    the arena reminded me relentlessly of Enzo, but it was my duty to go as the team doctor. And,


    admittedly, I was intrigued.


    I was intrigued because there were rumors that morning of two new transfer students, named Sadie


    and Eli, who wereing to the hockey game. For some reason, I almost couldn¡¯t help but secretly


    hope that these two new students were somehow linked to Enzo, but I knew that was silly. They were


    just regr transfer students, after all. I was probably only having these strange thoughts because I still


    couldn¡¯t stop dreaming about Enzo, and I was losing a lot of sleep because of it. Surely I wasn¡¯t


    thinking logically.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    But even then, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why two transfer students would even want to transfer here


    after what happened, to begin with. Something about it made me uneasy, and I wanted to see these


    students in the flesh.


    The game was held on a cold Friday night, three weeks after Enzo disappeared. It wasn¡¯t really an


    official game, but rather a simple friendly scrimmage. Our team ¡ª with Matt as the new captain while


    Enzo was gone, and Justin was back on the team to fill in the gap ¡ª would split up into two smaller


    teams, and they would y against each other. It was just something fun and distracting to raise


    morale, and judging from the fact that every student and townsperson seemed to be showing up as I


    sullenly walked over to the arena, I supposed that it was much needed.


    I stood in my usual spot along the side of the rink while the team got ready and the crowd got settled.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Lori said, striding up to me with her hands in her pockets. ¡°Room for one more?¡±


    ¡°Make that two more,¡± Jessica said as she jogged up to us. Her cheeks were red from the cold, but she


    was dressed up for the first time since before the attack. She was wearing her usual all-pink getup, with


    a short pink skirt and a pink jacket. It was almostical, seeing as how Lori was always dressed in all


    ck, but it worked somehow. Their rtionship made me happy, and I was d that they finally


    realized their feelings for one another during that fated camping trip. Deep down, however, I couldn¡¯t


    deny the fact that I was a bit jealous. I wanted that same rtionship with Enzo, but it seemed that the


    universe just kept getting in the way of that.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said with a smile, scooching my medical bag over so they could sit on the bench. It felt nice to


    have my friends beside me, and I was just grateful that they had turned out okay during the attack. If I


    didn¡¯t even have Lori and Jessica, I didn¡¯t know what I would have done with myself by now. Without


    Lori, Jessica, Enzo, Luke, or even James ¡ª before he went utterly insane ¡ª I probably would have


    lost my mind.


    ¡°You know, if you think you can¡¯t handle being in here at any point, we totally get it,¡± Jessica said,


    putting her arm around my shoulders and rubbing my arm. ¡°I can fill in if you need it.¡±


    I shook my head and looked down at myp. I blinked away the tears in my eyes, then forced a smile


    and looked back up at my friends. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I lied. ¡°I think this is good for me.¡±


    Neither of them were convinced.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie to us,¡± Lori insisted. ¡°We know it¡¯s been tough on you. But you have to keep


    holding out hope. Enzo is tough and smart; he could be home any day now.¡±


    ¡°And if he doesn¡¯te home,¡± Jessica chimed in, ¡°just know that you¡¯ll be okay. It¡¯ll be horrible, I¡¯m not


    denying that; but you¡¯re even tougher and smarter than he is. I know you can get through anything.¡±


    I was silent for a few moments, processing what my friends said. I knew that they were trying to be


    helpful, but right now, it wasn¡¯t working. But it didn¡¯t matter, because the team skated out onto the ice


    and the announcer started up.


    The team split up into two, and the game began. Even though it was odd watching them y without


    Enzo, I did eventually find myself getting distracted by the game. Matt made a good team captain, and


    would swap back and forth between the two miniature teams before each set to make things fair. They


    all seemed to be having fun while they were ying as well, which I was certain was nice for them after


    having to focus on the Half-Moon Tournament all semester. But, at the same time, not having Enzo


    there left a ring gap.


    At one point, however, I suddenly felt the hairs on the back of my neck raise as though someone was


    looking at me. I rubbed my neck nervously and nced around, but I didn¡¯t see anyone. The crowd


    was solely focused on the game. Maybe it was just my nerves getting to me, I thought, and returned to


    watching the game with Lori and Jessica.


    But that feeling of being watched lingered. I tried to ignore it at first, chalking it up to my exhaustion, but


    finally I couldn¡¯t let it go on for any longer and straightened in my seat, looking around once more.


    My eyes scanned the crowd for someone, anyone, who might have been looking at me ¡ª but there


    was no one.


    At least, that was what I thought until my eyes fell on the VIP box.


    There were two people in there who I didn¡¯t recognize: a guy and a girl. The girl was happily watching


    the game with a grin on her face, but the boy¡­


    The boy was looking straight at me.


    And his eyes were wide and disbelieving, as though he recognized me. Our gazes locked, and in that


    instant, I swore I felt something strange pass over me. It was as though I recognized him too, like we


    had known each other for ages, but I didn¡¯t recognize his face in the slightest. He was the new transfer


    student; aplete and utter stranger.


    Yet¡­ I knew him, somehow. And the longer I looked at him, the faster my heart raced until I was sure it


    would burst

 Chapter 188 An Uneasy Feeling

    Chapter 188 An Uneasy Feeling


    Nina


    As I stared up at the new transfer student in the VIP box, I swore I somehow knew him even though I


    had never seen his face before. He was tall and skinny, with short ck hair and wide-set eyes, and


    looked nothing like anyone who I knew. And yet, I really felt as though I knew him.


    The new boy and I just stared at each other with wide eyes for what must have really only been a few


    moments, but it felt like an eternity. My heart began to race more and more with each passing second,


    and at the same time, I felt as though I wasing closer and closer to putting my finger on who this


    boy was. It was as if his face was morphing, shifting into someone who was very familiar to me.


    Someone who I loved and missed very much¡­


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I murmured out loud.


    ¡°Uh, Nina?¡± Lori asked then, poking me in the arm and breaking my concentration. ¡°Earth to Nina? Are


    you good?¡±


    I blinked rapidly, shaking my head for a moment as I returned to my senses. I definitely didn¡¯t know that


    transfer student, and he definitely wasn¡¯t Enzo. I realized that now. He didn¡¯t even look remotely like


    him, and besides; if Enzo was here, why wouldn¡¯t he being to see me and his friends right away?


    ¡°Wh¡­ What?¡± I asked as I finally tore my gaze away from the new transfer student. ¡°Did I miss


    something?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Jessica said with augh. ¡°The game is over, though. You were really out for a minute,


    huh?¡±


    I shrugged, feeling my face get hot. ¡°Yeah, I guess,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    The three of us stood as the hockey team skated off of the ice. I forced a smile as they approached, not


    wanting to ruin their fun; they were all too red-faced and happy to be ying hockey again for me to get


    in the way with my sullen attitude.


    But then, suddenly, somethingpletely unexpected happened.


    Justin skated up to the barrier and reached over, grabbing my hand. He took me by surprise and pulled


    me forward, then kissed me deeply over the barrier.


    Both the team and the crowd gasped in astonishment. Some of the townspeople cheered and pped


    encouragingly at this disy of young love, but I was fully taken aback. When we finally pulled apart,


    my face was beet red, and so was Justin¡¯s.


    ¡°S-Sorry,¡± Justin muttered, releasing his grip on my hand while I continued to stand there in total shock,


    still feeling the taste of his lips on mine. ¡°I got a little carried away.¡±


    ¡°Ya think?¡± Lori said, storming up to Justin. ¡°It¡¯s only been three weeks since¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lori,¡± I interrupted, putting my hand out to stop her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Justin¡¯s face went even more red. He skated over to the exit and stepped off of the ice, joining the rest


    of the team in taking their skates off. I was still stunned from our kiss, but I decided not to linger too


    much on it. Justin had been changing a lot recently. Ever since the night in the woods when I


    discovered that he was a rogue, I could tell that he was working on himself. Andtely, he had been


    incredibly sweet and kind, and we had spent a lot ofte nights talking in the infirmary. I didn¡¯t want to


    admit it, but his presence was afort when I needed it the most. I of course didn¡¯t want to take


    things any further, however ¡ª not with Enzo¡¯s disappearance being so fresh for all of us ¡ª but I wasn¡¯t


    going to drown out the possibility of us getting back together far down the road. And he did apologize


    for getting too carried away, so I decided to let it go.


    ¡°Hey,dies,¡± Matt called from the bench as he yanked off his skates and his helmet. Lori and Jessica


    finally ripped their incredulous stares away from me and turned with me to look at Matt. ¡°We¡¯re going


    out for some drinks. You guys shoulde.¡±


    The three of us exchanged another nce, then nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± I said, shoving one hand in my pocket


    while I gathered my medical bag with the other. ¡°That could be a good idea.¡±


    ¡­


    Later, we all gathered at a corner table in the local bar for some drinks. Things had slowly been


    returning to normal. Some townspeople who got wind of the fact that Mountainview was safe were


    returning and bringing news along with them from the neighboring areas. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t as bad


    out there as we thought, which was a relief. I supposed that that exined why those two new students


    transferred here; maybe they just needed to get away from the Crescents. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if


    more transfer students woulde to Mountainview in theing weeks.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since people were returning to town, some of the businesses reopened; one of which was the local bar.


    And because of that, the bar was packed tonight as people celebrated the first hockey game since the


    big attack. People were calling it the ¡°apocalypse¡±, which was a bit over the top, but I didn¡¯t me


    them. It really did feel like an apocalypse at the time. But once again, I was amazed by peoples¡¯


    resilience and ability to bounce back after something like that. And if people in the neighboring towns


    were finding ways to fight back against the Crescents, then I knew that there was hope. It made me


    think back to that one Crescent captain who we made friends with at the beginning of the Half-Moon


    tournament, and made me wonder if empathetic werewolves like him were scattered all around, helping


    people. The thought of it made me smile.


    But my smile quickly faded as the two new transfer students suddenly walked through the door. The pit


    of dread grew in my stomach once again as I locked eyes with the boy ¡ª but even more than that, I felt


    my heart sink when I locked eyes with the girl next. There was something sinister behind her eyes. The


    way that she looked at me made me uneasy, as though she knew exactly who I was and that she had


    her eye on me. But the thing was: I didn¡¯t know her in the slightest. What was up with these people?


    As they walked in and headed to the bar, the girl gave me onest snobby look before tossing her hair


    over her shoulder. She then turned to face the boy and grabbed his shirt, pulling him down to her height


    for a deep, wet kiss.


    ¡°Ew,¡± Jessica said, making a face. ¡°Right in front of everyone.¡±


    ¡°What, are you jealous?¡± Lori asked as she leaned toward Jessica and puckered her lips. ¡°Come on.


    Kiss me like that.¡±


    Jessica made a disgusted sound and pushed Lori away, causing the rest of the group tough. But I


    wasn¡¯tughing.


    Because, for some reason after watching those two students kiss, I was terribly, hopelessly sad. Not


    only that¡­ But I was also jealous, because deep down, I swore that I loved that boy somehow

 Chapter 189 The Diner Waitress

    Chapter 189 The Diner Waitress


    Enzo


    The way that that girl stared back at me almost seemed to awaken something in me. It was as though


    we knew each other somehow, as though we knew each other really well. In a strange way, I felt


    incredibly sad looking at her. It seemed as if she felt the same way, too. But what was even more odd


    was that she somehow looked almost exactly like Selena, as though she was Selena¡¯s twin.


    ¡°Baby?¡± Selena said, causing me to tear my eyes away from the girl. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I quickly turned back to face the hockey game, shaking my head. ¡°Nothing,¡± I said. ¡°Just thought I saw


    someone I recognized.¡±


    Selenaughed. ¡°That¡¯s silly,¡± she replied, squeezing my arm. ¡°You¡¯ve never been here before.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    At least, I thought I knew. But even as the game ended and we headed out to have a drink at the local


    bar, I still couldn¡¯t stop feeling as though all of this was oddly familiar to me. In fact, the longer I thought


    this way, the more I began to realize that I did know this town, and I did know that girl. Her name was¡­


    But I couldn¡¯t remember her name. Maybe I was just seeing things after all.


    Selena and I made our way to the local bar. The town seemed quiet and cozy, which I enjoyed. It was


    one of those towns where everyone went to the local bar after dark, and everyone seemed to know


    each other. Maybe, I thought to myself, that was why that girl looked at me in such a strange way.


    Maybe she was just trying to figure out who these two strange students were,ing into her close-


    knit town.


    When we stepped into the bar, it was packed to the brim with students and townspeople. I nced


    around while Selena led me over to the bar to order our drinks; my eyes eventuallynded on a table in


    the corner, and there she was again. The girl.


    She was with a group of other people. I recognized them as the hockey team. The boy who had kissed


    her after the game had his arm on the back of her seat. Was he her boyfriend? For some odd reason,


    thinking about their kiss made me oddly jealous ¡ª but that wasn¡¯t the only thing. As I studied the faces


    of the other people that the girl was with, I couldn¡¯t help but feel as though I knew all of them, too. What


    was happening to me?


    Suddenly, Selena grabbed me by the shirt and pulled me down to her level. She locked our lips


    together tightly, pushing her tongue into my mouth almost too roughly. When we pulled away, there was


    a look in her eyes that almost seemed jealous and angry, but it was mesmerizing at the same time.


    And when I nced back at the girl in the corner, I realized now that I really didn¡¯t know her at all.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡­


    Selena and I spent the night together in that dorm on campus. I still found it odd that she wanted to


    stay there instead of a hotel or something, but I decided not to question it. If this made my fiancee


    happy, then I didn¡¯t mind one bit. Besides, this dorm seemed familiar, and I felt oddlyfortable in it.


    The next morning, Selena woke me up early. I had a hard time sleeping the night before with all of this


    strangeness going on in my mind, and would have much preferred to sleep in a little longer.


    ¡°Baby, wake up¡± she whined, shaking my shoulder and causing me to wake with a jolt. ¡°I want coffee.


    Let¡¯s go out.¡±


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up, yawning. Before I could ask her to give me a few minutes to wake up


    fully, Selena was already jumping out of the bed and getting dressed. Without a word, she tossed some


    clothes down on the bed for me and waited impatiently while I got dressed myself.


    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a cute little cafe around here,¡± she said, tugging me along by my hand as we made our


    way across the campus and toward town once more. ¡°I want coffee from there.¡±


    ¡°Anything for you, love,¡± I said, although I was still rather sleepy.


    Now that it was daylight outside, I could see that some of the stores in town were boarded up, which


    solidified my theory that the Crescents must have had something to do with the state of the town. But


    the people here seemed to have bounced back rtively well, which made me oddly more happy than I


    expected it to. It really did feel as though I had some sort of connection to this town.


    The cafe was warm andfortable when we arrived. Selena slid into a window seat and waited


    grumpily with her arms folded across her chest while I got us coffee and something to eat; she had


    never been much of a morning person, so I bought her a sweet pastry to cheer her up.


    As I walked back to our table, however, my eyes suddenly caught something through the window.


    It was the girl, walking on the other side of the street. She was wearing what looked like a blue waitress


    uniform underneath her coat and had a leather satchel slung over her shoulder. There was a bright red


    scarf wrapped around her neck, billowing in the wind as she walked briskly. She looked like she was


    going to work.


    She didn¡¯t look at me; of course, she couldn¡¯t see me. But I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from her ¡ª at


    least, not until Selena suddenly banged the table with her fist, causing me to jump and nearly spill our


    coffee.


    ¡°Why do you keep staring at her?¡± she snarled, her blue eyes slightly glowing with rage. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered, shaking my head as I set down our food and drinks. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ That girl kind of


    looks like you, doesn¡¯t she? It¡¯s uncanny.¡±


    Selena whipped her head around to get onest nce at the girl before she disappeared from sight,


    then scoffed as she turned back to re at me. ¡°You really think I look simr to a lowly diner


    waitress?¡± Her voice was low, almost a whimper, and she was pouting now with her arms folded across


    her chest.


    Once again, I shook my head vehemently. I slid into the booth seat next to her and wrapped my arms


    around Selena, pulling her close and nting a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°Of course not, my love,¡± I


    whispered, putting my hand under her chin and lifting her face to meet my gaze. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like


    any girl I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    Selena¡¯s frown turned into a smirk then. She reached up and nted another wet kiss on my lips


    before returning to her coffee and her pastry. ¡°Ooh!¡± she eximed, pping her hands together


    excitedly. ¡°Pain au choct! My favorite.¡±


    While Selena ate happily and drank her coffee, however, I couldn¡¯t seem to stomach mine. I kept


    catching myself staring out that window in the direction of where that oddly familiar girl disappeared to.


    And each time I did, I felt more and more sad. In an inexplicable way, I wanted to leave Selena here


    and follow the girl who looked strangely like her.


    I just wished that I could understand why I felt this way about someone who I had never met

 Chapter 190 Imagination Run Wild

    Chapter 190 Imagination Run Wild


    Nina


    As I sat there in the bar, seeing the two new transfer students kiss like that made me feel not only sad,


    but also jealous for some strange reason. I didn¡¯t understand it; why would I feel jealous over two new


    students who I had never even met?


    That feeling wouldn¡¯t go away, either. I found myself hardly able to enjoy the evening, and eventually


    decided that I needed to get out.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go home now,¡± I said, pushing my chair back once I¡¯d finished my second drink. ¡°I¡¯ll see you


    allter.¡±


    My friends frowned up at me. Justin checked his watch. ¡°It¡¯s not even ten o¡¯clock,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re


    really leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have work in the morning,¡± I replied, which wasn¡¯t a lie. I did promise Phil I would work at the


    diner in the morning. With things getting back to normal in town, businesses were opening back up and


    he was even able to get a shipment of food so he could get the diner running again. I needed the


    money, too.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty tired myself,¡± Jessica said. She nced at Lori, who nodded in agreement, and they


    both stood. I could tell that they weren¡¯t actually tired and really just wanted to be there for me as my


    friends, but I wasn¡¯tining. It made me feel better to have them by my side; I just needed to get


    out of this bar.


    As we began to walk home in the cold winter air, it seemed that my suspicions were correct as Jessica


    immediately began questioning me.


    ¡°So,¡± Jessica said, ¡°what¡¯s going on with you? You kept staring at those two new transfer students all


    night.¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± I replied. ¡°Maybe they remind me of me and Enzo. I¡¯m not sure.


    But¡­ Don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something a little, I don¡¯t know, off about them?¡±


    Lori furrowed her brow and exchanged nces with Jessica. ¡°They seem pretty normal,¡± Lori said with


    a shrug. ¡°I even talked to the girl a little bit at one point when I went up to the bar. She seems nice


    enough. A little full of herself, maybe, but that¡¯s about it.¡±


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Did they mention where they came from?¡± I asked. ¡°I mean, why would two new students suddenly


    transfer here now, not only almost at the end of a semester, but also right after what just happened?


    That doesn¡¯t raise any red gs for you guys? I mean, what if Selena sent them¡ª¡±


    ¡°Nina.¡± Jessica stopped and took me by both arms, staring at me intensely. ¡°You¡¯re just being paranoid.


    We know you miss Enzo and you¡¯re worried about him. And if he doesn¡¯te home soon, then we


    promise we¡¯ll all do everything we can to find him and bring him back. But for now, you need to try to


    take a chill pill and have a little faith that maybe not everything is doom and gloom. Maybe, just for


    once, two students just like Mountainview and wanted toe here.¡±


    I swallowed as I processed Jessica¡¯s words. Sure, maybe she was right that the new students were


    here without any sort of ulterior motive or connection to Selena; but I just couldn¡¯t shake off that strange


    feeling about those two students. And even more so, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how I swore, for


    even just the briefest of moments as I locked eyes with that boy in the VIP box, that Enzo was staring


    back at me. Had Selena and Enzo returned, somehow? Was it possible that they were wearing


    disguises?


    ¡°When I look at that boy for long enough, I swear he looks just like Enzo,¡± I said, feeling hot tears begin


    to prick at the backs of my eyes. ¡°You guys don¡¯t see it?¡±


    Lori sighed then and stepped forward. She took my hand and squeezed it with concern drawn across


    her face. ¡°I think you¡¯re imagining things, Nina,¡± she whispered. ¡°You¡¯ve barely been sleeping. All you


    do is sit in the infirmary all day and all night, trying to replicate Tiffany¡¯s antidote. Don¡¯t you think that


    maybe it¡¯s starting to get to you? Theck of sleep? Hell, even the fumes from all of that chemical


    mixing you do all day?¡±


    I felt my heart sink. Lori was right; I hadn¡¯t been sleeping, and I had been spending my days mixing


    chemicals in the infirmary. Maybe it really was just starting to get to me, and besides: why wouldn¡¯t


    Enzoe and see me or his friends right away if he was here. Unless Selena somehow made him


    forget¡­


    No, I thought to myself as I realized that I was starting to reach for answers again. I need to stop this.


    Maybe I did just need some sleep, and then I would feel better. I couldn¡¯t find Enzo, Luke, or create the


    antidote if I was so exhausted I was hallucinating that Enzo and Selena were right here, in


    Mountainview.


    ¡­


    The next morning, after somehow managing to get almost a full night of sleep, I made my way to work.


    Cleaning the diner and serving customers gave me a sense of normalcy that made me feel a bit better,


    and a few hours into my shift, I started to feel like myself again. In fact, the longer I thought about it, the


    more I realized that Lori and Jessica were right; I was just imagining things. And somehow,ing to


    this realization filled me with more drive to find Enzo; I already had ns to do another sweep of the


    town after my shift ended to look for Luke so that he could open a portal for us.


    Around noon, my shift wasing to an end and I was excited to get to work in the infirmary. But only


    twenty minutes before my shift ended, the door opened and Justin walked in with a grin on his face.


    I was standing behind the counter, wiping it down with a wet cloth, when I looked up to see Justin


    standing there. He was holding what looked like a big white piece of posterboard in his hands.


    ¡°Hey, Nina,¡± he said, smiling and blushing like a teenager. ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    I furrowed my brow and set down the cloth I was using to wipe up the counter. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Suddenly, Justin turned the sign around with an even wider grin. On the sign were big letters, written


    carefully and neatly, that read: ¡°Nina, will you go to the dance with me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit. It was honestly cute seeing how much effort Justin had put into the sign,


    and the sweet look on his face made me smile.


    ¡°Well?¡± he asked. ¡°Will you?¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, biting my lip. I wasn¡¯t even nning on going to the dance, as I needed to


    focus on the antidote and trying to find a way to get to Enzo; but at the same time, seeing how excited


    Justin was made me soften a bit. He was beaming like a little kid as he held the sign.


    I didn¡¯t want to be with Justin as long as I knew that Enzo was out there somewhere, but maybe a night


    of fun would be necessary to clear my head. I supposed that we could go as friends, at least, and I


    knew that Enzo wouldn¡¯t want me to kill myself with exhaustion.


    Finally, I nodded. ¡°Sure,¡± I said, managing a stiff smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you."

 Chapter 191 Say Yes to the Dress

    Chapter 191 Say Yes to the Dress


    Nina


    Even though I would have much preferred to be going to the dance with Enzo, I agreed to go with


    Justin ¡ª but only as friends. As long as I knew that Enzo could still be out there somewhere, I couldn¡¯t


    bring myself to let things go any further with Justin. Even if something did happen to Enzo and I really


    wouldn¡¯t ever get to see him again, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could even live with myself if I moved on. I loved


    Enzo too much to ever move on.


    But, regardless, I agreed to go. Jessica and Lori were right when they said that I needed to rest. The


    Crescents seemed to be retreating, the town was going back to at least somewhat of a sense of


    normalcy, and I felt as though I was on the verge of recreating the antidote. I came close to recreating it


    on the night that Justin asked me to the dance, and I was certain that I could crack the code soon so


    we could create the antidote inrger quantities and begin distribution to our neighboring towns.


    Unfortunately, however, I still couldn¡¯t find Luke; and he was my only link to getting to the werewolf


    realm to bring Enzo home. If Myra couldn¡¯t open a portal for me, then Luke was the only other person


    who could ¡ª or at least who would open a portal willingly. I was pretty sure that Lewis could open


    portals, but he certainly wasn¡¯t going to help since he seemed to enjoy being the de facto leader of the


    Fullmoons too much. I just wished that I knew where Luke was and why he suddenly disappeared. I


    was getting extremely worried about him at this point.


    The next morning, I finally admitted to Lori and Jessica that I agreed to go to the dance with Justin.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d, Nina!¡± Jessica eximed. ¡°This will be good for you. You need a night of fun.¡±


    I nodded, staring at the floor. ¡°I just wish it was Enzo,¡± I whispered, blinking back the tears that began to


    form in my eyes.


    ¡°You know what?¡± Lori suddenly chimed in. ¡°The dance is tomorrow, right? So just take a breather until


    then, and then I promise we¡¯ll all search for Luke again. Hey, maybe he even went to the werewolf


    realm without you. Maybe he¡¯sing back with Enzo as we speak.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I replied, lifting my gaze to meet my friends¡¯. I wasn¡¯t sure if I believed it, but it was a usible


    exnation. It was possible that Luke decided he didn¡¯t want me to be in danger, and decided to go


    without me. But that also could have meant that not only Enzo was in danger, but now Luke, too.


    ¡°So,¡± Jessica interjected, clearly wanting to change the subject and get my mind off of things, ¡°what are


    you going to wear?¡±


    I could only shrug. ¡°One of my old dresses, I guess,¡± I replied.


    Jessica frowned. Suddenly, she jumped up from the couch and walked over to the door. Lori and I


    watched as she slipped her shoes on, then grabbed her coat and her purse from the hook. ¡°Come on,¡±


    she said, almost impatiently. ¡°The clothing store in town reopened. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It seemed as though I didn¡¯t have much of a choice, so I agreed to go.


    ¡­


    When we arrived at the clothing store in town, Jessica immediately began dragging me around to all of


    the racks in search of a dress. I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that her exuberance made me smile, and soon


    enough, I was even having a little fun. It felt just like old times, when the three of us would head to town


    on the weekends and shop and drink coffee together. If I really tried hard enough, I could almost


    convince myself that things were back to normal and that I could just be a college student again with


    my greatest worry being whether or not I would pass midterms.


    Eventually, the three of us all had several dresses to try on, and we made our way over to the fitting


    rooms.


    ¡°You¡¯d both bettere out and show me your dresses,¡± Jessica demanded, causing me tough a


    little as I stepped into my fitting room and closed the door.


    As I undressed, I caught a glimpse of myself for the first time in ages. Lately, ever since my first scar


    formed from what Edward did to me, I hadn¡¯t been looking in the mirror very often. After Enzo left, I


    didn¡¯t look in the mirror much at all. I hadn¡¯t even really realized it; it just sort of happened. For some


    reason, looking at myself made me almost sick. The big, white scar on my belly from Edward¡¯s ws¡­


    The scar left by the bullet that James put in my leg¡­ And there were other, smaller scars, too from all


    of the ordeals I had been through. Not only that, but I had also be a little too skinny from hardly


    even being able to eat over the past month.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But the biggest scars were the ones in my heart and in my mind.


    I took in a shaky breath and turned away from the mirror as I took my clothes off, not wanting to look


    any longer. I only turned back around to look at the first dress I tried on: a simple blue mini dress.


    But I didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s too business-y,¡± Jessica said when I came out. I nodded in agreement, then went back in


    to try on the second dress. This one was bright pink ¡ª Jessica had picked it out ¡ª and made me


    ufortable. I didn¡¯t like wearing bright colors. I was a lot more like Lori than Jessica in the fashion


    choice department.


    Finally, I tried on the third and final dress. It was just a simple ck dress that came down to my


    ankles. It had long sleeves, perfect for the cold weather, but it also had a low back that scooped down


    and looked sexy. And when I came out of the dressing room, both Jessica¡¯s and Lori¡¯s jaws dropped.


    ¡°You look hot,¡± Lori said.


    Jessica nodded in agreement. ¡°Mhm. It hugs your body so well. And the back¡­ I would date you.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lori said, smacking Jessica lightly on the arm and causing both of us tough. It was nice


    seeing my friends acting like themselves, and it admittedly made me feel better, too.


    But my smile quickly faded when I looked into the mirror, and standing behind me¡­


    Was the new boy.


    He was staring at me, giving me that same strange look. I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away, either. As we


    stared at each other in the mirror, I swore his face began to shift and morph¡­ I knew him. It was Enzo;


    it had to be. My eyes widened and I whipped around to face him, but that was when my heart sank ¡ª


    because it wasn¡¯t Enzo. It was just the new boy, and I had been seeing things again.


    Suddenly, before either of us could tear our eyes away, the new girl stormed up to the boy and stood in


    front of him with her arms folded across her chest. She red at me for a long, palpable few moments


    before suddenly grabbing the boy by his arm and dragging him out of the store.


    I watched them leave, listening to the sound of the bell on the door

 Chapter 192 A Little Accident

    Chapter 192 A Little ident


    Nina


    ¡°Nina?¡± Jessica asked, finally making me tear my gaze away from the door where the two new transfer


    students had just disappeared through. ¡°Knock knock. Anyone in there?¡±


    I shuddered as I came back to my senses and turned back to face Lori and Jessica, who were looking


    at me with concern. ¡°Sorry,¡± I said, forcing a fake smile. ¡°Just got a little distracted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Lori replied, pursing her lips. ¡°You have got to stop staring at that new guy. His girlfriend is


    gonna get pissed.¡±


    I nodded and headed back to the fitting room. ¡°I know,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll stop.¡±


    But as I took off the ck dress and changed back into my regr clothes, then paid for the dress at


    the counter, I still couldn¡¯t quite get my mind off of what I had seen in the mirror. As the boy and I


    locked eyes, it really did seem as though his face was morphing into Enzo¡¯s. And for a moment, I swore


    that he recognized me, too. But as soon as I turned around, he looked nothing like Enzo again, and he


    didn¡¯t seem to recognize me at all anymore. Maybe I needed therapy or something, because this was


    getting out of hand. Lori was right; if I kept staring at that boy every time I saw him, his girlfriend would


    certainly start to get suspicious ¡ª and I didn¡¯t need another Lisa on my hands.


    After we bought our dresses, Lori, Jessica and I made our way over to the cafe to enjoy some coffee


    and pastries. It was just like it used to be ¡ª if I pushed my strange familiarity with the new boy, my


    apparent looming insanity over losing Enzo, and the fact that a quarter of the stores on this little


    shopping strip were boarded up because of the Crescent attack. Then at least I was able to pretend


    that everything was normal.


    As we stepped into the coffee shop, I felt a wave of relief wash over me. The two new students weren¡¯t


    here, so I was able to just focus on enjoying coffee and pastries with my friends. We ordered our food


    and sat down, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit as Jessica prattled on about how excited she was for


    the dance and how good we all looked in our dresses. In a way, I almost felt like I was in high school


    again and as though it was the day before prom. I also couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I was excited as well


    to have a bit of fun ¡ª not to mention the fact that the fundraising from this dance would be good for our


    campus.


    The three of us were sitting together and chatting, however, when I suddenly felt someone bump into


    me. Something warm and foamy soaked not just myp, but also the bag that contained my brand new


    dress.


    ¡°Oh!¡± an unfamiliar voice said from beside me as mine and my friends¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Sorry! It was just


    a little ident!¡±


    I slowly turned and looked up to see none other than the new transfer student standing beside me. She


    was staring down at me with a cardboard coffee cup in her hand ¡ª which was now empty ¡ª and


    although she apologized, she didn¡¯t actually seem regretful at all. In fact, when I looked into her eyes, I


    could tell that she did it on purpose. There was a hint of vindictiveness there that was almost too


    familiar. Almost like¡­


    Selena.


    I swore, for the briefest of moments, that it really was Selena. I could see it in her eyes. The way she


    looked at me was too familiar, too full of hate.


    But before I could say anything, her appearance quickly faded back to that of the new girl. I blinked a


    few times, feeling confused. But by then, Jessica had apparently already decided to stand up for me


    herself.


    ¡°A little ident?¡± Jessica said, standing. ¡°I saw youing! You totally did that on purpose!¡±


    The new girl pursed her lips and narrowed her eyes. ¡°I did not! There¡¯s a rug here. See? I tripped on it.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Jessica growled. ¡°And you ruined her brand new dress. You should buy her a new one; not


    only that, but you should also feel sorry, because her boyfriend just¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± I suddenly interjected, standing and dabbing at myself with my napkin. ¡°Let it go, Jessica. It¡¯s


    just a dress.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a dress,¡± Jessica insisted, her hands balled up into fists at her side. ¡°You needed this, Nina.


    And she just ruined it, totally on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Jess,¡± Lori said, nodding her head toward the barista, who was walking our way with an angry look on


    her face. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    The barista walked up to all of us then and folded her arms across her chest. ¡°You four are disturbing


    the peace,¡± she said. ¡°If you can¡¯t break it up and calm down, then I¡¯m going to have to ask you to


    leave. All of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I muttered. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, I mean. We¡¯ll be quiet.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The barista walked away then. The new girl, who now looked nothing like Selena, flipped


    her hair over her shoulder and stormed out with a hmph, leaving Lori, Jessica and I standing by our


    table in stunned silence.


    Jessica, grumbling to herself, walked around to my side of the table and reached into the bag to


    retrieve my dress. When she held it up, it was certainly ruined. The coffee left a big, brown stain right


    on the front. Even though the dress was ck, it was still made of silk; and I knew that I would never be


    able to get a coffee stain out of it.


    ¡°That little bitch,¡± Jessica muttered, to which I shook my head. ¡°What?¡± she said. ¡°I saw that she did it


    intentionally. She walked right up to you and practically just¡­ dumped her entire coffee onto you. I


    swear there was even a smirk on her stupid face. You saw her, didn¡¯t you, Lori?¡±


    Lori nodded. ¡°It did seem intentional,¡± she replied. ¡°Nina¡­ This is why you can¡¯t keep staring at that


    new guy. We don¡¯t know these people. You don¡¯t know what they¡¯re capable of. They could even be


    Crescents, for all we know.¡±


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said. I took the dress out of Jessica¡¯s hands and put it back in the bag, blinking back tears


    as I did so. I wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a new dress; I didn¡¯t have the money. I would have to wear one of


    my old dresses that I had in my closet, but it was okay. At the very least, I learned something new ¡ª


    and it wasn¡¯t just that I learned not to stare at other girls¡¯ boyfriends.


    That day, when I stared into that girl¡¯s hateful eyes, I swore she really looked just like Selena. But I


    knew that it was a crazy notion, and pushed the thought away; why would Selena even want toe


    back to Mountainview with Enzo if she was specifically trying to keep Enzo away from me? It simply


    didn¡¯t make sense.


    Maybe I really did need help after all. I was clearly beginning to see things caused by my stress and


    constant exhaustion, and if I didn¡¯t get help for these hallucinations soon, I would not only likely have a


    complete mental breakdown, but I would also piss off the new girl even more for relentlessly staring at


    her boyfriend.


    I had to let go of the notion that Enzo had returned. It was only making my heartache even worse

 Chapter 193 Mutiny

    Chapter 193 Mutiny


    Nina


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I woke up the next morning feeling somewhat excited to the dance, which was finally happening that


    night. After everything that had happened recently, Jessica and Lori were right when they said that I


    needed to rx a little bit and have some fun. Of course, I could only have so much fun without Enzo,


    but I knew that he wouldn¡¯t want me to kill myself with exhaustion, so I decided to take my friends¡¯


    advice and just try to enjoy the day.


    That morning, I woke up to the sound of the birds singing outside and the sun shining through my


    window. Even though it was a cold day, it was still bright and sunny, and it made me happy to know that


    the birds would still sing and that the sun would still rise despite all of the horrors that I had been


    through. In a way, that simple realization filled me with a renewed sense of strength and hope.


    I climbed out of bed and immediately made my way to the shower, feeling relief wash over me as the


    hot water ran across my skin. I even took extra time to thoroughly wash my hair, shave, and exfoliate,


    as though doing all of these things would somehow cleanse away all of the heartache; because today, I


    needed to just focus on rxing. If I didn¡¯t do that, then I was certain I would only keep seeing these


    hallucinations, and I would never manage to find Enzo or recreate the antidote if they didn¡¯t stop.


    After my shower, I headed out to the kitchen.


    Lori and Jessica were already awake.


    ¡°Mm,¡± I said as I walked into the kitchen. ¡°Smells good. Pancakes?¡±


    Jessica smiled as she flipped a pancake on the stove. ¡°Someone seems like she¡¯s in a good mood this


    morning,¡± she said. Meanwhile, Lori sat slumped at the counter with a cup of coffee in her hand. Her


    eyes were barely open, but she gave me a smile nheless.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little better today,¡± I said, walking over to the coffee pot to pour myself a cup. ¡°Thanks for


    taking me out yesterday. It really helped.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to get out and do fun things, even when you¡¯re struggling,¡± Jessica replied. I watched as she


    put a pancake onto a te, then handed it to me. ¡°Enzo wouldn¡¯t want you to sit here wallowing all of


    the time.¡±


    Suddenly, Lori chimed in. Her voice was still groggy and deep from tiredness. ¡°That actually reminds


    me,¡± she said, pulling out her phone and tapping furiously on the screen. ¡°I did a little researchtest


    night. Look what I found.¡± She handed me her phone, which I took with a furrowed brow.


    Somehow, Lori had managed to find some obscure forum ¡ª much like the one that I found K on all


    those months ago ¡ª about the supernatural. The particr forum thread that she showed me was a


    discussion on witches, and there was someone who was iming to be a witch. When I clicked on the


    user¡¯s profile, they had a list of services and contact information.


    ¡°It could be fake,¡± Lori said, ¡°but you never know. It might not hurt to give them a call. Maybe they can


    help in some way.¡±


    I frowned, biting my lip, and handed the phone back to Lori. The thought of meeting another stranger


    on the inte scared the hell out of me after what happened with K, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I was willing to


    potentially put myself or my friends in danger again. But if it would help me find Enzo¡­ Then maybe it


    was a good lead.


    ¡°Thanks, Lori,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°This could be helpful.¡±


    Lori simply shrugged and returned to her coffee. I sat down at the counter and ate my pancake,


    chatting with my friends as I did so. When I was finished, I decided that I needed to stretch my legs a


    little bit and think about the witch ¡ª so I quickly got dressed in some sweatpants and a jacket, then


    headed out for a solitary walk.


    As I walked, I considered my possibilities. I could try to contact that witch and see what she had to say,


    assuming she was even a real witch and not just a scam artist. Maybe she could somehow help me


    find Enzo, or even Luke, and then Luke could help me open a portal if he hadn¡¯t gone to the werewolf


    realm by himself already.


    Or, I could try to talk to Myra again; and I did just that. In the chill of the morning, I made my way over


    to the cabins.


    When I arrived, the camp was in a flurry of activity. They seemed to be packing up.


    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± I asked Myra as I approached. She was packing some things into a


    wooden trunk and nced up at me, then over her shoulder to make sure Lewis wasn¡¯t looking, before


    she replied in a hushed tone.


    ¡°Lewis is moving us,¡± she said quietly, sounding a little worried. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly where.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°What about the campus?¡± I asked. ¡°The Crescents coulde back at any moment.¡±


    Myra shook her head; then, ncing over her shoulder onest time, she grabbed my arm and quickly


    pulled me around to the back of one of the cabins where we couldn¡¯t be seen.


    ¡°Something is seriously wrong here,¡± she whispered. ¡°I think Lewis is up to something more sinister


    than just trying to be the new leader of the Fullmoons. He keeps leaving in the middle of the night,


    and I don¡¯t know where he¡¯s going. There are only a few of us who feel that something is off, and we¡¯re


    nning on making a run for it.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°You don¡¯t think he¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Myra interrupted. ¡°He could be working with the Crescents, for all I know. All I know for


    sure is that he doesn¡¯t give a flying fuck about Mountainview or any of the other towns.¡±novelxo


    fast update


    ¡°Will you at least stay?¡± I asked, feeling my heart start to race. ¡°The hockey team can¡¯t guard the whole


    town by themselves. We¡¯re trying to start distributing the antidote soon, too.¡±


    Myra was silent. That was all the answer I needed.


    ¡°Listen,¡± she said finally, ¡°I still can¡¯t open portals. I¡¯ve really been trying. I¡¯ve heard of witches who can


    lay curses on people to keep them from opening portals, which I think is the case here. Someone


    doesn¡¯t want us traveling to the werewolf realm¡­ And your friend, Luke?¡±


    My eyes widened even further. ¡°Do you know where he is?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly,¡± Myra responded, ¡°but I saw Lewis and a couple of his men roughing some guy


    up in the woods a few days ago. They were leading him away from the camp with a rope tied around


    his wrists. He looked a lot like how you described him.¡±


    I gulped. What were they doing to Luke? Why would they even want Luke as a hostage?


    Before I could ask these questions, however, someone called Myra¡¯s name. ¡°I have to go,¡± she said


    quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep you updated if I manage to get away. But for now, just promise me that you won¡¯t


    try to open a portal or anything until Lewis is gone; he¡¯s had his eye on you, and he¡¯ll do anything it


    takes to stop you next time.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. If what Myra said was true, then this was all a lot more sinister than I thought.


    Did Lewis hire a witch to keep Myra from opening portals? Did he take Luke hostage so Luke couldn¡¯t


    help me find Enzo?


    Something here was seriously wrong

 Chapter 194 The Right Fit

    Chapter 194 The Right Fit


    Nina


    I reluctantly returned home after my conversation with Myra. There was an undeniable lump in my


    throat; if Lewis really was watching me so closely, and if he truly was apparently so hell-bent on making


    sure that I couldn¡¯t bring Enzo or Richard back that he would even go so far as to take Luke hostage


    and hire a witch to take away Myra¡¯s ability to open portals, then I didn¡¯t know what to do. I would have


    to listen to Myra and try not to look for Enzo until Lewis was gone; I only hoped that he wouldn¡¯t do


    anything horrible to Luke before then, assuming he hadn¡¯t already.


    When I arrived back at my dorm, I stopped in the mail room to see if I had received any letters. And,


    much to my surprise, there were two things for me: a letter from my mother, and a package. I furrowed


    my brow at the package, as I hadn¡¯t ordered anything recently, but decided to open the letter from my


    mother first. Maybe she sent me a care package and her letter would exin it.


    I opened the letter with shaky hands, trying not to think too much about what Myra had just told me as I


    began to read.


    ¡°Dear Nina,


    I just want you to know that your brother and I arrived safely in Ennd, and are now staying with your


    aunt. I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t called; I still haven¡¯t gotten my long distance phone set up.


    I¡¯m not sure if you said something to him, but Richard sent me a letter recently. I was afraid at first to


    open it, but after a few weeks of it sitting here and staring at me, I finally decided to open it and give it a


    look. In it, much to my surprise, that old coot actually apologized. Would you believe it? Now, I can


    never be entirely sure whether he¡¯s being truthful or not, but when he apologized for what happened to


    Taylor and mentioned that he didn¡¯t put a curse on him¡­ Well, let¡¯s just say that I was reminded of the


    same boy who I used to know in college, before he went berserk and power-hungry. Somehow, I¡¯m


    inclined to believe him; but I want to know what you think. I know that you are incredibly close with


    Enzo, so maybe you can talk to him.


    Speaking of which, have you learned anything about your heritage since Ist saw you? I wished that I


    had more to give you other than that little baby nket, but that¡¯s really all I have. When you were left


    on my doorstep, there was no warning and no other evidence other than that nket and the burned


    photograph. Hopefully, those two things can give you some sort of clue as to where your family might


    havee from, and what may have happened to your parents.


    There have also been whisperings of the Crescents causing trouble. I haven¡¯t heard much, but there is


    amunity of werewolves here who seem to be at least somewhat aware of the situation. I hope


    you¡¯re okay. If you need to get out of Mountainview, I¡¯ll buy you a ne ticket any time you want. I think


    your brother and I are going to stay here, in Ennd, because we¡¯ve found a witch who has been able


    to help Taylor a lot. His pain is almost entirely gone now thanks to her medicine, and he only has the


    asional re up. I think that being in a new ce is helping him, too. The town your aunt lives in is


    small and located in the countryside. There are rolling fields all around, and plenty of fresh air. I think


    you¡¯d love it; right now, it¡¯s a little bleak with wintering, but your aunt said that it¡¯s beautiful in the


    Spring when the wildflowers start to bloom. You should try toe and stay for a while when that time


    comes. Bring Enzo, if you two are together then. I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t more weing before, but


    after seeing how much you loved him, I couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of how much I loved Taylor¡¯s


    father in college.


    Anyway, just know that we¡¯re doing okay here. Taylor is good. I¡¯m good. We¡¯re happier here, although


    we do miss you. I hope that soon, you and I can begin to repair our strained rtionship. Even though


    you may not be my biological daughter, you¡¯re still my daughter nheless.


    Love,


    Mom.¡±


    By the time I finished reading the letter, there were tears filling my eyes. It was such a relief to hear that


    my mother and Taylor were doing okay, and that my mother had such a change of heart about Enzo.


    If only Enzo were here. Then, maybe we could leave this ce and go to stay with my family together.


    The thought of the wildflowers and the rolling fields made me smile, but at the same time, I knew that it


    wouldn¡¯t be so easy for us to just run away together. I had to find Enzo first, but it seemed that the


    universe simply didn¡¯t want me to ever find him.


    However, the letter didn¡¯t mention any sort of care package, which made me furrow my brow in


    confusion. Who had sent me a package, then? There was no return address on it; in fact, there wasn¡¯t


    even an official shippingbel or anything of the sort. It only had my name on it, as though someone


    from campus had just slipped it into my mailbox.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    My curiosity got the best of me. I quickly slipped my mother¡¯s letter back into my pocket and ran


    upstairs with the box. Lori and Jessica, who were sitting on the couch and ying video games when I


    arrived, both looked over and gave me a strange look.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Lori asked, nodding her head toward the box.


    I shrugged and threw it down on the counter, then grabbed the scissors out of the kitchen drawer. ¡°I


    dunno,¡± I replied. ¡°It was just in my mailbox. There¡¯s no address or anything on it.¡±


    Equally as curious as I was, my friends paused their game and scurried over to watch me open the


    box.


    And when I did, my eyes widened.


    ¡°No way,¡± Jessica said as I lifted the contents out of the box.


    Someone ¡ª I couldn¡¯t be sure who, exactly ¡ª had sent me a recement of the ck dress that got


    ruined in the coffee shop the day earlier. It was brand new with the tags still on, and it was in my exact


    size.


    ¡°Maybe the new girl felt bad after all?¡± Lori asked, scrunching up her nose in confusion as I held the


    dress up with a growing grin on my face.


    Truthfully, I had no idea who bought me the recement. Maybe Lori was right; maybe the new girl


    really did feel bad and wanted to make it up for me for some reason. It was the only logical exnation,


    after all. Maybe I was wrong about her sinister intentions. I would have to thank herter.


    Either way, despite the recent developments that Myra had told me about, my mother¡¯s letter and the


    mysterious dress were enough to cheer me up for the time being.


    Still, I only wished that Enzo could see me in that dress. He would have loved it

 Chapter 195 The Snow Dance

    Chapter 195 The Snow Dance


    Nina


    That night, it was finally time for the dance. I put on my new dress and did my hair and makeup with


    Lori and Jessica, then headed over to the auditorium.


    The dean surprisingly put together a lovely dance despite the circumstances. There were streamers


    and balloons adorning the auditorium, live music being DJ¡¯d by one of the students, and food and


    drinks being served. As I passed by the big, handmade signs that read ¡°SNOW DANCE¡± and walked


    into the auditorium, it almost felt like I was in high school again, like I was just sixteen and going to a


    winter formal dance. Everyone was dressed up and dancing, and I even caught a few students right off


    the bat who were secretly sipping out of tiny bottles of alcohol and drinking vodka disguised in water


    bottles. Even just standing in the doorway and looking around made me smile and temporarily forget all


    of the horrible things that had been happening recently.


    Almost immediately, Justin appeared in front of me with a grin on his face. He was dressed nicely in a


    pair of trousers and a button-down shirt; I had never seen him wearing anything except sweatpants and


    hockey shirts before, so it came as a surprise. Seeing him like that made me stifle augh, as he


    looked a little nerdy in his outfit.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said, grabbing my hand and pulling me toward the dance floor. ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡±


    I was already tipsy from pre-gaming with Lori and Jessica back in our dorm, so I obliged and followed


    him to the dance floor. As we began to dance, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit. Spending a bit of time just


    having fun and letting go relieved a lot of tension that had been built uptely, and I knew that Enzo


    would want me to have fun at least once while he was gone. Besides, the alcohol helped, and before I


    knew it my friends were secretly passing around water bottles filled with vodka and soda cans filled


    with other various forms of alcohol.


    We danced for a long time, only taking breaks to drink more and take food from the buffet. Finally,


    however, the dean walked up on the stage and stopped the music. She leaned into the microphone


    with a smile on her face and an envelope in her hand.


    ¡°Thanks foring to the Snow Dance, everyone,¡± she said. ¡°So far, we¡¯ve raised over five thousand


    dors in donations from you guys and our localmunity.¡±


    The dance erupted into cheers, myself included. The dean waited for the cheers to die down with a


    smile, then pulled a piece of paper out of the envelope.


    ¡°Now, to announce tonight¡¯s Snow Dance Royalty¡­¡±


    She opened the paper. From afar, I swore I could see her eyes widen momentarily.


    ¡°For Snow Queen, we have¡­ Nina Harper!¡±


    My eyes widened. My friends, however, only grinned and shoved me forward, forcing me up onto the


    stage. I was rather drunk as I stumbled over to the dean in my high heels, but I couldn¡¯t help butugh


    as she ced a stic tiara on my head. When I looked out at my friends¡¯ smirks, I knew that they and


    the hockey team must have voted for me to embarrass me, but it was nothing but a lighthearted joke.


    Obviously, the Snow King would be Justin.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°And the Snow King¡­ Is our new student, Eli Johnson!¡± the dean announced.


    The crowd went silent. Somehow, this new transfer student managed to be voted as the Snow King,


    but his girlfriend hadn¡¯t been voted as Snow King. I saw the crowd part as he sheepishly walked up to


    the stage, tall andnky, and walked up the steps. Meanwhile, his girlfriend red up at me from the


    crowd. As I looked at her, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had nned on being the dance royalty with


    him, but my friends¡¯ lighthearted prank had voted her out. It certainly seemed that way, judging from the


    angry stare she gave me.


    The dean put a stic crown on Eli¡¯s head; I thought it was over then, but that wasn¡¯t even the worst


    part.


    We had to dance together.


    The DJ began ying a slower song as we walked down the steps together. I felt everyone¡¯s eyes on


    me as we nervously began dancing, with our hands sped ufortably together and his other hand


    on my waist while I rested one hand on his shoulder. Aside from the music, the auditorium would have


    been dead silent. When I nced over at the crowd, I could not only see Eli¡¯s girlfriend seething, but I


    could see Justin pouting as well.


    ¡°So¡­ Um¡­¡± Eli said nervously, staring down at our feet as we danced. ¡°Do you¡­ I mean¡­ Does the


    dress fit okay? I hope I got the right size¡­¡±


    My eyes widened then. ¡°Wait,¡± I said, ¡°you were the one who bought me the recement?¡±


    Eli nodded. ¡°Yeah. I felt bad because Se¡ª I mean, Sadie ruined the other one. You seemed really


    sad.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Th-Thanks,¡± I muttered, feeling my face go red. ¡°It fits perfectly.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± he replied.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Neither of us said anything for a bit. I was not only focused on how he had gone out of his way to buy


    me a new dress, but there was something else¡­ When he said his girlfriend¡¯s name, he almost


    sounded like he was going to say something else.


    Like he was going to say the name Selena.


    But I knew that was silly. As I looked up at this boy, I knew it wouldn¡¯t make any sense; he didn¡¯t look


    anything like Enzo, and that girl looked absolutely nothing like Selena. And yet¡­ The longer I looked at


    him, and the longer he looked at me, I swore his eyes changed to that familiar, soft brown I had grown


    to love.


    The song suddenly ended then and changed back to the regr dance music. Around us, the rest of


    the partygoers began dancing again.


    I hadn¡¯t realized it, but we had somehow been staring at each other for the entire song, as though we


    were in a trance. When his girlfriend suddenly came and snatched him away from me, he almost


    seemed like he didn¡¯t want to tear his eyes away as she pulled him into the crowd, and I couldn¡¯t look


    away, either.


    There was no real exnation for it. When his face finally disappeared into the crowd, I suddenly felt a


    sense of extreme, deep sadness wash over me. I felt more alone now than I felt before, as though


    someone very important, someone I was very close to, had just been ripped out of my grasp. But I


    knew that didn¡¯t make any sense; Enzo wasn¡¯t here. Selena wasn¡¯t here. Why would they be? If Selena


    really wanted to keep Enzo all to herself, why would she bring him back here, right under my nose?


    Unless¡­ What if she used some sort of spell on him to make him forget about me, and was bringing


    him close to me to test him?


    No. I shook my head, shoving the ridiculous thought out of my mind. It was just wishful thinking; maybe


    Eli just had one or two simr features to Enzo, and that was it. He wasn¡¯t Enzo, and I needed to


    understand that. If I kept thinking this way, I would only break my heart even more. Not only that, but


    Lori was right the day before: I didn¡¯t know what this girl was capable of, and I was acting oddly around


    her boyfriend.


    But even then, I couldn¡¯t deny the oddly deep connection I felt to thisplete and total stranger

 Chapter 196 Unwanted Attention

    Chapter 196 Unwanted Attention


    Nina


    ¡°Nina,¡± Justin said, shaking my arm. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    I blinked, shaking my head as I returned to my senses. ¡°S-Sorry,¡± I said. ¡°Just zoned out.¡±


    Justin was silent. When I looked at him, he looked angry and jealous, and his lips were pressed into a


    thin line.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your dance?¡± he asked, folding his arms across his chest.


    I wanted to correct him and remind him that we weren¡¯t together as a couple, but for some reason, I


    was too dazed by my encounter with Eli to speak up. So I simply shook my head and stared at the


    floor. ¡°Not really,¡± I replied. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have danced with him if it weren¡¯t for the social pressure.¡±


    Justin seemed satisfied by this, and before I could stop him, he suddenly grabbed me by the wrist a


    little too hard and pulled me in. In an instant, he pressed his lips firmly against mine, so hard it almost


    hurt. Then, when he finally pulled away, he leaned in close to me and whispered something in my ear.


    ¡°Come back to my ceter,¡± he whispered, nting a kiss on my neck. ¡°I think it¡¯s time we finally


    take our rtionship further.¡±


    As Justin spoke, I felt myself shudder. And in an odd way, I almost felt scared of him at that moment. I


    couldn¡¯t exin it, but his sudden shift in demeanor was a bit frightening, and I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m going to use the restroom,¡± I said suddenly. I just needed to get away.


    Justin stared at me for a moment before letting me go. Without a word, I quickly scurried past him and


    out of the auditorium, into the quiet hallway. As I made my way to the bathroom, I could already feel the


    tears beginning to well up in my eyes and I picked up my pace, just barely making it into the bathroom


    before the tears began to flow.


    I didn¡¯t like the way that Justin was trying to coerce me into sleeping with him. It felt deliberate, as


    though he knew I was vulnerable right now, and I was more drunk than I should have been that night.


    My hands shook as I pulled out my phone and started to text Lori and Jessica that I was going to go


    home early by myself so as not to ruin their night, but before I could hit send, the bathroom door


    suddenly swung open.


    I quickly jerked my head up to see who hade in; my first instinct was that Justin had followed me,


    but it wasn¡¯t him.


    Instead, it was the new girl. Sadie.


    She had a dark scowl on her face, and I instantly knew that she was deliberately looking for me.


    ¡°H-Hey,¡± I said, backing up against the wall as she suddenly charged toward me, her hands balled up


    into fists at her sides. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t ask for any of that to happen. It was only a coincidence¡ª¡±


    ¡°Coincidence?¡± she snarled,ing too close forfort, so close I could feel her hot breath on my


    face as she breathed heavily through her nose. ¡°You¡¯ve been staring at him ever since we got here,


    Nina. I know what you¡¯re after, and I¡¯ll tell you what; he¡¯s not interested. I¡¯m at the end of my rope with


    you. I should¡¯ve killed you when I had the¡ª¡±


    My eyes widened as the girl spoke. She suddenly stopped herself, her face turning an even deeper


    shade of red.


    She knew my name? And what did she mean when she said that she should have killed me?


    ¡°Selena?¡± I whispered.


    The girl didn¡¯t answer.


    Suddenly, the door swung open again and in stepped Lori and Jessica. They both had concern drawn


    across their faces, as though they were looking for me, but that look turned to anger when they saw


    that the new girl had cornered me.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?¡± Lori snarled.


    The new girl spun around to face Lori. ¡°Get out of here,¡± she growled. ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you, bitch.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I think it does concern us!¡± Jessica shouted. ¡°That¡¯s our friend! What¡¯s wrong with you,


    seriously? You¡¯re acting like a high school bully over a stupid dance!¡±


    I stood frozen. The new girl chuckled, and herugh¡­ I swore it sounded too familiar. It really did


    sound just like Selena¡¯s evilugh. It was uncanny, and I was certain at that moment that it really was


    Selena. And if she wasn¡¯t actually Selena, she was certainly connected somehow.


    ¡°You¡¯re all pathetic,¡± the new girl said in a condescending tone of voice. ¡°You three think you¡¯re so


    special because you saved this rinky-dink little backwater town. But I¡¯ll tell you what¡ª¡± she turned back


    then to face me and grimaced as she roughly poked her index finger into my sternum, causing me to


    wince. ¡°You don¡¯t know even half of how powerful I am. You¡¯re lucky I haven¡¯t destroyed your precious


    little campus. In fact, when I leave, I might just do exactly that now that I¡¯ve learned what I came here to


    learn.¡±


    Everything that the girl said made no sense. What did she mean when she said she was so powerful


    she could have destroyed our campus? What did shee here to learn? Who would say all of these


    awful things over something as innocent as a coincidental dance with a boy?


    But I wouldn¡¯t be getting any answers, because all of a sudden, Lori¡¯s face went beet red behind the


    new girl. She suddenly stormed up behind her and reached out, grabbing a handful of the new girl¡¯s


    hair.


    ¡°Lori, dont¡ª¡± I began, but it was toote. Lori yanked on the girl¡¯s hair, hard, causing her head to jerk


    back.


    The new girl shrieked and spun around. And in that one swift motion, suddenly¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Her hair came off in Lori¡¯s hand.


    It was a wig.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± the girl shrieked. She yanked the wig out of Lori¡¯s hand, as Lori was too stunned to react,


    then brushed past Lori and Jessica in a flurry of anger and disappeared from the bathroom.


    Lori, Jessica and I all slowly turned to face each other. There was a long, shocked silence at what just


    happened before a low, amusedugh began to rumble in Jessica¡¯s throat. Theugh began to rise in


    volume, and it was infectious; soon, we were all doubled overughing there in the bathroom at the


    complete absurdity of everything that just happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how powerful I am!¡± Jessica mocked, imitating the girl¡¯s shrill voice and causing all of


    us tough even harder until all three of us were on the floor,ughing until our bellies ached.


    We didn¡¯t calm down for a while after that, and by that point, I forgot all about Justin¡¯s intense


    proposition. But there was still one thing on my mind, however, and it was something that never left my


    mind all night.


    Was that new girl really somehow Selena in a disguise? And if so, did that mean that the new boy who


    was with her was in fact Enzo?


    I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure; but either way, I knew I had to find out the truth before they inevitably left


    again, and there was no telling as to how long I would have

 Chapter 197 Say My Name

    Chapter 197 Say My Name


    Nina


    After the new girl, Sadie, ran out with a wig in her hands, my friends and I lost ourselvesughing on


    the bathroom floor. The ridiculousness of the situation made me temporarily forget about what I had


    seen in the girl¡¯s strangely familiar eyes, as well as what Justin had said to me earlier about taking our


    rtionship to the next step.


    When Lori, Jessica and I finally regained control of ourselves, we stood from the bathroom floor and


    decided to head back out to the dance. By the time we re-emerged, however, the dance wasing to


    an end ¡ª not that I particrly minded. I was nning on going home, anyway.


    I didn¡¯t see Sadie anywhere when I came out, which was a relief. I thought it was a little strange at first


    that she was being so territorial over a dance that was out of my control, but I knew now that there was


    something off about those two. I couldn¡¯t quite exin it, but I knew what I saw when I looked at both of


    them; they both looked too familiar at times to let it go, and I needed to figure out what was going on


    with them. That night, I decided that I would call the witch that Lori found and see if she could offer any


    sort of help. Maybe she could help me see the full truth and reveal who these two new students were.


    I knew that it was probably just my own wishful thinking, however, that got me hooked on the idea that


    somehow these two new students were secretly Selena and Enzo in disguise. It simply didn¡¯t make


    sense; if Enzo was here, he would have talked to me already. Even though I felt a strangely familiar


    connection to the new boy when we danced together, I knew that the real Enzo would have said


    something to me, something to ease my worries and let me know what was going on. That boy clearly


    didn¡¯t know who I was.


    But there was one possibility on my mind: what if Selena sent these two for some reason? It was


    possible that they were set up to be a distraction, or even some kind of test. They could have been


    spies that she sent to see if I was still trying to find Enzo. They also could have been Crescent spies,


    which wouldn¡¯t surprise me considering the fact that Selena had worked with Crescents in the past.


    Either way, the entire situation was fishy. I knew that my friends wouldn¡¯t believe me until I had solid


    proof that something was awry, though, so I decided to wait and see what the witch would have to say


    about it.


    ¡°Sounds like they¡¯re gonna y onest song before the dance is over,¡± Jessica said as we


    approached the auditorium. It was a slower song, and she took Lori¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go and dance.¡±


    Lori shot me a concerned look. ¡°Are you gonna be okay?¡± she asked.


    I nodded and forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. You guys go and have fun.¡±


    I watched then as my friends disappeared into the auditorium, but I had no desire to dance anymore


    that night. By then, the altercation with Sadie in the bathroom made me sober up, and I no longer felt in


    the mood to party. However, when I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see Justin, I knew


    what he was going to ask.


    ¡°Well?¡± he said, taking my hand. ¡°Did you get a chance to think about it? We can go back to my ce


    right now, if you want.¡±


    I froze for a moment, my heart racing in my chest. Justin¡¯s sudden change of demeanor earlier was a


    red g, and it scared me a little. We weren¡¯t even dating again, and yet he had shown these subtle


    signs of jealousy that made me uneasy. And now, he wanted to have sex?


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I paused, swallowing, and gently pulled my hand away before shaking my head. ¡°I don¡¯t think


    so, Justin.¡±


    Justin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Why not?¡± he asked. ¡°I thought you¡¯ve been giving me signs all night. In fact,


    when I kissed you at the hockey game, I thought you liked it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit confused right now. I need some time before I jump into


    anything. Enzo¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, it alwayses back to Enzo, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Justin snarled, his face darkening. ¡°I should¡¯ve known


    you¡¯d never get over him.¡±


    I was taken aback by Justin¡¯s harsh words. ¡°Justin, it¡¯s only been a few weeks¡ª¡± I began, but he


    scoffed and cut me off.


    ¡°Three weeks is plenty of time to figure out that he¡¯s noting back,¡± Justin replied with a scowl.


    ¡°How long will it take you to figure out that he¡¯s gone for good? He probably realized that he¡¯s sick of


    you following him around like a lost puppy and decided to do everyone a favor and just disappear.¡±


    I opened my mouth to speak, but nothing woulde out. Justin¡¯s cruel words struck me to my core.


    Tears began to well up in my eyes, and I could only shake my head and take a few staggering steps


    backwards as the tears began to spill out.


    How could Justin say something so cruel? All this time, I thought that he was trying to change and be


    better, but now I realized that it was all just a ruse to get me emotionally attached while I was still


    grieving over Enzo¡­ All so Justin could sleep with me. I felt disgusted, used, and heartbroken.


    And Justin didn¡¯t even stay for another moment.


    Without a word, he turned on his heel and stormed out, leaving me sobbing there in the middle of the


    hallway.


    I decided then that I couldn¡¯t be there any longer; Lori and Jessica would understand. I just needed to


    go home and get some sleep¡­ And in the morning, I would call that witch and have her open a portal


    for me, no matter how much it cost. Even if I never returned, I knew now, more than ever, that I needed


    to find Enzo.


    Before I could make it out of the building, however, I felt another tap on my shoulder. I spun around,


    expecting it to be Sadie,ing back for another fight ¡ª but it wasn¡¯t.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was Eli.


    I quickly wiped the tears from my eyes and folded my arms across my chest. ¡°Do you need


    something?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he replied, taking in my appearance with a furrowed brow. ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± I growled. Maybe I was a bit too harsh, but I didn¡¯t care at that moment. I


    just wanted to go home, and I turned on my heel and began to walk again ¡ª but Eli followed.


    ¡°I have to ask you a question,¡± he said. ¡°Please.¡± He then stepped in front of me, blocking the door. I


    froze and looked up at him slowly, feeling his concerned eyes focused unwaveringly on me.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I whispered.


    Eli stared at the ground for a moment, chewing his lip, before he looked back up at me. ¡°Why were you


    two saying my name so much just now?

 Chapter 198 Fated Attraction

    Chapter 198 Fated Attraction


    Nina


    ¡°Why were you two saying my name so much just now?¡± Eli asked quietly as he blocked my way to the


    door.


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°We weren¡¯t. What are you talking about?¡±


    Eli shook his head. ¡°I heard you. You kept saying the name ¡®Enzo¡¯.¡±


    My eyes widened. His name wasn¡¯t Enzo. It was Eli¡­ Right? For a moment, my heart skipped a beat


    as I looked up at him, searching his face for some sign that he really was Enzo; but unlike before, his


    face never shifted or changed. He stayed looking just the same as he was now: an unfamiliar face.


    It must have been some sort of sick prank.


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny,¡± I growled. Eli stared at me with wide eyes, but I just pushed past him and through


    the door, out into the cold night air.


    ¡°Wait!¡± he called, running after me. ¡°I¡¯m serious.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Sure you are,¡± I replied, holding my arms as I walked briskly through the cold night air. ¡°Did


    Sadie send you? Is this some sort of prank to get more dirt on me?¡±


    Eli stopped in his tracks, but I kept walking. ¡°No one sent me,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You just look too familiar


    to me.¡±


    Now, I was the one who stopped. For what felt like an eternity, I just stood there with my back turned to


    Eli, my arms folded across my chest as I shivered in the cold. Part of me wanted to turn around and run


    to him, as though Enzo would be standing there when I turned to face him, but I knew that wasn¡¯t the


    case. All of this was just some sort of nasty prank; either Selena had sent them both to mess with me,R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    or they had simply heard rumors about my rtionship with Enzo and wanted to bully me. Either way, I


    didn¡¯t want to get involved any longer. If Selena did send them to get under my skin, I didn¡¯t want to


    give them the satisfaction.


    So, without another word and without turning around to look at Eli, I began walking again.


    By the time I arrived back at home, I ran to my room and ripped off the dress that Eli had given me.


    Without thinking, I shoved it into a stic trash bag at the back of my closet, pulled on some pajamas,


    and promptly threw myself down onto my bed, sobbing into my pillow.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how long Iid there, crying inconsbly and soaking my pillow with my tears. At some


    point, I thought I heard Lori and Jessicae home. They must have heard me crying, because my


    door quietly clicked open, and the next thing I knew someone was rubbing my back gently while I cried.


    I wanted to tell them everything, but I just couldn¡¯t. I felt too weak and helpless to even speak. But the


    way my friends sat with me and gently rubbed my back eventuallyforted me, and soon I found


    myself being lulled into a dreamless sleep.


    ¡­


    I must have been asleep for two, maybe three hours. I couldn¡¯t be sure.


    But one thing was for certain: when I woke up, I was not in my bed. In fact, I quickly realized from the


    feel of the freezing cold biting against the side of my face, that I wasn¡¯t even inside.


    My eyes shot open. I sat up abruptly, looking around wildly; I was on the forest floor.


    I didn¡¯t recalling out here, but as soon as I got my bearings, I knew where I was. I hade to


    know it all too well.


    The ce where Ist saw Enzo stepping through the portal.


    A choked, dry sob caught in my throat as I scrambled to my feet. The moon was full and bright, but the


    forest still felt dark and ominous, and I was all alone out here in my pajamas. My hands and my feet


    were freezing; when I looked down at them, they were bright red from the cold. I quickly shoved my


    hands into my armpits and shivered, looking around frantically as though a Crescent, or even Selena,


    would suddenly burst out of the shadows and attack me.


    But the forest was silent, aside from the lonesome call of an owl.


    It almost felt as though this location was pulling me to it, and part of me wanted to stay, as though Enzo


    would suddenlye through a portal and hold me in his arms. But I couldn¡¯t stay here ¡ª not if I


    wanted to keep all of my fingers. A light snow had even begun to fall, leaving a light dusting on the


    crunchy, dry leaves beneath my feet. If I didn¡¯t get home now, I would freeze half to death.


    As I began to walk home, new tears began to stream down my cheeks and coat theyer of dried tears


    that were already caked on my skin. This wasn¡¯t the first time I had somehow managed to sleepwalk


    out into the middle of the woods and wake up next to the portal, and somehow I knew it wouldn¡¯t be the


    last. I would have to tell Jessica and Lori to lock me in my room at night, otherwise I really would freeze


    to death out here one night. But even then, I couldn¡¯t deny the strange attraction I had to that spot, and


    wondered if a locked door would even stop me in my sleep. Maybe I would simply wake up in


    excruciating pain one night after jumping out my window in my sleep in an attempt to get to the spot.


    Suddenly, as I walked, I felt the undeniable feeling of being watched. The hairs on the back of my neck


    raised, causing me to stop in my tracks and spin around, looking for the source of the feeling.


    And there he was.


    Eli.


    He was walking away with his hands in his pockets. Sadie was walking a few paces in front of him,


    gesturing wildly in an angry manner and speaking loudly. Although I couldn¡¯t make out what she was


    saying from this distance, I somehow knew that she was probablyining about me. She was


    probably still fuming about my purely coincidental dance with Eli.


    But Eli wasn¡¯t looking at her. As he walked, he had his head turned over his shoulder, and his eyes


    were fixed on me.


    Neither of us looked away at first. I felt as though our eyes were locked on each other, like they were


    glued together. And the longer I looked at him, even as he became smaller in the distance, I swore¡­


    I swore that he really did begin to look like Enzo.


    But I knew that he wasn¡¯t. It must have been the exhaustion and the effects of being out in the freezing


    cold causing my brain to feel foggy. I knew I was seeing things; Enzo wasn¡¯t here.


    Eli slowly faded away into the distance with Sadie, and I eventually lost sight of them. I felt another sob


    catch in my throat, but I wasted no time in picking up my pace and running home at a full clip. As my


    hair flew in the wind behind me and my feet pped on the cold pavement, I knew that I had to find that


    witch as soon as possible.


    Maybe the witch would have answers for me. Maybe she could help me find Enzo for real

 Chapter 199 One Wish

    Chapter 199 One Wish


    Nina


    The next morning, after managing to get a few hours of sleep following my stint in the forest, I woke up


    with one goal in mind: to contact that witch that Lori found and see if she could offer any help.


    I knew that it could be a scam, but I had to try. So, after finding the forum thread that Lori showed me, I


    finally found the witch¡¯s profile and decided to send her an email.


    Although it took me a long time to finally formte my thoughts enough to get them out, I did eventually


    manage to write an at least semi-coherent email to the witch. I begged her to help me, and although I


    did keep the details vague just in case it was a scam, I told her that I needed someone to open a portal


    for me. When I was finished and finally hit send, I let out a sigh of relief and shut myptop.


    That afternoon, I went to work in the infirmary. Since no students came in, I was able to work more on


    Tiffany¡¯s antidote. And I was pretty certain that I wasing extremely close to figuring out the form.


    Lori and Jessica, who tagged along to keep mepany, sat on the other side of theb table while I


    worked. I still hadn¡¯t told them about how I sleepwalked out into the woods the night before, and I


    nned to keep it that way so as not to scare the hell out of them.


    ¡°How are you gonna test to see if this actually works?¡± Lori asked, her chin resting in her hand as she


    sleepily watched me while I worked.


    ¡°The only real way to find out is to just try it on a rogue,¡± I responded as I carefully dropped two drops


    of hydrochloric acid into the solution inside a ss sk.


    Jessica furrowed her brow. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t work?¡± she asked. ¡°Won¡¯t that be a waste of time and


    resources if we take the antidote all the way to one of the neighboring towns, only for it not to work?¡±


    Now that I thought about it, Jessica was right. I hadn¡¯t thought much about how we would test it, and


    with the Fullmoons nning on leaving, it could be risky to leave the campus unprotected.


    Suddenly, Lori spoke up again before I could answer. ¡°This might sound crazy, but¡­ What if someone


    volunteered to be bitten, and we tested the antidote on them?¡± she asked, causing both Jessica and I


    to stare at her with wide, disbelieving eyes.


    ¡°Lori!¡± Jessica eximed. ¡°That is crazy. And dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right¡­¡± Lori¡¯s shoulders slumped defeatedly and she stared down at her coffee with a


    bit of a pout.


    ¡°You might actually be onto something,¡± I said. ¡°We could do it in a safe, controlled environment; only


    when I¡¯m ny-nine percent certain that it would work.¡±


    Jessica frowned. ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t work? What, we¡¯ll just let a rogue hang out on campus?¡±


    Suddenly, I turned to look at the supply closet. The doors had stayed firmly shut since everything


    happened, but of course the tunnels were still there; and there were still plenty of rooms down there


    that could easily house a rogue safely, away from other students. If the antidote didn¡¯t work, then our


    volunteer could stay in there until we did figure it out¡­ And I was certain that we would figure it out.


    Jessica, seeing where I was looking, groaned. ¡°I guess you guys are right,¡± she said. ¡°But it will have to


    be a willing volunteer.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± I replied, turning back to my workstation. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll figure this out soon, and then


    we can begin distributing the antidote to anyone who needs it. I promise we¡¯re almost there.¡±


    ¡­


    That evening, after having spent the entire day in the infirmary, I finally closed up and began to walk


    home. Lori and Jessica had already left a few hours earlier, so I was alone; not that I minded. It felt


    good to be alone with my thoughts, and I knew I was right on the verge of a breakthrough with the


    antidote. I just needed to try a couple more things, and I was certain that I would have it all figured out.


    I was extremely close to getting that same glowing blue color from before, which was a good sign.


    As I began to walk home and passed by the hockey arena, however, I heard the sound ofughter


    emanating from inside. The door was propped open, and as I passed, I couldn¡¯t help but stop in my


    tracks and stare.


    Inside, skating around in circles on the ice, were Eli and Sadie.


    I immediately felt a teare to my eye as I watched them. Eli was leading Sadie around by her


    hands, helping to keep her from falling on the ice, while he deftly skated backwards. And then, at the


    last moment, he pulled her close and spun in a circle with her, causing her tough.


    Finally, they stopped spinning. They both seemed out of breath, their faces red from abination of


    the cold and their shared passion, and for an instant I felt a pang of jealousy in my chest. But when


    they started to turn in my direction, I knew I needed to leave before that jealousy turned into something


    more.


    Before either of them saw me, I quickly walked away with my hands in my pockets. It was too painful to


    watch any longer, and I wished I hadn¡¯t watched at all; it reminded me too much of myself and Enzo. I


    wished so badly that it was Enzo and I who were skating together in there instead, and not Sadie and


    Eli.


    When I got home and locked myself in my room, the tears finally began to flow once again. I stifled my


    sobs in my pillow, banging my fists on the mattress as I begged the universe to return Enzo to me¡­


    But as Iid there, sobbing into my pillow, my hand suddenly brushed against something soft and


    familiar. I picked my head up and sniffled as I grabbed onto the fuzzy thing that was wedged into the


    crack between my mattress and my wall, and when I pulled it out, another wave of agony washed over


    me.


    It was the wolf plushie that Enzo had won for me at the fair.


    And that night, I fell asleep with it in my arms with one final wish on my mind.


    I wished that Enzo would return to me.


    ¡­


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I swore that I locked my door firmly when I went to sleep. I made sure of it.


    And yet, somehow, I found myself standing in the middle of the woods again that night. The wolf


    plushie was still held tightly in my hands, thest anchor to my sanity.


    As I collected my bearings, I realized that I had thankfully fallen asleep in my clothes and even my


    shoes, as I had fallen asleep so abruptly that I hadn¡¯t even undressed myself before bed. I was grateful


    to at least not have woken up feeling on the verge of hypothermia, but it was still unsettling


    nheless, and I clutched the wolf plushie firmly to my chest as I began yet another trek home.


    The campus was quiet as I walked home. It waste ¡ª most likely well after midnight ¡ª and not a soul


    aside from myself was outside in this bitter cold.


    At least, that was what I initially thought.


    But when I saw Eli sitting by himself on the fountain in the middle of the quad, and when I saw him


    abruptly look up at me and fix his gaze on me as I approached, I realized that there were in fact two


    souls out in the cold that night

 Chapter 200 Her Name

    Chapter 200 Her Name


    Enzo


    I couldn¡¯t exin the strange connection I had to this girl named Nina.


    She looked almost exactly like Selena; the only differences were that her eyes were brown instead of


    blue, and she had freckles dotted across her nose and cheeks. She wore her long, dark hair in two


    braids with bangs at the front, while Selina always had her hair done impably by an expensive hair


    stylist. And Nina dressed in jeans, warm sweaters and beanies, and beat-up Converse sneakers while


    Selena always dressed in designer clothing that never had any signs of wear.


    I had always thought that Selena was my fated mate. And I was happy with that.


    And yet, every time I looked at Nina, I couldn¡¯t deny the feeling that washed over me. I felt deeply


    connected to this girl in some way, and I simply didn¡¯t have any exnation for it. Was this some sort of


    way to test my loyalty? Was that why Selena brought me here ¡ª to make sure that I would stay true to


    her before we got married? Was Nina nted here by Selena as a way to see if I would fall for another


    woman?


    No matter what the case was, I simply couldn¡¯t help myself from staring at this strange girl; and for


    some reason, she couldn¡¯t seem to stop staring at me, either.


    When I danced with her, I had felt sofortable. It was as though I had known her for ages, every


    curve of her body as I ced my hand on her waist, the feeling of her small hand in mine, the sparkle


    in her brown eyes¡­ But I didn¡¯t know her.


    Right?


    At the end of the dance, I could have sworn that I overheard her and that other guy talking about me.


    They kept saying my name, and I couldn¡¯t keep myself from getting curious. While Selena was


    primping in the bathroom, I finally couldn¡¯t help it anymore and wound up going up to Nina to ask why


    she kept saying my name, but she seemed to think that I was just ying a practical joke on her.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    At first, I told myself that maybe she just happened to know someone else by the name of Enzo ¡ª but


    the more I thought about it, and the more it impacted my sleep, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if there was


    something else to this.


    In fact, the more I thought about it, the more I realized just how hazy my memories were before the


    battle against the Crescents. I thought that it was just post traumatic stress from the fighting, but I


    couldn¡¯t even really remember the fighting. Instead, when I slept at night, I remembered an antidote. I


    remembered water raining down on top of me, and the sound of snarling rogues turning to the voices of


    confused and frightened people. I didn¡¯t remember any fighting at all.


    Two nights after the dance, with all of these things swirling around inside my head, I couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Selena was sound asleep beside me ¡ª even snoring softly ¡ª and so I quietly got up and put on a


    sweatshirt and my shoes, then headed out to go for a walk and clear my head.


    I walked around for a little bit, just enjoying the peace and quiet of the cold night, until I finally sat down


    on the edge of a fountain in the quad. The water seemed to be shut off for the season, so it was


    completely quiet there.


    At least, it was quiet until I heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    I quickly looked up, not expecting to see anyone of importance, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°It¡¯s that girl,¡± Fio, my wolf, said inside of me. He had taken a particr liking to Nina as well, but he


    couldn¡¯t exin it either. ¡°Talk to her.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t. Selena will get mad.¡±


    But even then, as she approached, I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away from her. She looked beautiful in the


    moonlight, but she also looked like she was in a great deal of emotional pain. And as she came closer,


    I realized that she was looking at me. There was something in her hands, too: a gray wolf plushie. She


    had it clutched tightly to her chest like a scared child.


    Neither of us spoke. It felt almost maic; the closer she came, the more I felt the need to stand and


    approach her as well, and soon we were walking toward each other with our gazes fixed firmly on one


    another.


    When we eventually stopped, I didn¡¯t realize it at first, but we stood so close to each other that I could


    smell her. She had no scent, seeing as how she was a human, but somehow I could have sworn for a


    brief moment that I picked up a scent that smelled oddly familiar to Selena¡¯s ¡ª just much, much


    weaker.


    ¡°Um¡­ About the other night¡­¡± I began, feeling my heart race as I spoke to her.


    Nina just shook her head and took a step back, increasing the gap between us. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she said,


    clutching the wolf to her chest even more tightly. As I looked at it, even the wolf plushie looked oddly


    familiar, and seeing her hold it gave me a strange sense of happiness. ¡°Sorry I was a bit of a jerk.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t,¡± I replied. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have bothered you. It was silly of me.¡±


    Both of us were silent for a few moments. I watched intently as she bit her lower lip before she finally


    spoke again. ¡°You said that I was familiar to you. I¡¯ve been feeling the same way.¡±


    My heart leaped up into my throat then. ¡°You¡­ You have?¡± I muttered.


    Nina nodded. Her eyes were still fixed on mine, and the longer we held each other¡¯s stares, her face


    seemed to sh with recognition. In fact, the longer I looked at her, the more I was certain that I did


    know her, that I loved her¡­


    But then, her gaze shifted up and over my shoulder, and her eyes widened for a moment. The spell


    between us broke.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she said, turning on her heel and beginning to walk away.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± I called after her, but she didn¡¯t turn back and only picked up her pace, leaving me standing


    alone and confused in the dark quad.


    But when I turned back to face my own building, I saw the reason behind why she suddenly left. Selena


    was standing in the window, staring down at me with an angry expression on her face.


    I wasted no time in returning to my apartment, where Selena was waiting for me. She was pouting on


    the couch now when I came in, with her arms folded across her chest.


    ¡°Baby, I can exin,¡± I said as I approached her, but Selena didn¡¯t seem to want to listen.


    Without a word, Selena suddenly jumped up and rushed at me. I thought she was going to p me at


    first, but she didn¡¯t; instead, she grabbed me around my neck and yanked me down to her level, and


    began kissing me deeply. I let out a groan as her tongue slipped into my mouth, although I couldn¡¯t be


    sure if it was a groan of pleasure or difort. Her hand traveled down my chest and worked its way


    into my pants, her fingers wrapping around my cock.


    But then, suddenly, she stopped.


    ¡°You¡¯re soft,¡± she growled, pulling away.


    Of course I was soft; because every time I closed my eyes, I saw Nina ¡ª not Selena.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Selena just stared at me for a few moments, her eyes full of rage, before she


    suddenly ran into the bedroom and mmed the door. I heard the lock click, and I knew that I would be


    sleeping on the couch tonight.


    But it was true. Somehow, I knew that I was supposed to be with Nina. I couldn¡¯t quite exin it, but


    these past few days, I simply couldn¡¯t deny it. And although it made my heart ache to disappoint


    Selena, my heart ached even more to not be close to Nina

 Chapter 201 Gone

    Chapter 201 Gone


    Nina


    That night, I ran into Eli. Although our conversation was brief, it told me all I needed to know.


    As I looked at him, his appearance began to morph once more into Enzo¡¯s. His eyes became the soft


    brown color I had grown to love, his hair became curly and brown, and his face morphed into the


    handsome, sharp appearance I had be so familiar with over the past few months.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maybe Selena really was pulling some sort of prank on me. Maybe these two new transfer students


    weren¡¯t actually Selena or Enzo, but were in fact actors who had some sort of spell put on them to


    make me think that they were Selena and Enzo. That would be the most logical exnation.


    But the way that ¡°Sadie¡± red at me through the window ¡ª Enzo¡¯s window, for that matter ¡ª that


    night, the way that she threatened me in the bathroom at the dance a couple of nights before, and the


    way that Eli looked at me, all made me think otherwise.


    In my eyes, Selena and Enzo were right here in Mountainview. Selena put some sort of spell on them


    to hide their appearances, and she also put some sort of spell on Enzo to make him forget me. But I


    knew that I could make him remember if I could only have enough time alone with him without Selena


    interfering.


    And it wasn¡¯t just that; when I looked at ¡°Eli¡±, and when he began to morph into Enzo that night, I could


    have sworn that I felt a tiny flicker of my wolf returning. It was faint, and it onlysted for a split second,


    but I knew she was still there. She was alive, but dormant. To me, that was the perfect proof that this


    new transfer student was in fact Enzo. If he wasn¡¯t, why would my wolf have reacted to his presence?


    Even then, however, I still had to prove it to my friends. They couldn¡¯t see through the spell because


    they weren¡¯t Enzo¡¯s fated mate like I was. He likely also had some sort of spell on him to cover up his


    true scent as well, which meant that the hockey team wouldn¡¯t be able to tell it was him. I would have to


    find some other way to show them that he was Enzo.


    But how?


    ¡­


    The next morning, I realized for the first time in weeks that it was the first day that sses were


    supposed to be back in session. It was a Monday morning, and although I had hardly slept at all the


    night before, I felt excited over two things: my conversation with ¡°Eli¡± the night before, as well as the


    sense of normalcy from returning to sses. I had missed learning, and was looking forward to going


    back to some semnce of my old routine.


    I got ready for ss that morning with the intention of trying to find ¡°Eli¡± afterwards. After staying up all


    night, I hade up with a n to try to separate him from ¡°Sadie¡± and try to talk to him privately. I was


    certain that I only needed a few minutes alone with him to make him remember me, but separating him


    from ¡°Sadie¡± would prove to be difficult. Even then, I was optimistic.


    However, that optimism quickly died out when I made it to my first ss in weeks and sat down, only to


    see none other than ¡°Sadie¡± herself walk in and sit down right next to me.


    I supposed that I should have been prepared for it, given the fact that they were supposed to be


    transfer students. But at the same time, it took me off guard; if this truly was Selena, how did she


    manage to get into a junior level pre-med ss? As far as I knew, Selena was not a student anywhere.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she did something such as paying the dean a hefty sum of money to enroll


    in this ss just to mess with me, which I was sure the dean would have dly epted in order to


    have more money to help the school. I didn¡¯t me the dean; she didn¡¯t know what I knew.


    However, ¡°Sadie¡± sitting right next to me for the entire ss was distracting, to say the least. She didn¡¯t


    interact with me too much, but I couldn¡¯t deny the feeling of her hateful eyes asionally resting on me


    or the feeling of her sharp elbow ¡°identally¡± digging into my side when she reached down for her


    bag.


    Even though this made me incredibly uneasy, though, I just kept my head up and focused on getting


    through ss. Maybe this could be a good thing; maybe I could follow her after ss to see where she


    went.


    Eventually, ss ended and Selena was practically the first one out the door with her pink Louis Vuitton


    bag slung over her shoulder. I could hear other students whispering to each other about this new


    ¡°mystery student¡± and how ¡°wealthy she must be¡±, but I didn¡¯t care about any of that. Quickly, I grabbed


    my own things and followed her, keeping a healthy distance so as not to be seen.


    But of course, she went to the parking lot right after ss.


    And, of course, ¡°Eli¡± was waiting for her.


    Not only that, but¡­ He was waiting for her on a motorcycle. Enzo¡¯s motorcycle.


    That only solidified my theory. I watched from afar in horror as she sauntered up to him and kissed him


    deeply before she climbed onto the back. Tears filled my eyes as I watched them race off into the


    distance. That should have been me on the back of that motorcycle.


    This needed to end.


    I needed to speak to Myra. Maybe she could get a sense of what was going on if she saw these two


    together; maybe she could help me.


    Without wasting a moment, I blinked back my tears and ran toward the cabins where the Fullmoons


    were staying, ignoring the strange looks from students and whispers about how ¡°Eli¡¯s¡± motorcycle


    looked just like Enzo¡¯s. All I cared about was finding someone who might have some insight, someone


    who might understand me and believe me.


    And yet, when I arrived at the cabins¡­


    Everyone was gone.


    ¡°Hello?¡± I called as I approached, my heart sinking as I quickly realized that every cabin was empty


    now. ¡°Myra? Luke? Anyone?¡±


    Of course, no one answered. Not only were the Fullmoonspletely gone with no trace, but Luke


    wasn¡¯t here either; and a part of me had sincerely hoped that he would be left behind, at the very least.


    My heart sank even further as I realized that I didn¡¯t know what they might have done to him. Lewis


    never seemed power-hungry enough to make someone disappear for trying to find Enzo, but¡­ I


    couldn¡¯t be sure.


    One thing was sure, however: even though Myra and Luke were gone, and even though the witch had


    still not responded to my email begging for help, I knew that Enzo was here on campus, and he was


    very much alive.


    But how could I convince my friends without seeming crazy

 Chapter 202 Breakthrough

    Chapter 202 Breakthrough


    Nina


    I searched high and low through the cabins in the hopes of finding some sort of lead on where Luke


    was, but unfortunately there was nothing. It seemed that the Fullmoons cleaned up every scrap, every


    little thing that would have indicated that they were even living here to begin with, and now they were


    gone.


    I just hoped that Luke was okay. Hopefully, Myra or one of the others who didn¡¯t agree with Lewis


    managed to set him free. I had to let that hope be the thing to keep me going for now, because I had a


    lot to do.


    As I made my way back to the campus, I decided to head over to the infirmary to try onest time to


    finish the antidote.


    And, unexpectedly, my friends were already there. When I arrived, Lori, Jessica, and Matt were all


    standing outside, waiting for me.


    ¡°We were just looking for you,¡± Lori said as I approached. ¡°Where were you?¡±


    ¡°I just walked out to the cabins,¡± I replied as I unlocked the door. ¡°It looks like the Fullmoons are already


    gone.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    My friends¡¯ eyes all widened. ¡°What?¡± Matt asked, his voice sounding disbelieving. ¡°Seriously? They


    just up and left?¡±


    I nodded as I walked into the infirmary and flicked on the lights. When I exined what Myra had told


    me thest time I talked to her, my friends were in an even greater state of disbelief. It really did seem


    as though Lewis fully nned on taking over as the Fullmoon Alpha, and there was no knowing exactly


    where they went.


    But, on the bright side, the antidote was almostplete.


    Matt, Lori, and Jessica all watched with bated breath a little whileter as I dropped thest chemical


    into the solution. This was the final moment ¡ª the secret ingredient. I had found the name of the


    compound jotted down on a scrap of paper, shoved into the back of one of Tiffany¡¯s drawers. There


    was no way of knowing whether it would work based on a single sticky note, but I had to try.


    All four of us went silent as I dropped thepound into the solution.


    It fizzed at first. My eyes widened as the solution began to turn ck, and I took a step backwards,


    afraid of whatever I had just mixed.


    But then, slowly¡­ The solution turned a bright, glowing shade of blue.


    ¡°Holy shit,¡± Jessica whispered. ¡°Nina¡­ I think you did it.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help it. A wild, ecstatic yell escaped my mouth and I jumped up and down, grinning from ear


    to ear. My friends joined me, high-fiving me and congratting me on my breakthrough. Of course,


    there was still the question of how we would test it, but I was almostpletely certain that I had


    replicated the antidote.


    After we tested it, we would only have to produce more, and then we could distribute it and save our


    neighbors from being stuck as rogues forever.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing on my mind. As I bottled up the antidote and put it away safely for testing,


    my smile eventually fell. I knew I needed to tell my friends about Selena and Enzo; I just hoped that


    they believed me and that they wouldn¡¯t me my headspace on the fumes from trying to make the


    antidote.


    ¡°Guys,¡± I said, turning around to face them once the antidote was tucked away neatly in a cab, ¡°I


    need to talk to you about something. You¡¯re gonna think I¡¯m just being crazy, but I really need you to


    listen to me.¡±


    My friends¡¯ brows furrowed. But then, suddenly, Matt spoke up.


    ¡°If it¡¯s about the new students, I think I know what you¡¯re gonna say,¡± he said, causing us all to turn and


    look at him. He paused then and cleared his throat before speaking again. ¡°I think they¡¯re werewolves. I


    picked up their scents at the dance and I¡¯m pretty certain they¡¯re not human.¡±


    I swallowed, feeling at least somewhat relieved that one of my friends seemed to have some


    information on them. But that wasn¡¯t everything.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that,¡± I said, looking at Lori and Jessica now. My two friends stared back at me with


    knowing looks on their faces; they knew what I was about to say next. ¡°I think it¡¯s Selena and Enzo in


    disguise. And before you call me crazy, just hear me out: every time I look at either of them for more


    than just a few moments, I swear they shift in appearance. I¡¯ve seen it too many times now for it to just


    be a coincidence. And furthermore, they¡¯re staying in Enzo¡¯s dorm and they were riding Enzo¡¯s


    motorcycle today. Plenty of other students saw it; not just me.¡±


    Lori and Jessica both furrowed their brows, as did Matt. ¡°If Selena and Enzo were here in some sort of


    disguise or whatever, then why wouldn¡¯t Enzo at leaste and talk to us?¡± Jessica asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°I think she did something to Enzo to make him forget all of us. But I swear that if I


    can just get a few minutes alone with him, I can make him remember. Justst night, I ran into him and


    he said that I was familiar. Selena ¡ª Sadie ¡ª saw us, however, and ended our interaction. But I was


    certain that he was already beginning to remember just by talking to me for a minute.¡±


    My friends were all silent. I felt my heart race as I looked at all of them, expecting them to say that I


    was just seeing things again, or that I needed help.


    But, much to my surprise, Matt suddenly spoke up again. And what he said blew my mind.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± he said quietly as he stared at the floor. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen it, too. The night that they came


    to the hockey game, I looked up in the VIP box and I made eye contact with the new guy, and I really


    thought he looked just like Enzo for a moment. It was quick, but I haven¡¯t gotten over it. I didn¡¯t wanna


    say anything, though, because I thought you guys would think I¡¯m crazy.¡±


    I felt a sense of immense relief wash over me at Matt¡¯s words. At least I had one person on my side.


    Now, I just needed to know that Lori and Jessica believe me, too.


    Both of them were silent for a long time. I waited to see what they had to say, but my heart was in my


    throat the entire time, and I was certain that they wouldn¡¯t believe me.


    Finally, Jessica spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± she mumbled, shaking her head as she stared at the floor. ¡°It sounds nuts, but¡­ If


    both of you really think you saw it, then I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± She nced up at Lori then, who was


    still silent. But, nheless, Lori quietly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°So¡­ You believe me?¡± I whispered.


    All three of my friends nodded. I felt as though a huge weight was lifted off of my chest in that moment,


    and although I wanted to jump up and down in joy, I knew that there was still a lot of work to do.


    Of course, we still needed to find Luke and find a volunteer to test out the antidote. But first, we needed


    Enzo back in his right state of mind¡­ And we needed toe up with a n to make him remember

 Chapter 203: Safety Net

    Chapter 203: Safety Net


    Nina


    Matt, Lori, Jessica and I all nned out how we were going to separate ¡°Eli¡± and ¡°Sadie¡± so we could


    try to break the spell on Enzo. We had to be tactful about it, because if this really was Enzo and


    Selena, then Selena could easily leave with Enzo again and we would have no way of finding them.


    Finally, after a long time spent brainstorming and failing at how to go about this, Matt finally spoke up


    with onest idea.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he said, suddenly sitting up straight in his chair as though a string was attached to the top of his


    head. ¡°I just remembered that there¡¯s supposed to be a party at one of the frat houses tomorrow night.


    I¡¯m sure the new students ¡ª sorry, Enzo and Selena ¡ª will be there. If we can somehow manage to


    separate them at the party, then maybe Nina could have her chance to talk to Enzo privately and try to


    make him remember.¡±


    Matt¡¯s idea made me smile a bit. ¡°A party could be a good distraction,¡± I said. ¡°People will be drinking,


    and there will be a lot going on. It could be easy to separate them in the chaos.¡±


    Of course, there would still be the matter of how to go about it; but there was no real way to n things


    out beforehand, as we had no way of knowing exactly how the party would go. All we knew for now


    was that we would stick together until Matt, Lori and Jessica managed to separate Enzo and Selena,


    and then I would take Enzo somewhere private and try to talk to him.


    For now, the n seemed doable.


    I only hoped that it would work, because if it didn¡¯t and Selena found out our n¡­ Then she would


    likely take Enzo away again. And she would take him away for good this time.


    ¡­


    It wasn¡¯t even mid-afternoon before the dean sent out a campus-wide text calling everyone to the


    auditorium for an announcement.


    As we all made our way there, I knew already what the dean was going to say: that the Fullmoons had


    left us here, without any real protection, to run off and disappear when people needed them the most.


    With Richard gone and Enzo currently unfit to take charge, Lewis seemed to have allowed this


    newfound power to go to his head. Part of me even wondered if he really was working with the


    Crescents, just like Myra suggested.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    But none of that mattered right now. I was confident that our n would work. And when it did, with


    Enzo¡¯s help we would be able to distribute the antidote to our neighboring towns. After that, I was


    confident that we would be able to go to the Alpha King together as a team, where I would present


    myself to him as his missing daughter. With the Alpha King on our side after that, we were certain to


    stop the Crescents from wreaking more havoc. But for now, we just needed to focus on making Enzo


    remember everything.


    Lori, Jessica and I sat in the back of the auditorium while the rest of the students got settled. Finally,


    the dean came out on the stage and called for everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Thank you all foring,¡± she said, looking around at the students with concern on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve


    called you here today to let you know that the Fullmoons will no longer be living on our campus. They


    have decided to return home.¡±


    The students began to murmur worriedly around us. My friends and I just looked at each other with


    frowns before looking back up at the dean.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re all scared,¡± the dean said, ¡°but trust me when I say that our home is safe. You don¡¯t have


    anything to worry about. The Crescents are dwindling in numbers as we speak, and it seems that their


    leaders have decided to retreat for now. Of course, there are still many rogues roaming the


    countryside, as I¡¯m sure you¡¯re all aware¡­ But I believe that with a strict curfew and a ban on outside


    travel, we can be safe here and Mountainview can slowly return to normal.¡±


    ¡°A curfew?¡± I whispered, looking over at Lori and Jessica. Was the dean serious? A curfew was really


    meant to protect us from the rogues?


    Jessica simply squeezed my leg. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about the antidote,¡± she whispered. ¡°I guess, as the New


    Peacekeepers, we will be handling this ourselves.¡±


    Jessica was right. At the very least, the antidote was finished; we just needed to test it and get it ready


    before another rogue outbreak began. Not only that, but we needed to get the Alpha King¡¯s help as


    well.


    When the assembly ended, my friends and I began walking back to our dorm. I didn¡¯t see Enzo or


    Selena anywhere at the assembly or on the way home, which was a bit concerning and made me


    wonder if they had decided to return to the werewolf realm after all.


    My anxiety kept me glued to my window for the remainder of the evening. I kept my eyes glued to the


    parking lot in fear of them truly being gone¡­ But finally, long after the sun had gone down, I heard the


    distant rumbling of a motorcycle through my open window. I bolted up from my desk and ran over to


    look out, a sense of relief washing over me as I saw the two of them pulling into a spot. Selena hopped


    off of the motorcycle and pulled her helmet off. Enzo got off behind her and followed her to his dorm.


    Even though he looked nothing like himself, I knew that Enzo was in there. I could see it in the way he


    walked, the way that he fluidly kicked out his kickstand on his bike and tucked his helmet under his


    arm. Enzo was here; I was sure of it. I just had to coax him out.


    Selena, thankfully, didn¡¯t see me as I continued to stare through the window, unable to tear my eyes


    away from Enzo. I didn¡¯t want to look away for even one second, because the longer I looked at him,


    the more I could see his true appearance¡­ And part of me wanted to burn his image into my mind out


    of the fear of the two of them leaving in the morning. If I never saw him again in the flesh, then I wanted


    to at least be able to see him when I closed my eyes; that was all I could hope for at this point.


    I watched, blinking back tears, as the two of them walked up to Enzo¡¯s dorm building. Selena swung


    the door open and strutted in; Enzo went to follow her, but just before he disappeared inside, he


    stopped in the doorway with his hand on the door and froze.


    I felt my heart catch in my throat as he slowly looked over his shoulder¡­ And his eyes locked with


    mine.


    Even from this distance, I knew that he saw me. And his gaze was so, so sad.


    Enzo was in there somewhere, begging to be let out. I just needed to free him

 Chapter 204: The Escapee

    Chapter 204: The Escapee


    Nina


    That night, Iid awake in bed puzzling over our n to save Enzo. I only hoped that I was right and


    that this would all work. There was always the possibility that these two new students weren¡¯t actually


    Selena and Enzo, but were rather sent by Selena to trip us up. But if they were in fact Selena and


    Enzo, and the n didn¡¯t work, we ran the risk of them running away for good. I already didn¡¯t have a


    way to get to the werewolf realm; the witch never answered, Myra was gone, and Luke was gone, not


    to mention the fact that neither I nor anyone else in my friend group knew how to open a portal.


    All I could do at this point was wait and hope that the n worked. If we did manage to separate Enzo


    and Selena at the party, then we would also need to ensure that I had enough time alone with Enzo to


    help him remember¡­ And there was no knowing how long exactly I would need to make that happen.


    Now, more than ever, I was kicking myself for leaving him behind at the dance. Maybe if I had just


    stayed and talked to him then, all of this would be over by now.


    But I didn¡¯t listen to him, and now we had to find a new way to help him remember. Thankfully, I knew


    already that he was susceptible to breaking the spell; we just had to give him the opportunity without


    Selena being there to get in the way.


    As Iid in bed, wondering how all of this would work and what I would say when and if I finally had him


    alone, I was suddenly alerted by the sound of soft tapping on my window.


    My window was cracked open to let the cold night air in. I at first brushed it off as the tree outside my


    window scraping against the ss, so I ignored it; but when I heard the soft sound of a voice saying my


    name, I suddenly shot up in bed with wide eyes.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± the voice said, sounding strained. ¡°Nina. It¡¯s me. Let me in.¡±


    I blinked as the voice registered. It was too dark to see into the tree, but I was almost certain that it was


    Luke¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± he whispered, more urgently this time. ¡°They¡¯reing.¡±


    My heart caught in my throat as I bolted out of bed and over to the window. I peered out just to be safe


    ¡ª and, just as I thought, none other than Luke was out there. He was perched in the tree with his hood


    up, and was peering out at me from beneath his hood with wide, frantic eyes.


    ¡°Luke?¡± I whispered. I flung the window open, and he instantly leaped in like a cat. Hended on the


    floor beneath my window and stayed crouched down there, then gestured for me to join him. I furrowed


    my brow, confused at first, but I finally understood what he was insinuating when I nced out the


    window and saw three men who I recognized as Lewis¡¯ followers walking across the quad. Cursing


    under my breath, I quickly ducked down below the window with Luke and huddled with him there.


    Before either of us spoke, we both threw our arms around each other and hugged tightly for what felt


    like an eternity. I was so happy to see my friend again, alive and well, that everything else seemed to


    melt away during those moments.


    Finally, when we pulled away, I had too many questions to ask.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I whispered. ¡°Where did you go?¡±


    Luke sighed and shook his head, his fluffy blond hair falling into his face as he stared down at the floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± he replied, keeping his voice low while the mencontinued to patrol outside. ¡°I was


    heading out to meet you that day when two masked men suddenly grabbed me and dragged me away.


    I realizedter that they were Fullmoons, of all people.¡±


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    ¡°They didn¡¯t want you to help me find Richard and Enzo,¡± I replied.


    Luke nodded. ¡°Yep. I¡¯m still not sure why exactly, but I think that Lewis guy is trying to take over as the


    new de facto leader. Not only that, but I think he might even be working with the Crescents. They kept


    me tied up in a barn a little ways away from the cabins ¡ª the same barn where Ronan and Lisa were


    nning on filming Enzo¡¯s execution, funnily enough. They didn¡¯t do anything, though. Just kept me


    locked up there with a guard at all times.¡±


    I frowned as I thought about Luke¡¯s imprisonment. Lewis really wanted me to fail in my mission to find


    Richard and Enzo so badly that he simply tied Luke up¡­ For no reason other than to keep him from


    helping me. To think that he was willing to waste the man power on something like that when the


    Fullmoons were supposed to be dedicating themselves to protecting our town made me sick.


    ¡°How did you escape?¡± I asked.


    Luke chuckled. ¡°Well¡­ They decided they wanted to leave, I guess. And they were gonna take me with


    them. They came and grabbed metest night, but they only made it about as far as twenty miles out


    of town before they had to stop because some of the others decided to break off from the group, steal a


    bunch of supplies, and run away. I took it as my chance to sneak out, but a few of them followed me. I


    guess I¡¯m too much of a threat to Lewis¡¯ little reign.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh quietly at Luke¡¯s story. Imagining Lewis and his followers being outsmarted by


    Luke, as well as having a bunch of their stuff stolen by Myra and the others, was a funny sight to


    picture in my head. It sounded like chaos.


    Either way, I was still d to have my friend back ¡ª and I had good news for him, too.


    ¡°Well, Lewis is gonna have a rude awakening soon,¡± I replied with a smile. ¡°Enzo is back.¡±


    Luke¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really? How? When?¡±


    As I exined everything about the two new transfer students to Luke, his eyes widened even further.


    He didn¡¯t seem to believe me at first, but the more details that I told him, the more that he finally


    understood exactly what was happening. I told him about our n to separate Selena and Enzo as


    well, and how I would try to make Enzo remember everything. Not only that, but I also told Luke about


    the antidote.


    But my voice faltered as I mentioned distributing it.


    ¡°We¡¯re still not sure if it works,¡± I said with a sigh. ¡°We might need someone to volunteer to be a test


    subject, which means that they would have to be bitten. Otherwise, with the Fullmoons no longer here


    to protect the town, we can¡¯t risk sending any of the hockey team to go out and try the antidote on


    anyone. And it would be too difficult for myself, Lori, or Jessica.


    Luke paused, scratching his chin as he thought. Finally, he nodded and lifted his blue eyes to meet


    mine.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it,¡± he said.


    My eyes widened. ¡°No, Luke, it¡¯s too¡ª¡±


    ¡°Dangerous, I know,¡± Luke said. ¡°But haven¡¯t I already proven enough that I can handle myself? I can


    be in and out in a day, maybe two. I¡¯ve spent over a hundred years perfecting my methods of not being


    seen if I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    I swallowed, then finally nodded. He was right; he could handle it. It was just a matter of administering


    the antidote to one rogue to see if it worked. He could get it done quickly enough, and within a couple


    of days we would be able to know whether or not we could produce more. By that rate, we would know


    by the time the party came.


    Finally, Luke and I peered over the windowsill to see that the men were gone; they likely realized that


    they wouldn¡¯t find him and decided to give up. Luke pulled his hood up again before standing.


    ¡°It¡¯s in the infirmary,¡± I said quietly. ¡°In the cupboard at the back of the office. You can¡¯t miss it; it¡¯s bright


    blue.¡±


    ¡°Gotcha,¡± Luke replied with a nod.


    And then, with one final, tight hug, Luke disappeared through the window again like a ck cat in the


    night.


    Finally, everything seemed to being together. With Luke handling the issue of the antidote testing,


    I could just focus on saving Enzo.


    I only hoped that our n worked, and that he would finally remember me

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Nina


    As I watched Enzo storm off into the party, I felt my heart sink. The screen door mmed shut behind


    him and wobbled a bit on its frame, leaving me alone and shaking in the cold. Up until five seconds


    earlier, I was certain that our n was going to work.


    But maybe I was too confident in that assumption, because it turned out that Enzo didn¡¯t remember me


    after all. In fact, my attempts to make him remember not only proved to be futile, but also made him


    angry with me and probably closed him off even more. Now, I was just the strange girl who cornered


    him at a party. For all he knew, I could have been trying to drug him or something.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it; somehow, after everything, he didn¡¯t remember me at all. Even as I looked at him


    that night, begging him to reach into his mind and remember my face, my voice, my touch¡­ He simply


    looked at me like I was aplete stranger.


    What had happened? How did ite to this? Thest time we spoke, he had seemed as though he


    knew who I was, or was at least beginning to know who I was. He even said himself that he knew I was


    familiar. And yet, at the party, he looked at me like he had never spoken to me in his life.


    As I stumbled down the dark street, I couldn¡¯t contain the sobs that escaped my lips. I felt my face twist


    and contort into an excruciating grimace, and I clutched my stomach as I felt nausea wash over me


    from abination of the alcohol and my heartache.


    I knew my friends were probably looking for me, but I was too drunk and heartbroken to care. Up until


    now, I thought for sure that I would have Enzo back on my side, and now here I was staggering down


    the street with an aching pain in my chest.


    Part of me wondered if Selena put another spell on him. Maybe she strengthened the one she already


    had on him; I couldn¡¯t know for sure. All I knew was that somehow, after Enzo had seemed to beR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Suddenly, I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket. I pulled it out and struggled to focus my eyes on the


    screen in my drunken state.


    It was Jessica.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I answered. My tongue felt heavy and thick in my mouth from the alcohol.


    ¡°Where did you go? We¡¯ve been looking all over for you,¡± she replied, sounding agitated.


    I swallowed. ¡°He didn¡¯t remember,¡± I whispered. ¡°I needed to get out. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m just going home.¡±


    ¡°Nina¡­¡± Jessica sounded even more agitated at this point. I knew that I did the wrong thing by taking


    off like that, and I had worried all of my friends. ¡°Stay where you are. You¡¯re drunk. We¡¯reing to get


    you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I insisted, but Jessica didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Just tell us where you are, Nina.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± I swallowed again as I looked around. I was on a dark street full of closed businesses ¡ª


    businesses that used to be open at this time of night, before the Crescents attacked. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ Um¡­ I¡¯m


    on the corner of First and Washington.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Jessica replied hastily. I could hear now what sounded like Lori and Matt in the background.


    They sounded like they were outside, already on their way. ¡°Stay there. We¡¯ll be there in a few


    minutes.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    With that, my friends hung up. I was alone again with my thoughts now, which only meant that I would


    quickly spiral once more as I thought about Enzo. No matter how hard I tried not to think about it, I


    simply couldn¡¯t help myself. I felt as though I lost him all over again, and this time it was for good.


    Surely he told Selena by now about what I did and she would take him away, never to return.


    If only I had just talked to him more when we had time alone. Maybe I could have made him remember


    his old life before it was toote, but instead I was an indecisive coward and blew it.


    As I leaned against the corner of a building and wiped the tears off of my face, I couldn¡¯t help but notice


    a car driving down the street. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have paid any mind, but it was one o¡¯clock in the


    morning already and they were driving incredibly slowly ¡ª not only that, but they wereing straight


    for me.


    I pushed myself off the wall of the building and squinted, straining to see if my friends had found a ride


    to bring them to me, but I couldn¡¯t see into the car through the tinted windows.


    For some reason, seeing this car head toward me at this time of night made me uneasy. I decided,


    even in my drunken state, that this wasn¡¯t safe and that I should walk away. But as I turned and picked


    up my pace, the car only sped up to meet me, and soon they were driving alongside me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I kept walking and staring straight ahead, but the driver rolled his window down anyway.


    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± he said in a low, gravelly voice. ¡°What¡¯s a pretty thing like you doing out here all alone in


    the middle of the night?¡±


    I gritted my teeth and picked up my pace. ¡°Go away,¡± I growled.


    The man in the carughed. I didn¡¯t look at him, but I heard what sounded like two other voices


    laughing, which made me even more uneasy. I was outnumbered.


    I decided then to take a chance and peek over at the car, and I was right; there were three men in the


    car, including the driver. I didn¡¯t recognize any of them, but they all looked rather scary. My first


    impression was that they were Crescents.


    ¡°Come on, sweetheart!¡± the man in the passenger seat said, leaning forward to ogle at me through the


    window. ¡°We¡¯re just ying with you. Why don¡¯t you chill out a little bit?¡±


    Chill out? I thought to myself, stifling a scoff. How was I supposed to be ¡°chill¡± when I was being


    followed by three strange men in a ck car in the middle of the night?


    ¡°Hey,¡± the driver said again, his car rolling alongside me as I continued to walk. ¡°Come on. Just talk to


    us! We¡¯re nice guys¡­ Besides, it looks cold out here. I¡¯ll let you ride in my car if you want.¡±


    Instead of answering, I just kept walking ¡ª only now, I took my phone out to call Jessica again.


    The men, however, didn¡¯t seem to like that. Suddenly, the car came to a screeching halt.


    I didn¡¯t look back. Without wasting a moment, I picked up my pace and began to run again, my heart


    pounding in my chest. Behind me, all I could hear was the unmistakable sound of car doors mming


    and feet pounding on the sidewal

 Chapter 207: Not Just Defenseless

    Chapter 207: Not Just Defenseless


    Nina


    As I ran down the street, my heart racing while the men behind me chased closely behind, I couldn¡¯t


    help but feelpletely defenseless. Even if I screamed, no one would hear me; there was no one


    around, no houses or open stores. For all I knew, these men were Crescents as well. And without the


    help of my wolf, I was just a human who was outnumbered by three men who were potentially


    werewolves themselves.


    ¡°Get her!¡± I heard one man, the driver, say. I heard their footsteps pounding closer and closer on the


    pavement, and I could only run so fast in my high heels.


    I spotted a narrow alleyway, so I took my chances and darted in between the buildings. I stumbled over


    discarded trash and debris from the Crescents¡¯ attack a few weeks prior, and for a moment I thought


    that I had gained some distance between myself and the three men who were chasing me.


    And yet, as though the universe simply didn¡¯t want me to escape, I heard a snap and suddenly lurched


    forward. My hands and knees scraped on the pavement, destroying my tights and turning my palms


    raw and bloody.


    My heel had broken. As I struggled to remove my broken shoes so I could keep running barefoot,


    however, I knew it was a useless effort when the men surrounded me. Two men came up behind me


    while the other circled around and entered the alley from the other side.


    ¡°Thought you could get away?¡± the driver asked.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I whispered. I balled up a wad of spit in my mouth and spat it straight at his face, causing it


    tond right in his eye. The man grimaced and wiped it away, then snapped his fingers. The other two


    men advanced on me; one grabbed my hair and hauled me to my feet while the other lunged for my


    skirt. I kicked wildly and screamed, but it was no use. The men were too strong, and the three of them


    easily overpowered me.


    During those moments, I was prepared to ept whatever was about to happen to me. I couldn¡¯t fight


    back, and no one could hear my screams. There was no knowing how close or how far my friends


    were, and for all I knew the men would get their way with me before my friends coulde to my


    rescue.


    If only my wolf were here. If I had my wolf¡¯s strength, I knew I would at least be able to stand a fighting


    chance for a few minutes until my friends arrived. But my wolf was gone ¡ª whatever tiny flicker of her


    existence that I had felt the other night when I looked into Enzo¡¯s eyes was now nowhere to be found


    ¡ª and I was just a defenseless human.


    The men began to rip at my clothes. I tried to bite, kick, and scratch, but it was no use; the man holding


    my hair only ripped at my hair even harder, causing me to cry out in pain, while the other two men


    worked at my skirt and tights. Eventually, I finally went limp in the hopes that the men would at least not


    kill me; although at this point, I thought that I would prefer death over the way that they were about to


    vite me.


    ¡°This is too easy,¡± one man said, his rough and sweaty hand sliding up my thigh while his other hand


    worked at his belt buckle. ¡°Look at her. She just gave up so quickly.¡±


    The man who was driving the car earlier grinned and roughly slid my shirt up to expose my breasts.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he said, tugging at my bra. ¡°Lacy. Did you know we wereing or something?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I could only stare lifelessly at the brick walls on either side of me as the men began to


    have their way with me. All I could do at that point was pray that someone woulde to my rescue, or


    at the very least that the men would get this over with quickly.


    But then, something strange happened. Out of nowhere, as the men were ripping my panties down and


    unbuttoning their pants, I felt something inside of me.


    My wolf.


    Her presence was waint, but it was undeniably there.


    ¡°Help me,¡± I thought to her. ¡°Please.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond ¡ª I didn¡¯t think that she had the strength to speak ¡ª but she heard me. Suddenly, I


    felt a little bit of her strength surge through me. It was just a small amount, but it was enough to give


    me the power to wrench myself free of the man holding my hair. I grabbed his wrist and twisted,


    causing him to yell out in surprised pain as I stumbled back against the wall.


    ¡°Ow! Fuck!¡± he moaned, holding his wrist. ¡°You bitch!¡±


    The man threw a punch at me, but I dodged. His fist made contact with the brick wall. I heard a crunch,


    and he screamed and staggered away.


    Meanwhile, the other two men got their bearings and came for me next. I tried to dodge them, but I


    couldn¡¯t this time; they were quick, and I was still outnumbered. The driver held my wrists up against


    the rough brick wall and pressed himself up against me, rubbing his filth all over me.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret that, you little slut,¡± he growled.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna regret choosing me as a target,¡± I growled in response.


    I swiftly brought my knee up then and hit him as hard as I could in the groin, instantly sending him to


    the ground in agony. I kicked him again while he was down, then fixed my eyes on the third man who


    was still standing there.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what happened at first, but as I saw his face turn as white as a ghost, I knew that he was


    seeing something that I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me,¡± he whined, stumbling backwards. Without another word, he turned on his heel and


    ran off with the other man who broke his fist in tow. The third man, seeing that his two buddies were


    making a run for it, scrambled to his feet and went after them ¡ª but not before Inded another good


    kick in his ribs.


    Just then, I heard more voices. Female voices; my friends.


    Lori and Jessica rounded the corner, their eyes wide. Meanwhile, I heard the sound of Matt yelling,


    followed by the sound of ss breaking and tires screeching on the street. Lori and Jessica ran up to


    me and covered me with their jackets, their faces wrought with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jessica said, pulling me close as I began to sob again. ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡±


    Meanwhile, Lori stood behind her with her hand on my arm; but her eyes were wide as she looked at


    mine.


    ¡°Nina¡­¡± Lori whispered, holding up her phone so I could see in the reflection of the screen, ¡°your


    eyes¡­¡±


    I blinked my tears away and looked. And when I did, my own eyes widened too when I saw that my


    eyes were glowing a bright, vibrant red.


    And in those moments, something else happened, too. My wolf senses began to take over my human


    senses, and I picked up something in the air that I hadn¡¯t smelled in a long time.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It was Enzo¡¯s scent.


    I only hoped that now, he could pick up my scent, too ¡ª and maybe it would finally lead him to me

 Chapter 208: Plan B

    Chapter 208: n B


    Nina


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what happened that night after Matt, Lori, and Jessica came to my rescue. I was


    too drunk and shaken up from the ordeal, leaving my head feeling foggy and out of whack. All I


    remembered was going home and getting into bed, and thankfully, I didn¡¯t wake up in the forest again


    that night.


    However, I did wake up unceremoniously to the sound of someone tapping on my window.


    As I cracked my tired eyes open, the first thing that came to my attention was a splitting headache from


    the alcohol. After that, I realized what ¡ª or rather, who ¡ª was tapping on my window.


    Luke.


    I groaned when I saw him and slowly sat up. I was, of course, happy to see that my friend had returned


    from his mission to test out the antidote, but I was so hungover that every movement made me feel like


    I was going to vomit. In fact, by the time I opened the window and let him in, I could already feel the


    vomit bubbling up in my throat and just barely made it to the bathroom in time before it spilled out.


    When I was finished, I groaned once more and flushed the toilet. I stayed seated where I was on the


    floor in case I would throw up again, which was bound to happen, and leaned my head back against


    the wall behind me. A thin coating of sweat had formed on my face, causing my bangs to stick to my


    forehead ufortably.


    ¡°Geez,¡± Luke said, approaching me cautiously with a disgusted look on his face. ¡°You look like shit.


    What happened?¡±


    ¡°Gee, thanks,¡± I muttered, shutting my eyes; even the dim glow of my bathroom night light was too


    bright for my eyes and made my headache even worse. ¡°Drank too muchst night.¡±


    I heard Luke sigh, then felt his hand pat my head a few times. When I cracked my eyes open again, I


    could see him staring down at me with that same grossed-out look on his face. His arm was out straight


    in front of him as he tried tofort me by patting my head, as though he didn¡¯t want to get any closer.


    I didn¡¯t like the sight or smell of vomit, either, so I understood his caution. Being an undead skeleton


    also meant that he hadn¡¯t experienced normal bodily functions in over a hundred years.


    ¡°So¡­ How did it go?¡± I asked, referencing the test on the antidote.


    Luke grinned. ¡°It worked perfectly,¡± he said. ¡°I was able to cure several people, actually. There were


    some safe houses with other survivors that were set up in the town I went to, so the people I cured


    went there for now.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile through my pain. ¡°Good,¡± I replied. ¡°I guess I can make more now. How many


    survivors were there?¡±


    ¡°Quite a few, actually,¡± Luke replied. ¡°Granted, it was only one town that I visited and there are five


    others; there are also rogues roaming the countryside. On my way back, I saw a couple of packs of


    them roaming awfully close to Mountainview. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they work their way back


    in here and bite more people.¡±


    I nodded, swallowing hard despite the soreness in my throat. ¡°The hockey team is patrolling the


    outskirts for now,¡± I said. ¡°But we¡¯ll need to make more of the antidote fast before it gets out of hand


    again.¡± I nced at the digital clock on my bedside table and saw that it was only four o¡¯clock in the


    morning, and with another groan, I pushed myself to my feet and shuffled past Luke to my closet.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked as I began to rifle through my closet for a pair of jeans and a sweater.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going now, are you?¡±


    ¡°I have to,¡± I replied. ¡°I need to get this antidote ready. If I work fast, I can have a huge batch of it done


    by the end of the day.¡±


    Luke frowned and came over to me. He grabbed my wrist just as I was reaching for my hat and


    stopped me.


    ¡°You need to rest,¡± he said. ¡°You can¡¯t mix anything if you¡¯re sick like this. One day won¡¯t make a


    difference.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I need to do this. It¡¯s the one thing I can¡¯t fail at.¡±


    Just then, Luke cocked his head and furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he muttered.


    A tear came to my eyes, and I quickly blinked it away. I pulled my wrist away and sat on the edge of my


    bed, staring down at my feet as I tried to think about how to broach the subject of what happened with


    Enzo at the party.


    ¡°I fucked upst night,¡± I whispered, a sob heaving in my chest and causing me to lose my breath for a


    moment. ¡°I couldn¡¯t make Enzo remember me. I tried, but¡­ I failed. Selena must have strengthened


    her spell on him.¡±


    ¡°So try again,¡± Luke insisted.


    Now, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from crying. Through my tears, I shot Luke an agitated look, but he only


    stared back at me unwaveringly with his arms folded across his chest.


    ¡°Selena is probably going to take him away now that I tried.¡± I paused, feeling another sob catch in my


    throat, and balled my hands up into fists as I dug my fingernails into my palms. ¡°It¡¯s toote. He


    probably already told her everything and she¡¯s gonna open a portal and take him away.¡±


    Luke scoffed incredulously. ¡°Seriously, Nina?¡± he said, sounding annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re giving up that easily?


    What happened to the stubborn girl I know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I whispered, wiping my nose with the back of my hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up too easily,¡± Luke replied sternly. ¡°You only tried once, and sure, you failed. But you


    can try again.¡±


    ¡°But what if she leaves with him before I get the chance?¡± I asked.


    Luke shook his head and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for, dummy,¡± he replied. ¡°While I was gone, I


    ran into a witch. She was kind of cute, actually¡­ But that¡¯s beside the point. What I¡¯m trying to say is


    that I told her about you and Selena, and she said she¡¯d help us.¡±


    ¡°Help us how?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Well, not only did she teach me a little hex that I can put on Selena to keep her from opening portals,


    but you mentioned that your wolf has been missing, right?¡±


    I nodded, thinking back to what happened in the alley the night before. In fact, even now I could still


    feel a bit of my wolf¡¯s presence. Did Luke and the witch manage to find my wolf somehow?


    ¡°She mentioned that it might be a curse that¡¯s making your wolf go dormant. Now, I¡¯m not sure if it


    worked, but she did some kind of ritual, and she said it should help a little bit. At least for now.


    Eventually, you¡¯ll have to find the witch that put the curse on you to begin with if you want to break it,


    but it should help a little. Have you noticed anything different?¡±


    ¡°Last night, I felt my wolf¡¯s presence,¡± I replied. ¡°I was able to take some of her strength when I needed


    it. My eyes glowed. And¡­ I could pick up Enzo¡¯s scent, even from far away.¡±


    Luke grinned again and syed out his hands in a manner as if to say ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°So¡­ The witch was able to alleviate some of the curse?¡± I murmured.


    Luke nodded. ¡°Yup. Sounds like it. For now, at least; like I said, you can¡¯t lift the original curse without


    finding the witch whoid the curse, and you probably won¡¯t be able to restore your wolf fully until that


    point, but what matters is that you were able to get enough power from your wolf to pick up Enzo¡¯s


    scent. Which means¡­¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Which means that Enzo can pick up my scent,¡± I replied, standing.


    Luke only smiled. I couldn¡¯t help but smile too, and found myself throwing my arms around him and


    hugging him tightly. Maybe, if I could use my scent to bring Enzo close to me, it could break this


    stronger spell that Selena put on him; not only that, but if Luke really could put a hex on Selena to keep


    her from opening a portal, then that would buy me more time.


    Now, for the millionth time in my life, I was so happy to have such amazing friends. It was crazy to me


    to think that I had made friends with a talking skeleton, but it filled me with joy nheless.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I only needed to wait now for Enzo to pick up my scent ande to me. Then, I was certain he would


    be able to remember me

 Chapter 209: The Alpha Princess’s Revenge

    Chapter 209: The Alpha Princess¡¯s Revenge


    Nina


    Thanks to Luke¡¯s help, I was able to get a little more sleep that night before I would have to go to ss.


    A bit of rest was greatly needed to get over my hangover, and I felt a bit of peace wash over me at the


    thought of the antidote not only working during the test, but also the fact that Luke had found a witch


    who helped us. Not only was my wolf notpletely missing now, but Luke nned on putting a hex


    on Selena to keep her from opening a portal. All thanks to Luke, I now had a little more time. And this


    time, I knew that I could just be patient and let Enzoe to me. With my wolf¡¯s presence returning, I


    knew that he would be able to pick up my scent; as his true fated mate, I was positive that he wouldn¡¯t


    be able to resist it. Then, when he eventually came to me, I could try to get him to remember.


    When I woke up again that morning, my headache was a bit better and I didn¡¯t feel as though I would


    vomit again. I still felt a bit woozy and sore, especially thanks to the horrible things that those men tried


    to do to me, but my wolf¡¯s presence helped me heal a little bit ¡ª enough to ease some of the soreness,


    at least. On my way to ss, I stopped at the dining hall and picked up a coffee and a greasy breakfast


    sandwich, which both helped immensely.


    However, despite all of these things, I knew that I needed to steel myself before I walked into ss.


    Selena would most definitely be there again, and if she had any idea of my attempt from the night


    before to make Enzo remember me, then she would be out for revenge.


    And she was. Almost as soon as I walked into ss and sat down, Selena came in behind me. She sat


    down directly behind me, except this time it seemed that she made some new friends.


    I could hear them whispering about me before ss even started. No matter how much I tried to ignore


    it, I simply couldn¡¯t tune it out. It seemed that Selena wanted me to hear it as well.


    ¡°You know, I really don¡¯t get why guys are so obsessed with her,¡± Selena whispered, causing the other


    girls to snicker nastily. ¡°She¡¯s not even that pretty. And she¡¯s too skinny.¡±


    ¡°I heard that she¡¯s been starving herself ever since her boyfriend disappeared,¡± another girl chimed in.


    ¡°What a joke. Why anyone would even want to look like a stick really beats me.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she was obsessed with that one grad student for a while,¡± the third girl whispered


    then. ¡°He is gay, after all. Maybe she thinks that he¡¯ll like her if she looks like a boy.¡±


    By now, I was already fuming as I listened to Selena and her friends. Of course I knew that people


    always gossiped about me at this school, but I thought that they had stopped since the attack from the


    Crescents. It seemed that now, however, Selena was instigating more gossip. She was just doing it to


    get under my skin, though; I knew that much.


    ¡°But that guy disappeared, too,¡± one of the girls whispered then in response to their mention of James.


    Selena chuckled. ¡°I guess she¡¯s just driving all the guys away, huh?¡± she said. ¡°Must be her smell.¡±


    I wanted to say something, but I decided not to and just kept my head down. By that point, the


    professor started ss anyway, and I was able to have some reprieve from the nastyments


    coming from behind me. All I needed to do was keep myself focused on my studying andy low,


    because it was only a matter of time anyway before Enzo remembered me and Selena was exposed


    for who she really was.


    However, as the ss went on, Selena and her new friends didn¡¯t relent with their bullying. On more


    than one asion, I felt them throw wads of paper at the back of my head, followed by their quiet


    snickers and whispers.


    Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Selena reached out beneath her desk with her foot and firmly kicked


    the back of my chair, causing me to lurch forward and nearly spill my coffee everywhere.


    ¡°What is your problem?!¡± I said out loud, turning around in my seat to face her. But even as I did that,


    Selena and her friends actedpletely oblivious; and, given our spot in the ssroom, no one else


    saw the way that they were bullying me and so I didn¡¯t have anyone to vouch for me.


    ¡°Miss Harper?¡± the professor said.


    I slowly turned back to look at him, my face red with abination of rage and embarrassment. The


    professor stood at the front of the room with his arms folded across his chest.


    ¡°Sorry, Professor,¡± I muttered. ¡°It¡¯s just that these girls¡ª¡±


    ¡°What you all do in your spare time is up to you,¡± the professor interrupted impatiently, ¡°but this isn¡¯t the


    time or the ce for high school antics. I¡¯m going to have to ask you to leave. All of you.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°But I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re being disruptive, and all of your peers are quite literally paying to be here. You can


    all catch up in the next ss when you¡¯re ready to start acting like adults.¡±


    As the professor spoke, I felt the undeniable sensation of tears pricking at the backs of my eyes. My


    palms began to itch with anxiety, and I quickly stood and gathered my things. Selena and her friends


    sullenly packed up as well, but I stormed out before they could follow me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Selena got me kicked out of ss for her own actions. It was clearly an attempt


    to get under my skin; she didn¡¯t care about school. She was only here to mess with me, and the money


    she spent was probably nothing but pocket change for the daughter of the Alpha King. And, to make


    things worse, she knew that I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because she held too much power over me.


    With tears in my eyes, I quickly made my way out of the building. As I stormed across the quad toward


    the infirmary, just wanting to focus on getting my work done, I supposed that I was too caught up in


    everything to pay attention to where I was going.


    And, as a consequence for not paying attention and for staring down at the ground, I felt myself bump


    into something solid.


    ¡°Oh¡ª Sorry,¡± I said, taking a few steps backwards and lifting my eyes from the pavement.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    My eyes widened as they met none other than Enzo¡¯s ¡ª still in his disguise, of course, but undeniably


    his eyes nheless. We both stood there for a moment, staring at each other. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should


    apologize for what happened the night before, or if I should ask him if he picked up my scent, or if I


    should just run away; but it seemed that he already had his mind made up.


    After staring at me for a few moments, hopefully transfixed by my scent, he finally ripped his gaze away


    from mine and suddenly brushed past me. I was frozen to my spot; I didn¡¯t turn around, but I could hear


    Selena¡¯s shrill voice in the background as Enzo approached her, and I knew that she was talking about


    me.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    With one final nce over my shoulder, only to feel my heart break as I saw the two of them hugging


    each other, I continued on my way to the infirmary.


    How long would it take for Enzo to finally remember me and break out of Selena¡¯s spell

 Chapter 210: False Memories

    Chapter 210: False Memories


    Enzo


    On the morning after I upset Selena and slept on the couch for talking to Nina, I woke up feeling foggier


    than usual. Selena, much to my surprise, was already awake and was cooking pancakes in the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning, sunshine,¡± she said with a grin as she flipped a pancake on the stove. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    I managed a slight smile as I stood and walked over to her. My body was sore from my night spent


    sleeping on the couch, but at least Selena seemed to be in a good mood now; in fact, now that I


    thought about it, I couldn¡¯t quite remember why she was mad at me to begin with. I remembered talking


    to that girl named Nina, but I didn¡¯t know why I was talking to her.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing on my mind was keeping my love happy, and I


    would have done whatever it would take to make that happen.


    However, as the day went on, the fogginess in my brain continued. I felt out of it all day, and chalked it


    up to a head cold or exhaustion. But when the foggy feeling still didn¡¯t go away after two days, I started


    to wonder if something was wrong.


    Everything changed when I went to a party with Selena.


    We were having a nice time, drinking and dancing together. She seemed happy, which made me


    happy, and made me forget about the strange feeling in my head. But when I got separated from her,


    and suddenly felt someone grab me by the hand and yank me through the crowd, I knew that


    something fishy was going on.


    Nina pushed me outside and had one of her friends guard the door for us. All I could think about was


    Selena ¡ª was she okay? Nina was staring at me with a confusing amount of intensity, and it only made


    me more uneasy around her.


    ¡°Um¡ª What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked, trying to look over her to see if Selena was inside. ¡°Do you need


    something?¡±


    ¡°Enzo, look at me,¡± Nina said. ¡°Please. Look at me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I shook my head and took a few steps backwards, but she only closed the distance between


    us again. How did she even know my real name? To everyone else here, I was known only as Eli. ¡°Do I


    know you?¡±


    Nina didn¡¯t answer. She just kept staring at me with an odd amount of concentration, like she was trying


    to see into my soul. I was ufortable in this situation and only wanted to get out and make sure that


    Selena was okay. ¡°I have a girlfriend,¡± I said. I sidestepped around her in an attempt to get to the door,


    but suddenly Nina jumped in the way again and grabbed my wrist, taking me by surprise.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± she shouted. Tears seemed to be welling up in her eyes. ¡°Please. It¡¯s Nina. Please remember


    me¡­ Selena put a spell on you!¡±


    I furrowed my brow. The air between us went silent as I puzzled over what she meant. Selena hadn¡¯t


    put a spell on me. And what did she mean about ¡°remembering¡± her? There was nothing to remember;


    sure, she looked a bit like Selena, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. Was this some sort of prank?


    Finally, I decided that I had enough. I needed to know if Selena was okay, and without a word, I ripped


    my wrist away from Nina and stormed back into the party.


    Her friend, who I recognized from the hockey team, tried to stop me.


    ¡°Hey, Enzo,¡± he said, grabbing me by the shoulder and turning me back to face him. But this time I was


    prepared, and I swung at him. He ducked, but it didn¡¯t matter; it gave me time to get away.


    When I found Selena, she was crying. Apparently, Nina¡¯s two friends had cornered her in the bathroom


    and were questioning her on her true identity. I could only hold her andfort her as I fumed over the


    sick prank Nina yed on us. I wasn¡¯t sure, however, if I could bring myself to tell her what Nina did to


    me just then, so I decided to keep it to myself.


    But that night, as I walked home with Selena, I couldn¡¯t deny the sudden, intense scent that traveled


    across the air to me.


    It was tantalizingly sweet, and I instantly recognized it as my mate¡¯s scent. And it wasn¡¯ting from


    Selena.


    ¡­


    The next morning, I was walking to meet Selena when I suddenly bumped into Nina again.


    T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, I picked up her scent instantly.


    She was a werewolf? How was it that her scent was so sweet to me? It simply didn¡¯t make sense, and I


    immediately brushed it off as another prank before walking away from her again to see Selena.


    Even then, however, as I held Selena andforted her over being kicked out of ss by Nina¡¯s doing,


    I still couldn¡¯t deny the strange scent that was drawing me to this strange girl.


    All along, I had always thought that Selena was my mate. And yet¡­ This new scent was so familiar, so


    sweet, so perfect. I felt as though I had known it for a long time, even though I didn¡¯t remember this girl


    at all. Somehow, it made me want to investigate.


    That afternoon, while Selena sulked in our dorm, I went out under the disguise of going to get her some


    coffee from the cafe. And of course, I would do just that ¡ª but first, I felt toopelled to follow Nina¡¯s


    scent and see what was going on. Maybe I could get some sort of exnation or proof that it was a


    prank.


    I followed her scent across campus, past the hockey arena and into the infirmary. And there she was;


    through the window, I could see her. She seemed to be mixingrge quantities of some sort of strange,


    blue liquid.


    I watched her for a moment, unseen by her as I peered around the corner of the building. Her scent


    was tantalizing, but beyond that, there was something else.


    That blue liquid¡­ I swore I had seen it before.


    In fact, the longer I looked at it, the more I realized that I actually had seen it before. And suddenly, as I


    came to this realization, a memory suddenly shed through my mind; a memory of Nina holding little


    vials of that blue liquid, and using it to save the campus.


    Somehow, I knew I was there. That memory wasn¡¯t false; it was the memory of some ¡°great battle¡±


    against the Crescents that was false. But how? Why? I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. All I knew was that I


    knew that blue liquid, and I knew Nina in some strange way.


    As I watched her working, so many questions shed across my mind. Was this some sort of antidote?


    Why was she making so much of it? And, more than anything else¡­ Why was she so beautiful to me


    as she worked? I felt my heart pounding in my chest the longer I looked at her, and even Fio began to


    awaken and be drawn to her.


    Suddenly, as I watched her, she stopped; she must have felt my eyes on her. And for some reason, I


    didn¡¯t feelpelled to leave, even when she jerked her head up and stared right at me with wide


    eyes.


    In fact, it was quite the opposite.


    As I looked into her eyes, I felt morepelled now than ever to go to her

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Chapter 211: Recognition


    Nina


    When I ran into Enzo on the quad, I thought for a moment as he looked at me with the strange


    expression on his face that he might begin to remember me.


    But he didn¡¯t. Not yet, at least.


    Seeing him walk up to Selena and hold her made me want to cry, but I managed to walk away and hold


    it together. I had faith that my scent would make Enzoe to me eventually, so long as I gave it time.


    In the meantime, I had the antidote to mix.


    The infirmary, which had been thest ce I wanted to be after Tiffany died, had somehow turned into


    my safe haven over the past few weeks. It was funny to think about how my internship there was purely


    coincidental, and how I wanted to choose a different internship; now, I couldn¡¯t imagine doing anything


    else.


    At the beginning of the semester, I had chosen surgery as my preferred career path. However, after


    everything that had happened since then, I knew now what I really wanted to do.


    I wanted to follow in Tiffany¡¯s footsteps. I wanted to continue her legacy of caring for Mountainview. I


    loved helping sick and injured students, and I loved being the hockey team doctor. The thought of


    spending years here in this very office made me smile, and I imagined that Tiffany was smiling down at


    me as well. And I supposed that she was, in a way, smiling down at me from her picture on the wall.


    Maybe I would frame more pictures and hang them to remember her, and when students years from


    now asked who she was, I could tell them that she was the bravest and smartest doctor I ever knew.


    She was a hero down to her core, and I would never forget her.


    Now that I knew the recipe for the antidote, it was only a matter of mixing enough to distribute. Even


    though it would take me a long time to mix enough for everyone who needed it, it was at least


    something to keep me busy and to keep my mind off of Enzo.


    I got to work first preparing thepounds for the antidote. Then, very carefully, I began the process. It


    was a lengthy process that required a lot of waiting, but I didn¡¯t mind. Before I knew it, I even had the


    first batch of the antidote finished. Its bright, glowing blue color was a surefire sign that I had made it


    properly, and after bottling up vials of the antidote, I got to work mixing the next batch.


    I was almost halfway through the second batch when I suddenly felt as though someone was watching


    me. Not only that, but a specific, sweet scent filled my senses.


    I froze, and my head shot up a momentter as only one possibility shed through my mind: Enzo.


    He was here.


    I had to contain my excitement, as I didn¡¯t want him to get freaked out by my insistence again. But I


    was certain that he was curious when I saw him staring at the antidote through the window, and with a


    smile, I waved him in.


    ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± he said, almost sheepishly, as he pushed the door open.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Do you want toe in?¡±


    Enzo paused in the doorway for a moment. He seemed to be considering it, but also seemed to be


    unsure. Then, with onest nce over his shoulder, he finally stepped in and let the door swing shut


    behind him.


    ¡°What is this stuff?¡± he asked, walking up to the table. He picked up one of the vials of the finished


    antidote and held it up to the light, inspecting it curiously. I could tell that he recognized it somehow, but


    the spell that Selena put on him must have made him forget the antidote, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s an antidote,¡± I replied. ¡°For people who¡¯ve been turned into rogues.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes widened. It was still strange interacting with him in this disguise that he was wearing, but I


    had grown somewhat used to his new face. However, I also knew that he would likely change back to


    his normal appearance once he remembered everything. Before, when he had brief moments of


    remembering things, his appearance seemed to shift slightly. Even now, his face seemed to be moving


    a bit, and one of his eyes had returned to its usual soft brown color.


    ¡°How did you make that?¡± he asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that. It could be revolutionary.¡±


    I shook my head, stifling a smile, and pointed to Tiffany¡¯s picture on the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it,¡± I replied.


    ¡°She did. Tiffany. She¡¯s the one who came up with it.¡±


    Enzo stared over at the photograph, and as he did, I swore his face began to shift just a little bit more


    as he no doubt recognized Tiffany¡¯s face. His scent became a little more powerful, too, and it made me


    wonder how much of my scent he could smell. Did he follow my scent here?


    ¡°What was her name, again?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Tiffany.¡±


    Enzo nodded slowly. He almost seemed to be chewing on this information in his mind, digesting it. He


    then looked back down at his hand, where he still held the vial of the antidote, and furrowed his brow. I


    felt my heart race when he then lifted his eyes up to meet mine.


    ¡°I remember this stuff, somehow,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, but¡­ I feel like we used it to save the


    school.¡±


    My heart felt like it was going to pound out of my chest. My eyes filled with tears, and I nodded


    vigorously, trying my best to blink the tears away. ¡°We did,¡± I replied. I wanted so badly to run to him


    and hug him tightly, but I knew that I needed to be patient. It was only a matter of minutes now before


    he would begin remembering more; I was sure of it. ¡°You helped me.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± Enzo¡¯s brow furrowed even further. He swallowed as he gently set the vial down, then nced


    over at the supply closet that hid the door to the tunnels. I could see that he was recognizing that door,


    too, as he looked at it. Maybe, if I showed him what was behind that door, he would remember that,


    too. I just hoped that those tunnels, even just the entrance, weren¡¯t so traumatic that it would push back


    the progress he was making.


    Quietly, while Enzo continued to stare unwaveringly at the supply closet door, I peeled my stic


    surgical gloves off and walked over to the door. He seemed to follow me instinctively, which made my


    heart swell.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, I opened the door to show him the broken tunnel entrance that was inside.


    A soft gasp escaped Enzo¡¯s throat. He walked past me and peered into the dark tunnels, and during


    those silent moments, I could see his body shifting, growing into the tall and muscr guy who I had


    grown to love. I knew that he recognized those tunnels, and it made me want to cry.


    Somehow, through the power of fate, my scent was enough to lead Enzo back to me. And now, I only


    needed to help him remember the rest.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Chapter 212: Dusty Memories


    Nina


    When I opened the door of the supply closet to let Enzo see into the tunnels, I could tell just from the


    way that his body began to morph back into his normal appearance that he was starting to remember. It


    seemed that remembering his past made his disguise fade, as though Selena¡¯s magic thrived on the


    fact that he was brainwashed by her. I knew for certain now that if I could only help him remember a


    little more, then he would eventually break through her spell entirely.


    ¡°Do you want to walk in a little further?¡± I asked, walking up to stand beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Enzo peered into the tunnels with narrowed eyes. He nced at me with apprehension, but upon


    seeing the genuine look on my face, he seemed to rx a bit and nodded.


    I held out my hand. Enzo stared at it for a few moments before tentatively slipping his hand into mine. I


    felt myself overflow with happiness at that point; to feel Enzo¡¯s hand in mine again gave me more hope


    than ever before.


    And then, gently, I led him into the tunnels.


    We walked in slowly at first, just taking one step at a time. I slipped my phone out of my pocket with my


    free hand and switched on the shlight so we could see, and we walked in a little further.


    Enzo was quiet, but not in a bad way. He seemed to be looking around curiously as we walked, and


    with each step further into the tunnels, I could see his appearance shifting even more. Now, his hair


    had returned to its original curly, dusty brown state. I couldn¡¯t see too well in the dark and I didn¡¯t want


    to stare, but I was also fairly certain that both of his eyes were back to his normal color now.


    ¡°These tunnels,¡± he said quietly, his voice echoing around us, ¡°they smell like rogues. What happened


    here, exactly?¡±


    ¡°When the Crescents came, they turned everyone into rogues,¡± I exined. ¡°I guess the rogues


    decided to turn this ce into their den. That was how we cured everyone; we infused the sprinkler


    system with the antidote and set off the fire rms.¡±


    Enzo chuckled. It sounded like his own voice, and not some strange, foreign voice caused by his


    disguise. Just hearing it made my heart leap up into my throat.


    ¡°That¡¯s really smart,¡± he said, ncing over at me for the briefest of moments before his face turned


    slightly red and he quickly looked away again. ¡°I think I can sort of remember it. It¡¯s foggy, but it¡¯s


    there.¡±


    We came to a stop then as the tunnel began to dip downwards. I didn¡¯t want to go any further, and I


    could tell that Enzo didn¡¯t, either. Although I wanted his memories to return, I did secretly wish that his


    memories of what Edward did to us here would stay hidden forever. I didn¡¯t want him to remember


    those traumatic moments.


    ¡°We should head back,¡± I said. ¡°But I can show you more things if you want.¡±


    Enzo paused. He seemed to be considering it, but only for a moment before he vehemently nodded


    and followed me out of the tunnels. I didn¡¯t realize it until we walked back into the infirmary, but we


    were still holding hands ¡ª and neither of us seemed very keen on letting go.


    Next, I decided to lead him to the one ce that I knew would elicit the most emotion: the hockey


    arena.


    I led him over to the set of doors that led to the arena, then opened them and guided him in.


    ¡°Do you remember this ce?¡± I asked as we stepped into the cold arena. ¡°Before you came back, I


    mean.¡±


    Enzo furrowed his brow as we approached the rink. I knew that he remembered watching the most


    recent hockey game here and that he remembered skating on the ice with Selena, but I wasn¡¯t sure


    how much he remembered before that. As he looked at the ice, however, I could see brief shes of


    recognition appearing across his face like lightning. They started to be closer and closer, like he


    was remembering things more rapidly and fluidly. I tightened my grip on his hand to help him focus, and


    he squeezed back involuntarily.


    ¡°Selena told me that I only yed hockey in high school,¡± he said, leaning on the rink barrier and


    staring down at the ice. ¡°But I remember now. I¡¯ve been ying hockey here for years.¡±


    I nodded, blinking my tears away. ¡°You¡¯re really good at hockey,¡± I said. ¡°The best. You¡¯re literally a


    celebrity around here.¡±


    Once again, Enzoughed. He seemed to not believe me at first, but then hisugh faltered, and his


    eyes widened. I felt my heart practically stop as I realized that he was remembering his time on the


    hockey team.


    ¡°I really miss hockey,¡± he said quietly in an almost dreamy voice. There was a slight smile twitching at


    the corners of his lips. ¡°I love hockey. I love my team. And you¡¯re my team doctor¡­ Right?¡±


    I nodded tearfully, biting my lower lip to keep it from quivering. To think about how much I had hated


    being the team doctor at the beginning of the semester, and now I couldn¡¯t imagine doing anything


    else¡­ It filled me with a strange feeling that I couldn¡¯t quite exin. I almost felt guilty now for all of the


    time I had spent hating my internship. Not just for Enzo, but for Tiffany. But even then, I knew that


    nothing made me happier now than being the team doctor, and I was proud to admit it. If only my voice


    wasn¡¯t too choked from my tears to speak.


    ¡°I want to see more,¡± he suddenly said, straightening. He was still holding my hand, and now he looked


    down at me with a new unwavering intensity ¡ª the same intensity that I hade to love. The same


    intensity that he showed me when we first met. At the time, I had thought of it as a predator and his


    prey, and it scared me; but now, I knew that it was somethingpletely different. It was pure love and


    fascination. It was a look that I somehow knew only fated mates could give each other.


    ¡°Follow me, then,¡± I said, my voice shaking with abination of fear of failure and excitement. Part of


    me was terrified that he would suddenly regress again, or that Selena would suddenly walk in here and


    snatch him away from me. But I pushed on and led him over to the locker rooms.


    However, when I pushed open the door of the locker rooms next, Enzo suddenly dropped my hand and


    stopped in the doorway.


    I felt a lump rise in my throat; had I gone too far now? Was he regretting all of this?


    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± I stuttered as I turned to look at him.


    But he didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were fixed on the inside of the locker room.


    And I knew from the way his eyes widened and his mouth hung open ever so slightly that he was right


    on the verge of breaking through Selena¡¯s spell.


    Chapter 213: In the Locker Rooms


    Nina


    As Enzo stood in the doorway looking into the locker rooms, his mouth hung open and his eyes


    widened. I knew, in that instant, that he was beginning to remember even more. I wanted to jump on


    him and hug him tightly, but I contained myself in order not to freak him out again and simply held the


    door open a little wider to let him in.


    Slowly, Enzo walked into the locker rooms and began to look around. I stood off to the side and


    watched as he paced around through the rows of lockers,pletely silent while he processed


    everything.


    Eventually, he stopped in front of the locker that used to belong to him. It still had his things inside, and


    as though it was instinct, he lifted his hand and began to turn the dial on the lock.


    My eyes widened as I watched him. He waspletely focused on thebination lock as he turned it


    one way, then another, stopping at a number each time. And then¡­ The lock popped open.


    He swung the locker door open and reached inside. I felt my heart swell as I watched him retrieve his


    hockey jersey. It was a dark green color with burgundy piping ¡ª our school colors ¡ª and had arge


    number ¡°1¡± on the back with his name above it: ¡°Rivers¡±.


    ¡°Rivers¡­¡± he mumbled, holding the jersey up to the light. ¡°Enzo Rivers.¡±


    As he spoke, his voice shifted, returning to its natural cadence. I felt my stomach jolt as his hands


    changed, then his arms, his legs¡­ His body slowly morphed back into its natural state as the spell that


    disguised him melted away. He stood there frozen for what felt like an eternity, just holding the jersey in


    his hand.


    And then, he suddenly turned to look at me.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I whispered, my voice shaking.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He dropped the jersey to the floor and rushed at me so quickly it was almost as


    though he was flying. I felt tears begin to stream down my cheeks as he approached, and suddenly, his


    arms were around me, touching my waist, my shoulders, my neck and my hair, then he cupped my


    cheeks.


    ¡°Nina,¡± he whispered, gazing into my eyes as I sobbed in front of him, my entire body trembling with


    excitement that he had broken the spell, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Just kiss me,¡± I murmured.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Enzo kissed me. He kissed me deeply and softly, and his lips sent a


    shock wave through my body. To think that just a few days earlier I had thought that I would never feel


    myself in his arms again, and now he was holding me once more, kissing me deeply. I could feel the


    faint presence of my wolf inside of me, growing ever so slightly stronger the more he kissed me.


    Enzo wrapped his arms around me and picked me up while we kissed. I wrapped my legs around him,


    feeling him press me between his body and the wall. His lips traveled across my jaw and down my


    neck, causing me to shiver all over.


    I thought that I would never see him again, and yet here he was. Somehow, my scent drew him to me


    after everything, and he had broken through Selena¡¯s brainwashing. Even though there was still the


    threat of Selena finding out and brainwashing him again, I didn¡¯t care at that moment. I just wanted to


    feel Enzo all over, to touch him and kiss him in those locker rooms.


    When he finished sucking on my neck, his lips met with mine again. He held me tightly, never releasing


    his lips from mine, as he carried me over to the showers. I felt my panties get wet as we entered, the


    simple thought of making love beneath the water causing my entire body to tingle. When he set me


    down I could feel his hard cock through his jeans, and without hesitation I began to fumble at his belt so


    I could take him in my mouth and taste him again after being apart for too long.


    But before I could manage to unbuckle his belt, we both suddenly stopped as we heard the locker room


    door bang open.


    ¡°Enzo?!¡± Selena¡¯s shrill voice echoed into the locker room. ¡°I know you¡¯re in here.¡±Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Enzo whispered, looking around frantically as Selena¡¯s footsteps began to approach. He then


    locked his eyes on the bathroom stalls and shoved me over to them. ¡°Hide,¡± he said, so quietly I could


    barely hear him and could only see his lips moving.


    I wanted to stay in the open and stay with Enzo, but I knew that he was right. If Selena found him here


    with me, there was no telling exactly what she would do; but if she thought that he just wandered in


    here by herself, maybe she wouldn¡¯t be so harsh on him. Enzo shut the bathroom stall door as I


    climbed up onto the toilet to hide my feet, just moments before Selena appeared in the doorway.


    Thankfully, I felt my wolf retract herself as though she was recoiling at Selena¡¯s presence, thus hiding


    my scent. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to smell my scent as profoundly as Enzo could, but I was still


    frightened that she would pick my scent up just a little bit.


    ¡°Baby? What are you doing in here?¡± she asked suspiciously, ncing around. I could just barely see


    her through the crack in the stall door, which Enzo was standing in front of. ¡°And why is your disguise


    off?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Enzo said. ¡°I had to use the bathroom. I guess I gotfortable being by myself and the


    disguise wore off.¡±


    Selena was silent for a moment; she didn¡¯t seem to believe him, but somehow I knew it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because in the next instant, she suddenly lunged forward and grabbed a fistful of his shirt, taking him


    by surprise and causing him to stagger forward.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember anything,¡± she said, her voice dreamy and maniptive. ¡°You¡¯re mine. Got that?¡±


    Enzo went quiet. I felt my heart leap into my throat as I saw his appearance begin to shift back through


    the crack in the stall door; she was dazing him. That was what this was all along. And although I


    wanted to jump out and get in the way, I couldn¡¯t be certain if Luke put a hex on her yet, and I didn¡¯t


    want to risk her suddenly opening a portal and leaving with Enzo. So instead, I kept quiet with my hand


    mped over my mouth, and watched with wide eyes.


    ¡°Tell me I¡¯m your only girl,¡± she growled.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re my only girl.¡± Enzo¡¯s voice sounded t, monotone. She had him in her grips again,


    and before I could do anything, it was toote. With a grin, Selena grabbed Enzo¡¯s wrist and yanked


    him out of the locker rooms.


    A pit grew in my stomach as I realized where they were going: the woods.


    I would have to follow them and stop them from leaving before it was toote. I couldn¡¯t lose Enzo


    again.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    Chapter 213: The Warden


    Enzo


    When I finally remembered everything, it felt as though I had broken out of a prison. All I wanted in


    those sweet moments was to feel Nina pressed up against me, to feel her warmth and her love. I


    couldn¡¯t believe that I had spent the past weeks being locked in a fog by Selena¡¯s doing. Somehow,


    with Selena¡¯s incredible power, I was genuinely convinced that I had never attended Mountainview, nor


    had I ever met Nina before; but the power of my love for Nina prevailed in the end.


    At least, that was what I thought. But when Selena suddenly found me in the locker room and sunk her


    ws into my brain once more, I suddenly felt foggy again.


    I should have seen iting, but I guessed that the very first thing on my mind was to hide Nina and


    keep her protected ¡ª protecting myself from Selena¡¯s tricks was at the bottom of my list, and I also got


    a little too cocky. When I broke through her spell, it was almost as though I forgot just how powerful her


    abilities were. She was the Alpha King¡¯s daughter, after all, and neither Nina nor I were any match for


    her abilities. So when she dazed me again, neither of us had any way of stopping her.


    But she didn¡¯t daze me fully; she only dazed me just enough to make me foggy and susceptible to her


    demands. I felt like I was walking through a thick mist as she grabbed my arm and yanked me out of


    the locker room. I swore that there was some reason why I was supposed to stay away from her¡­ But


    now, I couldn¡¯t remember why. All I knew was that I should have stayed away from her, and that she


    wasn¡¯t to be trusted. But even then, I followed her, and I couldn¡¯t exin why I didn¡¯t fight back.


    As Selena dragged me out the back of the hockey arena and across the misty athletic field, she


    babbled on angrily in front of me.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known¡­ It¡¯s too risky¡­ That bitch¡­¡± she muttered. It made no sense. Who was she


    talking about? What did she mean when she said it was ¡°too risky¡±? I felt as though there was


    something I was supposed to know, but it felt like there was a thick bubble wrapped around that area of


    my brain, and I couldn¡¯t pop it no matter how hard I poked and prodded at it. I felt dumb and lifeless,


    like I had juste out of aa moments earlier ¡ª or maybe it rather felt like I was about to go into


    aa, like I was slipping out of consciousness and everything would go dark at any moment.


    Selena led us into the woods, which were darker and colder in the chill of the winter air.


    ¡°Selena?¡± I asked as she led us further in, a shiver going down my spine. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where are


    we going? Are you okay?¡±


    But Selena didn¡¯t answer. She just picked up her pace and tightened her grip on my wrist as she


    yanked me forward into the dark woods.


    Finally, we were so deep into the woods that I couldn¡¯t even see the campus behind us anymore.


    Selena led us on a winding path that seemed to have no end before she finally stopped in a small


    clearing, where she released her grip on my arm and red at me with an intensity that I didn¡¯t fully


    understand.


    Why was she so angry with me? And why, every time I blinked, did I see another version of her ¡ª a


    version of her that was slightly different, with brown eyes and freckled skin, and a kind heart instead of


    an icy one? Who was this other version of Selena, and why did I feel the need to run off and find it?


    ¡°We¡¯re going home, Enzo,¡± she growled, cing her hands on her hips as she red up at me. ¡°You¡¯ve


    been very bad. We can¡¯te here anymore. And it¡¯s such a shame, too, because I was having a bit of


    fun.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I muttered. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Selena scoffed. In that instant, I swore I saw a sh of someone else behind her in the trees, peering


    out from the shadows. And for some reason, I swore that that person¡¯s name was Nina.


    ¡°Selena,¡± I insisted, feeling more confused now than ever, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s Nina?¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes widened and instantly filled with tears as though she suddenly flipped a switch. There


    was almost something theatrical about the way her lower lip quivered. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say her name!¡±


    she snarled, her face turning red. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop thinking about her, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    I was taken aback by Selena¡¯s words. I still didn¡¯t even know who she was talking about.


    But then, I thought I saw a sh of that other girl again. She was standing a ways off in the woods,


    peering out at us from behind the trees. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but as I looked at her, I was sure that I


    knew her. In fact, the more I thought about it, the more I realized that it was Nina, and I did remember


    her. I was supposed to be with Nina, not Selena; Selena was putting spells on me to make me forget. I


    had only been with Nina just a few minutes prior, and yet Selena¡¯s magic had already dug its way into


    my brain again.


    I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Nina. At that moment, I decided that I would have to shift and fight


    Selena off ¡ª it was the only way to stop her.


    But before I could, she instantly saw the look in my eyes. She was too smart.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she growled. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: forget her.¡±


    My brain went foggy again. I blinked rapidly, and suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t know where I was; why


    were we in the woods? Why was Selena so angry with me? I looked around confusedly, then back at


    Selena, who now had a grin on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Selena replied in a sing-song voice. ¡°I just want to go home now.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I furrowed my brow. I had no recollection of ever even leaving our home ¡ª the Alpha King¡¯s mansion


    ¡ª but I didn¡¯t care to question my mate. I simply nodded, deciding it was best for her to lead the way.


    Maybe this was just a game, or maybe it was another one of my post traumatic stress episodes. I had


    been in a war, after all.


    Selena stared at me intensely for a moment as though she was studying me, searching me for


    something. Then, as if she was satisfied with what she saw, she turned to the side and reached out


    with two fingers. She moved her fingers in a circr motion as though she was about to open a portal.


    But nothing happened.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± she murmured, shaking out her hand and trying again. And yet, once again, nothing


    happened.


    Selena¡¯s face went bright red. She cursed under her breath and tried once more, but for a third time,


    the portal wouldn¡¯t open.


    And then, at that exact moment, I saw another version of her ¡ª one with brown eyes and freckles and


    ck hair in two braids ¡ª bolt out from behind a tree with her sights set on Selena.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Chapter 214: Unfinished Business


    Nina


    When I saw Selena grab Enzo and pull him out of the locker rooms, I instantly knew that she had


    brainwashed him again; and she was going to take him away to the werewolf realm once more.


    I couldn¡¯t lose Enzo again, so even though I knew that Selena could easily kill me now if she wanted to,


    especially without my wolf here to lend me some power, I decided to go after them.


    I kept a bit of a distance as they made their way across the athletic field, not wanting Selena to see me.


    And as I followed, I prayed that Luke had managed to put his hex on Selena already so she wouldn¡¯t be


    able to open a portal again. But seeing as how suddenly they were leaving, only a few hours after I had


    last seen Luke, I wasn¡¯t sure if he had put the hex on her yet.


    Eventually, they entered into the forest. I paused before I entered behind them, biting my lip for a


    moment as I considered my options. I decided then to circle around, so I gave myself a wide berth


    around them and quietly snuck into the dark and cold forest.


    As I walked, I kept them within earshot. I could hear Selena talking angrily, followed by the asional


    word or two from Enzo. However, I couldn¡¯t quite make out what they were saying ¡ª but I could only


    imagine that she was fuming and berating him, seeing as how she clearly noticed that her spell on him


    had been broken earlier.


    While I followed, I decided to slip out my phone and send a quick text to the pack. If things went poorly,


    I would need the help of my friends to overpower Selena. I was no match for her, and neither was Enzo


    in his current state. For all I knew, she fully had him back in her grasp once more and would make him


    fight against me like he was her pawn in some sick game of chess. For all I knew, she knew that I was


    following them right now and was already nning something.


    ¡°Everyone,e to the forest behind the hockey arena RIGHT NOW,¡± my text read. ¡°Found Selena


    and Enzo. I think she¡¯s trying to leave with him again. HURRY and follow the jogging trail in the woods.¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I hit send once I was done frantically typing and immediately slipped my phone back into my pocket,


    not wanting to waste any more time waiting for a response. I needed to be fully focused on keeping


    Selena and Enzo close so I could stop them before it was toote.


    Finally, Selena and Enzo seemed to stop. I could see them up ahead in a small clearing, so I ducked


    down even lower behind the trees and stuck to the shadows as I circled around to get behind Selena,


    where she wouldn¡¯t be able to see me. Although I wondered if I should make myself known to Enzo to


    help hime out of the fog that Selena put him in, I still wasn¡¯t sure if he would point me out to her


    and reveal my position, so I decided to stay fully hidden from both of them.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home, Enzo,¡± Selena said with her hands on her hips. ¡°You¡¯ve been very bad. We can¡¯t


    come here anymore. And it¡¯s such a shame, too, because I was having a bit of fun.¡±

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    Enzo looked confused, and kept blinking rapidly as though he was trying to wrap his head around it.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked. ¡°What did I do?¡±


    Selena scoffed. I decided to take this opportunity while they were talking to move forward a little and


    slowly close in on them; I wasn¡¯t sure if Enzo saw me while I quickly darted forward to the next tree


    closer to the clearing, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Selena,¡± he said, sounding somewhat panicked now after a long silence, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s


    Nina?¡±


    My eyes widened. So he did remember me, at least a little bit; at the very least, he remembered my


    name and that I existed. He didn¡¯t sound trusting of Selena, either. I wondered as I watched the


    puzzled look on his face from afar and the way that his eyes kept quickly shifting over to where I stood


    if he did see me, and if it was helping him to keep control of his own mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say her name!¡± Selena snarled. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop thinking about her, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll kill her!¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes went wide with what looked like confusion. My own eyes went wide with fear. I didn¡¯t know


    if I truly believed that Selena had the capacity within her to kill anyone, but she had proven time and


    time again that she would go to any lengths to keep me out of the picture.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Selena sounded like she was crying, which caused Enzo to stare at her intensely. I decided to move


    forward again, and now I was right on the edge of the clearing. In just a few seconds, if I ran fast


    enough, I thought that I could tackle her.


    Suddenly, as I moved, Enzo¡¯s eyes snapped up again and widened a little more. I knew he saw me


    now. I froze, expecting him to tell Selena I was here, but he didn¡¯t; in fact, he seemed to sh with


    recognition as he saw me, and his face became serious.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Selena growled. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: forget her.¡±


    Enzo began to blink rapidly again. His eyes took on that same foggy appearance as before. ¡°What¡¯s


    going on?¡± he asked, sounding confused. I cursed under my breath and bit my lip, slipping back behind


    the tree and out of sight. Selena¡¯s magic was too powerful; there was no way he could get a full grasp


    on his mind when she was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Selena replied in a sing-song voice that made me want to retch. ¡°I just want to go home


    now.¡±


    Then, as if Selena was satisfied with her work, she turned to the side and reached out with two fingers.


    She moved her fingers in a circr motion as she tried to open a portal, but nothing happened.


    I almost jumped for joy. As it turned out, Luke had in fact managed to put a hex on her; but there was


    still no knowing as to how long that hex wouldst. He only mentioned that it would work for a short


    time, which meant that there was a possibility she could open a portal any minute.


    Not only that, but my friends weren¡¯t here yet. I quickly slipped out my phone and let out a tiny sigh of


    relief to see that they were on their way, but I still needed to buy some time.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± Selena murmured, shaking out her hand and trying again. And yet, once again, nothing


    happened. Selena¡¯s face turned a vibrant shade of angry red. She cursed under her breath and tried


    once more, but for a third time, the portal wouldn¡¯t open.


    As I watched her try and try again, I still wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Enzo seemedpletely dazed by her


    at this point, and I was worried that he would attack me at her orders if I ran out and confronted her. I


    also had no way of knowing what sort of magic or other abilities she would use on me; for all I knew,


    she could even shift and kill me in her wolf form, or maybe she had a weapon.


    But when I saw the sparks of a portal finally begin to flicker on the tips of her fingers as the hex began


    to wear off, I knew that I needed to stop her.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    Chapter 216: Through My Fingers


    Nina


    My friends still weren¡¯t here yet, and it seemed that the hex that Luke put on Selena was already


    beginning to wear off. I could see the slight flicker of sparks that formed on her fingertips as she tried


    and tried again to open a portal, and I knew that she would aplish her goal at any moment.


    Maybe I was acting crazy and reckless, but I couldn¡¯t just let her leave with Enzo. I couldn¡¯t lose him


    again. I didn¡¯t care if Selena hurt me, or even if her spell was so thick in Enzo¡¯s mind that he thought I


    was insane. All I knew was that I needed to stop her until my friends came to help me.


    Without a second thought, I bolted out from behind the tree.


    Enzo saw me first. His eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and confusion as I sprinted across the


    clearing.


    Then, Selena saw me; but only a single moment before I collided with her, tackling her to the ground


    with all of the force I had in my body.


    Together, Selena and I grappled on the forest floor for a few moments. She snarled and shouted


    obscenities as she tried to w at me with her fingernails, but I quickly grabbed her wrists as hard as I


    could and wrenched them back, pinning them against the ground and causing her to yelp in pain. I sat


    on top of her and kept her pinned there, my eyes wild with determination.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Selena growled. ¡°Enzo! Help me! Get her off!¡±


    ¡°No, Enzo!¡± I shouted, whipping my head around at him to stare into his eyes in the hopes that he


    would recognize me and break through her spell again. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her!¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes were still wide. He stared at both of us with confusion, his eyes darting back and forth


    between the two of us. I could tell that Selena¡¯s spell had dug itself even deeper into his mind this time,


    and it seemed as though he didn¡¯t even really know where he was. No matter how hard I pleaded with


    my eyes, he only looked back at me with a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°Baby!¡± Selena insisted. ¡°Help!¡±


    Finally, Enzo stormed toward us. I thought for the briefest of moments that he recognized me and was


    going to help me again¡­ But I was so, so wrong in that assumption.


    ¡°Get off of her,¡± he said, his eyes beginning to glow red with anger as he towered over me.


    I already felt tears beginning to well up in my eyes.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I begged, ¡°it¡¯s me. Nina. You have to break through her spell. Selena is¡ª¡±


    Before I could finish, Enzo suddenly grabbed me by the back of my shirt and yanked me off of Selena.


    He tossed me to the ground, not even caring that he might have hurt me, and then helped Selena to


    her feet.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked her, his eyes searching her face with worry while his hands rubbed her wrists


    gently where I had been holding her down.


    I scrambled to my feet, my face caked with dirt and tears. ¡°Enzo, please¡ª¡± I began, reaching out for


    him, but he pped my hand away and red at me with those angry, glowing red eyes. Meanwhile,


    Selena only smirked behind him as he looked at me, but her face quickly returned to a twisted sob as


    he looked back at her.


    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t know who this crazy bitch is, but I want to go home,¡± Selena sobbed, throwing her arms


    around him.


    I wanted to fight back. I wanted to tear them away from each other, but Enzo only red at me angrily


    over her shoulder, his eyes burning with a territorial urgency. I knew that if I tried to get in between


    them now, he would only get even more angry and Selena would get her way.


    All I could do instead was plead with him, with my eyes and with my words.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I murmured, shaking my head as my vision clouded with tears and my heart sank in my chest,


    ¡°don¡¯t you remember me? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s tricking you?¡±


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    But Enzo didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Selena,¡± he said, his angry eyes fixed on me. ¡°Let¡¯s get away from her.¡±


    A sob caught in my throat. I couldn¡¯t stop my knees from buckling beneath me, and I fell to the ground,


    digging my hands and my knees into the dirt as another sob escaped my mouth.


    I heard the unmistakable sound of a portal opening in front of me and jerked my head up. Luke¡¯s hex


    had fully worn off now, and Selena had seeded in opening a portal. But I knew that there was


    nothing to do now; Enzo hated me. Selena had sunk her ws so deep into his mind that he didn¡¯t


    even remember me as anything but an evil doppelganger of someone who he thought was his fated


    mate. Now, more than ever, I wished that my wolf was here to prove him wrong; but with Selena right in


    front of me, my wolf wouldn¡¯te out, and I wasn¡¯t even sure if she coulde out again.


    ¡°Please¡­ Enzo¡­¡± I begged through my sobs. The tears in my eyes were so thick that they fully


    clouded my vision, turning Selena and Enzo into nothing but two vaguely human-shaped blobs.


    But then, I heard the sound of crunching leaves underfoot, and Selena¡¯s face suddenly came into view.


    She grabbed my face with her hand, digging her nails into my cheeks and my neck, and scowled at me


    with eyes that burned with hatred.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he doesn¡¯t even know you?¡± she growled, bits of her spittle flying into my face.


    ¡°You¡¯d never even be his first choice if he did know you. I could just kill you, you know. Save everyone


    the trouble.¡±


    ¡°So kill me, then,¡± I replied. ¡°If you¡¯re going to take him from me, then just kill me.¡±


    Selena threw her head back andughed, releasing her grip on my face with a final shove that was


    strong enough to send me back onto my butt on the forest floor.


    ¡°Killing you would be too much of a kindness, I think,¡± she said.


    Just then, I heard the sound of feet pounding through the woods, and voices shouting.


    But Selena heard it, too.


    ¡°Come on, baby,¡± she said, storming over to the portal and grabbing Enzo¡¯s hand. She cast me onest


    nce over her shoulder, the smirk on her face undeniable. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    And then¡­ They were gone.


    A cry escaped my throat. My friends came just split seconds after the portal closed. If they had only


    been there just moments before¡­ But it didn¡¯t matter now. It was over. Selena had won.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Matt said, looking around frantically while Lori and Jessica fell to their knees


    beside me, cradling me in their arms as I sobbed uncontrobly.


    I could only shake my head. No words woulde out through my sobs.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Jessica said, her voice low. I nodded. Jessica pulled me closer, wrapping her arms


    around me and pulling me into herp while Lori rubbed my back.


    But I couldn¡¯t even feel any of it. I waspletely numb, as though I was an outside observer looking


    down at the scene.


    And as I saw myself spread out on the forest floor with my friends huddled around me, my face caked


    with dirt and tears, there was only one word that woulde out of my mouth.


    ¡°Enzo.¡±

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    Chapter 217: Together


    Nina


    When Enzo disappeared with Selena, I felt my heart begin to shatter into a million pieces. For the


    second time in the past few weeks, I had lost him again and now I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ever get him


    back. Selena¡¯s ws had sunk deep into his mind, and it seemed that her spell had taken a strong


    enough hold on him that even looking at me and seeing my pain didn¡¯t cause him to recognize me in


    the slightest.


    Lori and Jessica held me tightly as I sobbed on the forest floor. I could hear Matt shouting, but I couldn¡¯t


    make out what he said over my sobs; but he sounded just as angry as I felt, and when I cracked my


    eyes open, I could see that tears were streaked down Lori and Jessica¡¯s faces as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jessica said, sliding her hands under my back and helping me to sit up. ¡°We¡¯ll find him. I


    promise.¡±


    I shook my head as I sat up and pulled my knees up to my chest, wrapping my arms around my legs in


    an upright fetal position. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± I said, my chest heaving with silent sobs as tears continued to


    stream down my dirt-caked face. ¡°I can¡¯t open a portal. And Selena¡¯s magic is too powerful¡­ I won¡¯t


    stand a chance against her.¡±


    Lori frowned. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, another familiar voice


    called to me from behind her, causing all of us to jerk our heads up.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up already?¡± Luke said. He was standing at the edge of the clearing. His hands were


    balled up into tight fists at his sides, and as he stormed closer to me, I could see that his face was red


    and he was shaking slightly with what looked like anger. ¡°You can¡¯t just give up like that.¡±


    I stared up at him with an open mouth, still clutching my knees to my chest. ¡°What the hell am I


    supposed to do, Luke?¡± I responded. ¡°He¡¯s gone. Selena took him. And she¡¯ll just kill me anyway if I try


    to take him back again.¡±


    Luke silently stared at me for several long, palpable moments. The air between the five of us was so


    thick it could be cut with a knife, and I felt as though my lungs couldn¡¯t even take in any oxygen from


    the weight of it all.


    ¡°I can open a portal for you,¡± Luke said finally, his face softening and his hands uncurling. ¡°I can get you


    there before it¡¯s toote. You still have time.¡±


    I stood then, shaking my head vigorously. ¡°Your disguise,¡± I said, gesturing to him. If he opened a


    portal, it would ruin his disguise, and I knew how important it was to him to feel human again. I never


    wanted to take that away from him.


    Luke rolled his eyes. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?¡± he said. ¡°This is more important. You¡¯re


    more important. I knew that there was something special about you from the moment I met you. You¡¯re


    not just an ordinary human, and you¡¯re not even just an ordinary werewolf. You¡¯re the missing daughter


    of the Alpha King; the daughter that the Crescents were supposed to kill twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°What does my lineage have to do with anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Selena¡¯s power,¡± Luke replied, sounding almost annoyed at my ipetence. ¡°You have


    the same powers. You¡¯re possibly even stronger. I didn¡¯t want to tell you this until I was absolutely


    certain, but that witch who helped me¡­ She told me about a prophecy. ¡®The missing sister will save the


    kingdom and unite the races together.¡¯ Humans, werewolves, undead¡­ All of us. If you give up now,


    the Crescents will have their way.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°If my fate was to stop the Crescents, why


    didn¡¯t they kill me when they had the chance twenty years ago?¡±


    Luke was silent for a moment. My friends shifted ufortably on their feet, staring at the two of us as


    tensions rose. Everything felt like it was moving too slowly and too quickly at the same time; with every


    moment wasted, Enzo was being taken further and further away from me.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t do it,¡± Luke finally said. His voice was low and quiet. ¡°They tried, but they couldn¡¯t. All


    along, I thought it was because they took pity on you, but it was something else. It was as if something


    was protecting you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I wanted to ask how Luke or that witch even knew any of this for sure, but I


    knew that Luke had never been wrong about these things before¡­ And if he was right this time, then I


    needed to trust him. I needed to not only save Enzo, but I supposedly needed to save the kingdom.


    And I knew that the only way to do that was to stop Selena, because I had a sickening feeling in my


    stomach that she had the Alpha King ¡ª our father ¡ª in her grasp as well.


    ¡°Okay.¡± My voice was barely above a whisper, but it still shook with fear. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a hand grip my wrist tightly. I looked up from the ground to see that Jessica was holding


    me, her eyes burning with fervor. She was about to tell me that she didn¡¯t want me to go ¡ª I was sure


    of it. I opened my mouth to tell her that I needed to go and that she had to let me, but she spoke first.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go alone,¡± she said, taking me by surprise. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    I was taken aback. As long as I had known Jessica, I had never really seen her as the type to put


    herself in dangerous situations. But then, I thought back to the clumsy girl who nearly tumbled down a


    mountain just a few months earlier over a photograph ¡ª during a camping trip that I suddenly dragged


    her along on with no exnation, in the middle of nowhere, and she went without a second thought. I


    thought about how she always held my hand tightly, her nails digging into my palm, whenever we went


    through the haunted house at the Halloween fair every year; she hated going but she went anyway


    because she knew that it made me happy to go. I thought about how she stood up to Selena over


    spilled coffee on a new dress.


    And I remembered that Jessica was a lot stronger than I had always thought; she wasn¡¯t just my blonde


    friend who went to parties and wore pink. She was brilliant and brave, and she had always been by my


    side.


    I looked over at Lori next, who stared at me with the same passion in her eyes. I knew that she would


    come, too. Lori had always been there for me; she always listened calmly when I needed someone to


    talk to, and she was always the calm voice of reason, but she never hesitated to stand up for her


    friends when she needed to. Sometimes she was crazy, and sometimes she said things that hurt


    people¡¯s feelings, but that was because she never withheld the truth.


    Then, I looked over at Matt. He was standing behind the two of them, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on


    me. I hadn¡¯t known him for long, but already he had be a rock in our group. When I had met him,


    he had been an airheaded frat boy who only ever cracked jokes, but he had turned into a brave and


    strong leader. When we needed him the most, he took charge.


    Finally, I looked back at Luke. All I could do was nod, and a smile spread across Luke¡¯s face.


    With all of my friends by my side, I knew that Selena wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us. She may


    have been cunning and powerful, but she didn¡¯t have what we had.


    She didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s love.


    Chapter 217: Together


    Nina


    When Enzo disappeared with Selena, I felt my heart begin to shatter into a million pieces. For the


    second time in the past few weeks, I had lost him again and now I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ever get him


    back. Selena¡¯s ws had sunk deep into his mind, and it seemed that her spell had taken a strong


    enough hold on him that even looking at me and seeing my pain didn¡¯t cause him to recognize me in


    the slightest.


    Lori and Jessica held me tightly as I sobbed on the forest floor. I could hear Matt shouting, but I couldn¡¯t


    make out what he said over my sobs; but he sounded just as angry as I felt, and when I cracked my


    eyes open, I could see that tears were streaked down Lori and Jessica¡¯s faces as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jessica said, sliding her hands under my back and helping me to sit up. ¡°We¡¯ll find him. I


    promise.¡±


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I shook my head as I sat up and pulled my knees up to my chest, wrapping my arms around my legs in


    an upright fetal position. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± I said, my chest heaving with silent sobs as tears continued to


    stream down my dirt-caked face. ¡°I can¡¯t open a portal. And Selena¡¯s magic is too powerful¡­ I won¡¯t


    stand a chance against her.¡±


    Lori frowned. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, another familiar voice


    called to me from behind her, causing all of us to jerk our heads up.


    ¡°You¡¯re giving up already?¡± Luke said. He was standing at the edge of the clearing. His hands were


    balled up into tight fists at his sides, and as he stormed closer to me, I could see that his face was red


    and he was shaking slightly with what looked like anger. ¡°You can¡¯t just give up like that.¡±


    I stared up at him with an open mouth, still clutching my knees to my chest. ¡°What the hell am I


    supposed to do, Luke?¡± I responded. ¡°He¡¯s gone. Selena took him. And she¡¯ll just kill me anyway if I try


    to take him back again.¡±


    Luke silently stared at me for several long, palpable moments. The air between the five of us was so


    thick it could be cut with a knife, and I felt as though my lungs couldn¡¯t even take in any oxygen from


    the weight of it all.


    ¡°I can open a portal for you,¡± Luke said finally, his face softening and his hands uncurling. ¡°I can get you


    there before it¡¯s toote. You still have time.¡±


    I stood then, shaking my head vigorously. ¡°Your disguise,¡± I said, gesturing to him. If he opened a


    portal, it would ruin his disguise, and I knew how important it was to him to feel human again. I never


    wanted to take that away from him.


    Luke rolled his eyes. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?¡± he said. ¡°This is more important. You¡¯re


    more important. I knew that there was something special about you from the moment I met you. You¡¯re


    not just an ordinary human, and you¡¯re not even just an ordinary werewolf. You¡¯re the missing daughter


    of the Alpha King; the daughter that the Crescents were supposed to kill twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°What does my lineage have to do with anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Selena¡¯s power,¡± Luke replied, sounding almost annoyed at my ipetence. ¡°You have


    the same powers. You¡¯re possibly even stronger. I didn¡¯t want to tell you this until I was absolutely


    certain, but that witch who helped me¡­ She told me about a prophecy. ¡®The missing sister will save the


    kingdom and unite the races together.¡¯ Humans, werewolves, undead¡­ All of us. If you give up now,


    the Crescents will have their way.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°If my fate was to stop the Crescents, why


    didn¡¯t they kill me when they had the chance twenty years ago?¡±


    Luke was silent for a moment. My friends shifted ufortably on their feet, staring at the two of us as


    tensions rose. Everything felt like it was moving too slowly and too quickly at the same time; with every


    moment wasted, Enzo was being taken further and further away from me.


    ¡°They couldn¡¯t do it,¡± Luke finally said. His voice was low and quiet. ¡°They tried, but they couldn¡¯t. All


    along, I thought it was because they took pity on you, but it was something else. It was as if something


    was protecting you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I wanted to ask how Luke or that witch even knew any of this for sure, but I


    knew that Luke had never been wrong about these things before¡­ And if he was right this time, then I


    needed to trust him. I needed to not only save Enzo, but I supposedly needed to save the kingdom.


    And I knew that the only way to do that was to stop Selena, because I had a sickening feeling in my


    stomach that she had the Alpha King ¡ª our father ¡ª in her grasp as well.


    ¡°Okay.¡± My voice was barely above a whisper, but it still shook with fear. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a hand grip my wrist tightly. I looked up from the ground to see that Jessica was holding


    me, her eyes burning with fervor. She was about to tell me that she didn¡¯t want me to go ¡ª I was sure


    of it. I opened my mouth to tell her that I needed to go and that she had to let me, but she spoke first.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go alone,¡± she said, taking me by surprise. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    I was taken aback. As long as I had known Jessica, I had never really seen her as the type to put


    herself in dangerous situations. But then, I thought back to the clumsy girl who nearly tumbled down a


    mountain just a few months earlier over a photograph ¡ª during a camping trip that I suddenly dragged


    her along on with no exnation, in the middle of nowhere, and she went without a second thought. I


    thought about how she always held my hand tightly, her nails digging into my palm, whenever we went


    through the haunted house at the Halloween fair every year; she hated going but she went anyway


    because she knew that it made me happy to go. I thought about how she stood up to Selena over


    spilled coffee on a new dress.


    And I remembered that Jessica was a lot stronger than I had always thought; she wasn¡¯t just my blonde


    friend who went to parties and wore pink. She was brilliant and brave, and she had always been by my


    side.


    I looked over at Lori next, who stared at me with the same passion in her eyes. I knew that she would


    come, too. Lori had always been there for me; she always listened calmly when I needed someone to


    talk to, and she was always the calm voice of reason, but she never hesitated to stand up for her


    friends when she needed to. Sometimes she was crazy, and sometimes she said things that hurt


    people¡¯s feelings, but that was because she never withheld the truth.


    Then, I looked over at Matt. He was standing behind the two of them, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on


    me. I hadn¡¯t known him for long, but already he had be a rock in our group. When I had met him,


    he had been an airheaded frat boy who only ever cracked jokes, but he had turned into a brave and


    strong leader. When we needed him the most, he took charge.


    Finally, I looked back at Luke. All I could do was nod, and a smile spread across Luke¡¯s face.


    With all of my friends by my side, I knew that Selena wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us. She may


    have been cunning and powerful, but she didn¡¯t have what we had.


    She didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s love.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    Chapter 218: The Sacrificial Lamb


    Enzo


    My brain felt so foggy. No matter how hard I tried, it almost felt as though my eyes were constantly out


    of focus, like I was walking through a thick mist that was obstructing everything in front of me. That


    strange girl that looked almost exactly like Selena came running out of the woods, and she tackled


    Selena, sending her to the ground. They grappled there for a few moments in a shrieking, wing heap


    while I stood inplete and utter shock, before I finally came to my senses and pulled her off of


    Selena.


    The girl kept saying strange things. She kept talking as though we knew each other, but I didn¡¯t know


    her. I didn¡¯t even know where I was. It felt like there was something at the very back of my mind that


    thought that maybe she was familiar, and that maybe I did know her somehow, but that didn¡¯t make any


    sense.


    And so, when Selena opened a portal and took my hand, I went along with her.


    When we stepped out on the other side, we weren¡¯t far from the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. Selena seemed


    angry, and for good reason; that girl had muddied Selena¡¯s clothes and wrecked her perfect hair during


    their fight, and I knew that Selena didn¡¯t like getting dirty. But there was something else that I noticed,


    too, as she took me by the hand and pulled me toward the mansion. She kept muttering to herself


    about the other girl.


    ¡°That bitch¡­ Thinks she can pull a fast one on me¡­ I¡¯m his mate, not her.¡±


    I frowned as I listened to Selena. I thought back to what Selena had told the other girl. She had said


    ¡°See? He doesn¡¯t even remember you!¡±


    It was as if Selena knew the girl, but I didn¡¯t know her for some reason. How could this be? I was so


    confused.


    But I didn¡¯t say anything. Selena was extremely angry, and when I opened my mouth to speak, her


    nails only dug even harder into my wrist as she pulled me along. I decided then and there that I needed


    to give her some time to cool off before I tried to say anything about what happened.


    Within a few minutes of storming through the woods, we arrived at the front of the mansion. The guards


    let us in; it seemed that they, too, realized Selena¡¯s anger and decided not to question anything. I didn¡¯t


    even know why or when we had left the mansion, so I was just as baffled as they were.


    Once we were inside, Selena led me upstairs and down the winding hallways to my room. She then


    opened the door and pushed me inside.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± she growled, her eyes burning with fury. ¡°I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. Now, this was getting too confusing. I wouldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for her to


    come back; I needed to know what was going on.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked, putting my foot in the way before she was able to close the door.


    Selena paused, her jaw moving back and forth as she grinded her teeth together angrily. ¡°I just need to


    take care of something,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. I promise.¡± Then, with one final shove, she pushed


    me into the room and mmed the door shut. I heard the sound of the lock sliding through the bolt, and


    then her receding footsteps.


    I cursed under my breath, my brain still coated in a thick fog. What was going on? It felt as though there


    was a voice in the back of my head telling me to snap out of it, but I didn¡¯t understand why. And when I


    searched for my wolf to see if he had any guidance to offer, he was fast asleep. It almost felt as though


    there was some sort of spell on my wolf that was keeping him in aa. He was there, but he wasn¡¯t


    conscious. This made me nervous; what if something happened and I needed to shift? I couldn¡¯t do


    that if my wolf was fast asleep and couldn¡¯t be woken up.


    Suddenly, as the sky darkened outside, I saw a sh of something through the window that caught my


    eye and broke me out of my train of thought. I bolted over to the window to look out, and I caught a


    glimpse of what looked like Selena running across the road in a cloak. She was fast, like a bolt of


    lightning, and she looked over her shoulder as though she was making sure that the guards wouldn¡¯t


    see her. Then, she disappeared into the forest in the blink of an eye.


    Something was going on here ¡ª I was sure of it. I didn¡¯t know what exactly was happening, but I knew


    that something was wrong. And I couldn¡¯t help but think that Selena and that strange girl who could


    have been her twin had something to do with it.


    I decided that I couldn¡¯t stay here. I had to follow Selena; but she had locked the door.


    Once again, I cursed under my breath as I paced the room, trying to think of a way to escape. My eyes


    fell on the window once again, and I tried to lift the window frame. It slid up easily; in Selena¡¯s haste,


    she hadn¡¯t blocked me from getting out this way. I quickly climbed out the window and used a


    combination of the vines that were climbing along the side of the mansion, an old and rickety trellis, and


    the corner of the building to make my way down.


    As soon as my feet hit the ground, I took off as fast as I could toward the direction that Selena left in.


    The guards didn¡¯t see me in the darkness. I could still faintly pick up Selena¡¯s scent, and so I followed


    it.


    I followed her trail carefully through the rapidly darkening woods. She had been in such a rush that she


    didn¡¯t retract her scent, so it was easy to follow it. She had left an obvious trail of crushed leaves and


    broken bushes as well, so I quickly found where she had disappeared to.


    When I saw the little witch¡¯s hut in the distance, with its yellow light spilling out from the closed window


    into the dark forest, I had to rack my brain to remember why this ce felt familiar. It was foggy and


    distant, but as I approached, I remembered that I had been here before. I had found Selena in here


    once, talking to the witch about some curse¡­ But I couldn¡¯t remember much of anything after that. Did


    the witch put a spell on me? That was the only logical exnation for this strange mind fog that I was


    in.


    I quietly approached the witch¡¯s hut until I was close enough to hear voices.


    ¡°Hold it still!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying! It¡¯s wriggling around too much. Just get it over with.¡±


    I could hear the sound of terrified bleating. It sounded like a sheep in distress. Amb, actually. It


    sounded too small and weak for an adult sheep.


    Then, I heard a strange sound, followed by silence.


    I couldn¡¯t exin why I did what I did next. That tiny voice that had been echoing in the back of my


    mind took hold for a moment, and I knew that there was something going on in that hut that needed to


    be stopped.


    And so, I gritted my teeth and kicked down the door.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as I suspected¡­ Selena was sitting on the floor in the middle of a circle drawn with chalk. In her


    lapy the bloodied body of amb, its throat slit. In front of her kneeled an older woman, a witch, who


    was smearing blood on Selena¡¯s face.


    They both froze. Selena whipped around to look at me, her eyes wide and her face covered with blood


    that was painted on her skin in strange symbols.


    In the candlelight, she looked demonic.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Chapter 219: Another Obstacle


    Nina


    Finally, I agreed to go to the werewolf realm with my friends.


    But we needed to prepare first, and we had to hurry. Time was running short; there was no knowing


    what Selena had done by now. If her spell on Enzo was already this powerful, then I could only imagine


    how much more powerful it could be within this short period of time. Not only that, but if she had the


    Alpha King in her grasp as well, things could go south very quickly. I also couldn¡¯t help but wonder if


    Richard, Enzo¡¯s father, was being held captive too.


    For right now, though, we needed to get Enzo away from her. Once we had Enzo back and we were


    able to break through Selena¡¯s spell again, then he could help us save Richard and the Alpha King.


    The five of us quickly ran home to gather some supplies. The sky was darkening quickly, and it would


    only be a matter of time before it was too dark to even traverse the forest to find the Alpha King¡¯s


    mansion. None of us had ever been there before; only Luke knew vaguely where it was. The rest of us


    were useless when it came to navigating that ce.


    While Matt ran back to his dorm to pack a bag, Lori, Jessica and I ran up to our own dorm. The three of


    us flew into a frenzy, filling the dorm with the sounds of panicked packing and yelling; no doubt our


    neighbors hated us during those moments. I packed lightly, with only a change of clothes, a hunting


    knife, and some gran bars in case we took longer than expected. I hoped to get us in and out of


    there by the end of the next day at the most, but there was no knowing exactly how long it would take


    us. For all we knew, Selena would catch us and we would never make it home.


    I came to that realization as I was zipping up my backpack.


    If Selena caught us, then I would be putting all of my friends in danger.


    I froze, my backpack still in my hand, as the worry washed over me. My palms began to sweat and my


    heart started to race, and I slowly looked up at my friends, who were currently arguing over whether to


    bring weapons or not.


    ¡°Nina, settle this for us,¡± Jessica said, turning to face me. ¡°I think we should bring this.¡± She held up a


    big, heavy bat shlight that we had purchased during our first year living in the dorms. We kept it in


    the hallway, as if someone woulde into our dorm in the middle of the night and kill us. At the time,


    when Jessica first bought it I thought that it was a silly idea, but now I knew that it was a smart


    decision. ¡°Lori thinks we should bring a kitchen knife.¡±


    As I looked back and forth between the two of them, however, the decision only set my anxiety in


    stone. I didn¡¯t want my friends to have to defend themselves like that. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have let them


    come after all.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lori asked, noticing the way that my hands were shaking. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I swallowed and straightened, slinging my backpack onto my back. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t want you to have to


    bring either,¡± I replied, my voice trembling. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m putting you all in danger. Maybe I should just


    go alone.¡±


    Lori¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that, Nina Harper,¡± she growled. ¡°We¡¯re your friends. And


    we¡¯reing with you, whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Besides,¡± Jessica chimed in, ¡°By saving Enzo, his father, and the Alpha King, it¡¯ll help us stop the


    Crescents. Right now, that¡¯s extremely important. And you¡¯re gonna need all the help you can get if you


    want to seed.¡±


    Lori and Jessica were right; I wouldn¡¯t be able to save even Enzo on my own, let alone Richard and the


    Alpha King. There was strength in numbers, and I needed as much strength as possible against


    Selena.


    I nodded. Even though there was a lump in my throat and a pit of dread growing in my stomach, I knew


    that I had to let my friendse with me.


    ¡°Bring the shlight,¡± I said.


    ¡­


    Once we were finished packing, which only took ten minutes at the most, we met up with Luke and


    Matt in the quad.


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Matt said impatiently, looking up at the building that contained the dean¡¯s office. ¡°Curfew is


    about to start. We don¡¯t need anyone forcing us to go inside.¡±


    For the past few weeks, aside from the night of the dance, there had been a strict curfew on both the


    campus and the town. The dean originally had the Fullmoons enforcing it, but when the Fullmoons left


    she had employed some students to basically act as glorified hall monitors. It didn¡¯t really work, and


    people still went out after dark, but the dean was sure to stop us if she found out what we were doing.


    She had too much faith in the Fullmoons, and she was too proud to let her own students potentially put


    themselves in danger because the Fullmoons weren¡¯t being helpful.


    The five of us took off once more toward the woods, and by the time we reached the edge of the


    treeline, the curfew rm went off. Thankfully we were out of sight now.


    Luke led us back to the clearing where Enzo and Selena left. He exined as we walked that portals


    could sometimes leave residue, which could make it easier to open another portal. And, if we used the


    residue from the previous portal to open a new one, there was a likely chance that we woulde out


    at the same spot where Enzo and Selena hade out, which would mean that we would be that


    much closer to the two of them.


    Finally, we stopped in the center of the clearing. The full moon was rising slowly above us, and the sky


    was darkening quickly.


    Luke stepped out of the group and took a deep breath. The rest of us watched, wringing our hands


    nervously, as he began to make the circr motion with his index and middle fingers¡­


    I waited with bated breath, praying that the portal would open. If Selena had just opened one, then


    surely Luke could open one, too. Surely she had left in such a hurry that she wouldn¡¯t have thought to


    put any sort of hex on us.


    But we waited, and nothing happened. No matter how many times Luke moved his hand around in that


    circr motion, whispering under his breath, nothing happened.


    ¡°Shit,¡± he said quietly, dropping his arms to his side. ¡°She¡¯s too smart.¡±


    My eyes widened and I stormed up to Luke. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡±


    Luke shook his head and shrugged at the same time. ¡°I¡¯m not sure exactly. She must have known I was


    coming. God dammit.¡±


    I stared at Luke with wide, disbelieving eyes. ¡°Try again,¡± I ordered him as I felt anger beginning to


    bubble up inside of me. But Luke only shook his head once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not gonna work,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe we can try again tomorrow. The hex is bound to wear off soon


    enough.¡±


    All I could do was gulp nervously while my friends stared at me with shocked, apologetic faces. We


    couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow¡­ Enzo needed us now. Something in me somehow knew that if I didn¡¯t get


    to him by tonight, Selena¡¯s magic would grow too powerful and we¡¯d lose Enzo, Richard, and the Alpha


    King.


    I felt utterly lost and hopeless.


    Once again, Selena had ced an obstacle right in our way.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    Chapter 220: a Mate¡¯s Betrayal


    Enzo


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When I kicked down the door of the witch¡¯s hut, my eyes widened as I saw the bloody scene in front of


    me.


    Selena was sitting on the floor in the middle of a circle drawn with chalk. In herpy the bloodied


    body of amb; they had slit its throat, like some sort of sick ritual sacrifice. In front of her kneeled the


    witch, who was smearing themb¡¯s blood onto Selena¡¯s face with her bare hands.


    They both froze when I kicked down the door. Selena whipped around to look at me, her eyes wide and


    her face covered with blood that was painted on her skin in strange symbols.


    In the candlelight, she looked demonic.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Selena?!¡± I asked, taking a step backwards. I couldn¡¯t fathom the reason


    behind why my fated mate was in this witch¡¯s hut, performing some horrible ritual that involved the


    sacrifice of innocent baby animals.


    ¡°I-It¡¯s a fertility ritual!¡± Selena said, her eyes still so wide I could see the whites of her eyes all the way


    around her irises. ¡°That¡¯s all; just a fertility ritual. I want us to have a baby soon, Enzo, and I¡¯ve been


    having problems. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner.¡±


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t believe a word of what Selena had said; something was seriously wrong here.


    The fog in my head, the strange girl that looked like Selena¡¯s twin, the way that Selena opened a portal


    in a ce that I didn¡¯t remember going to, and the way that she hastily took me back to the mansion


    and locked me in my room¡­ This wasn¡¯t a fertility ritual. This was something darker, more sinister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I growled. I pointed then at the witch, who was standing now and staring up at me


    silently through her eyebrows. ¡°And who is she?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a simple witch,¡± the witch replied, her voice floating across the air in a sing-song tone that was


    surprising for such an old woman. ¡°That¡¯s all. Your mate asked me to help her, and so I did.¡±


    I believed the witch ¡ª to an extent. I believed that she was just performing a service for Selena, but


    that service was far more sinister than a simple fertility ritual. As far as I was aware, fertility rituals didn¡¯t


    involve the sacrificing ofmbs and smearing blood on someone¡¯s face.


    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re really overreacting.¡± Selena sighed and shoved themb¡¯s body off of herp, leaving the


    poor thing in a bloody heap on the floor. She stood, facing me. ¡°I can see the fear in your eyes, but you


    don¡¯t have to be afraid. Why don¡¯t you believe me, your mate?¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°If you want me to believe you, then tell me who that girl was in the woods earlier,¡± I


    said. ¡°Tell me where we were. Tell me why you dragged me back to the mansion and locked me in my


    room, and tell me why I have this thick fog in my head and can¡¯t remember anything before two hours


    ago.¡±


    Selena was silent. I watched as her eyes shifted over to the witch, then back to me. They seemed to


    have some sort of unspoken understanding, and something about it felt horribly dark. Whatever ritual


    they were performing¡­ I somehow felt as though it had something to do with the fog in my head, as


    well as everything else.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Selena said, reaching for me with bloody hands. ¡°¡­What girl are you talking about?¡± She


    cocked her head to the side, and as she did, I felt my head get more foggy. I stumbled backwards,


    shaking my head vigorously as my heart started to pound.


    Selena was trying to cast a spell on me.


    ¡°Get away from me,¡± I murmured, cing my hands over my ears and gritting my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t trust


    you.¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes widened, but it felt almost theatrical. ¡°You don¡¯t trust your mate?¡± she whimpered,


    pushing her lower lip out in a pout. ¡°How could you say that? I¡¯ve never done anything except love


    you!¡±


    But I knew that she was lying. That voice in the back of my mind, that part of me that was free from the


    fog¡­ That part of me knew that she had done something horrible. I wished that I could remember all of


    it, but I could only remember the looming feeling of dread and panic. I knew I was her prisoner


    somehow, but I couldn¡¯t quite remember why.


    Selena sniffled and whimpered a little more, but I wouldn¡¯t hear any of it. I took another step back, my


    eyes shifting over to the woods, toward freedom. Somehow, I knew that I needed to get out, and that


    help was out there. I couldn¡¯t exin why, or who, but I knew that I just needed to run and then


    everything would be okay.


    But then, Selena¡¯s face suddenly shifted and twisted into a deep, dark scowl. The candlelight flickered


    across her blood-stained face, making it appear as though she was wearing some sort of horrifying


    mask.


    ¡°Get him,¡± she snarled.


    Before I even had time to react, the witch shot forward. She moved way too fast for an old woman, so


    fast her entire body was a blur. I felt her wrinkled, gnarled hands wrap around my wrists and she


    yanked me back into the hut with too much force for an old woman.


    ¡°Put him in the circle.¡± Selena pointed to the circle of chalk, where themb and a bowl of its bloodid.


    The witch threw me down. My body felt heavy, like it was full of bricks, and I almost felt as though some


    invisible force was pinning me down in the center of the circle. No matter how hard I struggled, the


    force only became heavier, and during those moments I felt like themb.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t have you,¡± Selena said, picking the bloody knife that was used to kill themb up off the


    ground, ¡°then no one can have you.¡±


    While the witch stood nearby with a grin on her face, Selena stood over me, the knife glinting in the


    candlelight. I felt themb¡¯s blood begin to trickle over to my hand as the pool around the poor little


    thing grew. Its blood was still warm, viscous, and within a few moments mine would be mixed with it.


    ¡°Fio¡­ Please,¡± I begged, urging my wolf to wake up. ¡°I need you.¡±


    ¡°Aw, he looks so scared,¡± Selena said as she stared down at me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll only hurt for a few


    seconds. I¡¯ll make it quick.¡±


    How did ite to this? All along, I thought that Selena was my mate¡­ But she was far from it. She


    was evil. She wasn¡¯t just a werewolf; she was a witch. The most horriblebination¡­ Too much


    power in one person¡¯s hands. That was why supernaturals weren¡¯t allowed to be witches. It was


    too dangerous.


    ¡°Fio,¡± I begged again. ¡°Wake up. Wake up now. Please.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a flicker of hope. Fio heard me. As Selena lowered herself over me, straddling me on


    the floor as she brandished the knife, I felt my wolf beginning to wake up.


    Selena leaned down, nting one final kiss on my lips before she would sacrifice me along with the


    lamb¡­


    But Fio woke up.


    I felt myself shift beneath her.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Selena yelled. ¡°He¡¯s gonna shift! Stop him!¡±


    But it was toote for them to stop me. My wolf¡¯s power was already surging through me. I used my


    wolf¡¯s strength to throw Selena off of me, sending her to the floor with a thud, and I bolted out the door


    and into the dark night.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    Chapter 221: Learning Curve


    Nina


    I felt utterly hopeless. What was I supposed to do? Selena put some sort of hex on Luke to keep him


    from opening a portal, which was not only shocking as I wasn¡¯t even sure how she knew that he was


    coming, but the rest of us also couldn¡¯t open a portal.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try again tomorrow, Nina,¡± Luke said gently. He reached out to squeeze my shoulder, but I


    flinched away. I was too angry forfort, not at him, but at Selena.


    ¡°We have to get to Enzo tonight,¡± I insisted, my voice shaking as my eyes began to well up with tears.


    ¡°Please. I can¡¯t exin it, but I think that tomorrow might be toote.¡±


    Luke paused. Between the five of us, the air was silent.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Nina, I¡­ I really can¡¯t open a portal,¡± Luke said quietly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I just can¡¯t. She put a hex on me.


    She may have put a hex on the whole area so no one could even open a portal.¡±


    ¡°Nina, Enzo will be okay until the morning,¡± Jessica said, stepping forward and cing her hand on my


    arm. When I looked over at her, she had a pained and apologetic expression on her face. Even in the


    darkness, I could see that there were tears in her own eyes. ¡°He¡¯s strong. He¡¯ll be okay.¡±


    I shook my head and let out a wry chuckle as the tears began to stream down my cheeks.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you keep saying,¡± I growled, ¡°but it¡¯s not true. Selena already has her ws sunken in far


    enough. I saw how easily she made Enzo forget everything just now. He¡­ He was practically an


    entirely different person. If we don¡¯t get to him soon, she¡¯ll only strengthen her grip on him.¡±


    The air fell silent again as all of my friends stared at me. I felt as though they were looking at me like I


    was a crazy person, and it made me sick. Why couldn¡¯t they understand that we needed to figure this


    out now? Enzo was in danger. His father was in danger. The Alpha King was in danger, and so was the


    entire world if we didn¡¯t get help against the Crescents. Tonight was the one night that we had left.


    Selena was too smart and cunning, and she would act quickly. Even though we hadn¡¯t been raised


    together, we were still twins¡­ And somehow, I knew what she was going to do next. It was like a sixth


    sense. It made me wonder if that was why she knew that Luke wasing; maybe she had that same


    sixth sense about me.


    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Luke whispered.


    A sob caught in my throat. I looked around frantically at all of my friends, pleading them to do


    something, anything. Deep down, the logical part of me knew that there was nothing that any of them


    could do¡­ But the illogical part of me was angry that they weren¡¯t even trying.


    Suddenly, Matt stepped forward.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± he said, lifting his chin up with a brave expression on his face. ¡°I¡¯m a werewolf now. Maybe


    if you show me how to do it, Luke, I can open a portal.¡±


    Luke¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°It¡¯s not quite as simple as just teaching someone,¡± he said. ¡°You either have


    the ability or you don¡¯t. But I suppose that you could have the ability, and maybe it¡¯s just dormant.¡±


    Matt nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all the hope I need. Let¡¯s try it.¡±


    I felt my heart leap into my throat, and I took a step back to join Lori and Jessica while Matt and Luke


    gathered together in the middle of the clearing. As I watched Luke begin to demonstrate how to open a


    portal to Matt, Lori and Jessica both took each of my hands, and together the three of us watched with


    bated breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this,¡± Luke began. He turned to the side, then held his left arm out with his index finger and his


    middle finger extended. Matt imitated him. ¡°Widen your stance,¡± Luke said. ¡°There you go. And keep


    your middle finger and index finger together, like they¡¯re glued together. Perfect. Now¡­¡± Luke began to


    move his hand slowly in a counter-clockwise circle, his eyes focused on the space in front of him. Matt


    followed his movement, and once Luke was satisfied with Matt¡¯s form, he stepped back and observed.


    ¡°While you make that motion, picture something in your mind that gives you strength. It can be


    anything¡­ In your case, you could use your wolf. By picturing that thing, you¡¯re taking strength from it


    and using that strength to open the portal. But you have to stay focused on it.¡±


    Matt nodded silently. I could see him furrowing his brow, like he was thinking hard, focusing on one


    thing. Without a wolf, I wondered what Luke thought of when he needed to open a portal.


    Several long, palpable seconds passed. Matt stayed firmly focused on the air in front of him, his hand


    moving continuously in that same counter-clockwise motion. Lori and Jessica tightened their grips on


    my hand, and the three of us barely even breathed as we watched.


    But finally, Matt dropped his hand back to his side and shook his head solemnly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it,¡± he said quietly, turning back to face the rest of us. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I have that


    ability.¡±


    I felt my heart sink. My friends all gave me an apologetic look, but I only felt anger bubbling up inside of


    me.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± I said, dropping Lori and Jessica¡¯s hands and storming into the center of the clearing. ¡°Get


    out of the way.¡±


    Matt jumped out of my way. The rest of my friends stared at me in shock. I could practically feel the pity


    emanating off of them; they knew that it wasn¡¯t going to work. But I had to try. I couldn¡¯t live with myself


    if I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°But, Nina,¡± Luke said, walking up to me, ¡°your wolf¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± I knew that my wolf had gone dormant again. It didn¡¯t matter to me; I still needed to try.


    ¡°Just show me how.¡±


    Luke let out a sigh. I got into the position that he showed Matt, waiting for Luke¡¯s instructions. Without a


    word, he finally reached out and adjusted my arm and my hand.


    I shut my eyes then and pictured something that gave me strength. I pictured¡­ Enzo. And all of my


    other friends. I pictured the night that Luke first saved me from the rogue. I pictured Lori and Jessica¡¯s


    smiling faces around the campfire. I pictured Matt and Enzo carrying us through the woods in their wolf


    forms. All of those things gave me strength.


    As I pictured all of these things, over and over again, I moved my hand in the motion that Luke


    demonstrated. I focused hard, harder than I ever thought I could. I pictured Tiffany, and how warm her


    hugs were. I pictured my mom¡­ And my brother.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I did this for. I was so focused, that it could have been an eternity. I only stopped


    and opened my eyes when I felt Luke¡¯s hand on my arm, and I opened my eyes to see him slowly


    shaking his head.


    My heart fell into the depths of my stomach again. I felt so heavy that I was certain that a hole would


    bore into the ground below me and I would sink into the center of the earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nina,¡± Luke said quietly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±


    When I turned back to face my friends, the tears in my eyes were so thick that they were nothing but


    shapeless blobs. But they were right; there was nothing we could do now. We would have to wait until


    Selena¡¯s hex wore off before we could get to Enzo, and we could only pray that he wasn¡¯t too far gone


    ¡ª or even dead ¡ª by the time we got to him.


    I nodded and allowed my friends to guide me away. My feet felt heavy as I walked, like my body was


    filled with bricks. Everything felt numb ¡ª even the feeling of my friends¡¯ hands on my back as we


    began to walk away felt distant.


    But then, I heard something. And so did they. We all stopped, our eyes widening, as the sound of


    something electric buzzed behind us.


    I whipped around. My mouth dropped open to see that a portal was opening there, where I had been


    standing before.


    My friends and I all stared at each other, each of us equally as shocked; but the portal was already


    beginning to close, and we didn¡¯t have time to stand there frozen in our ces.


    And so, with a chorus of amazedughter, the five of us all grabbed each other¡¯s hands and leaped into


    the portal.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Chapter 222: High Speed Chase


    Enzo


    Even though my wolf woke up finally, I still didn¡¯t have the strength to shift just yet. Thankfully, however,


    I was able to run fast, and my night vision was better than it was just minutes before. As I ran through


    the forest, I didn¡¯t know exactly where I was going; all I knew was that I needed to get away before


    Selena and the witch did something horrible.


    I still couldn¡¯t fathom exactly what was going on. I knew that Selena put some sort of spell on me, but I


    didn¡¯t know what it was or why she did it. Whatever it was, her intentions were extremely dark and


    sinister. I knew that much.


    However, I didn¡¯t have the time to stop and think about any of what was going on. Selena and the witch


    were both hot on my heels. They ran at inhuman speeds through the woods; even the witch, who


    looked old and crippled, ran like a bolt of lightning. Every time I nced over my shoulders, I could see


    them getting closer and closer. All I could do was urge my legs to push me faster through the forest and


    hope that they wouldn¡¯t catch me, because I knew that they would kill me if they did.


    ¡°Come back here, Enzo!¡± I heard Selena shout behind me. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t hurt you too badly! It¡¯ll just


    be a little cut, and then it will all be over!¡±


    I cursed under my breath at Selena¡¯s words, and pushed myself faster. I leaped over rocks and tree


    roots, dodged around trees and bushes, and crashed through the underbrush. I didn¡¯t care that thorns


    and branches were scratching up my skin and causing me to bleed. The only thing that was important


    was getting Selena and the witch off of my trail. They had to give up soon, once they realized that I


    wouldn¡¯t stop¡­ Right?


    But they didn¡¯t stop.


    At one point, I heard Selena¡¯s footsteps approaching too close forfort, and I swore that I even felt


    her hand brush the back of my neck. I dodged out of the way at thest second before she could catch


    me, my heart racing a mile a minute.


    She was too close. I needed to shift if I was going to get away from her.


    ¡°Fio, I need to shift,¡± I said to my wolf as I ran at breakneck speeds through the dark woods. ¡°Please. I


    know you¡¯re tired, but I need you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying my best,¡± Fio replied. ¡°But something is missing. I can feel it¡­ But I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, processing what Fio was referring to as I leaped over a fallen tree. My foot hit the


    tree and I nearly lost my bnce, but I managed to stay upright and keep running. What was Fio


    talking about? What was missing?


    Somehow, I could sense that the missing link was there. It was just out of reach. If I could only force my


    way through the thick fog that was surrounding my brain, maybe I could reach it and figure out what it


    was.


    But the fog was still too thick. I would need to focus harder, but it was difficult when I was also focused


    on running away from Selena.


    As I weaved around another tree, I tried to picture what it was that I was missing. It was a person¡­ If I


    really pushed myself, I thought I could picture a face. A woman¡¯s face.


    At first, I thought it was Selena¡¯s face. But as I ran, stretching my mind all the while in order to focus


    harder on the face, I realized that it wasn¡¯t her at all. It was different. It was the girl from the woods


    earlier; the one who tackled Selena.


    Her name¡­ What was it? How did I know her? Obviously she held some significance, but I couldn¡¯t


    make out the details through the fog. Somehow, I knew that I was familiar with her. She was the


    missing link; she was the source of the strength I needed to break out of this spell.


    What was her name?


    I dodged another attack from Selena. Suddenly, the witch appeared in front of me; she had circled


    around somehow and they were trying to cut me off. I quickly leaped out of the way, tumbling down a


    hill that was thick with dried leaves. I felt my arm get scraped badly, but it didn¡¯t stop me from


    scrambling to my feet at the bottom and continuing to run.


    I needed to remember her name¡­ If I was going to shift, I needed to remember this girl.


    Suddenly, it came to me. I didn¡¯t know why, but all of a sudden, I felt her name float through my mind,


    as though she stepped through a door that brought her closer to me.


    ¡°Nina,¡± I said to my wolf. ¡°Her name is Nina.¡±


    Fio¡¯s entire being bristled with recognition. Suddenly, I felt even more of his power surge through me,


    and I felt myself begin to shift. I didn¡¯t know why I needed to remember that girl¡¯s name or her


    significance in my life, but somehow, just her name gave me the strength to shift.


    And, like a sh, I shot forward on four legs instead of two. My primal instincts took over as I weaved


    through the forest, as though my mind felt clearer than ever. Selena shifted behind me, but I already


    had a head start in front of her, and when I looked over my shoulder I saw her gray wolf form slowly


    getting further away as I pushed myself faster and faster.


    It felt like I was flying. I didn¡¯t even pay any attention to where I was going; I just needed to run. And if


    there was one thing that I was good at, it was speed. I had always been faster than the rest, and I wasN?velDrama.Org content.


    faster than Selena now, even with her sickeningbination of werewolf and witch powers.


    Selena followed behind me for a long time. I didn¡¯t know how long I was running for, but she stayed in


    my peripherals for a good distance. I kept weaving around trees, taking winding paths through the


    forest and trying my best to confuse her. At one point, I doubled back and passed by her like a blur,


    leaving her stupefied for a few moments before she came to her senses and chased after me again.


    What felt like an eternity passed. I ran, feeling the wind through my fur, until I thought that my legs


    would give out beneath me.


    And by that point, I didn¡¯t sense Selena¡¯s or the witch¡¯s presence anywhere nearby.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t stop entirely, but I slowed to azy run, checking in all directions in case either of


    them showed up again. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t; I had lost them.


    Finally, I slowed down to a walk, then finally stopped so I could collect my bearings. I realized now that


    when I began running, I had no n as to where exactly I was running to, but at the time that didn¡¯t


    matter. However, I quickly realized now that my haste hade with some consequences.


    I was now entirely lost, in the middle of the pitch ck woods, with nowhere to go from here.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Chapter 223: The Alpha King¡¯s Lineage


    Nina


    My friends and I jumped through the portal just before it closed. We came out on the other side in the


    dark forest, although we weren¡¯t in the same location like the other times when I went through portals.


    As we slowly sat up and got our bearings, Luke was the first to stand quickly and look around.


    ¡°I think I have a pretty good idea of where we are,¡± he said, pacing around. It was dark, so I flipped on


    the shlight on my phone and stood. We didn¡¯t seem to be in any particr location of note; it was


    nothing but forest all around. I was a bit amazed that Luke was able to tell where we were, because to


    me it looked like nothing but pine trees.


    ¡°Do you know which direction we need to go in?¡± I asked, to which Luke nodded and pointed ahead of


    us. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. We don¡¯t have time to lose.¡±


    Lori, Jessica and Matt all nodded and followed. Luke walked at the front of the group alongside me as


    he guided us through the dark woods. I had no idea where we were going, but Luke seemed pretty


    sure of himself and I assumed that we would eventually find the Alpha King¡¯s mansion.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what I would do if we found Enzo and Selena. Admittedly, I hadn¡¯t thought much


    about it ahead of time. I was so preupied with preparing for our excursion and subsequently


    opening a portal that I didn¡¯t spend the time to make a n, and now it was very possible that we could


    stumble upon Enzo and Selena at any moment.


    However, our way through the woods was slow. The darkness fell on us like a heavy nket, and the


    canopy of trees was so thick that the light from the full moon only broke through at random intervals.


    Even our shlights were only useful for a few feet in front of us, and none of us wanted to waste our


    batteries so early on in the journey. Not only that, but Luke kept making it extremely clear that having


    too many shlights could give away our location to people who we might have wanted to be hiding


    from, and our clumsy progress was making a lot of noise in the quiet woods.


    Finally, Luke stopped at the top of a small hill to let everyone catch their breath ¡ª mostly Lori and


    Jessica ¡ª and looked around with an almost confused expression on his face.


    I felt my heart sink as I watched his face.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where we¡¯re going anymore, do you?¡± I asked.


    Luke paused for a moment, looking embarrassed, before he finally shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just so dark. I


    think I got us turned around at some point because everything looks the same in this goddamn forest.¡±


    I gritted my teeth. But I couldn¡¯t be mad at Luke; it was dark here, darker than the forest back in


    Mountainview. It almost felt as though there was some sort of dark magic over these woods, like


    someone knew we were here and they wanted us to get lost. Or, maybe that was just what the


    werewolf realm was like at night. I didn¡¯t know for sure.


    Either way, now that we were here, I somehow felt more at peace than before. It was almost as if


    stepping through that portal changed the course of everything that was happening¡­ Or maybe, I


    hoped silently, Enzo somehow escaped. If I was his mate, wouldn¡¯t his safety bring me some peace


    even if I wasn¡¯t beside him?


    Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said finally. ¡°I guess we should stop before we just get more lost. Can we build a fire, at


    least?¡±


    Luke looked around, squinting into the woods and pricking his ears to listen before he nodded. ¡°Yeah. I


    think it¡¯ll be okay. I don¡¯t sense anyone around.¡±


    Lori and Jessica let out a small sigh of relief and dropped their bags down on the ground. To be fair, it


    waste and we had all hardly been getting any sleep as ofte. We needed the rest, and we needed


    to eat.


    Matt and I built a fire while the others kept watch, and soon enough we had a small fire going between


    all of us. We sat on the ground around the fire in a circle, eating gran bars and drinking bottled


    water.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s kind of like that time we all went camping,¡± Matt said. ¡°Remember?¡±


    Lori grinned. ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± Her voice was dreamy and full of nostalgia. ¡°That was a fun time. I mean,


    aside from the fact that Nina almost got kidnapped.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit with embarrassment. During that trip, Enzo had dazed everyone and


    made them go back to sleep so they wouldn¡¯t remember, but the truth of what really happened did


    eventuallye out when I told my friends everything after I escaped from Edward¡¯sir. Lori and


    Jessica were a bit annoyed that I didn¡¯t tell them sooner, especially when it happened right under their


    nose, but what was I supposed to do?


    Either way, Matt was right. This was sort of like our camping trip, minus the music and the tasty food


    roasted over the fire and the lukewarm beer and¡­ Minus Enzo. James, too. I couldn¡¯t deny the fact


    that I did miss James; at least, I missed the way that he was before he went insane. Although, despite


    everything that he did, I hoped that he was safe right now.


    And I hoped that Enzo was safe, too.


    But I had a good feeling. And at least now, while we rested and waited for dawn toe so we could


    see enough to keep moving, I could make a n for if ¡ª no, when ¡ª we found Enzo. Hopefully, when


    we found him, we would be able to open another portal and get him back into the human realm, even if


    we had to drag him through because Selena¡¯s spell was too strong. We nned for Luke to put a hex


    on Selena to keep her from opening a portal of her own, and then we would get Enzo to a safe ce


    where Selena wouldn¡¯t find him.


    I hated to say it, but we would have to take him to the tunnels. It was the only ce on campus that we


    were all fairly certain Selena didn¡¯t know about, and they were easy to protect. Once we got Enzo down


    there, we could try to break Selena¡¯s spell. And after that¡­ We would have toe back for Richard.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what we would do once it came time to find the Alpha King. If Selena was truly as


    powerful as she seemed, and she had years to sink her teeth into his mind, there was no knowing


    exactly how strong the spell was on him. I could only hope that presenting myself to him as his missing


    daughter would break the spell. He was my father, after all, and even though I had never met him, I had


    faith that he would recognize his own daughter.


    But of course, there was still the issue of Selena discovering our n and stopping us before we could


    aplish any of those things.


    And my friends didn¡¯t know this, but I already had a n set in ce just in case that happened.


    I would have to kill Selena. And there was a good chance that I would die along with her, because


    when we were going through the portal, I had a strange premonition¡­


    That premonition showed me something. It showed me the truth behind why the Crescents weren¡¯t able


    to kill me as a baby. And it wasn¡¯t a protection charm, or anything like that. It was something deeper.


    It was the power of the twin bond.


    If one of us died, then so must the other.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Chapter 224: Smoke & Mirrors


    Enzo


    When I finally stopped running, I quickly came to the realization that I had taken such a winding path


    that I had not only gotten Selena and the witch off of my trail, but I had somehow also gotten myself


    completely lost.


    Normally, I would have had no problem traversing these woods. Despite the fact that I could hardly


    remember anything before a few hours ago, I did remember my childhood, and I remembered spending


    a lot of time in these very woods when I was young. But even though the moon was full, which would


    have normally made the whole ce so bright it would have felt like daytime, it was incredibly dark.


    Even with my night vision, I could hardly even see twenty feet in front of me. Anything beyond that was


    nothing but inky ckness.


    Selena and the witch must have cast some sort of spell on these woods. Maybe that was why they


    suddenly stopped chasing me; maybe they figured it would be better to simply put a spell on the woods


    to make me get lost. I was sure of it.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I walked like that in my wolf form. I kept my head down, my ears pricked for the


    slightest sound in the woods, and my eyes focused on the path ahead of me as I slowly padded


    through the dark forest. Surely I was bound toe to the edge of the woods eventually; they didn¡¯t go


    on infinitely, so long as I didn¡¯t identally walk in circles.


    But it felt like an eternity that I walked out there. And as I walked, I felt as though my mind was ying


    tricks on me. Every so often I would freeze, whipping my head around and staring into the darkness


    when I heard what sounded like a twig snapping underfoot, or someone¡¯s voice. But there was never


    anything. I couldn¡¯t tell, though, if it was just my imagination, if I really was being followed, or if these


    were more tricks that Selena and the witch were ying on me.


    Either way, I had to keep moving. I had to find the edge of the woods and get out.


    While I walked, I decided to focus on something else to keep my mind off of the diforting noises


    around me. And there was only one thing I wanted to focus on: remembering.


    I realized that Selena had some sort of spell on me. But it was still strong, and although the fog was


    thinning out slightly, it wasn¡¯t enough. Somehow, I knew that that girl who looked oddly like Selena was


    somehow the key to all of this, but since I was stupid and went with Selena instead of trusting the girl


    when she said that Selena was a liar, I was now all alone. I should have listened to her, but I didn¡¯t, and


    now I was paying the price.


    I just wished that I could remember more than her name.


    Her name was Nina, and she was somehow connected to me, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything else.


    Even her name faded in and out of my mind, as though I was being teased. It was as if her name, her


    existence, was attached to a thin string that someone was tugging along just out of reach. Every so


    often I could get a little glimpse of it, and a few times I felt it in my fingers, but then it would quickly slip


    away and out of reach.


    Nina¡­


    How did I know her? She was so familiar, yet so unfamiliar at the same time. She looked like Selena,


    only with brown eyes and freckles instead of blue eyes and clear skin. If I tried to picture her really


    hard, I could just make out her appearance. She was beautiful. She looked kind and caring, and she


    was extremely intelligent, too.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    This was progress, at least. I was remembering little bits here and there, and I knew that if I could just


    break out of this thick fog that was surrounding my brain, then Selena wouldn¡¯t have control over me


    anymore. I knew that this was herst-ditch effort to manipte me, and if I could only get control over


    my own mind again, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to take over it anymore. Somehow, I knew that I had


    broken out of her spell at least once before, which meant that I could do it again.


    As I walked, I tried to picture other things; not just Nina. I tried to picture my life before just a few hours


    ago. I had friends¡­ I knew that much. I remembered ying hockey, and I remembered how happy


    hockey made me. In fact, all of my closest friends were on the hockey team. Yes, I could remember


    now. I could remember all of their faces. My closest friend was Matt, and I thought¡­


    Matt was my Beta. We had formed our own pack, and thus formed a bond that was nearly impossible


    to break. I remembered all of that now.


    But even these memories were faint and foggy, and I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around Nina just yet. I


    wasn¡¯t sure why I was able to remember other things, but she was always just out of reach.


    Maybe I couldn¡¯t do this all on my own. Maybe, if I wanted to remember everything fully, I would need


    to have it in front of me. I needed to see and touch, not just picture it in my mind. I couldn¡¯t quite exin


    it, but somehow I knew that if I could just see Nina, if I could just touch her freckled face and look into


    her chocte brown eyes, I could remember her. I just needed to find her¡­ But I was lost, and I still


    hadn¡¯t found the edge of the forest yet.


    Finally, my legs began to feel weak. All of the running earlier left me exhausted, and I had been walking


    for ages. I needed to rest.


    I decided to stop by arge tree, where I shifted back into my human form to give Fio a rest as well,


    and then leaned on the tree and slid down to the ground.


    Maybe Selena and the witch were still on my trail as I sat here and leaned my head back, closing my


    eyes, but I didn¡¯t even care at this point. I was exhausted, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to find my way out of


    here anyway if I didn¡¯t wait for dawn to arrive. It was simply too dark to see anything. I was only going


    to get myself more lost if I kept trying to find my way out. I was fairly certain that I had already been


    somehow walking in circles instead of a straight line as intended.


    My eyes weren¡¯t closed for long, however, before something suddenly came to my senses. It was faint


    at first¡­ A scent. It smelled like campfire smoke.


    Suddenly, my eyes shot open. I stood, sniffing the air more intensely; it was, in fact, campfire smoke,


    and it was lingering. This smoke very well could be real, unlike all of the other things that I sensed


    around here.


    Maybe, if I followed the smell of campfire smoke, I would find help.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    Chapter 225: Long Shadows


    Nina


    My friends and I sat around the fire, listening quietly to the crackling of the logs and the sounds of the


    forest around us. It was so pitch ck that we couldn¡¯t see anything beyond the dim orange glow cast


    by the first. Everything else beyond that was nothing but inky ckness, despite the fact that the moon


    was full in the sky. It made no sense; there had to have been some sort of spell on this forest, as


    though someone was trying to slow us down or get us lost.


    We were all exhausted, but none of us felt safe enough to sleep. Every so often, we would hear some


    sort of strange sound in the forest and we would all leap up out of fear, shining our shlights frantically


    into the darkness only to find that nothing was there. It felt like tricks were being yed on us. Maybe, if


    we got tricked enough times into thinking that the sounds we heard were all in our head, someone


    would ambush us from the shadows. It was like the boy who cried wolf.


    ¡°Um¡­ Maybe we should try to sleep in shifts,¡± Lori finally said, breaking the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s


    super helpful if we¡¯re all sleep deprived. I think we¡¯re starting to see things.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sleeping out here,¡± Jessica grumbled as she pulled her jacket closer around her


    shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s too creepy.¡±


    ¡°I think we should just keep moving,¡± Matt finally said, standing. ¡°The longer we sit out here, the easier


    of a target we are to anyone who might want to hurt us.¡±


    Luke shot me a nce over the fire. I shook my head; we needed to stay put. I couldn¡¯t quite exin


    why, but I somehow felt safer staying in one spot. Not only would we just get even more lost in the


    darkness, but it would be too easy to lose each other if we were moving. Someone could have easily


    gotten snatched away if we walked through the dark forest and we would never know until it was too


    late.


    ¡°We¡¯ll stay here,¡± I said, gesturing for Matt to sit back down. ¡°And if anyone needs to sleep, then sleep.


    I think we¡¯re safe as long as we stay put and keep someone on guard.¡±


    My friends fell silent. I knew then that none of them were going to rest ¡ª not even me. I was more on


    guard than ever, because I had a sinking feeling that Selena might suddenly show up. Of course I told


    my friends that we were safer here, but I didn¡¯t think that we were really safe anywhere. I felt as though


    we were being watched already. There was no knowing exactly how many minions Selena had in this


    world. For all we knew, she had an entire army all to herself.


    Finally, I felt too exhausted to sit up any longer. I didn¡¯t know how long we had been sitting there, but it


    felt like we were sitting there for an eternity, and even my back started to hurt from being so tense. Still


    staying next to the fire, I decided toy back and stretch out a bit. I let out a bit of a sigh as I felt my


    back align on the hard ground, and I stared up at the full moon above us.


    If only the full moon¡¯s light could have illuminated the forest; then, I would have felt confident continuing


    on our journey. But I knew that Selena knew we were here. I could sense it. As twins, we were more


    connected than I had previously realized. I was funny, because I had never once thought that I had a


    twin, and I had never felt connected to anyone like that. Somehow, I thought that returning to the


    werewolf realm after spending more time with Selena made our bond stronger, because I felt a strange


    connection to her after passing through the portal.


    And, not to mention the fact that I had that foreboding premonition when I passed through the portal. It


    was only for a split second, but I felt an unmistakable feeling of dread. In my mind, a single image


    shed for that brief moment: an image of Selena¡¯s bodyying next to mine. We were both dead. But I


    knew that it didn¡¯t have to end up that way. If I could stop her without killing her, then neither of us


    would die; and yet, if I did have to kill her, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. The bond between


    us was too strong, and if one of us died, then so would the other. It was fate, and there was no


    escaping it.


    I didn¡¯t want to have to kill Selena. And of course, I didn¡¯t want to die, either. I knew that I would try


    everything I could to not have anyone die, but if Selena simply couldn¡¯t be stopped either way¡­ Then it


    had to be done. The fate of the world rested on it. I didn¡¯t know if she was working with the Crescents


    or not, but I did know for sure that she had sinister intentions. She hated my existence, not only


    because I was a threat to her chances of finding love, but also because I was a threat to her power. I


    knew that she already had the Alpha King wrapped around her little finger, and there was no telling


    exactly what she would use him to aplish. All I knew was that she nned on using him for


    something bigger and darker than anything the Crescents or the Fullmoons could fathom. Whatever


    she had nned¡­ would make the war between the Crescents and the Fullmoons seem like child¡¯s


    y.


    Suddenly, my train of thought was broken by another sound in the woods. I instantly shot up, my eyes


    wide. My friends stared back, their eyes equally as wide as mine. This sound was far louder than the


    sounds we had heard before, and it lingered even longer.


    It was the sound of twigs crunching underfoot.


    Someone wasing, and they weren¡¯t stopping.


    Without a word, I jumped up to my feet, and so did my friends. Our fight or flight instincts kicked in then,


    and because we couldn¡¯t flee due to the overwhelming darkness, we had to fight. I just hoped that


    whoever this was didn¡¯t outnumber us, but for all we knew, there were multiple people. Maybe Selena


    finally came, and maybe she brought friends.


    The footsteps approached even closer, slow and steady. A low, thunderous growl rumbled in Matt¡¯s


    throat as he put himself in front of us, between the rest of us and the intruder. Jessica slowly reachedN?velDrama.Org content.


    down and grabbed her big, heavy bat shlight, and Luke and Lori put their fists up instinctively,


    prepared to fight.


    But when the unexpected intruder stepped into the light and showed his familiar face, all of our bodies


    froze and a chorus of gasps escaped our throats as we saw who it was.


    It wasn¡¯t Selena or anyone else. I felt my heart leap into my throat when I saw him, and all of my


    worries suddenly melted away.


    It was Enzo, and his face looked just as surprised and confused as ours.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    Chapter 226: A Fated Reunion


    Nina


    My eyes widened and my jaw dropped when I saw Enzo standing in front of me. I felt my heart leap up


    into my throat.


    This had to be some sort of trick¡­ Enzo was standing right here. Somehow, he had found us in the


    darkness. Maybe my intuition to stay where we were was right. Maybe our fated mate bond led us to


    each other, and I only needed to be impatient.


    ¡°E-Enzo?¡± I whispered, taking a step forward and still not believing my eyes. ¡°Is that you?¡±


    Enzo slowly nodded. His eyes shifted back and forth between me and the rest of our friends, who were


    all equally as shocked as I was that Enzo had suddenly found us like this.


    I wanted to run to him, but I still couldn¡¯t be sure yet if this was a trick of some sort. But what he said


    next solidified that he hade here of his own volition.


    ¡°Nina?¡± he said quietly. ¡°Is that your name?¡±


    I nodded, feeling tearse to my eyes. Part of me was devastated that he still seemed unsure as to


    who I was, but an even bigger part of me was thrilled beyond all belief that he had broken through


    Selena¡¯s spell just enough to at least remember my name.


    ¡°I remembered you,¡± he said, his voice still quiet. ¡°I remembered all of you. Well¡­ Sort of. But I can¡¯t


    quite remember everything. I know that Selena put a spell on me, but I think I need help to break out of


    itpletely.¡±


    ¡°What does it feel like?¡± Lori asked suddenly. ¡°Maybe if you can describe it to us, we can help you.¡±


    Enzo paused, thoughtfully chewing his lip for a moment before answering. ¡°It¡¯s like my brain is


    surrounded by a thick fog. Sometimes I can see through it a little bit and get tiny glimpses of my real


    memories, but I can neverpletely get rid of it.¡±


    Lori, Jessica, Matt, and Luke all suddenly turned to look at me. I think that they knew exactly what I


    was thinking; because I was Enzo¡¯s real fated mate, I was the only one who couldpletely break


    him free. And we didn¡¯t have the time or the resources to patiently try to make his memories return. I


    knew that I had to be more aggressive about it.


    ¡°I think I can help,¡± I said quietly, stepping away from the rest of the group and toward Enzo with tears


    in my eyes ¡ª tears of happiness over the fact that he had returned to me. ¡°If you¡¯ll let me.¡±


    Enzo stared at me for a moment before nodding, almost sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything,¡± he said, his voice


    so low it was almost a whisper. ¡°I know you¡¯re the key to it all.¡±


    I knew what I had to do. But first, I nced over my shoulder at my friends, who all seemed to take the


    hint and turned around to give us some privacy. Then, I gently took Enzo¡¯s hand. My own hands were


    shaking, but I steadied them with a deep breath and looked up into his soft, brown eyes.


    Now that we were no longer in Mountainview, Selena hadn¡¯t bothered to put a disguise on herself or


    Enzo again. In fact, their disguises hadn¡¯t returned much at all since I initially was able to make Enzo


    remember everything in the locker rooms. Now, I was able to see him fully with nothing in the way, and


    it brought tears to my eyes just to see his brown eyes, his soft, curly hair, his sharp jaw, and feel his


    large and calloused hands.


    Enzo seemed to know what to do before I even did it myself. Suddenly, he brought one of his hands up


    to my cheek, and he slowly bent down to my level.


    When his lips gently and tentatively pressed against mine, I felt a shock wave course through my body


    like electricity. I couldn¡¯t help myself; I kissed him harder, pressing our lips together more firmly, hoping


    and praying that he wouldn¡¯t pull away.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And he didn¡¯t.


    In fact, he pulled me even closer. He wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed me as though the


    world was ending.


    When we finally pulled away, both of our faces were red with passion. I looked up at him, my eyes


    widening to see a smile on his face. His eyes were no longer blurry and confused, but clear and strong.


    ¡°Thank you, Nina,¡± he whispered, his arms still holding me tightly. ¡°I missed you.¡±


    A choked sob caught in my throat. ¡°I missed you, too,¡± I whimpered.


    Enzo pulled me close. For a few moments, I buried my face in his chest and cried silently, partially from


    happiness and partially from a release of all of my pain and stress. I didn¡¯t stop crying until one of my


    friends suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Are you two love birds done yet?¡± Lori said. Iughed and wiped the tears out of my eyes. When I


    looked over at my friends, they were still turned away from us.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re done.¡±


    My friends turned back around. When they saw that Enzo was still holding me close, they all let out a


    collective sigh of relief as they realized that the spell had been broken. That was all it took; that was all


    it ever would have taken. Our bond was too strong for even Selena to break, and we only needed a


    kiss to break her spell.


    Enzo looked down at the fire, then up at the dark sky. The forest seemed to be lightening a bit,


    although not by much. I wasn¡¯t sure if it simply meant that dawn wasing, or if our kiss had also


    destroyed some of Selena¡¯s power over the forest.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± Enzo said, looking back at the group. ¡°We need to get moving. Selena and the


    witch are probably still looking for me.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. ¡°The witch?¡± I asked.


    Enzo nodded. ¡°I found her earlier performing some ritual with a witch.¡±


    Luke¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re not saying¡­¡±


    Once again, Enzo nodded. ¡°She¡¯s training with a witch. It¡¯s highly illegal, and it¡¯s why she¡¯s so powerful.


    For a werewolf to have both werewolf abilities and witch abilities¡­ It¡¯s a dangerousbination


    already, not to mention the fact that she¡¯s the Alpha King¡¯s daughter.¡±


    I felt my chest get tight. This was even more sinister than I thought. If Selena was practicing dark


    magic, then she was already more powerful than I was. And, to make matters worse, my wolf was still


    weak. I felt her presence flicker slightly back to life when I kissed Enzo, but not much. I needed to


    break through the curse if my wolf was going to emerge, and only then could I defeat Selena.


    But Enzo was right; first and foremost, we needed to get moving before Selena and this supposed


    witch found us. Only now, I wondered if we should open a portal and return home or if we should try to


    save Richard first.


    Either way, I would be happy with either oue. As I looked up at Enzo, who had his arm still


    wrapped firmly around me, I felt stronger than ever. As long as I could be by his side, I was confident


    that we could aplish anything.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    Chapter 227: Secondary Rescue


    Nina


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± Enzo said, his arm still firmly wrapped around me as he addressed the rest of the


    group. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Enzo was right. If Selena and the witch were still looking for him, it was dangerous to be out here in the


    dark. Maybe it would be best to get home first and regroup before we came back on another mission to


    save Richard and the Alpha King.


    ¡°I can open portals now,¡± I said, stepping back from Enzo a bit to look at him. ¡°I can get us out of here.


    And Luke learned a hex to put on Selena that will temporarily stop her from opening one, so it¡¯ll give us


    a head start if she tries to follow us.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes widened momentarily as I told him that I could open portals, but at the same time, he


    shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave my dad here,¡± he said. ¡°Now that I can remember everything, I


    remember that he didn¡¯t look so good when I was staying in the mansion with Selena. I think she might


    be putting spells on him or even poisoning him.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t she just put another spell on you again if she finds you, though?¡± Matt asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ I


    don¡¯t know¡­ Need to prepare so she can¡¯t manipte you again?¡±


    Once again, Enzo shook his head. ¡°No. I think that her spell this time was so strong because it was her


    last ditch effort to control me. Now that I have you guys and was able to break through a spell that


    strong, I think I have too much mental fortitude now for her to seed.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit at Enzo¡¯s words. To hear that he was free now from Selena¡¯s maniption


    made me happy. At the same time, however, there was always a possibility that she would try another


    dirty trick. Maybe she would even try to kill one of us. If she really was practicing ck magic along


    with her werewolf abilities, then that probably meant that nothing would stop her from getting what she


    wanted.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I finally said, looking around at the group. ¡°We¡¯ll go on a secondary mission to save Enzo¡¯s


    father. Is everyone okay with this?¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Lori and Jessica seemed hesitant at first. Luke said nothing, but he didn¡¯t seem against the idea. And


    Matt stepped forward, pping Enzo heartily on the shoulder.


    ¡°As your Beta, I¡¯ll dly apany you,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far.¡±


    A grin slowly spread across Enzo¡¯s face. Even in the darkness, illuminated only by the flickering fire, he


    looked more handsome than ever. He pped Matt back on the shoulder and nodded silently, then


    looked over at the rest of the group and silently urged them to join us.


    Finally, Lori and Jessica agreed to join us as well. ¡°We did say we were a pack, after all,¡± Jessica said


    with a hesitant smile. I walked over to my two friends and hugged them tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± I replied. ¡°Selena doesn¡¯t stand a chance against us if we all stick together. She doesn¡¯t


    have what we have.¡±


    Suddenly, Luke spoke up. ¡°If we¡¯re going to try to infiltrate the Alpha King¡¯s mansion, we¡¯ll need a n,¡±


    Luke said in a somber tone of voice. ¡°The security there is tight enough when things are normal. With


    Selena and apparently her witch friend roaming around, it¡¯ll be even more dangerous. Not to mention


    the fact that I think they put a spell on these woods to cast out the light. They want us to get lost, and I


    think they know that we¡¯re here.¡±


    Luke was right. We hade here so hastily that none of us made a real n, and not a single one of


    us ever expected Enzo to suddenly appear right in front of us. Part of me still didn¡¯t even think that any


    of this was real, and that it was a dream or one of Selena¡¯s tricks instead.


    ¡°The guards switch out every few hours,¡± Enzo said. ¡°During that time, there is a slight gap where we


    can get in. There¡¯s a side door through the servant¡¯s quarters that¡¯s rarely guarded, and all of the


    servants will be asleep. If we¡¯re fast, we can get in through there.¡±


    ¡°What if Selena finds us first?¡± Jessica chimed in, her voice shaking slightly with worry. Lori put her arm


    around herfortingly, but I could tell that Lori was scared, too.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure.¡± Enzo¡¯s voice sounded solemn. ¡°She and that witch are both really powerful. I


    don¡¯t even think I really outran them earlier; I think they intentionally let me go thinking that I would just


    get lost in the darkness. And whatever that ritual was¡­ It made them even more powerful.¡±


    A silence fell over the group when Enzo finished talking. I felt a lump rise in my throat as I pictured how


    powerful Selena could be by now. As her twin, I knew that I shared some of the same powers, but she


    was too smart to put a curse on me and make my wolf go dormant. But maybe, if I could open a portal


    on my own, I could manage some other things, too.


    ¡°If Selena finds us, I¡¯ll handle her,¡± I said, swallowing my fear.


    The rest of the group stared at me in shock.


    ¡°Nina, what are you talking about?¡± Enzo asked, his eyes wide. ¡°She¡¯s too powerful. You can¡¯t take her


    on your own.¡±


    I shook my head and stared at the forest floor for a few moments. The fire crackled behind us, its


    mes getting lower and lower and casting our surroundings with even more darkness. If it wasn¡¯t for


    the little bit of light that was beginning to bleed through the trees, it would be pitch ck by now.


    ¡°She¡¯s my twin,¡± I said. ¡°In a weird way, I feel like I know her. Like I¡¯ve always known her. And I think I


    can stand a chance against her, or at least hold her off while the rest of you escape.¡±


    ¡°Nina!¡± Jessica shouted, stamping her foot angrily on the ground. ¡°You¡¯re not seriously trying to tell us


    that you n on sacrificing yourself?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I couldn¡¯t tell them about the premonition I had in the portal. If I told them,


    then it would only incite panic. But I knew, at the same time, that there was a good chance that the only


    way to stop Selena was to fight her, and she wouldn¡¯t stop until she was dead. We would have to fight


    to the death, but both of us would die anyway. But if it meant saving the world¡­ I would do it.


    I looked up at Enzo then. His eyes were wide and full of recognition. Somehow, he knew what I was


    nning. I knew that he was furious with me, but at the same time, he seemed to understand the


    consequences of letting Selena gain power. I didn¡¯t want to leave him, and he didn¡¯t want to leave me,


    but we both knew what Selena could be capable of if she wasn¡¯t stopped.


    ¡°If you die, I¡¯ll die with you, Nina Harper,¡± his voice echoed in my mind.


    All I could do was stare back at him.


    I wouldn¡¯t let him do that. Hopefully, no one would die tonight.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    Chapter 228: Closely Guarded


    Nina


    I knew that Enzo didn¡¯t want to continue now that he seemed to have an understanding of the


    possibility of what was toe. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, we quietly put out our fire and


    began our journey toward the Alpha King¡¯s mansion.


    Somehow, my kiss with Enzo made the forest a little lighter. It seemed that Enzo remembering his past


    and breaking out of Selena¡¯s spell also made her spell on the forest a bit less potent, like some of her


    power was drawn from manipting Enzo. I hoped that it threw her off guard, but it also worried me


    that it only further alerted her to our presence and that it would piss her off.


    The six of us began our walk to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. Now that it was a little bit lighter in the


    forest, Luke was able to get his bearings again. Luke and Enzo walked toward the front of the group as


    our guides. I stuck close to Enzo, not letting go of his warm hand for even a moment, and stayed


    vignt in case Selena or the witch suddenly showed up.


    I knew that they were out there somewhere. We all knew. There was only a very slim chance that


    Selena was potentially waiting for us at the mansion, but I was certain that she would continue hunting


    through the woods for us instead of simply waiting there. And there was absolutely no chance in Hell


    that Selena would have given up her search. With Enzo on the loose and finally free from her spell, she


    was too smart to let him go because she knew that it would only mean that he would join us and work


    to take her down. If she wanted to seed in whatever sinister n she had, she needed full control


    over everyone she could get her hands on ¡ª and we were people that she simply couldn¡¯t control,


    because we had immense power as a group of friends who were brought together by an unbreakable


    bond.


    When we first decided to call ourselves a pack, I didn¡¯t see it as much more than symbolic. But as time


    went on, however, I was beginning to realize that it was much more than that. Something changed


    when Enzo dered Matt his Beta, and when we decided on our pack¡¯s name. It made it feel final, like


    it had been set in stone. Somehow, I thought that it had some sort of physical effect on us. Maybe it


    was just in my head, but it really did feel as though we all had a stronger bond. Now that we had Enzo


    back, too, that bond felt even stronger.


    Somehow, I think that bond was protecting us from Selena to some extent. I didn¡¯t think that it was


    protecting us entirely, but I could tell that it was weakening her power over us. Even if it was just


    weakening her a little bit, anything would help at this point. I didn¡¯t want anyone to have to die tonight,


    and if I could subdue Selena in a way that would prevent her from using her magic on anyone else,


    then maybe I could stop herpletely. Maybe, if I captured her and brought her to the Alpha King, he


    would know what to do with her. I just hoped that her control over him wasn¡¯t so strong that he wouldn¡¯t


    believe me at all.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Enzo said quietly, breaking the silence as we walked and looking down at me, his hand still


    holding mine. ¡°You can open portals? But your wolf¡­¡±


    I nodded and bit my lip for a moment. ¡°I guess I can. I tried earlier, and it worked somehow. But my wolf


    is still dormant, so I don¡¯t entirely know how it¡¯s possible.¡±


    Suddenly, Luke chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s like I told you earlier,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°You¡¯re more powerful


    than you think. You are the Alpha King¡¯s daughter, after all, which means you possess more abilities


    than the average werewolf. And, because of your twin bond with Selena, some of her magic may leak


    through to you.¡±


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    My eyes widened. While I hade to the realization that killing Selena would also kill me, I hadn¡¯t


    thought that her magical abilities could bleed through to me. I didn¡¯t know why that didn¡¯t ur to me,


    but it made sense now that I thought about it.


    ¡°So does that mean that I could potentially stand a chance against Selena?¡± I asked quietly. As I spoke,


    I felt Enzo¡¯s hand get tense around mine, and when I looked up his jaw was clenching and unclenching


    over and over again. I knew that he didn¡¯t like the thought of me going head-to-head with Selena, but


    there was no other way to get around it. It was a highly likely possibility, and I knew that I would be the


    only other person who could take her down if we needed to.


    Luke stopped short and slowly turned to look at me. He looked just as worried as Enzo, but I also knew


    that he understood where I wasing from.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, his voice somber. ¡°There¡¯s no way to know for sure. She has an advantage because


    she has her wolf, and yours is dormant.¡±


    I fell silent, but nodded nheless. As we kept moving again, Enzo¡¯s hand never left mine and he only


    tightened his grip. Without my wolf, even though she hadn¡¯t emerged yet anyway, I was much weaker


    than Selena. Before, when I did have my wolf, I could tell how much more powerful I was even without


    her fully emerging. But now, her existence was nothing but a flicker. Enzo¡¯s presence and love for me


    helped, but not enough. I needed to find a way to break through this curse if I wanted my wolf to


    emerge. But would I be able to do it in time before I would potentially have to fight Selena?


    Somehow, we managed to walk for quite a while longer without any incidents. In fact, we eventually


    reached the edge of the woods. Ahead of us, across a wide gravel road,y the Alpha King¡¯s massive


    mansion.


    As soon as we reached the edge of the woods, the inky ckness ended. The full moon illuminated the


    mansion so brightly it almost looked like daytime, which was both a blessing and a curse; of course, it


    felt amazing to not be lost in the darkness anymore, but it would also make it harder to get inside the


    mansion without being seen.


    ¡°There¡¯s the side door,¡± Enzo said, pointing over to the side of the mansion. There was a row of hedges


    leading up to a small set of stairs, and after that there was a small wooden door. I was a bit surprised


    that there was no guard there, but it was a servant entrance, after all. I just hoped that there were no


    guards waiting for us inside the door ¡ª or anyone else, for that matter. If we could just get in, get


    Richard, and get out, this could all be over with quickly.


    The mansion was dark. I couldn¡¯t see a single light on, which was a good sign; it meant that everyone


    was likely asleep.


    Either that, or Selena was waiting for us inside in the darkness.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Chapter 229: Never Leave My Side


    Nina


    ¡°There¡¯s the side door,¡± Enzo said, pointing ahead at a small wooden door that was located on the side


    of the mansion. ¡°The guards should switch over soon. When they do, we can get inside if we run


    quickly. But all of us can¡¯t go in there.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. It would be too obvious if six of us went in all at once.¡±


    ¡°I can keep watch out here,¡± Matt said. ¡°Maybe if Selenaes, I can distract her. Lori and Jessica,


    maybe you two can stay with me.¡±


    Lori and Jessica both nodded in agreement. I was d, because I felt as though it was more


    dangerous inside the mansion. At least out here, they could easily run away if they needed to. Then,


    that just left Enzo, Luke and I to go inside. Enzo knew theyout of the mansion well, so of course he


    needed to go in. And if Selena was inside waiting for us, I wanted to be there to fight her if I needed to.


    As for Luke¡­ When I looked at him, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t let me go in there without him. He was


    originally supposed to be my bodyguard, after all. He wouldn¡¯t havee this far just to let me wander


    into the monster¡¯sir without him there by my side to protect me, regardless of whether Enzo was with


    me or not.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I looked back and forth between all of my friends. ¡°We¡¯ll be fast. If you guys see Selena


    coming, text me so we know she¡¯s out here. When we get Richard, we¡¯lle back and I¡¯ll open a


    portal for us and get us all the hell out of here.¡±


    The rest of my friends nodded. Suddenly, Enzo shook my shoulder and pointed again.


    ¡°Look,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re switching over again.¡±


    I could see that the current guards that were patrolling the front of the mansion were now turning and


    heading back inside. At the front door, I could see more guardsing out. Now was our chance; we


    only had a tiny window of unguarded time to run across the road and over to the door, and so without


    even having the time to so much as say goodbye to our friends, Enzo, Luke and I took off across the


    road with Enzo in the lead.


    He ran fast, keeping low. I followed suit, always keeping one eye on the guards. Luke ran behind me.


    When we finally reached the row of hedges that hid us from the guards, we only had a second to spare


    before they stopped at their posts. But they were going to begin patrolling, so we couldn¡¯t stop here in


    case one of them came over to our area. Enzo, still staying low, crouched and ran up to the side door.


    He took one nce over his shoulder at Luke and I, checking to make sure that we were behind him ¡ª


    and we were right on his heels ¡ª before he quietly pushed the door open.


    Much to my surprise, the door opened with ease. I was shocked that this side door wasn¡¯t locked at this


    hour, which only made me even more anxious that Selena was inside the mansion, and that she


    intentionally kept it unlocked knowing that we would walk straight into her trap.


    And yet, when we stepped inside into a dark, narrow corridor, no one was there.


    It was extremely dark inside with no lights on. I reached for my phone to flick on the shlight, but Enzo


    stopped me and slowly shook his head.


    He had night vision abilities, and without my wolf, I could hardly see anything. But he was right; using a


    shlight could alert someone to our presence. I would just have to hold onto his arm and trust his night


    vision to guide us until my eyes adjusted enough to see just a little bit.


    Slowly and quietly, the three of us began walking down the corridor. I held firmly onto Enzo¡¯s strong


    arm with both hands, feeling as though I was as blind as a bat at first. Finally, my eyes adjusted a little


    and I could see somewhat better. We turned down another hallway that was a bit wider, and there were


    doors on either side.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I could hear the sounds of snoringing through some of the doors. Enzo did say before that the side


    door led to the servants¡¯ quarters, so I figured that the servants¡¯ bedrooms lined this hallway.


    Eventually, we came out into the dark kitchen. There was a skylight that allowed the light of the full


    moon to shine through, illuminating the kitchen in a pale blue hue. It was a pretty kitchen, very old-


    fashioned, and I normally would have been excited to see such a beautiful house. But now, it just felt


    like a maze that could have danger lurking around every corner.


    However, as we continued down another hallway, it really did seem as though no one was stirring. If


    Selena was here, she was hiding herself well. No servants were awake and moving about, and only


    once or twice we quickly ducked into a different hallway or into an empty room when a guard walked


    past. It was surprisingly calm and quiet, and it seemed that security inside the building was a lot more


    rxed than outside.


    I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that my heart was racing a mile a minute, though. I was certain that Selena


    would jump out at any moment and kill all three of us, which made me only hold onto Enzo even more


    tightly. His strong arm felt firm and steady beneath my grip, and when I nced up at him on asion,


    his eyes were glowing slightly red as he used his night vision. His face was solemn, and he was


    completely focused on navigating us through this maze.


    At one point, we ducked into a small room to avoid a sleepy guard walking past, and we waited there


    for a few moments to get our bearings. The room seemed like a small library, with the walls made of


    bookshelves, a stained ss window on the far wall, and a table with chairs in the center.


    It felt strange being this close to my biological father. All my life, I always thought that my real parents


    were dead. I never even thought for a moment that even one of my parents could still be alive, let alone


    the Alpha King of the werewolves. Maybe that was what urged me to say what I said next; or maybe it


    was because of the fear that Selena could show up at any moment, and I wanted to employ the help of


    my father.


    ¡°Maybe I should find the Alpha King,¡± I whispered suddenly, shocked even at my own words. Luke and


    Enzo slowly turned to face me, their brows furrowed with confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Enzo whispered, his voice almost a growl. ¡°You want to go off on your


    own?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°The mansion is quiet. Maybe now would be a good time to show myself to him and get his


    help. I have a good feeling that, even if Selena does have a spell on him, I can break it as his


    daughter.¡±


    Neither Enzo nor Luke said anything for a few moments. I watched as they stared at me with wide eyes


    in the darkness, then nced at each other.


    Suddenly, Enzo¡¯s head whipped around to face the door. All of us held our breath as we heard


    footsteps approaching; had someone heard us talking?


    Quickly, like ghosts in the night, the three of us scurried into the darkest corner of the room and waited


    there. It felt like an eternity as the heavy footsteps outside the door slowly approached, then stopped


    for the longest time in front of the door.


    I could hear the doorknob rattle, like someone put their hand on it, and I mped my own hand over


    my mouth in fear. My eyes were wide, and my chest felt full of guilt as I realized that I had alerted


    someone to our presence by talking ¡ª all because of a stupid idea that I came up with in the moment


    because I was too emotional over knowing that my biological father was near.


    But, thankfully, the footsteps receded. Whoever that was never opened the door, and once we could no


    longer hear the footsteps, we all let out a collective sigh of relief.


    And yet, when I looked up at Enzo, he was still staring at me with rage burning in his eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave my side,¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Chapter 230: Too Late


    Nina


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave my side,¡± Enzo whispered. His voice was a low growl, and his eyes shed an


    even brighter red as he spoke. I knew that he was serious, and after the fact that we were almost


    caught by what sounded like a guard, maybe he was right. Maybe it was better if we stuck together in


    case something bad happened.


    I was just worried that once we rescued Richard, Selena would only be more agitated once she


    found out and she would either strengthen her defenses so we couldn¡¯t save the Alpha King, or she


    woulde after us and stop us before we ever were even able toe back.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. What Luke said next only solidified that.


    ¡°This entire ce is shrouded in magic,¡± he whispered, sounding stern as he looked at me. ¡°Even if


    you¡¯re able to get the Alpha King to recognize you, Selena¡¯s ws are probably already dug in too


    deep. It would take days, maybe even weeks, to break the spell she has on him; she¡¯s had years to


    perfect her tactics over him, and even though he¡¯s your biological father, you don¡¯t have the power of


    the fated mate bond that you have with Enzo. It¡¯s too risky, and we need to focus on getting out of here


    with Richard first. We cane back once he¡¯s safe.¡±


    I nodded. Although it hurt to have toe back with the possibility that Selena could even possibly kill


    our father in the meantime, Luke and Enzo were right. I felt like a bit of an idiot for even considering the


    possibility that I could handle a mission like that on my own, and I didn¡¯t want to leave Luke and Enzo


    alone if Selena showed up. I had already made up my mind that I needed to be the one to stop Selena,


    and I could never live with myself if she did something to them while I was trying to deal with the Alpha


    King.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    I took Enzo¡¯s hand again as Luke quietly cracked the door open and peered out both ways, swiveling


    his head left and right to make sure that the coast was clear before he slipped out. Enzo and I followed,


    and the three of us continued our journey through the dark, maze-like mansion.


    We quietly tiptoed down several more winding corridors before finallying to a narrow set of stairs


    that looked like they were hardly used. They were located at the end of an equally narrow hallway that


    wasn¡¯t even wide enough for us to walk next to each other, so we had to walk in a single file line. Even


    then, however, I continued to hold Enzo¡¯s hand. His grip on my hand was tight, as though he expected


    me to be torn away from him at any moment.


    While we walked, I wished that our reunion could have been more emotional. I wished that we could


    have had more time to be with each other. I wished that we were safely back in our dorms, without the


    threat of Selenaing after us. But, at the very least, I was d to have Enzo back; and I was even


    more d to know that Selena couldn¡¯t manipte him again after this.


    And if I pretended that there wasn¡¯t a likely possibility that Selena and I would die tonight, I could


    imagine that everything was okay.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    Slowly, the three of us made our way up the stairs. The steps were creaky, and we all had to walk with


    painstaking care so as not to make too much noise. It was easy for Luke and myself to walk up the


    stairs without causing them to creak too much, but Enzo was big and heavy from all of the muscle in


    his body, and several times we had to stop and cringe, hoping that no one heard the creaks.


    Thankfully, no one ever came.


    Finally, we made it to the top of the steps after what felt like an eternity and came out into another,


    wider hallway. There was a balcony inside that looked out over the first floor below us, which allowed


    us to see our surroundings a bit more. We could see that there were two guards standing in the


    entryway below, facing the front door. They were talking in hushed voices, and were clearly not paying


    too much attention, which allowed us to quietly sneak by without them noticing our presence.


    Once we were out of eyeshot of the guards, Enzo silently pointed down another long hallway. This one


    was lined withrge windows on either side that had curved designs etched into the ss, causing the


    light from the full moon to cast patterns on the floor. The three of us quickly made our way down the


    hallway, taking care not to be seen through therge windows in case anyone was looking, and then


    came to a point where the hallway branched off into two directions.


    ¡°I think his bedroom is down this way,¡± Enzo whispered, his voice so low it sounded like nothing more


    than a gentle gust of wind. He pointed to the right, where the corridor went straight on until it reached a


    dead end with arge alcove that contained a marble statue, and Luke and I silently followed him.


    As we walked down the hallway, each side was lined with a fewrge, heavy wooden doors. Enzo


    paused at each one, chewing his lip nervously; clearly, he didn¡¯t know exactly which room belonged to


    his father. But when we came to thest door in the hallway, I could tell that he sensed his father inside,


    and he seemed much more confident now.


    Enzo nced over and Luke and I. We both nodded, then watched as he slowly turned the doorknob


    and opened the door.


    Inside therge room, with its high, arched ceiling andrge canopy bed, a low fire glowed in the


    firece. It seemed as though the fire hadn¡¯t been tended to in some time, and was getting close to


    being nothing but embers. The bed, which was made out of what looked like mahogany wood with


    ornate spiral designs carved into the four tall posts, had a heavy drapery over the top that came down


    and covered the bed.


    Someone was sleeping in that bed, but none of us could see just yet who it was.


    Slowly, Enzo moved forward and reached out for the curtain on the bed. Luke and I stood by the


    doorway, holding our breath with wide eyes as we watched Enzo slowly pull back the curtain. It felt like


    an eternity passed, and the entire time I felt as though Selena woulde up behind me at any


    moment and grab me around the neck.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Suddenly, recognition shed across his face. He turned to look at Luke and I and nodded, then


    reached into the bed to wake his father up. I slowly walked over to see, but when I did, my face fell and


    my heart sank into the depths of my stomach.


    A gasp escaped my throat. Enzo¡¯s hands began to shake violently, and he stumbled backwards,


    mping a hand over his mouth as his eyes widened.


    Richard was alive; I could hear him breathing gently, but it wasn¡¯t a solid and steady form of breathing.


    It was what I learned in medical school to be known as the ¡°death rattle¡±; when a person¡¯s lungs begin


    to fill with fluid shortly before death.


    I leaned closer to get a better look, and when I did, my fears were only confirmed.


    Richard¡¯s face was gaunt and pale. His eyes were half open, but they were clouded over and looked


    like they were made of ss. His body was so thin I could see his cor bones protruding even through


    his shirt.


    Enzo¡¯s father was on the verge of death, and there was no stopping it now. He had an hour, maybe


    two, left to live.


    That was why Selena hadn¡¯te after us: she already knew that our rescue mission would fail.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Chapter 231: Close to Death


    Enzo


    When I saw my father¡¯s gaunt, pale body and his ssy eyes, I reacted purely out of instinct. My eyes


    went wide and I stumbled backwards, mping my hand over my mouth in order to keep myself from


    yelling out.


    We had gotten here toote. Whatever Selena was doing to my father had already run its course, and


    he was going to die soon. I knew for certain from the way that Nina froze while she was looking at him,


    then slowly turned to look at me with an apologetic look in her eyes. If anyone was going to be certain


    about these sorts of things, it would be Nina. She knew what happened to the body shortly before


    death.


    ¡°Enzo, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking. ¡°We¡¯re toote.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t speak. The knot in my throat was too thick and heavy for me to get any words out. All I could


    do was stare, wide-eyed and in shock.


    Selena got what she wanted. My father was going to die, right in front of me, and there was absolutely


    nothing that I could do about it. All I could do was stand there and watch in abject horror as Selena¡¯s


    poison worked its way through my father¡¯s veins, causing him to have a slow, painful death.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to do this to me. My father had never done anything to her.


    He was always supportive of our union, and only helped me that one time when he opened a portal for


    me. He should have been considered innocent in her eyes; I was the one who pushed him to help me.


    She should have punished me instead.


    But now, as I saw my fatherying there limply while his chest struggled just to rise and fall, I realized


    that she had punished me after all.


    By refusing to be her mate, Selena had killed my only living parent. She used him to punish me, and


    therefore his death was all my fault. Even years from now, assuming Selena didn¡¯t kill us all, I would


    never let go of the guilt associated with this. And in the end, she would still win. Even if she died, she


    would still win because I would still live with that guilt.


    Selena was far more evil than I had ever even thought possible.


    That must have been part of the reason why she wanted to take me back to Mountainview. If she really


    didn¡¯t want me to remember Nina or my friends, she would never have taken me back to Mountainview.


    She easily could have kept me hostage in the mansion, and eventually I would have sumbed


    completely to her spells and would have never remembered my past. But she decided to take me back


    to Mountainview as a test, and when I failed that test, she made my father wither away.


    ¡°Enzo.¡±


    Nina¡¯s voice was stern. I hadn¡¯t realized it, but she had walked over to me and was now standing in


    front of me, her hands firmly wrapped around my wrists. When I finally broke out of my daze and


    looked down at her, she was staring up at me with fire in her eyes. ¡°Lori texted me. Selena ising.


    We have to go now.¡±


    Nina¡¯s words broke me out of my haze and I nodded. I walked over to my father¡¯s bed and scooped him


    up; even if he was going to die soon, I didn¡¯t want to leave him here. As I picked him up, his eyelids


    fluttered slightly and he looked up at me through his milky eyes. He was so light now that he was


    practically a skeleton.


    ¡°Enzo¡­?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad,¡± I whispered, even though I knew that it was a tant lie. ¡°I¡¯m taking you home.¡±


    Another lie.


    My father nodded weakly. I turned to see Nina and Luke standing in the doorway, waiting for me, and I


    followed them. We quickly and silently made our way through the corridors to leave the way we came,


    and thankfully no guards spotted us even in our haste. I held my father close to my chest, not wanting


    to shake him around too much, but I knew that there was no way he would befortable anyway.


    Selena had made sure to poison him with something that would cause him the most pain. I was able to


    use a bit of my healing abilities to ease his pain, but it would never be enough and I knew that.


    We made our way back over to the narrow steps that we walked up before and ran down them, taking


    a little less care this time to be quiet. Luke led the way through the maze-like hallways with Nina


    between us. I made sure to keep her in my line of sight the entire time as we ran, because there was


    something else that scared the hell out of me tonight.


    I knew that Nina nned on fighting Selena. And part of me realized, from the look in her eyes, that


    she knew that she wouldn¡¯t survive it.


    Nina would kill Selena. I was sure of it. But there was also a good chance that Nina would die, too. I


    didn¡¯t want that to happen; screw the Alpha King. Of course I didn¡¯t want toe back here now that


    we had my father out, and I just wanted to run away with Nina and our friends and get away from all of


    this forever. But at the same time, I knew that it wouldn¡¯t happen like that.


    There was a legend about two twin sisters. One made of light, and the other made of darkness. One


    could not live without the other, one could also not live with the other. They would be fated to die


    together. The death of the dark sister would bring about the end of the apocalypse, but a little bit of


    innocence ¡ª the light sister ¡ª would die, too.


    I had always thought that it was just a myth, but the story of Selena and Nina was too simr. It was


    bound to happen, and I think that both of us knew that it would happen tonight.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t determined to change the course of fate. I had a n of my own for


    when that time came, and I wasn¡¯t going to tell Nina about it.


    I just hoped that it would work.


    Finally, we managed to make our way out of the winding corridors and into the servants¡¯ quarters. We


    then sprinted through the hallway there, and finally burst out into the cool night. None of us cared at


    this point if anyone saw or heard us; within just a few moments, Nina would open a portal and we


    would get out of here.


    We sprinted across the road to meet our friends, who were supposed to be waiting for us just inside the


    edge of the forest.


    But as we ran, I sensed already that something was off.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    And when we reached our meeting point, all of us stopped in our tracks when we saw that our friends


    were not waiting for us¡­ Not like they were supposed to be. Instead, all three of themid motionless


    on the ground.


    Above their bodies stood two cloaked forms.


    Selena and the witch.

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    Chapter 232: Like a Shockwave


    Nina


    Enzo¡¯s face was as white as a sheet when I turned around to look at him. We all knew that Richard was


    going to die, but Enzo seemedpletely out of it ¡ª and for good reason, of course. Even though


    Enzo and Richard had their differences, he was still Enzo¡¯s father.


    I wished that I couldfort Enzo during those moments, but I couldn¡¯t. Because as I looked at Enzo¡¯s


    pale, shaking face, I felt my phone buzz. I pulled it out, my eyes widening as I saw Lori¡¯s text on the


    screen.


    They had seen Selena outside. She wasing, and we needed to get out of here before she caught


    us.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said, storming up to him and grabbing his wrists. It pained me to force him to move now when


    he was in shock, but it had to be done. ¡°Lori texted me. Selena ising. We have to go now.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes snapped back to reality, and recognition shed across his face. He nodded before


    rushing over to Richard¡¯s bed and scooping him up. I heard Richard mumble Enzo¡¯s name, and Enzo


    responded with some words offort, but I stood by the door with Luke to give them some privacy.


    We made our way through the corridors, back down the stairs and then through the maze once more.


    Luke led the way with Enzo carrying Richard at the back, and the three of us moved quickly through the


    dark mansion. Finally, we pushed our way back out into the cool night, and made a run for it across the


    road to where Matt, Lori, and Jessica were waiting.


    But when we arrived, my worst fears had be a reality.


    Matt, Lori, and Jessicaid limp on the ground. Standing over them, dressed in dark cloaks, were


    Selena and the witch.


    Selena slowly looked up at me as we approached. Her eyes were wide and full of insanity as they


    glinted in the moonlight, and the haggard old witch stood behind her like a minion.


    ¡°Hello, sister,¡± Selena said in a sing-song voice. ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡±


    A gasp caught in my throat as I stared in shock down at my friends. I didn¡¯t see any blood, but they


    weren¡¯t moving.


    ¡°What did you do to them?!¡± I shouted, balling my hands up into fists. I started to storm toward Selena,


    but she casually put her hand up and that somehow caused me to stumble backwards, as though an


    invisible force was holding me back.


    ¡°Shh,¡± she said, shing me a toothy grin. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. They¡¯re just sleeping.¡±


    Suddenly, Matt stepped forward. He still had Richard¡¯s frail body in his arms. ¡°What do you want,


    Selena? What do you want from us?¡±


    Selena chuckled. It was a low, sinister chuckle; the kind that I only ever heard in horror movies. I


    couldn¡¯t fathom that there was a real person who was actually like that, let alone the fact that she was


    standing right in front of me.


    Then, Selena shrugged. Her face fell. ¡°I want you, Enzo.¡± Her voice was now low and even. ¡°I want you


    toe with me and be my mate. And I don¡¯t want you to ever even think about her again.¡± She


    pointed at me then.


    But I wasn¡¯t convinced. Selena had much more sinister intentions than simply wanting a boy to love


    her. I knew that secretly, she wanted me out of the picture because I posed a threat in more ways than


    just love. She knew that I was destined to kill her, and she also knew that she couldn¡¯t kill me unless


    she also wanted to die. Either both of us needed to live, or neither of us could live.


    As Enzo and Selena stared at one another, I felt Luke subtly nudge my arm. I slowly slid my gaze over


    to him without turning my head, then saw him nod his head toward Matt, Lori, and Jessica. They were


    beginning to wake up, which meant that I could open a portal and get us all out of here. Then, I looked


    down at Luke¡¯s hands. He was slowly, subtly creating symbols with his hands and muttering something


    under his breath. I wouldn¡¯t have known that he was even saying anything if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I


    was close enough to see his lips ever so slightly moving.


    He was putting his hex on Selena, which would give us our opportunity to escape.


    ¡°And if I do go with you?¡± Enzo said, somehow oblivious to our opportunity here; or maybe he was just


    trying to stall. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was even clear headed enough with his father¡¯s current state to think


    about stalling Selena.


    ¡°If youe with me, I can save your father,¡± Selena replied with a toothy grin. ¡°And I¡¯ll let all of your


    friends go.¡±


    I knew that she was lying, but I wasn¡¯t so sure if Enzo realized it. He was too out of it because of his


    father, and I realized now that the false promise that his father and the rest of us could live if he listened


    to Selena was clouding his judgment. But I wasn¡¯t worried; as they spoke, as my friends slowly began


    to wake up and as Luke discreetly put his hex on Selena, I was also slowly and subtly opening a portal.


    I didn¡¯t use the formation that Luke taught me, but somehow I knew that it would work regardless. It


    must have been true after all that I possessed greater powers than I ever realized.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Enzo began to set his father down. My eyes widened.


    ¡°Enzo.¡± Richard¡¯s voice was hardly more than a croak. I was surprised that he was even remotely


    conscious as to what was going on, and it seemed that Selena was as well judging from the way that


    her face drained of all color. Richard then slowly shook his head. He didn¡¯t need to speak, but as he


    looked up at Enzo, his face conveyed everything that needed to be said. He was telling Enzo not to


    trust Selena.


    ¡°Get them!¡± Selena suddenly shouted, her voice shrill and angry. She pointed at Enzo and Richard, and


    the witch began to charge at them.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened next. It was as though something instinctual took over me, and I lunged


    forward with only one goal in mind.


    I screamed. But it wasn¡¯t just a scream.


    It was like a shockwave, and it was so powerful that it threw both Selena and the witch up into the air


    and backwards several feet, sending them to the forest floor a ways away. My friends stared at me with


    wide eyes, but it didn¡¯t matter. During that time, the portal had not only opened but Matt, Lori, and


    Jessica had woken up more, and I ran over to them.


    The witch and Selena scrambled to their feet, dazed from the loud boom caused by my shockwave. I


    hurriedly helped my friends get up along with Luke¡¯s help, and ushered them through the portal. With


    each of my friends that leaped through the rapidly closing portal, I felt a wave of relief wash over me.


    Selena was close now. Enzo, still carrying Richard, ran over to me. Luke leaped through, and now it


    was only Enzo and I.


    Enzo gestured for me to go first, but I wasn¡¯t going to give him a chance to stay behind and fall for


    Selena¡¯s tricks. Gritting my teeth, I shoved him as hard as I could, and he and Richard disappeared.


    Selena grabbed my wrist, screeching, and caused me to fall to the ground. I wrenched myself away,


    kicking her as hard as I could, and felt a bit of satisfaction as my shoe met her jaw. Then, scrambling


    backwards on the forest floor, I just barely managed to fully squeeze through the portal right before the


    witch¡¯s hand mped around my ankle.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    Chapter 233: The Death of a Father


    Enzo


    At thest moment, Nina shoved me through the portal before I had the chance to try to stay behind. I


    knew, logically, that Selena waspletely and utterly lying when she said that she would let my father


    and my friends live if I went with her. But my judgment was so clouded from the grief of my father¡¯s


    imminent death that I wasn¡¯t thinking straight, and if it weren¡¯t for Nina¡¯s quick thinking, I would have


    made the worst decision of my life.


    But at the same time, for the briefest of moments, I resented her for that. I wished that I could have


    tried, even if it failed. Even then, however, I loved her all the same, and I knew that she did the right


    thing in pushing me through that portal.


    My father and I didn¡¯t always get along, especially after my mother died years before. That didn¡¯t mean,


    however, that I didn¡¯t love him. In fact, quite the opposite was true: I loved my father dearly. I just


    wished that I had realized that before it was toote.


    And now, I was out of time.


    I fell to the ground on the other side of the portal along with my friends. Nina came through just


    seconds after me and fell down to the ground beside me, panting heavily. The force of our fall caused


    me to drop my father, and when I came to my senses on the forest floor, I looked up to see him lying on


    the ground a few feet away. His body was so frail and limp, and I instantly felt panic rise up in my throat


    as I wondered if the impact was enough to kill him. I scrambled over to him on my hands and knees


    and grabbed his shoulder, rolling him onto his back.


    His eyes were open and blinking, and he was breathing. But he wouldn¡¯t be for long.


    I scooped my father up into myp as he stared up at me. I had always heard that people would often


    have moments of lucidity right before death, almost as though death was giving them the chance to say


    goodbye. Someone who could barely breathe and was basically a living corpse just moments earlier


    could suddenly sit up and have a full conversation with their loved ones.


    My father was too weak to sit up, but I knew that he was fully lucid as he looked up at me.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± he said quietly, his voice sounding cracked and dry. ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. I¡¯m sorry I never told


    you that sooner.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad,¡± I replied, feeling the pit of dread in my stomach open even wider. Around me, my


    friends were groaning anding to their senses. I could hear Matt, Lori, and Jessica speak in


    confused, but hushed, tones. They were waking up from Selena¡¯s spell and were certainly confused


    about what happened and where they were.


    But none of that mattered to me right now. I only had eyes for my father. Out of the corner of my eye, I


    could see Nina sitting up on her knees close to me, but she gave us space and privacy for ourst


    moments together.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, dad,¡± I said. My throat felt as though it was closing around my words, and it caused my


    voice toe out sounding choked. Part of me wondered if I would die along with my father from a


    lack of air to my lungs. ¡°I should have tried harder.¡±


    My father only shook his head. ¡°You did the best that anybody could have possibly done. And


    besides¡­ I¡¯ve had a good life. Now, I¡¯ll finally get to be with your mother.¡±


    The pit of dread in my stomach opened even wider than before, and I felt my heart drop into it. I felt so


    heavy that I thought that I could simply drop through the earth now, boring a hole straight out to the


    other side.


    I wished that there was something I could do. Maybe if I had found my father just a day or two earlier,


    he would be okay now. Maybe if I had fought back against Selena that day that she took my father


    hostage, none of this would have happened. Maybe¡­ Maybe¡­


    My father was always too astute for his own good, and he instantly saw my guilt-ridden face. He


    reached up and mped his hand around the back of my neck and held me firmly, forcing me to look


    into his eyes. His hand was cold and his fingers were bony.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, Enzo,¡± he said sternly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have stopped this. No one could. But now, you


    can stop it before more people die.¡±


    I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut for a moment. ¡°But how?¡± I said, almost in a whimper. ¡°How


    am I supposed to stop her?¡±


    My father then looked over at Nina. I followed his gaze to see that she was now kneeling over our


    friends, inspecting each of them for injuries. She was in full-blown doctor mode. Part of me wished that


    she would have done the same for my father, but we both knew that he was beyond saving. Now, it


    was just a matter of saying our goodbyes, and making sure that our friends were safe.


    ¡°She¡¯s the key to everything,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s the missing princess. I realize that now. If you can bring


    her to the Alpha King, everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°But the legend,¡± I whispered. ¡°The legend of the two sisters¡­¡±


    My father shook his head. ¡°Legends aren¡¯t facts. You can change them, bend them to your will. I know


    that the two of you will find a way if you just stick together. She¡¯s your fated mate¡­ That is stronger


    than any twin bond¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, my father¡¯s voice sputtered, and he coughed. A bit of spit foamed at the corners of his


    mouth, and his eyes rolled back for a moment. I knew that he wasn¡¯t going tost for much longer, and


    all I could do was pull him closer in my arms, cradling him gently. I let my wolf use some of his healing


    abilities to ease my father¡¯s pain, to make his passing more gentle.


    ¡°I love you, Enzo,¡± my father whispered, so quietly his voice could have been mistaken for the wind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°I love you too, dad,¡± I replied.


    But he was already gone. His eyes drifted up to the sky, and that was it.


    I didn¡¯t move for a very long time. It could have been an eternity for all I cared. I felt numb, and all I


    could do was hang my head as I held my father tightly in my arms, as though holding him there would


    suddenly bring him back.


    At some point, I could feel my friends circling around me. They sat down around me, their hands


    reaching out to touch me and rub my back, but no one said a word. Or maybe they did, and I was just


    too far away from my body to hear it.


    All I knew was that eventually, the sun somehow came up when I thought it never would rise again, just


    as it always did¡­ And my father was still dead, even in the golden light of the morning.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Chapter 234: The Sun Always Rises


    Nina


    Richard died in Enzo¡¯s arms that morning, just before sunrise.


    For a long time, Enzo just sat there holding his father with his head hung low. He didn¡¯t say a word, nor


    did he even look up as the rest of us quietly sat around him and reached out tofort him. No one


    else spoke, either.


    I couldn¡¯t help but cry a bit. I hardly knew Richard, and the only times where we met each other were


    turbulent, but it still made me sad to see Enzo in such a depressed state. Richard was his father, after


    all. And, right before the end, Richard had a change of heart and tried to make up for the horrible things


    he said and did. That alone was enough to make me forgive him for the times that he made me scared


    and threatened me. I wondered if I should tell my mother, as well; she had, after all, known him for


    years, not to mention the fact that she told me in herst letter that Richard wasn¡¯t the one who put the


    curse on Taylor after all.


    Finally, Enzo slowly looked up from his father¡¯s stiff body as the sun rose and began to shine through


    the trees. His eyes looked red and puffy, and I knew that he had been holding back tears all morning.


    But Enzo was too strong to ever cry. Part of me wished that he would just let go and allow himself to


    cry, but at the same time I was impressed by his fortitude.


    ¡°I want to bury him,¡± he said suddenly, his eyes fixed on the ground a few feet in front of him,


    unblinking.


    I nodded, then nced over at our other friends. They all looked just as exhausted as I felt, but they


    also nodded in agreement and stood. I knew that they wouldn¡¯t leave Enzo alone during a time like this,


    despite everything else.


    Thankfully, no one had been hurt by Selena or the witch. I was d that she really did just put them


    under a sleeping spell. Selena was certainly aware of the power of the twin bond, and I thought that


    that was why she didn¡¯t kill them; she knew that if she killed or even hurt my friends, I would either kill


    her or myself, and she would die either way. She didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    Maybe, I thought to myself as we slowly and silently followed Enzo deeper into the woods, I could use


    that to my advantage at some point. Selena clearly didn¡¯t want to die; maybe I could somehow threaten


    to do something that would cause her to die, which would make her rethink doing something horrible.


    Just maybe¡­


    While the rest of us followed Enzo deeper into the forest to bury his father, Matt took off at a sprint to


    retrieve a shovel from the tool shed on campus. He was faster than ever now that he was a werewolf,


    and returned quickly. I noticed that Matt slipped something secretly into Enzo¡¯s hands as well when he


    returned; I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I didn¡¯t ask.


    Then, we all took turns digging a grave for Richard.


    Enzo wrapped Richard¡¯s body in arge canvas tarp that Matt also retrieved from the tool shed. The


    rest of us then stood nearby, sniffling and wiping away our tears, as Matt and Enzo slowly lowered


    Richard¡¯s body into the freshly dug grave.


    ¡­


    When it was all finished, after we all stood in silence over the grave for some time and then slowly piled


    the dirt back on top of Richard¡¯s body, Enzo seemed to be filled with a new determination. I didn¡¯t know


    what Richard said to him before he died, and neither did anyone else. We all decided to give them


    privacy during those moments, and I wanted to keep it that way.


    But whatever Richard said to Enzo changed something in him. Before, I could tell that he didn¡¯t want to


    return for the Alpha King. I always had a sinking feeling that he would try to just run away with me andContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    our friends and get away from it all, and I didn¡¯t me him. But I had to go back for the Alpha King if I


    wanted to stop Selena from taking over the world, and I would have been willing to go on my own if


    Enzo refused to do it.


    However, now I could tell that Enzo had the drive to go.


    When he buried his father¡¯s body, it was as if each shovelful of fresh dirt filling the grave also filled


    Enzo with more and more determination. And when it was all finished, he wiped his dirty hands on his


    pants and turned back to face the rest of us.


    ¡°My father ordered me to stop Selena before it¡¯s toote,¡± he said, his voice surprisingly clear and


    strong despite his grief. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m going to do.¡±


    Enzo then looked over at me. I could see now that his eyes were still full of pain, but there was a bit of


    a sparkle there as he met my gaze. Without a word, I slowly walked up to him and slipped my hand into


    his, never breaking my gaze from his face. ¡°We can do it together,¡± I said quietly.


    I could tell that Enzo wanted to tell me not toe. He chewed the inside of his cheek for a moment,


    his brown eyes searching my face. He opened his mouth and then closed it again, as though he was


    going to say something ¡ª he was likely going to say that he would go alone ¡ª but decided against it.


    Instead, he only pursed his lips and nodded.


    ¡°We have to go now,¡± he said quietly, turning to look at the rest of the group then. ¡°Selena will only


    cause the Alpha King and everyone else shees into contact with to meet the same fate as my


    father.¡±


    The rest of the group stared back at us, silent and pale. They all looked utterly exhausted. Jessica and


    Lori were leaning against each other a little for support, and even Matt and Luke stood behind them


    with somber, drawn faces and gaunt cheeks. They all had dark circles under their eyes.


    I was sure that Enzo and I looked the same, but we had no choice. The rest of our friends, however,


    didn¡¯t need toe with us. I didn¡¯t want to endanger them again.


    ¡°We believe in you,¡± Lori suddenly said. Her voice was hoarse, and so low it was almost a whisper. At


    first, I thought that she was referring to both Enzo and myself. But then I noticed, however, that she


    was only looking at me. So were the others; even Enzo was only looking down at me.


    And when I looked up at Enzo¡¯s soft brown eyes, he only nodded. Now that I looked up at him, I


    realized that he wasn¡¯t going because he thought that he could take down Selena; he was going


    because he wanted to be my backup. I felt his body lean into me a little bit, and I chose to support him.


    After all, I knew it was my job to be the steady pir that my friends needed at a time like this. And I


    believed in myself, too. I was the only person who could ultimately stop Selena.


    Besides¡­ With Enzo there as my bodyguard, I felt confident that I could take Selena on.


    That morning, I was prepared to die.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Chapter 235: Return Together


    Nina


    Enzo and I had to return to the werewolf realm only minutes after we buried his father.


    We didn¡¯t have time to rest or regroup, or to even gather fresh supplies. No matter how badly I just


    wanted to lie down in my bed for hours or take a hot shower to ease the soreness in my muscles, I


    knew that we needed to leave as soon as possible. There was a possibility that Selena and the witch


    were already hot on our trails, as we had spent so much time that morning taking care of Richard¡¯s


    funeral. I didn¡¯t know how long Luke¡¯s hex wouldst; it could have been wearing off at that exact


    moment, for all I knew ¡ª which meant that Selena could easily open a portal at any second and kill all


    of us.


    Except for me, of course. She couldn¡¯t kill me, and she knew that; but she would make sure to make


    me suffer.


    There was no way to stop Selena if we didn¡¯t act quickly. Already, I imagined that she was probably


    fuming, and would likely find a way to get her revenge if we didn¡¯t hurry. But my friends were


    exhausted, and I didn¡¯t want to put them in any more danger than they already had been that night.


    ¡°We can go with you,¡± Matt said, stepping forward from the rest of the group despite the fact that he


    looked just as battered and exhausted as everyone else. ¡°I will go, at least.¡±


    Enzo shook his head.


    ¡°You guys need to stay here and protect the town,¡± Enzo said firmly. Even amidst his grief, he was the


    perfect picture of a strong and powerful Alpha. I thought back to the way that he was at the beginning


    of the semester, and how different he had been. All of us had been so different then¡­ But was it for


    better or for worse? Did everything that we experienced bring us together and cause us to mature, or


    did it only hollow out our insides and make us cold and pessimistic? At this point, I couldn¡¯t even tell. I


    felt too numb in preparation for my uing fight with Selena to feel anything. It was like I was an


    outsider watching myself from far away. Just a puppet being yanked around by the strings of fate.


    Matt frowned and furrowed his brow. ¡°You expect us to just let you two go alone? Selena is crazy!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going with you,¡± Lori said firmly. When I looked at her, she was swaying slightly in her spot from


    obvious exhaustion, but her eyes burned brightly despite of it.


    Then, Jessica chimed in as well, her voice high and shaky. ¡°We won¡¯t let you¡ª¡±


    ¡°As your Alpha, Imand it,¡± Enzo suddenly interrupted. His voice was even more stern now, and it


    boomed across the forest clearing. Even the morning birds that sang around us went silent for a few


    moments. But then he softened a bit, and I felt his shoulders slump slightly beside me. He looked at


    Matt then and addressed him firmly. ¡°You¡¯re my Beta. I need you here, protecting the rest of our pack.¡±


    Finally, after some consideration, Matt nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets. Meanwhile, Lori and


    Jessica stood off to the side and stared at us with abination of shock and sadness. I could tell that


    they knew that Enzo and I had to go, but at the same time they wanted us to stay here.


    I wondered if I would see my friends again, or if this would be thest time I would ever see them. I


    didn¡¯t even know if I should tell them that there was a chance that I wouldn¡¯te back¡­ Maybe it was


    best, I thought to myself, if I let them go on thinking that I would return at some point. Maybe if I said a


    real goodbye now, it would only make it all too real for me.


    I decided to keep my fate to myself ¡ª although whether it was for my friends¡¯ sake or my own sake


    was a mystery to me.


    ¡°What do you want us to do while you¡¯re gone?¡± Luke asked, always the stoic one. His face was drawn;


    being an undead meant that he didn¡¯t need much sleep or rest, but it didn¡¯t mean that the entire


    experience didn¡¯t make him utterly exhausted. And yet, even in his exhaustion, he still needed some


    sort of order to keep himself busy.


    Enzo looked down at me. I swallowed. My throat felt cracked and dry from the scream that escaped my


    lips earlier ¡ª the strange scream that created a shockwave that was strong enough to throw both


    Selena and the witch several yards away from us. I still didn¡¯t know what that was, or where it came


    from. It just felt instinctual, like I always knew I could do it somehow. It made me wonder how many


    other powers I had, just lying dormant inside of me.


    ¡°The antidote,¡± I said suddenly. ¡°I¡­ I wrote down the recipe. It¡¯s on theputer in the infirmary. You


    guys need to make more.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    My friends¡¯ brows furrowed almost in unison. I realized that what I said set off some red gs; it implied


    that I wouldn¡¯t be returning anytime soon, if ever. But none of them said anything, except for Jessica,


    who nodded and spoke up. ¡°We¡¯ll take care of it, Nina,¡± she said quietly.


    I managed a weak smile. So did Jessica. Beside her, Lori only stared at me with that same knowing,


    solemn stare that she had always been good at.


    Suddenly, Matt walked forward. He stopped in front of Enzo and myself and stared at us both for a few


    moments before finally reaching out and punching Enzo¡¯s shoulder with a crooked, cheeky grin.


    ¡°See you guys soon,¡± he said. ¡°Real soon.¡±


    There was something in his eyes, though, when he looked at me, that indicated that he didn¡¯t fully


    believe that he would see us soon. However, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Enzo merely nodded in


    response, then looked down at me.


    It was time.


    I turned, taking a deep breath, and held my hand out.


    The portal opened much faster this time; I had gotten better at it. I didn¡¯t even need to do the full


    motion, almost as though the portal was just waiting for me, as though I could have simply opened it


    with my mind. I wondered if the portal would take us directly back into Selena and the witch¡¯s grasp, or


    if it would take us somewhere else. I couldn¡¯t decide which oue I would have preferred; both would


    end in the same way. Selena and I would likely kill each other. It didn¡¯t matter where or when it


    happened. As the swirling, purple vortex spun in front of us, I took onest look at my friends.


    But through the tears in my eyes, I couldn¡¯t see any of them anyway. They were nothing but a group of


    shapeless blobs. I swore I heard a sob escape Jessica¡¯s throat, but I couldn¡¯t be certain whether it was


    hers or my own.


    Enzo¡¯s hand slipped into mine. Together, we stepped into the portal.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Chapter 236: The Search for the Dark Princess


    Nina


    With onest teary-eyed look at my friends, Enzo took my hand and we stepped through the portal


    together.


    When we came out on the other side, we were in a different ce than before. I still hadn¡¯t perfected


    my portal skills, and so I had no way of knowing where exactly a portal that I made would open to. This


    time, we weren¡¯t even in the forest.


    In fact, as I looked around with confusion, I saw that we seemed to be on the outskirts of a town.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, ncing around at our surroundings with my eyebrows scrunched together.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the forest.¡±


    Enzo looked around as well. ¡°I know this town,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s several hours away from the Alpha


    King¡¯s mansion. Even longer on foot.¡±


    I felt anger begin to bubble up inside of me, and I cursed annoyedly. This was supposed to be simple. I


    was supposed to get as close to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion as possible so I could get all of this over


    with quickly, but now we were stranded far away from the mansion with no vehicle. The town was


    small, too, and appeared to be in the middle of nowhere. In fact, the town was hardly even a town at all;


    it was more of a roadside pit stop than anything. All I could see was a gas station, a general store, a


    bar, and a few houses. Mountainview was tiny, but this ce made it look huge.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Enzo said, although I wondered if he truly meant that or if he was just trying to make me


    feel better. ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask around. Maybe we can find a ride.¡±


    I didn¡¯t think that anyone from such a small town would be so willing to give two strangers a ride to the


    Alpha King¡¯s mansion, but it was toote. Enzo was already pulling me toward the gas station.


    As we approached the main road of the tiny little town, it felt like a scene out of one of those old


    western movies; only this town was located in the middle of a pine forest, and not the middle of the


    desert. The energy was the same, however. It was so quiet that I could have heard a pin drop, and


    there were no cars or other people. If it weren¡¯t for the old man who was standing and looking at us


    through the window of his house with a sullen expression on his face, I would have thought that no one


    even lived here.


    The way that the old man looked at us through the window made me uneasy.


    ¡°Enzo, we don¡¯t know if these people are weing to strangers,¡± I said nervously as he pulled me


    across the road. ¡°They might have guns.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re all werewolves,¡± Enzo replied matter-of-factly. ¡°They don¡¯t need guns.¡±


    I knew that Enzo was trying to make me feel better, but it actually only made me feel worse. Before, I


    was worried about getting sted off the face of the by a shotgun, and now I was just worried


    about getting ripped to shreds by an angry werewolf in its wolf form.


    At least I had Enzo with me.


    We crossed the street and walked up to the small gas station. It had a flickering neon sign in the


    window that faded in and out, and much to my surprise, the sign indicated that the gas station was


    open twenty-four hours a day. For a town this size, I expected the gas station to be open one day a


    week.


    When we stepped inside, I was immediately osted by the smell of booze and cigarettes. It was an


    unexpected smell for the inside of a gas station, and I had to resist the urge to pull my shirt up over my


    nose. There was an attendant behind the counter ¡ª a middle-aged woman with a ponytail and too


    many wrinkles, probably from all of the smoking ¡ª who just stared at us warily as we entered. Enzo,


    clearly not wanting to raise any rms, led me over to one of the coolers. He grabbed two bottles of


    water, several bags of various snacks, and handed everything to me while he then filled two cardboard


    cups with coffee. We then walked up to the attendant and dropped everything down on the enamel-


    coated counter.


    The attendant scanned our items slowly, never breaking eye contact with us. The intense smell of


    cigarettes was definitelying from her. It was so strong now that it almost made me gag, and I felt


    my eyes begin to water.


    ¡°Seventeen-fifty,¡± she said, her voice hoarse and gravelly. Enzo handed her a twenty dor bill. ¡°You


    want a bag?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Enzo replied, trying to sound casual. The attendant made a bit of a face, but retrieved a


    stic bag from beneath the counter and began shoving our things in it. Enzo cleared his throat.


    ¡°Erm¡­ You happen to know if there¡¯s a bus stop or anything around here?¡±


    The woman paused, her eyes slowly sliding up to look at Enzo. She let out a sharp snort. ¡°Ain¡¯t no


    buses out here.¡±


    ¡°W-What about a ce to rent a car?¡± I asked sheepishly.


    The woman then turned to re at me. She looked me up and down, chewing a bit of tobo in her


    mouth, and made another face. ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer, but before I could, Enzo interrupted. ¡°Listen,¡± he said, somewhat sternly,


    ¡°we really need a ride. We¡¯ll pay for gas and for their time. We just need to hurry.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    There were several moments of silence. The woman seemed put off by Enzo¡¯s sudden demand, and


    looked him up and down in the same way that she looked at me. She looked like she was about to tell


    us to fuck off, but then a gruff voice suddenly spoke up from behind us.


    ¡°Where ya headed?¡±


    Enzo and I whipped around. My eyes widened as I realized that the man standing in front of us now


    was the same old man who had just been staring out his window at us. He was wearing a thick nnel


    coat, a beat-up pair of jeans and an even more beat-up pair of work boots. He was thin, a little too thin


    for someone that age, but I could see from the leathery and sinewy look of his wrists that poked out


    from his rolled-up sleeves that he must have worked really hard his entire life. His face was dark from


    days spent working in the sun, and he had deep lines all around his eyes from squinting. But his


    eyes¡­ His eyes were a bright yellow peering out at us from beneath his trucker hat.


    ¡°We¡¯re¡­¡± Enzo paused, seemingly appraising the old man, and for some reason he seemed to trust


    him enough to tell him exactly where we needed to go. ¡°We¡¯re going to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion.¡±


    There was a long silence.


    Then, suddenly, the old man snorted ¡ª much like the attendant behind the counter, but much louder


    and more abrasive. The attendant also let out a low, condescending chuckle.


    ¡°Why¡¯re a couple¡¯a kids like you headed to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion, hm?¡± the old man chortled.


    Enzo opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, I stepped forward and swallowed my fear.


    ¡°Listen, mister,¡± I said, trying to sound tougher than I really felt, ¡°it¡¯s important. If you take us, we¡¯ll pay


    you whatever you want.¡±


    The old man stared at me for a long time, his yellow eyes searching my face. Then, finally, he shrugged


    and jerked his head toward the door.


    ¡°C¡¯mon. I got my truck out front.¡±

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Chapter 237: A Strange ce


    Nina


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± the old man said, jerking his head toward the door. ¡°I got my truck out front.¡±


    The old man turned and walked out of the store without waiting for us. Enzo and I paused for a moment


    and shot each other an uncertain look before collectively deciding that this strange old man from the


    middle of nowhere was probably our best bet at getting to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion in time, and so we


    decided to follow him.


    The aforementioned truck was incredibly rusty and worn down. We had walked past it on our way into


    the gas station, but it was so beat up that I had assumed that it was abandoned. However, when the


    old man opened the door and looked at us through the windshield with his yellow eyes peering out from


    beneath his tattered trucker cap, I realized that I was wrong.


    When we opened the passenger side door, it was one of those old style trucks with the bench seat.


    There was no back seat, so I shot Enzo another uncertain look before I decided to slide into the middle.


    Enzo climbed in behind me and kept his arm firmly wrapped around my shoulders as the old man stuck


    the key in the ignition and the truck sputtered to life.


    Soon enough, we were on the road. The old man pulled out onto the dirt road that ran straight down the


    middle of the tiny little town, and he followed that road for a while. It eventually wound through the


    forest, with rows of pine trees on either side. If I looked closely enough into the forest, I was certain that


    I could see quite a few sets of yellow eyes looking out at us. It made my blood run cold.


    ¡°Rogues,¡± the old man said, noticing my apprehension. ¡°They won¡¯t bother with a vehicle. If ya were on


    foot, though¡­¡± His voice faded and dropped away. I could only imagine what he meant by that, and it


    made me d that we didn¡¯t try to walk to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion after all.


    ¡°Um¡­ Are roguesmon around here?¡± I asked, squeezing my hands tightly between my knees to


    hide the fact that I was shaking slightly out of nervousness.


    The old man nodded. ¡°Yup.¡±


    No one said anything else for a while. Soon, the road widened and the trees became sparse on either


    side. And, finally, after crossing a little bridge that ran across a narrow river, the road became paved.


    The old man picked up the pace. I was surprised that the beat up old truck was even running at any


    speeds greater than ten miles per hour, but I wasn¡¯tining.


    Even though the old man was silent and gruff and the truck felt as though it would fall apart, there was


    a certain air about the old man that made me feel oddlyfortable around him. I couldn¡¯t exin it; it


    almost was the same as the strange couple who found me when James shot me. The old man was


    more stoic than the couple, but he had the same sort of energy to him. He felt almost paternal. Maybe


    that was why I feltfortable asking him questions, and maybe that was why I ignored Enzo¡¯s


    apprehensive looks.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked the old man. I nced over at him to see that he was driving steadily with


    one knotted old hand on the steering wheel, and the other resting on his knee. Looking at him, I could


    imagine what he looked like when he was younger; he wasnky and a bit hunched over now in his old


    age, but the sinewy muscle on his forearms and the sparse stubble on his face made me think that he


    was probably a hard worker his entire life. He was probably tall and muscr at one point, like Enzo.


    The way that he clenched and unclenched his jaw while he drove seemed a bit like Enzo, too. Or at


    least it did, until I realized that he was actually chewing tobo as he rolled down the window and spit


    a big ball of brown spit out into the air while he drove.


    ¡°Frank.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask what my name was. In fact, he didn¡¯t say anything else. I bit my lip, and decided to pry a


    little bit more out of curiosity. If we were going to be sitting in this vehicle for a few hours with this old


    man, I wanted to at least try to make some conversation.


    ¡°So¡­ What do you do for a living?¡±


    Frank made a hmph sound. Enzo¡¯s hand tightened on my shoulder, and when I nced over at him he


    was somewhat ring at me.


    But, suddenly, Frank spoke up.


    ¡°Where are you two from, anyway?¡± he asked without tearing his eyes away from the road, his


    knuckles tightening around the steering wheel.


    ¡°P-Pardon?¡± I asked, somewhat sheepishly. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Yer clearly not from ¡®round here. I know yer a werewolf.¡± He jabbed his thumb in Enzo¡¯s direction, still


    without looking away from the road. ¡°But you¡­¡± His voice sounded almost a little usatory. I knew


    that, without my wolf¡¯s presence, I still smelled human. It urred to me then that maybe these people


    didn¡¯t trust humans for one reason or another, but that wouldn¡¯t have exined why Frank decided to


    give us a ride after all.


    Neither Enzo nor I knew what to say. We both shot each other another wary nce. Frank, noticing


    this, chuckled. Hisugh sounded like an iron poker being raked over hot coals.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ye don¡¯t need¡¯a tell me nothin¡¯. Hey.¡±


    Frank suddenly pointed up ahead. On the side of the road, there was a big neon sign hoisted up onto a


    tall pole that came into view. It was a sign for a 24/7 diner; the type of ce that truckers usually


    stopped at in the middle of the night when there was nowhere else to get a hot bite of food to eat.


    Although¡­ This ce was so rural that I figured it wasn¡¯t just a ce that was frequented by truckers,


    and judging from the row of other old beat up pickup trucks in the gravel parking lot, my suspicions


    were confirmed.


    Without waiting for a response, Frank suddenly slowed down and pulled into the parking lot. He put the


    truck in park, then turned to look at us for the first time throughout the entire trip. He stared at us for a


    few moments, then down at the meager bag of water and snacks between Enzo¡¯s feet.


    ¡°You two are on an important journey, eh?¡± Frank asked. Once again, Enzo and I didn¡¯t know whether


    we should say yes or no, but Frank didn¡¯t wait long for a response anyway. ¡°Look, I dunno what yer up


    to exactly¡­ But yer gonna need more food than that. C¡¯mon. This ce¡¯s got good food. Nice ¡®n hot.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Once again, Enzo and I looked at each other, then down at our bag of snacks. Frank was right; we


    hadn¡¯t eaten in over twenty-four hours at this point, and I knew that we were both starving. If we were


    going to fight Selena, no matter the oue, we couldn¡¯t do it on such empty stomachs.


    Finally, Enzo nodded and opened the passenger side door.


    ¡°Sure, Frank,¡± he said, sounding a lot less apprehensive than he seemed earlier; maybe Frank¡¯s


    kindness made him rx after all. ¡°We could eat.¡±

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Chapter 238: A Stop on the Road


    Nina


    Enzo and I followed the old man, Frank, into the diner.


    We were short on time, but Frank was right; we had an important journey ahead of us, and we couldn¡¯t


    aplish our goals on nothing but coffee and potato chips. Neither of us had eaten in over a day by


    now, and we were both starving.


    Frank opened the door to the old retro diner, causing the little bell to hit the ss and jingle loudly. This


    diner was a lot like the one that I worked at; there were some vinyl-covered booths in the windows


    along with a long, enamel counter lined with stools. Everything seemed to be either a shade of sky blue


    or cream white ¡ª even the waitress¡¯s uniform. It was, essentially, the quintessential North American


    diner. Aside from the fact that the people here were all werewolves or some other form of ult, it


    didn¡¯t really even feel as though I set foot outside of Mountainview.


    Without waiting for the waitress, Frank led us over to a booth in the corner and slid into the seat with a


    grunt, as though his old bones felt strained just from the process of sitting down. Enzo and I slid into


    the seat across from him.


    A few momentster, the waitress ¡ª who was wearing a blue dress with a white apron, almost exactly


    like the one that I wore at the diner in Mountainview ¡ª came up to us and poured steaming ck


    coffee into three thick mugs without a word. She plopped a small pitcher of creamer down on the


    counter. There was no sugar anywhere to be found.


    ¡°Hey, Frank,¡± the waitress said with a bit of a sigh. ¡°Good day for driving.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡± As usual, Frank was a man of few words. I quickly began to realize that maybe that was just the


    way he talked to everything, and that it wasn¡¯t just because Enzo and I were outsiders.


    The waitress then slowly turned her head to look at Enzo and me, and looked us both up and down


    deliberately. She was chewing a piece of gum, and smacked her lips with it as she stared at us.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I began, feeling small beneath the waitress¡¯s re. Enzo, however, stepped in for me.


    ¡°We¡¯re just passing through,¡± he said. He almost seemed to take on the same cadence that these


    people had. It made me realize that Enzo really was from this ce, after all, and maybe the way that


    he spoke back in Mountainview wasn¡¯t natural to his normal way of speaking. I supposed that living in a


    ce for several years could do that to someone.


    ¡°Hm.¡± The waitress nodded slowly, then pulled her notepad out to take our orders. I hated to admit it,


    but I appreciated the fact that these people didn¡¯t ask too many questions. Whether or not they simply


    didn¡¯t care or they genuinely didn¡¯t want to get involved in the doings of outsiders was a mystery to me.


    Maybe it was abination of both.


    ¡°Three burgers,¡± Frank suddenly said. ¡°Extra cheese.¡±


    ¡°Mhm. Fries?¡± the waitress asked.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yup. Thanks, Louise.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    The waitress walked away without another word, leaving Enzo, Frank, and I alone at our booth. There


    was a long, awkward silence; I didn¡¯t know what to say at this point, because after our brief


    conversation ¡ª if one could even call it that ¡ª in the truck, I had learned that Frank wasn¡¯t the chatty


    type.


    However, I simply couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity. As I discreetly nced around at the other diner


    patrons, I realized that everyone had a simr look to them. The men were all dressed in ragged work


    clothes, and the women weren¡¯t dressed much differently. There was even one woman dressed in a


    diner uniform sitting at a table with a man and a toddler, indicating that she was probably sitting with


    her family for her lunch break. And if the town that we met Frank in was any indicator inbination


    with the way that everyone else dressed, it certainly seemed as though this area wasn¡¯t the most


    financially fortunate.


    ¡°Can you tell us at all about this ce, Frank?¡± I asked, feeling unreasonably confident.


    Frank froze. I felt Enzo¡¯s hand tighten on my leg beneath the table, but I wasn¡¯t afraid. Frank, just like


    everyone else around here, was just a normal working man. In fact, he had done nothing except prove


    that he was incredibly kind, in his own way. Sure, he seemed a bit rough around the edges, but he went


    out of his way to give two strangers a ride and was even willing to sit down and have a meal with us.


    Finally, licking his cracked lips, he spoke.


    ¡°Yer goin¡¯ after the Luna, aren¡¯t ya?¡± he suddenly asked.


    Both mine and Enzo¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°N-No,¡± I responded, which wasn¡¯t a lie. We weren¡¯t going after anyone except Selena. I didn¡¯t even


    know anyone who was named Luna.


    Frank shrugged. ¡°I know what yer thinkin¡¯. This ce is as run down as can be.¡±


    ¡°Well, no, I¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Ya know, it used to be a good town. A hard workin¡¯ town full¡¯a good people. A lumber mill¡­


    I was the Beta, actually.¡±


    Enzo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡± he asked. We were both surprised at the old man¡¯s sudden


    candidness.


    Frank nodded. ¡°Yup. Sure was.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ What happened?¡± I asked, leaning forward with my elbows on the table. ¡°Did something


    change?¡±


    There was another pause. Frank seemed to be thinking hard, as though he wanted to choose his


    words carefully. I could tell that he didn¡¯t want to say anything too revealing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just say this,¡± he said. ¡°Ever since that new Luna married the Alpha King all those years ago, things


    ain¡¯t been good for us little people. But we¡¯re mostly good. Even the ones who turned to crime to feed


    their families¡­ They¡¯re good.¡±


    I thought back to the eyes that we saw peering out at us from the woods. ¡°The rogues,¡± I said quietly.


    Frank nodded. ¡°Yup. Matter o¡¯ fact, ye had a few of ¡®em followin¡¯ ya earlier.¡±


    My eyes widened. When we first walked into that town, I remembered seeing Frank staring out his


    window at us. I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but I suddenly realized that he wasn¡¯t watching us with


    distrust; he was watching us for our own safety. If Frank hadn¡¯t offered us a ride, we probably would


    have been attacked.


    Suddenly, our food came. Three burgers, dripping with grease and cheese, with mountains of French


    fries on each te. The waitress didn¡¯t offer any ketchup or anything else of the sort, but when I took


    the first bite, I realized that it didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Delicious,¡± Enzo finished for me, his mouth full of burger.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Even Frank let out another gravelly chuckle and stuffed three fries into his


    mouth at once. ¡°Told ya,¡± he said.


    The three of us ate in silence, but it wasn¡¯t ufortable; instead, it was the sort of silence that only


    came about when the food was simply so good that everyone was too focused on eating to even think


    about talking. And, when Enzo and I finally finished our massive burgers, I swore that I could eat


    another.


    ¡°Listen,¡± Frank said suddenly, after finishing hisst bite and wiping his mouth with a brown paper


    napkin. He looked up at me then, and his eyes were burning an even brighter shade of yellow than


    before. I got an odd feeling then; it almost felt as though my brain had been scrubbed, like someone


    had gone through it with a fine toothb and picked out all of my thoughts, one by one. Frank¡¯s eyes


    narrowed a bit, and I felt a lump rise in my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening,¡± I said, finding myself unable to break away from my gaze.


    And then, all of a sudden, his voice echoed in my mind without his lips moving an inch.


    ¡°No one needs to die. You can fight the dark sister without anyone getting hurt.¡±

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Chapter 239: The Kindness of Strangers


    Nina


    My eyes widened even more as the old man¡¯s words echoed in my head.


    ¡°No one needs to die. You can fight the dark sister without anyone getting hurt.¡±


    ¡°How¡­ How did you¡­¡± I began to stutter, but before I could get anything coherent out of my mouth,


    the old man suddenly pped a wad of money down on the table and stood, adjusting his hat.


    ¡°Ah,¡± he said, patting his rounded belly. ¡°Good burger.¡±


    Enzo gave me a confused look, but said nothing. I didn¡¯t know what to say; how had Frank read my


    mind like that? It must have been a werewolf ability, but¡­ it was so powerful. I supposed that he was a


    Beta, after all.


    But what did he mean when he said that no one would need to die? How did he know for sure?


    I had so many questions, but no time to ask them. Frank, without another word, headed out of the diner


    with Enzo and I on his heels. Enzo shot me another look, but I only shook my head ever so slightly.


    After that, we climbed back into the car and were on the road again.


    As Frank drove, I was still too taken aback to talk about it again. If he was somehow right, and that I


    could defeat Selena without anyone having to die, then that changed things drastically. But how? How


    could she be stopped without violence? She was so powerful thanks to her witch powers in


    combination with her werewolf abilities that I couldn¡¯t possibly think about any other scenario to stop


    her that didn¡¯t involve violence.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But if Frank was right when he said that I could stop Selena without anyone getting hurt, then that gave


    me some hope.


    And maybe hope was what I needed more than anything else.


    We eventually made our way onto a highway. The steady droning of the truck¡¯s engine and theck of


    curves in the road made it easier to rx, and with a belly full of food, I felt myself drifting off. Even


    Enzo seemed to be nodding off when I nced up at him, and it made me feel safe. I didn¡¯t feel afraid


    to put my head on Enzo¡¯s shoulder and let sleep take over me for the first time in almost two days as


    we drove, and Frank didn¡¯t say anything to break the silence. Soon enough, I had fallen into a


    dreamless slumber that was much needed after going so long without proper rest.


    However, I was awoken some timeter by the feeling of the truck pulling over onto what felt like


    gravel.


    Enzo and I both jerked our heads up to see that Frank had pulled over on the side of a road. We were


    no longer on the highway, but had seemingly returned to the country roads that were thickly wooded


    with pine trees on either side. The air felt cool and fresh, even inside the truck, and there was a light


    mist that had settled on the ground. The mist wasn¡¯t thick enough to obscure our sight, but it was just


    enough to create an oddly calming yet also spooky atmosphere.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, sitting up and looking around. I didn¡¯t see the Alpha King¡¯s mansion


    anywhere around ¡ª I couldn¡¯t even see the tops of the massive spires poking up above the trees.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Frank said, putting the truck in park. ¡°This is as far as I¡¯m willin¡¯ to take ya.¡±


    Enzo looked around, then looked over at Frank. ¡°How far out are we?¡± he asked.


    Frank shrugged. ¡°About an hour¡¯s walk. I ain¡¯t goin¡¯ any closer. Yer business ain¡¯t mine, and I¡¯ve gotta


    get home before it¡¯s dark.¡±


    Frank was right. When I nced at the clock on the truck¡¯s dashboard, it was alreadyte afternoon.


    Considering the fact that we had returned to the werewolf realm before lunchtime, it had been a long


    day of traveling. And, now that winter was upon us, the sun would be going down soon. The thought of


    walking out in these woods in the dark again freaked me out too much to even want to think about it,


    and I just wanted to get to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion before that happened.


    ¡°Thanks, Frank,¡± I said, managing a weak smile. ¡°We really appreciate your help.¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    Enzo reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet, then rifled through it for some cash and held the


    wad out to Frank. ¡°Here,¡± he said. ¡°For the gas and the food.¡±


    Frank chuckled again, like more iron pokers raking over more iron coals. ¡°Keep yer money,¡± he said,


    shaking his head. ¡°Just¡­¡± He paused then, and for the first time I saw the old man¡¯s yellow eyes fade.


    They weren¡¯t yellow after all; they were hazel. And, for the first time, his face looked tired and sad.


    ¡°Just¡­ Get it done,¡± he said quietly. His hands were still on the steering wheel, and his knuckles were


    white from gripping it so hard.


    I didn¡¯t need to ask what Frank meant. He wanted us to stop Selena and whoever this ¡°Luna¡± was. It


    was clear that people like Frank were suffering because of the things that those two did.


    I nodded, and reached out to squeeze the old man¡¯s knotted hand. As I did, his hazel eyes met mine,


    and I swore I saw a ghost of a smile shing across his thin lips.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try our best,¡± I said.


    After that, Enzo and I got out of the truck. I still had my backpack from my first excursion into the


    werewolf realm, so we shoved our water and our snacks into it and waved our goodbyes to the old man


    before we started heading down the road.


    As we walked, Enzo and I didn¡¯t let go of each other¡¯s hands once. It almost felt as though we both


    seemed to be of the belief that if we let go of each other for even a second, we would lose each other


    again. And neither of us wanted that to happen.


    I just hoped that Frank was right. I didn¡¯t want to leave Enzo behind¡­ and if I could find a way to keep


    that from happening, while still stopping Selena, I would figure something out.


    But I still didn¡¯t know who this ¡°Luna¡± was.


    ¡°So¡­ What did he say to you earlier, in the diner?¡± Enzo suddenly asked as we walked. ¡°I know he


    said something telepathically.¡±


    I bit my lip and stared at the paved road beneath my feet while I walked. I didn¡¯t want to tell Enzo the


    truth about what Frank said, because it would only reveal that my original ns whening here


    were to die with Selena. I was worried that if Enzo found out, he would force us to leave. And I needed


    to stop Selena, one way or another.


    ¡°Well?¡± Enzo asked.


    ¡°He just said that he knows I¡¯m the missing princess,¡± I lied. ¡°And he wished us luck.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I couldn¡¯t tell if Enzo believed me or not, but he didn¡¯t pry any further.


    ¡°By the way,¡± I asked, ¡°who is Luna? I¡¯ve never heard of her before.¡±


    Enzo let out a bit of a chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s not her name,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s an honorary title. It¡¯s the same as


    a queen.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows, mulling over this information for a bit, before speaking again. ¡°So, this Luna¡­


    Do you think that she and Selena are working together?¡±


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°Maybe. I honestly never heard anything bad about the Luna, but, if I¡¯m being honest¡­


    I guess I was raised in a pretty privileged way. I never had to worry about things like Frank described.¡±


    I nodded. It sounded as though this Luna ¡ª who was essentially my stepmother as well, I supposed ¡ª


    wasn¡¯t treating the lower sses very well. But why not? What would her purpose be behind that? And


    why would the Alpha King allow it?


    And then, it finally dawned on me: the Luna must have been manipting the Alpha King. Chances


    were, she was working with Selena after all.


    If that was the case, then this only became that much more sinister.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Chapter 240: Pure Instinct


    Nina


    Enzo and I walked for a long time after that. Frank said that it would only be an hour by foot, but it felt


    much longer. Maybe it was just my own perception of time getting the best of me; after all, as the sky


    began to darken it started to feel more ominous in the misty woods, and so every second felt like an


    eternity.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    However, at least I had Enzo. And, we didn¡¯t run into any danger while we walked. In fact, it was quiet


    and peaceful, and we even began to talk a bit. We had a good amount to catch up on.


    ¡°So¡­ You and Justin,¡± Enzo began, sounding a bit somber. I knew where this was going.


    ¡°That was never going to happen,¡± I interrupted. I stopped on the road and turned to face Enzo, still


    holding his hand firmly. ¡°He tried to take advantage of my loneliness, but I didn¡¯t let him.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Enzo¡¯s face darkened a bit. I hadn¡¯t seen or heard from Justin since the dance, and I wanted to


    keep it that way. Justin was back on the hockey team, though, and it made me wonder if Enzo would


    kick him off again when ¡ª or if ¡ª he eventually returned. I couldn¡¯t decide if I wanted Enzo to kick him


    off or not. On one hand, I was hurt by how Justin treated me. On the other hand, I didn¡¯t know if I


    necessarily wanted him to get kicked off of the team.


    However, none of that mattered. After everything that had happened, all of that stuff felt like petty


    drama. All of the times that I couldn¡¯t decide whether I wanted to be friends or lovers with Enzo, all of


    the arguments and threats from Lisa¡­ None of it even felt real anymore.


    Enzo opened his mouth then to say something, but before he could I suddenly felt my heart begin to


    beat faster. I whipped my head around to either side, looking up and down the road frantically.


    ¡°Nina?¡± Enzo asked, furrowing his brow. ¡°Are you oka¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t exin it, but something had caught my attention. It was like a sixth sense. It was like pure


    instinct had kicked it, and somehow¡­


    ¡°Something¡¯sing,¡± I whispered. Before Enzo could even process what I said, I suddenly grabbed


    his hand even more tightly and bolted off of the road with him in tow. I jumped down into the ditch, then


    quickly scrambled up the other side and ran into the woods before diving behind arge fallen tree.


    Enzo followed suit, but he looked obviously confused the entire time. The thing was, though, I couldn¡¯t


    even exin it to him. I couldn¡¯t smell or hear anything; I just sensed that someone ¡ª or something ¡ª


    wasing.


    And, a few secondster, Enzo¡¯s eyes widened. He sniffed the air for a moment, his eyes beginning to


    glow red. Crouching beside him, I dug my fingers into the soil and slowly peered over the fallen tree.


    They came into view.


    Rogues.


    There must have been at least six or seven of them. It was arge pack, with an obvious leader that


    was the biggest of them all. I mped my hand over my mouth and watched with wide eyes as they


    walked down the road, then stopped where we had just been standing.


    The leader sniffed the ground for a long time. Enzo and I looked at each other, wondering if we should


    run or try to fight. Surely they smelled us¡­ Surely they knew that we were here, and it would only be


    moments before they pounced on us. Enzo could shift if he needed to, but I was useless, and without


    the help of the antidote or my own wolf, I wasn¡¯t sure if we would stand a chance. Their leader was


    huge, almost Enzo¡¯s size; in fact, he didn¡¯t even look like a normal rogue.


    There was something different about him. He wasn¡¯t a regr werewolf, but he wasn¡¯t entirely a rogue,


    either. He was too big and strong to be a rogue, and his glowing orange eyes were too smart and


    aware. Most rogues didn¡¯t seem to have nearly as much order and concentration as this wolf; but he


    looked smart and calcted.


    Enzo slowly reached over, his hand sliding on top of mine. He nodded his head in the opposite


    direction, indicating for us to run. I nodded in response, and began to mentally prepare myself for what


    could be the most harrowing chase of my life.


    But then¡­


    The rogues kept moving. They didn¡¯t seem to smell us or hear us. As I watched them continue walking


    down the road and eventually fade away into the mist, I was inplete shock.


    ¡°What¡­ How¡­¡± I muttered, turning to look at Enzo with wide eyes. Did his wolf retract his scent, like it


    did when the Crescents were looking for us during the initial attack? But how did that exin the fact


    that my own human scent wasn¡¯t discovered? Unless¡­ My wolf was able to cover my scent, somehow.


    It was the only logical exnation.


    Unless, of course, they were toying with us.


    Enzo and I stared at each other for a long time. Neither of us seemed to be able to make sense of it,


    and we were both in such a state of fight or flight that we didn¡¯t even know what to do.


    But as I looked at him, I couldn¡¯t contain myself.


    Maybe it was the adrenaline. Maybe it was my wolf, flickering somewhat to life. All I knew was that, at


    that moment, I wanted Enzo badly. And he seemed to want me, too.


    For no logical reason whatsoever, I suddenly lunged at Enzo, sending him toppling to the ground. My


    lips met his in a flurry of passion, and I felt him moan into my mouth ¡ª or maybe it was more of a


    growl. I couldn¡¯t tell.


    His hands moved down my waist, then pushed up beneath the hem of my shirt and came into contact


    with my skin. I felt myself let out a deep sigh at the feeling of his cold hands on my waist. It instantly


    made me wet. I felt feral. Was this what it was like to be a werewolf? Did my instincts take over now,


    just as they had when I felt the roguesing? And now, was this my primal urge to mate taking over?


    I reached down, biting Enzo¡¯s lip so hard I felt the slight metallic taste of blood hit my tongue, and


    frantically worked at his belt buckle. He reached up to cup my breasts beneath my shirt as I worked,


    and once his belt was undone I ripped into his jeans and slid my hand down his pants to touch his


    throbbing cock. It was warm, and filled my hand. I wanted Enzo to fuck me right here on the dirty forest


    floor.


    Enzo moaned beneath my touch. He took one hand out from inside my shirt to wrap his fingers around


    my throat, and at that moment I felt the same low, almost growl-like sound escape my lips.


    But then, suddenly, both of us stopped when we felt the patter of rain begin to fall on our skin. It came


    all of a sudden, taking both of us by surprise, almost as though the forest was bringing us back to our


    senses and reminding us that we had a mission.


    I pulled my hand out of Enzo¡¯s jeans and climbed off of him, sitting down on the forest floor and


    breathing heavily from our shared passion. He reluctantly buckled his belt again before sitting up. To


    think that we had gotten so caught up in our passions that we nearly forgot about our task at hand


    made meugh, and when Enzo saw my smile, he let out a chuckle as well before standing and


    holding out his hand for me.


    As the rain grew heavier and the sky began to darken, we cautiously made our way back out onto the


    road and began to walk again. Once again, Enzo held my hand firmly as we walked.


    His fingers were an unending reminder of the fact that I might never get to be intimate with him again if


    things went south.


    I was just d that the rain covered my tears.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    Chapter 241: Zombind


    Nina


    Enzo and I walked for a while longer after that. The rain only kept getting heavier, making me wish that


    I had thought to bring some sort of protection against getting soaked, but as the tall pointed roofs of the


    mansion eventually came into view over the treetops I realized that we might not be out in the elements


    for much longer¡­ Hopefully.


    We quickly got off the road when we saw the mansione into view, and decided to see if there was


    another way in this time since there was a possibility that Selena would expect us toe out of the


    spot we had been in before.


    However, as we made our way through the woods and we could eventually see the full view of the


    mansion, Enzo and I quickly realized that there was no way to get in; even the side entrance that we


    used before was under heavy guard.


    There were twice as many guards now, and all of them were heavily armed and on high alert. If it


    weren¡¯t for the rain and the rapidly darkening sky, I was certain that they would have seen us.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Enzo whispered as we crouched behind some bushes and peered through the branches at the


    dozens of guards patrolling the entire perimeter of the mansion. ¡°There¡¯s no way in.¡±


    I bit my lip as I wondered what we should do. Enzo was right; there was no way in. The security, after


    ourst mission, was airtight.


    We waited for a long time, watching to see what would happen. Maybe there would be a slight break


    between the guards¡¯ shifts likest time; even if it was only a few seconds, it would be better than


    nothing. But, much to my dismay, the guards eventually changed shifts without any gap. The new shift


    of guards came out before the other guards ever left, leaving us with absolutely no window to run up to


    the side of the mansion. I was also fairly certain that the inside of the mansion was crawling with


    guards as well.


    Finally, Enzo turned to look at me with a deep and solemn frown on his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see a way that we can get in without being seen,¡± he said, sounding apologetic. ¡°Either we¡¯ll


    have to go home and give them some time to rx their security before wee back, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or we¡¯ll have to surrender,¡± I said, never breaking my gaze from the mansion.


    ¡°We could try that,¡± Enzo replied quietly. ¡°There is a slight chance that they have orders to bring us in,


    which would at least get us close to Selena. But they¡¯d likely take all of our stuff, and¡­¡± His voice


    faded. He seemed as though he was going to say something, but decided against it. I wasn¡¯t carrying


    anything of any real value or use, as I knew that conventional weapons would only prove to be useless


    against Selena. My mind wandered back, then, to whatever it was that Matt secretly stuck in Enzo¡¯s


    hand before we buried Richard. Was whatever that was somehow rted?


    I opened my mouth to ask, but before I could, Enzo looked back at the mansion and made another


    point.


    ¡°They could have orders to kill us on sight,¡± he said, pointing at their guns.


    I nodded. Of course, that was the most likely oue. But I knew that they would only shoot Enzo, and


    not me. Selena would never kill me; not when she was well aware that my death would result in her


    own.


    For a long time, I sat there in silence and wondered what to do. The mansion was located in the middle


    of a ratherrge stretch of opennd, meaning that there was no way to get up to the building without


    being seen. The guards seemed to stretch all the way around the perimeter of the mansion, so we


    wouldn¡¯t be able to circle around and go in through the back.


    Maybe Enzo was right. Maybe we would have to wait ande back when they rxed their security.


    Either that, or we would have to wait for Selena toe to us, assuming she hadn¡¯t given up on trying


    to make Enzo her mate.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    However, as I crouched behind the bushes and chewed my lip nervously, I suddenly had another idea.


    It wasn¡¯t so much an idea as it was a feeling. It was the same instinctual feeling that I had when I felt


    the roguesing earlier. It was the same feeling that I had when I originally went through the portal,


    and felt as though I just suddenly knew what had to be done. Whatever this feeling was¡­ It was just


    like that.


    When I suddenly stood, Enzo¡¯s eyes widened and his hand shot out to grab my arm.


    ¡°Nina! What are you doing?!¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Just trust me,¡± I whispered. Although, if I was being honest, I didn¡¯t even feel as though I could trust


    myself at that moment. For some reason, I felt as though I had to put my trust into something


    intangible, some unknown force that I still didn¡¯t understand.


    I felt something surge through me. A lightning bolt shed in the distant sky, and at the same time it felt


    as though another lightning bolt shed through me, giving me power. I didn¡¯t know what was


    happening as I slowly stepped out from behind the bushes, ignoring Enzo¡¯s pleas for me toe back.


    The guards began to notice my presence. I heard them shouting at each other, and several of them


    raised their guns. But I kept going.


    Something happened inside of me at that point. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but I knew that all I had to do was


    focus my energy, and so I did.


    I focused as hard as I could, imagining that there was a ball of light inside of me, and I imagined that I


    could control that light.


    Several of the guards ran closer, their guns raised and trained on me.


    ¡°Put your hands up!¡± one of them yelled.


    ¡°Nina!¡± Enzo shouted. He jumped out from behind the bush and ran after me, causing the guards to


    train their guns on him next as he put himself between me and the guards with his arms outstretched.


    ¡°Get down! We¡¯ll shoot!¡± another guard yelled.


    Meanwhile, I kept focusing my energy. I squeezed my eyes shut, blocking out the guards¡¯mands.


    And then¡­


    Silence.


    I opened my eyes.


    The guards had lowered their guns, and were now staring at us with nk, wide-eyed expressions.


    One of them even dropped his gun, as though his hands didn¡¯t even work anymore. Behind them, the


    other guards that had beening after us had also stopped in their tracks, and stood in the same


    dumbfounded positions. Their bodies looked ck, like puppets with no puppet master.


    Enzo turned to face me, his eyes wide.


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    I shrugged and shook my head at the same time, just as shocked as he was. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I said. I


    walked up to one of the guards and waved my hand in front of his face. He blinked, but that was it.


    Somehow, I managed to daze all of the guards at once. There were at least thirty spread across the


    frontwn to the mansion, and all of them looked equally as out of it. I didn¡¯t know how I did it, or how


    long it wouldst.


    But I did know one thing: I had just given us a chance to get inside of the mansion.


    And as we ran across thewn, pushing our legs to carry us as fast as we could possibly go, I only


    hoped that I didn¡¯t just prematurely give away our location to Selena.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    Chapter 242: Caught in Limbo


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Nina


    Somehow, I managed to daze all of the guards at once.


    But Enzo and I didn¡¯t have time to stand around and try to figure out how I did it. There was no knowing


    exactly how long this spell of mine wouldst, and for all we knew Selena had already been alerted to


    our location. We seemed to have an unspoken agreement to run as fast as we could, and that was


    exactly what we did. We ran across thergewn that led up to the mansion, weaving through the


    stupefied guards, and bolted up the steps to another door that was slightly off to the side. We could


    reuse the same entrance we had used before, but we also couldn¡¯t simply walk in through the front


    doors. Instead, we used a small wooden door that was tucked into the corner of the mansion; and,


    much to my surprise, it opened to a set of stairs that were going down.


    With onest apprehensive look at each other, Enzo and I shut the door behind us and began our


    descent.


    The stairs led to some sort of old root cer. The floors and walls were all made of cobblestone, and


    when I flicked on my phone¡¯s shlight, I noticed that there were rows of shelves containing all sorts of


    weapons.


    This wasn¡¯t a cer; it was an armory.


    And it was a packed one, at that.


    Enzo walked over to a shelf that contained arge amount of swords and picked one up, inspecting it in


    the light of my shlight.


    ¡°Damn,¡± he said quietly, turning the de this way and that. ¡°It looks razor sharp.¡±


    I swallowed nervously. ¡°Put it back,¡± I said. ¡°We need to move.¡±


    Enzo nodded and slowly put the sword back on the rack. I never exined to him the premonition that I


    saw in the portal about my life being intertwined with Selena¡¯s, but I had a feeling that he knew


    something about it. But now wasn¡¯t the time to talk about it.


    I had to push away the thought that we might not ever get to talk again after tonight. If I was going to


    die, then I didn¡¯t want Enzo stopping me. Selena had to be stopped for the sake of both realms, and if


    Enzo knew that I was potentially marching to my death, then he would let the world burn instead of


    letting me do it.


    All I could do to keep myself going was hope that what the old man said was right; that no one needed


    to die.


    But, of course, those were just the ramblings of an old man.


    Enzo and I quietly made our way through the armory, which branched off into several tunnels. The


    longer we walked, in fact, the more I realized that there must have been an entire tunnel system under


    the mansion.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, peering into one of the dark tunnels. It went so far that I couldn¡¯t even see where it turned.


    ¡°Do these go under the entire mansion?¡±


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°Probably,¡± he replied. ¡°It would only make sense; the first royal family that built this


    mansion probably had all sorts of escape routes. It¡¯s probably how your father and Selena escaped


    when the Crescents tried to assassinate you.¡±


    ¡°Just thinking about it makes me sick,¡± I said with a shudder. I wondered what had happened that night;


    how did ite to be that the Crescents only managed to steal me and kill my mother? Was it just pure


    luck that my father got Selena out?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Enzo replied gently, squeezing my hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that now. There


    are bigger things to think about tonight.¡±


    However, Enzo¡¯s words didn¡¯t make me feel any better. In fact, they only made me feel worse.


    I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore. A thick, choked sob caught in my throat and echoed through the damp


    tunnels. I mped my hand over my mouth, but there was no stopping it at this point. The tears were


    already flowing.


    Enzo stopped and pulled me close, hugging me tightly while I cried. His chest muffled my


    uncontroble sobs, but it wasn¡¯t enough to silence mepletely.


    ¡°Hey, hey,¡± Enzo whispered, pulling away just enough to bend down to my level and hold me by both


    shoulders. ¡°Shh. Talk to me.¡±


    I shook my head, but Enzo¡¯s gaze never wavered, and I knew that I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll need to kill Selena tonight. And when I was in the portal


    when we came to rescue you, I¡­¡± My voice faltered. I couldn¡¯t continue any longer, and another sob


    escaped my lips.


    ¡°I know,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the legend. But it¡¯s just that: a legend.¡±


    ¡°But what if it¡¯s not?¡± I cried. ¡°What if I don¡¯t have a choice?¡±


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°Do you trust me?¡± he said.


    I wiped my tears with the back of my hand. ¡°W-What?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡± He spoke slowly, deliberately. Even in the darkness, I could see his soft brown eyes


    fixed unwaveringly on me. I nodded, biting my lower lip to stop it from quivering.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Enzo stood and took the shlight out of my hand, then began to lead me further into the


    tunnels. ¡°All you have to do tonight is trust me. Nothing else.¡±


    As we continued to walk through the tunnels, Enzo¡¯s words echoed in my mind. They mixed with the


    words that Frank said earlier; was that all I needed to do? Have faith that things would work out? But


    there were so many things that could go wrong. How could I have faith when my entire soul was filled


    with nothing but dread?


    At some point, we reached the end of one of the tunnels. There was a wooden door at the end. Enzo


    put his finger over his lips to indicate for me to be quiet before he slowly pushed on the door, then


    peered out for a few moments. Once it seemed that the coast was clear, he pushed it open the rest of


    the way and ushered me out.


    There was a set of stone steps in front of the door with a heavy tapestry blocking the way. I slowly


    pulled the tapestry aside, keeping an eye out for any guards, but no one was there. In fact, I quickly


    realized that we seemed to be in some sort of enormous dining room. The room was dark and empty,


    and when Enzo stopped beside me and spoke, even his whispers echoed throughout the massive


    arched ceilings.


    ¡°The banquet hall,¡± he whispered. ¡°It makes sense that there would be a tunnel entrance here.


    Assassins love the chaos of parties.¡±


    I swallowed nervously and nodded as I looked around. I could only imagine the terror that woulde


    along with discovering that someone at your own party was poisoned or killed in some other way; the


    screaming, the people running around, the crying children¡­ I tried not to think about it.


    As I looked around, I noticed that the walls were painted with ornate depictions of what looked like


    werewolves and humans. I took a step closer to get a better look.


    The first panel depicted humans and wolves running together with the light of the full moon over them.


    The wolves were enormous; three times the size of any of the humans. But some of the humans rode


    on the backs of the werewolves, weapons in hand, as though they were allies.


    I took in a sharp breath when I saw the second panel.


    The humans became violent. A man stood over one of the wolves with his spear plunged into its chest


    and his foot on its head, looking victorious. The other wolves scattered and fled. If I closed my eyes for


    a second, I felt as though I could picture it.


    The third panel depicted the wolves, walking solemnly through the forest. They seemed to be following


    some sort of faint light. But I couldn¡¯t make out what it was, because the next panel was torn to shreds.


    ¡°The fourth panel was ruined when the Crescents attacked twenty years ago,¡± a female voice suddenly


    said from behind me.


    Enzo and I both gasped. I dropped my phone onto the marble floor and spun around, feeling my heart


    drop when I saw who was standing behind me.


    ¡°Selena.¡±

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Chapter 243: A Sisterly Bond


    Nina


    ¡°Selena.¡±


    Selena grinned. ¡°Weren¡¯t expecting me to find you, huh?¡± she asked in a sing-song voice. ¡°I guess you


    should¡¯ve thought about that before you decided to daze every single one of my guards at once. Nice


    move, by the way. I must admit that I¡¯m quite impressed.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes. I went to take a step forward, but when I did, I suddenly came to the realization


    that some invisible force was holding my feet down to the floor. I felt heavy all of a sudden, like my


    body was filled with bricks. It even hurt to breathe.


    ¡°You know, no matter what you two seem to think, I¡¯m not an idiot,¡± Selena said, checking her


    fingernails nonchntly as she sauntered up to us. Beside me, Enzo looked as though he was trying to


    speak, but something was holding his mouth shut. When Selena heard his mumbles through his closed


    lips as he tried to speak, she justughed abrasively at him before turning back to look at me.


    ¡°No one thinks you¡¯re an idiot, Selena,¡± I said, curling my hands up into fists at my sides. ¡°Quite the


    opposite.¡±


    Selena chuckled. ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been trying to stop me every which way you can?¡± she asked,


    then leaned closer to me and lowered her voice. ¡°I found your friend from earlier, by the way. What was


    his name? Frank? It¡¯s a shame¡­ He was so loyal to you, and for what? All he did was scream and call


    his wife¡¯s name at the end.¡±


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    My eyes widened. ¡°What the fuck did you do to him?¡± I growled. I tried to lunge at Selena, but it was no


    use. My body was too heavy, and I only fell forward onto my hands and knees like my limbs were made


    of wet noodles.


    ¡°You know, I nned on letting you go after all,¡± Selena said, pacing away to gaze up at the paintings


    on the walls. She then nced over her shoulder at me as I continued to writhe ufortably on the


    floor. ¡°Do you know the story of our people?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer, but it didn¡¯t seem to matter. Beside me, Enzo also fell to his knees. I felt his hand brush


    my ankle, like he was trying to reach out for me, but I knew that his limbs were too heavy like mine. But


    I could move just enough¡­ Just enough to grab something out of my boot and slide it up my sleeve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Selena said without waiting for an answer. She reached up, tracing the second painting


    with her finger, and sighed. ¡°Our ancestors were naive. They trusted humans; they thought that


    humans could live in harmony with werewolves¡­ But they couldn¡¯t. Humans ruin everything.¡± She


    paused, and walked over to the third panel. ¡°After hundreds of years of peace, the humans got too


    cocky for their own good. Their egos grew. They decided that they wanted all of the power, and that


    werewolves were just a threat to them. So, they killed our king. Our Alpha. But, what they didn¡¯t know


    was that the Alpha had a mate, and she was pregnant.¡±


    Selena then turned away from the painting and walked over to me. She crouched, a sick smile spread


    across her face, and reached out to brush a piece of hair out of my face. I felt so heavy that I couldn¡¯t


    even flinch away; I could onlyy there and stare up at her.


    ¡°Some of the humans found out about the pregnant Luna,¡± Selena said, her face darkening. Her hand


    lingered on my hair, and I felt her fingers wrap around it tightly. ¡°The humans had witches, and those


    witches put a powerful curse on the Luna. She was pregnant with twins, but when they came out, only


    one was alive. The other had been strangled by the living twin¡¯s umbilical cord. But it didn¡¯t end there:


    the second twin died soon after, also of asphyxiation. No one knew why; it just happened right before


    their eyes, like an invisible hand was choking the infant to death. So, of course, that began the chain.


    No twin born from the Alpha¡¯s seed can live with the other¡­ But none can live without. It¡¯s


    inconvenient, to say the least.¡±


    My eyes widened. The premonition¡­ It was a curse. All along, it was a curse.


    But curses could be broken.


    ¡°W-Why?¡± I muttered, somehow managing to speak through the weight on my chest.


    Selena simply shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just fulfilling the duty that our ancestors should have fulfilled long ago,¡±


    she said. ¡°It¡¯s about time we cleanse the world of those disgusting humans, sister. But you keep trying


    to get in my way¡­ I knew you would, ever since the beginning. Ever since I was old enough to think for


    myself, I could feel your presence looming over me. The moment I saw you in the flesh, I knew that the


    curse had to be real; if it wasn¡¯t real, the Crescents would have murdered you when you were a baby,


    just like they should have done.¡±


    ¡°Y-You don¡¯t need to do this,¡± I whimpered. ¡°There¡¯s no need for¡­ violence¡­¡±


    This seemed to anger Selena. She stood abruptly and stormed over to Enzo, who had been slowly


    inching his way toward me. She crouched to his level and grabbed his hair, and at the same time she


    held up her free hand as though she was about to cast a spell.


    ¡°Violence is the only thing I know, sister,¡± she growled. ¡°I was willing to change when I discovered him,


    but then you took him from me. And maybe now, if I show you how it feels to have something you love


    taken from you for good, you¡¯ll join me. Think about how strong we could be together.¡±


    Selena paused, her eyes searching Enzo¡¯s face. She bent down and nted a kiss on his frozen lips


    as though she was saying goodbye.


    But Selena didn¡¯t see what was in Enzo¡¯s hand.


    Something blue.


    I knew what needed to be done. Frank was right; there was a way to stop this without anyone dying. I


    still didn¡¯t know if it would work, but I had to try.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and searched for my wolf. She was in there; I was sure of it. If I could just find


    a tiny spark, a flicker of life, I knew that I could gain the strength to move¡­


    There it was. It was faint, but it was there.


    When I opened my eyes, Selena was looking up at me with a grin.


    ¡°What?¡± she asked,ughing. ¡°Don¡¯t wanna watch?¡± She snapped her fingers, and suddenly I couldn¡¯t


    blink; but it didn¡¯t matter. I gathered the strength, thanks to my wolf, and pulled the knife out of my


    sleeve. I sat up, and held it to my wrist.


    Selena¡¯s eyes widened as I began to dig the de into my flesh. Red beads of hot blood began to


    gather on my skin, and at the same time, Selena¡¯s wrist began to drip red too.


    She gasped and yanked her hands away, holding her bloody wrist tightly.


    ¡°W-What are you doing?!¡± she shrieked.


    I gritted my teeth and dug the knife a little deeper. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said. Medical school had taught me


    exactly which vein to cut to make me bleed the most, and if I did it, I would be dead within minutes. So


    would Selena.


    Selena let out a whimper and lunged for me, dripping blood on the floor, but I jerked away and dug the


    knife a little deeper.


    ¡°If you hurt Enzo, I¡¯ll kill us both,¡± I growled. ¡°Neither twin can live without the other, after all.¡±

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Chapter 244: Hesitation


    Enzo


    I should have known that Selena would suddenly appear. I supposed that I got toofortable thanks


    to Nina¡¯s strange powers; I should have pulled her away from the murals and continued on our journey.


    But even if I did do all of that, maybe Selena would have found us anyway.


    As Iid there on the floor, I felt as though there was a ton of bricks on my chest. An invisible force


    pinned me to the floor, making my limbs feel heavy and weak. The spell invaded my throat and my


    mouth, keeping me from speaking.


    Beside me, Nina fell to the floor when she tried to lunge at Selena. I fell soon after. I tried to reach for


    Nina, as if touching her would somehow keep her safe, but I was too weak. Even moving my hand a


    few inches to try and touch her felt like daggers shooting through my flesh and bones.


    Even then, I pushed through the pain in an attempt to get to Nina. I would let every fiber of my being rip


    to shreds if it meant protecting her. If only I could get just a little closer¡­


    Selena saw me moving, and diverted her attention away from Nina. I supposed, in a way, I was just


    d that she was focused on me and not Nina. She stormed over to me and grabbed me by the hair,


    yanking my head back as she raised her hand to cast a spell that would kill me and leave Nina to


    suffer.


    But she had no idea that I wanted this, and that I had a trick up my sleeve that I prepared long in


    advance.


    The antidote.


    Matt had retrieved it for me when he got the shovel to bury my father. I had asked him telepathically to


    bring me a syringe full of it, and while Selena was on her rant about the history of humans and


    werewolves and the subsequent curse that was ced on the Alpha King¡¯s offspring, I worked the


    syringe out of my sleeve and removed the cap covering the needle with what little strength I had left.


    But that used up most, if not all, of my strength. I had to wait for Selena to be close to me, but also off


    guard, before I could manage to inject her. I needed to make sure that it was deep and that she


    couldn¡¯t jump away before I had a chance to inject her fully. Everyst drop of the antidote needed to


    go into her body.


    And Nina somehow seemed to know what to do.


    Even without her wolf, Nina had proven time and time again to have more powers than I ever thought


    she would have. She opened portals, created shockwaves, read minds and dazed tens of guards.


    If I could haveughed, I would have; because Selena had met her match.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Nina said, digging the de into her skin a little harder and causing red droplets of blood to


    fall from Selena¡¯s wrist onto the floor. ¡°If you hurt Enzo, I¡¯ll kill us both. Neither twin can live without the


    other, after all.¡±


    I knew that Nina wouldn¡¯t kill herself. She was too smart; she knew the human body too well. She


    ced the de just close enough to the artery in her arm ¡ª the one that could end in her death if it


    was cut ¡ª to be convincing, but I knew that she would never cut it. She just wanted Selena to think that


    she was going to kill them both, and she was doing a hell of a job of convincing her.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Selena shrieked, lunging for Nina again. Nina jerked herself away and out of Selena¡¯s


    reach.


    Selena¡¯s ankle came into view. I gripped the syringe tightly, shing a look at Nina; she was looking


    right at me. In a way that was so subtle that Selena could never see it, Nina nodded ever so slightly.


    She was telling me to do it.


    Gritting my teeth, I mustered up what little strength I had left¡­


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And I lunged forward, plunging the needle into Selena¡¯s leg.


    ¡°O-Ow!¡± Selena shrieked, scrambling backwards while the needle stuck out of her leg still. She yanked


    it out with a grimace and threw it on the floor. ¡°What did you¡ª¡±


    But before Selena could finish, she began to writhe and scream in agony, clutching her leg. Nina fell,


    too. I pushed myself up onto my hands and slid over to her, pulling her close as soon as I could. My


    eyes searched her face as she screamed along with her sister, and all I could do was hold her tightly


    and pray that it would end soon¡­ And that she wouldn¡¯t face the same consequences as her sister.


    Even if Nina did turn back into a human, however, it was better than the alternative.


    Finally, the two of them stopped screaming. Nina¡¯s face softened in myp, and her eyes fluttered open


    after being squeezed shut. Through her tears, she looked up at me in surprise for a few moments


    before we heard the sound of Selena scrambling to her feet.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Selena snarled, still clutching her leg as she stood and backed up against the wall. ¡°Your poison


    does nothing to me. See? I¡¯m still standing.¡±


    Nina and I looked at each other for a moment.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked, using our telepathic link so that Selena couldn¡¯t hear and could continue to rant in


    the corner.


    Nina nodded slowly and subtly. I held in a sigh of relief, though; even though I was d that Nina still


    had her wolf ¡ª whatever flicker of it that was in there, at least ¡ª it could have also meant that Selena


    still had her powers, too.


    Selena¡¯s face darkened when I finally looked back up at her, cradling Nina in my arms. She was


    shaking all over, and was already covered in a thin film of sweat. I watched, feeling almost amused, as


    she raised her hand and mumbled under her breath.


    She was trying to cast a spell on us.


    But it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± she murmured, looking down at her hand. She shook her head and made the sign


    again to cast a spell, but once more, it didn¡¯t work.


    When I originally decided to use the antidote against Selena, I had no idea as to whether it would work


    on regr werewolves or not. We had only used it on rogues before, and although the antidote rained


    on us when we put it in the sprinkler system and saved the campus, it had no effect on us. But it made


    me wonder if it could theoretically work on a regr werewolf if one were injected with a higher dose. It


    was nothing but a shot in the dark; ast ditch effort to try and change the course of fate. Selena didn¡¯t


    need to die. Nobody needed to die tonight. She just needed to be stripped of her power.


    And now, that was exactly what happened.


    Thanks to the antidote that was created by Tiffany and recreated by Nina, Selena stood in front of us,


    weak and powerless.


    She was human.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    Chapter 245: Luna


    Nina


    Enzo jabbed the needle into Selena¡¯s thigh and pushed the plunger down, injecting her with the bright


    blue serum. There was a brief moment of realization before the agony began.


    Selena started to scream in agony, and so did I. It felt as though my entire body was being burned from


    the inside. Surely, within a few moments I would be dead from the pain. The two of us writhed on the


    floor, until I eventually felt Enzo¡¯s arms wrap around me and he pulled me up into hisp.


    It felt like an eternity, but the pain eventually stopped. Selena almost instantly scrambled to her feet,


    ranting and raving about how Enzo¡¯s poison didn¡¯t work on her.


    But I knew that it did.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Enzo¡¯s voice echoed in my head. I nodded slowly and subtly; I didn¡¯t feel any different. I


    could still feel a flicker of my wolf inside of me. If I still had my wolf, then did Selena still have hers?


    She raised her hand, tears streaming down her cheeks, and tried to cast a spell on us. But it didn¡¯t


    work. No matter how hard she tried, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°W-What did you do to me?!¡± she screamed, trying over and over again to cast the spell. ¡°What did you


    do?!¡±


    Enzo let out a low chuckle. At the same time, I felt the weight on my body lift; whatever spell Selena


    had been using before to keep us pinned to the floor dissipated now that she didn¡¯t have her powers,


    and Enzo stood and helped me up along with him.


    ¡°Feel any different?¡± Enzo asked Selena.


    Selena began to scream even louder. She instantly fell to the ground and began pounding her fists and


    kicking her legs, almost like a child throwing a tantrum. ¡°Where¡¯s my wolf?!¡± she shrieked, her voice


    shrill and grating. ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Enzo turned to look at me, and I nodded. Selena was human; there was no doubt about it. Somehow,


    the antidote was capable of curing regr werewolves, not just rogues. I was impressed and shocked


    by Enzo¡¯s quick thinking. I never would have considered using the antidote against Selena; I always


    thought that it was just useful against rogues. When we infused the sprinklers with the antidote, it didn¡¯t


    turn Enzo into a human, but I realized now that it must have needed to be injected ¡ª and probably with


    a higher dose ¡ª to work on full-blown werewolves.


    Suddenly, Enzo grabbed me around the waist, pulling me close, and kissed me deeply. Selena¡¯s


    screams faded away, and as we kissed I felt the taste of salty tears on my tongue. I was crying, not


    from sadness, but from happiness.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°See?¡± Enzo said when we pulled away. ¡°I told you to trust me.¡±


    I stifled augh. ¡°You¡¯re always right.¡±


    Thanks to Enzo¡¯s quick thinking, we had stopped Selena without anyone having to die. And maybe


    someday, if she ever changed for the better, I could turn her back into a werewolf with my iming


    ability. But for now, we needed to take her to my father.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take her to the Alpha King,¡± I said over Selena¡¯s screams and cries. ¡°He¡¯ll know what to do with


    her.¡±


    Enzo scooped Selena up off of the ground, kicking and screaming, and slung her over his shoulder like


    a sack of flour. He then marched over to the banquet hall doors and flung them open.


    In the entryway, quite a few dazed guards stood around looking utterly confused. They all watched in


    awe as Enzo marched past them with Selena over his shoulder.


    ¡°P-Princess?¡± one of the guards said. But he wasn¡¯t looking at Selena; he was looking at me.


    ¡°Where is my father?¡± I asked. The guard pointed to a heavy set of wooden doors, and Enzo and I


    walked over to them.


    ¡°Help me!¡± Selena screamed at the guards. ¡°Imand it! I¡¯m the real princess!¡±


    But the guards didn¡¯t do anything; maybe they were too confused from being dazed earlier, or maybe


    they didn¡¯t recognize Selena now that she was a human. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter, because Enzo


    flung the doors open with his free hand and we marched inside to see my father, the Alpha King, sitting


    on his throne.


    The throne room was lit by an borate chandelier that hung from the ceiling, as well as candles lining


    the carpet that led up to the throne. The Alpha King had his head in his hand, and looked up and gave


    both of us a confused look as we approached. Enzo marched up to him with me in tow and threw the


    screaming and crying Selena down at his feet.


    Without a word, the Alpha King slowly looked down at Selena. He then looked back up at Enzo and I,


    and his eyes lingered on me for several long moments. It was now that I realized something: he didn¡¯t


    look well.


    In the candlelight, I could see dark circles under his eyes. His face was pale and gaunt, and as he


    looked at me, I realized that his eyes were cloudy and void of emotion. He didn¡¯t say a word.


    ¡°D-Dad?¡± I whispered, stepping forward. Selena was still curled up on the floor, mumbling to herself


    about being human. I stepped over her and approached my father, then kneeled at his feet. ¡°It¡¯s me,


    dad. Your missing daughter. Nina.¡±


    My father just stared back at me. I waited for a long time, but he said nothing, and only blinked stupidly


    at me. Finally, I nced over my shoulder at Enzo, who looked just as perplexed.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Enzo said, ¡°don¡¯t you recognize your missing daughter? The lost twin?¡±


    But the Alpha King said nothing. I stood slowly as I realized that something was wrong here; Selena


    was a human now. Her powers were gone, and therefore the spell that she put on the Alpha King


    should have dissipated by now. Was it simply taking a while to wear off? Surely my father would


    recognize me at any moment¡­


    And yet, he only continued to stare.


    I started to get a bad feeling about all of this. I backed away to stand with Enzo, who wrapped his arm


    tightly around me.


    ¡°Maybe we should leave,¡± he whispered, making my heart sink. I didn¡¯t want to leave. I thought that I


    woulde in here and be reunited with my father, but he was only staring silently, unblinkingly, like a


    zombie.


    Suddenly, Selena began to sit up. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand pathetically.


    ¡°M-Mother?¡± she whimpered.


    I looked up at Enzo. Mother? Our mother was dead. Unless¡­


    Enzo and I seemed toe to that realization at the same time. The Luna. Frank had talked about her


    earlier, about how things had gotten bad since she married my father. What if she was behind all of


    this, and Selena wasn¡¯t working alone?


    And then, all of a sudden, a white shoe stepped out from behind therge throne. A white dress


    followed, and out stepped a pale woman with equally white hair and bright red eyes, like an albino. She


    stood in front of us with a smirk on her face; she was stunningly beautiful and ethereal, and yet


    somehow terrifying at the same time.


    ¡°Hello, Nina,¡± she said.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    Chapter 246: All the Power


    Nina


    ¡°Hello, Nina,¡± the Luna said.


    She wore all white. Even her hair, her eyshes, and her eyebrows were pure white, and her skin was


    as pale as a ghost. The only bit of color on her were her red eyes, staring out at me with disdain. But


    while her eyes red coldly at me, there was a smile on her face. I felt as though I was looking into the


    face of someone who wanted nothing more than to kill me.


    ¡°M-Mother!¡± Selena yelled, scrambling to her feet. She scurried over to the Luna, blubbering and


    whining over the fact that she was a human now. But the Luna only grimaced and, much to my


    surprise, shoved Selena away.


    With the force of the Luna¡¯s shove, Selena fell backwards down the small set of stairs that led up to the


    throne, where the Alpha King still sat with a nk expression on his face. Selena crumpled to the floor


    and continued to sob quietly, curled up in a fetal position. With an agitated sigh, the Luna picked up her


    skirt and slowly walked down the steps, then ced her shoe on Selena¡¯s head and rubbed it into


    Selena¡¯s temple.


    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic,¡± the Luna growled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you let yourself turn into a filthy human¡­ You¡¯re


    useless, and I never should have trusted you with this job.¡±


    ¡°M-Mother, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Selena whined, wing at the Luna¡¯s skirt with her hands and begging. ¡°Please


    turn me back! I promise I¡¯ll do better this time!¡±


    The Luna only rolled her eyes and stepped over Selena. Enzo and I began to back away, but the Luna


    just followed us. She raised her hand and snapped, and I heard the doors to the throne room m shut


    behind us. I heard the sound of arge, heavy deadbolt clicking into ce from the other side; we were


    locked in here with her.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I said. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    The Luna stopped, staring at me for a moment. I felt as though she was appraising me as she looked


    me up and down, like an animal up for auction.


    ¡°You really are your father¡¯s daughter,¡± she said, rolling her eyes once more. ¡°The stupidity must run in


    the family.¡± She turned away then and walked back up to the throne. Enzo and I looked at each other


    and seemed toe to the conclusion that we both needed to make a run for it. I lifted my hand to


    open a portal, hoping to do it before the Luna turned back around, but without even looking at me she


    seemed to know what I was doing and snapped her fingers again. In that instant, I felt another invisible


    force shove me to the ground. It was even stronger than the spell that Selena cast earlier, and both


    mine and Enzo¡¯s knees buckled beneath us. I felt as though I couldn¡¯t even breathe.


    The Luna walked up to the Alpha King, who still sat staring nkly ahead. I wanted to plead with him to


    come to his senses, but I couldn¡¯t. The invisible force weighed heavily on my throat, and it took all of


    my strength just to suck in lungfuls of air. All I could do was watch as the Luna stopped beside him and


    stroked his hair, almost like he was a pet, while she stared down at all three of us on the floor.


    ¡°You were supposed to be the smarter one, the more powerful one,¡± the Luna said, staring down her


    nose at me. From this angle, she looked enormous and even more terrifying. ¡°And I suppose, you are.


    But you¡¯re too obsessed with those filthy humans, and that will be your downfall.¡±


    I furrowed my brow. What was she talking about? What did she mean when she said that I was


    supposed to be the smarter and more powerful one? Did she mean¡­ That I wasn¡¯t supposed to be the


    one who was stolen? That it was supposed to be Selena, and that I was meant to stay behind and be


    her puppet?


    But even then, I still couldn¡¯t ask any of these questions. The pressure on my body was too great. I felt


    as though I would sink through the floor, down into the earth. It began to burn, too, even more than the


    burning that I felt earlier when the antidote was running its course in Selena¡¯s body. I began to writhe in


    agony, and so did Selena, just from my pain alone. Enzo began to squirm and grunt beside me as well;


    I felt his fingers brush mine, and Itched onto them.


    The burning became even more intense. A choked scream escaped my throat as I felt as though my


    body would turn inside out and dissolve into embers. I squeezed my eyes shut, feeling tears


    immediately begin to stream down my cheeks.


    ¡°If you would only realize that I¡¯m just looking out for the best of our species, then I would let you live,¡±


    the Luna said, sounding incredibly nonchnt for someone who was torturing three people. She raised


    her voice to speak over Selena¡¯s screams, like her screams were nothing but a whistling tea kettle. ¡°But


    now, I¡¯ve had to realize something of my own. And what I¡¯ve realized is that your godforsaken family is


    only going to stand in the way of my ns. I can¡¯t have that.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡± I groaned, somehow managing to speak through the pain even


    though it felt like I was vomiting up hot coals. ¡°W-what ns?¡±


    The Lunaughed. When she did, it sounded light and airy, like a summer breeze. It didn¡¯t at all sound


    like theugh of a viin; but when I looked up at her, her red eyes were still cold and emotionless.


    Beside her, the Alpha King only appeared even more out of it. How long would it be before he met the


    same fate as Richard?


    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not serious?¡± the Lunaughed. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell already? I want to cleanse the world of


    the filthy creatures that destroyed our species!¡±


    My eyes widened as another wave of pain washed over me. I let out another involuntary scream; I was


    going to die from this pain. I was sure of it. There was no escaping it. The Luna was too powerful, and


    no matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t get up or make the pain stop.


    All I could do was close my eyes and squeeze Enzo¡¯s hand as I waited for death to take all of us.


    But then¡­


    Silence. The pain disappeared, and the sounds of our screams were reced by the sounds of the


    wind blowing through the trees and the crickets twittering in the night.


    I slowly opened my eyes, and found myselfying in the center of the forest clearing; the same clearing


    that we left throughst time. Beside me, Enzo groaned and sat up. I sat up alongside him, my pain


    feeling like a distant memory now, and furrowed my brow as we stared incredulously at each other.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are we dead?¡± I whispered.


    Enzo shook his head, and looked at his hands.


    ¡°No,¡± he replied, looking up at the sky. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    Chapter 247: Between Realms


    Nina


    ¡°We¡¯re home,¡± Enzo said, looking at his hands first and then up at the sky with puzzlement drawn


    across his face.


    I looked around with the same amount of confusion at the forest around us. It was dark out, and the


    waning moon gave us enough light to see. I recognized this forest clearing well; it was the exact


    clearing that we left fromst time. In the distance, thanks to the leaves having mostly fallen off of the


    trees by this point, I could see the t surface of the athletic field and the rough outline of the hockey


    arena after that. How did this happen, though? How did we get here?


    Neither of us had any physical injuries. The pain that the Luna inflicted on us felt distant, like it had


    happened ages ago. I still couldn¡¯t believe that I was even alive, and I even pinched myself to see. Of


    course, I felt the pain. I wasn¡¯t dead, and Enzo was right: we were home.


    But I still didn¡¯t understand how that happened.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Did you do something?¡± I asked Enzo, turning to face him. ¡°Did you teleport us or something?¡±


    Enzo slowly shook his head and furrowed his brow. ¡°No,¡± he replied. ¡°I couldn¡¯t. Not with the pain.¡±


    His words made me frown. I waspletely astounded. I hadn¡¯t opened a portal; the Luna had made


    sure to stop me before I had a chance. All I remembered was closing my eyes and thinking I would die,


    and then¡­ I was here, in the forest outside of campus. The Luna wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found, and


    neither was Selena.


    But then, I noticed something.


    ¡°My wolf,¡± I said out loud, my eyes widening. ¡°I can feel her. It¡¯s not just a flicker anymore.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes widened as well. ¡°Can youmunicate with her?¡± he asked.


    I shut my eyes and searched inside of me, prodding my wolf. She seemed to be waking up slowly, but


    she was there.


    ¡°Cora?¡± I asked, my own voice echoing in my head. ¡°Are you there?¡±


    My wolf¡¯s presence strengthened, and finally, I heard her respond for the first time in ages. Tears


    instantly came to my eyes. I hadn¡¯t been able tomunicate properly with my wolf since I escaped


    Edward¡¯sir.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she replied, sounding groggy after what must have felt like an eternity spent sleeping. ¡°Did it


    work? Did I teleport us out?¡±


    ¡°She teleported us,¡± I said to Enzo. I suddenly stood, too astounded by my wolf¡¯s words to sit any


    longer. ¡°Somehow, she teleported us out of the werewolf realm.¡±


    Enzo stared at me incredulously for a few moments, his mouth agape with surprise. It was clear that


    neither of us knew what to say at first.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± he finally said, standing alongside me. ¡°No one can teleport between realms. You


    need to open a portal.¡±


    I simply shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied. ¡°She said she teleported us.¡±


    As Enzo and I stood there, something else came to my attention: Enzo¡¯s scent. As my wolf woke up,


    his scent became a little stronger. It was still faint, but it was there, and it made my heart suddenly leap


    as though I had just run a marathon. Enzo seemed to pick up my scent, too, and his face lightened as a


    smile spread across his lips.


    Neither of us spoke. We didn¡¯t even need to process what had just happened yet; all we cared about


    was that we were home, alive and safe, and my wolf had returned. Not only that, but we could pick up


    each other¡¯s scents again. A wildugh escaped my lips and I threw my arms around Enzo, kissing him


    deeply. We smiled against each other¡¯s lips as we kissed. It felt so sweet and natural, and his scent


    overwhelmed me, drawing me closer to him. I had never felt so at peace before. Despite the fact that


    the Luna was still out there and had the Alpha King hostage, at that exact moment I only cared that I


    was safely in Enzo¡¯s arms.


    But then, something else came to my attention.


    Someone was groaning off in the distance.


    Enzo and I suddenly pulled away, our lips making a wet smacking noise as we pulled apart. Or bodies


    stayed glued together, my hand pressed against his chest as we snapped our heads in the direction of


    the groans.


    It was a female voice emanating from behind a tree. My eyes widened as I recognized the voice, and I


    subsequently saw a familiar shoe poking out from behind the tree.


    It was Selena.


    Enzo and I both shot each other an apprehensive look before we decided to slowly approach Selena,


    both too shocked to understand what had happened. How had Selenae with us? Did she still have


    her wolf after all and we just didn¡¯t know it?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Selena groaned. As we walked around the tree, we saw herying in the dirt, surrounded by


    pine cones and pine needles with a twisted grimace on her face. She was rubbing her head with her


    eyes squeezed shut, but when she heard us stop in front of her, her eyes suddenly shot open.


    ¡°Selena?¡± I asked, still confused.


    Selena suddenly tried to scramble to her feet, but failed. As she tried to get up, I saw what looked like a


    nasty bruise on her temple; she must have hit her head when the Luna shoved her down the stairs


    earlier in the throne room.


    ¡°Get the fuck away from me,¡± she snarled, backing up against the tree and pointing at me with a


    shaking hand. ¡°Back off.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied, taking a step back and holding my hands up in surrender. ¡°But¡­ How did you get


    here?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Fuck if I know,¡± Selena replied. She gingerly touched her temple and winced, and when she


    pulled her fingers away, there was a bit of blood on them. ¡°I wasying in the throne room, waiting to


    die, and now I¡¯m here. What did you do, you freak?¡±


    I shook my head and looked up at Enzo, who looked just as dumbfounded as I did. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I


    replied. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if I was willing just yet to reveal to Selena that I had somehow managed to


    teleport between realms without a portal; there was no knowing yet if she did still have powers after all,


    or what she would do with that information. It did seem, however, that Selena must have somehow


    gotten teleported along with us. Was it the twin bond? That was the only realistic exnation; Selena


    was in danger with the Luna around, and it made me wonder if our twin bond made her teleport along


    with me, to keep us both protected.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t particrly thrilled that Selena hade along with us, and neither was Enzo, I


    couldn¡¯t help but think that maybe it was a good thing. After all, in the hands of the Luna there was no


    knowing what would have happened to Selena. Surely the Luna knew about the twin bond, and may


    have killed Selena on purpose knowing that it would kill me, too.


    But what was I going to do now with my evil sister?

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    Chapter 248: Control


    Nina


    Selena groaned miserably as she sat on the forest floor with her back propped up against a tree. Enzo


    and I threw each other a concerned nce before both of us stared down at her. I didn¡¯t see any other


    injuries aside from where she hit her head when the Luna pushed her, and my gut told me that she was


    exaggerating her pain. Whatever the Luna was doing to us earlier, I realized now that we were safe and


    free of pain, was purely psychological. Theoretically, Selena shouldn¡¯t have any pain other than what


    was in her head, but the way that she kept rubbing and wincing all over her body made me think


    otherwise.


    I still didn¡¯t know exactly why she came along with us, but as my wolf slowly returned to consciousness


    after her longa, she exined it to me; and my suspicions about the twin bond were right.


    ¡°She must have tagged along when you two teleported,¡± Cora exined. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. It


    was because of your twin bond. Although¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better this way,¡± I responded mentally as I continued to stare down at my whining twin sister. ¡°It¡¯s


    better if she¡¯s here, with me, where the Luna can¡¯t kill her and thus kill both of us.¡±


    Suddenly, however, Selena seemed to be out of control of her maturity and decided that she was too


    angry to sit around any longer. She suddenly scrambled to her feet and tried to make a run for it,


    causing Enzo and I to just stare after her incredulously for a moment as she tried to run through the


    dark forest. With a sigh, Enzo walked after her ¡ª she wasn¡¯t very fast as a human ¡ª and grabbed her


    shoulder, causing her to scream.


    ¡°Get away from me!¡± she shrieked, wrenching her shoulder away from Enzo. ¡°Murderer!


    Traitor!¡±


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Enzo replied, holding his hands up in surrender. ¡°No one is trying to hurt you. You¡¯re


    going to hurt yourself, though, if you keep acting like this with that head injury.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me what to do or how to react,¡± Selena snarled, jabbing her finger into Enzo¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡¯ll


    scream if I want to!¡± Selena then opened her mouth to scream, but before she could, Enzo sighed once


    more and poked his thumb into the center of her forehead. Before she could even react, his touch


    made her eyes flutter closed and her knees buckle beneath her. Enzo caught her before she fell onto


    the ground, then looked over at me with confusion written across his face.


    ¡°Maybe we should take her somewhere to keep an eye on her until she calms down,¡± I said, passing a


    hand over my tired face. ¡°She¡¯s only going to get herself ¡ª both of us, actually ¡ª hurt.¡±


    Enzo nodded and scooped her up in a fireman carry, then walked over to me. ¡°We¡¯ll have the pack


    keep an eye on her.¡±


    ¡­


    Now that Selena was asleep for the time being, Enzo and I took her back to the infirmary. We also had


    no way of knowing exactly how long it would be before the Luna came after us, or if she would even


    come after us. She was so different from Selena; her tactics were still a mystery to us. We didn¡¯t know


    if we would need to prepare to fight, whether we would need to hole up and hide, or even whether we


    should leave down for everyone¡¯s safety. Not only that, but it was also bing apparent to me that


    the Luna was potentially working with the Crescents. She seemed to be under the impression that all


    humans needed to be cleansed from the earth, which was a distinctly Crescent philosophy. For all we


    knew, she would send a horde of Crescents toe after us and take over the town again.


    It waste when we arrived at the infirmary. I hadn¡¯t realized just how long we had actually spent in the


    werewolf realm; it all felt like a blur. We were lucky that Frank had even been willing to help us,


    because without him our journey would have been even longer; but the fact that Selena supposedly


    killed, tortured him, or both, made his help feel like it was in vain. I felt as though I had led an innocent


    man to death.


    When we arrived at the infirmary, however, my thoughts were instantly broken by the view of all of our


    friends sitting around the table. They all jerked their heads up as we opened the door, their mouths


    hanging open with surprise.


    ¡°Enzo?! Nina?!¡± Luke shouted, having been the first to see us, and jumped up from his chair.


    It was a happy, yet tearful, reunion. I hugged my friends for what felt like an eternity, sobbing into their


    shirts as I tried to string together everything that had happened since Ist saw them in a coherent way.


    None of it really made sense, though; I was in such a state of shock from it all that it didn¡¯t even make


    sense to me, and I had lived it. It wasn¡¯t until Enzo exined everything that our friends finally seemed


    to understand what happened.


    ¡°So¡­ She¡¯s human now?¡± Jessica asked, staring down at Selena¡¯s sleeping body. We¡¯did her out on


    one of the infirmary beds, and she looked shockingly peaceful for the first time since I had met her. For


    once, her face actually looked soft and innocent and not evil.


    I nodded. ¡°Thanks to Enzo,¡± I said, looking up at him with a weak smile. ¡°He¡¯s the one who snuck in the


    antidote.¡±


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°You thought quickly, too,¡± he replied, gesturing toward the wrist that I had dug the


    knife into. It was already healed now that my wolf had returned, not that it had ever been that deep of a


    cut anyway. As soon as I saw the sh of bright blue in Enzo¡¯s hand, I knew that I only needed to


    distract Selena long enough for Enzo to inject her, and so I only pretended to cut my radial artery.


    ¡°How did you know it would work?¡± Luke asked, his eyes wide. ¡°The antidote, I mean. You¡¯ve never


    used it on full-blown werewolves before, right? Only rogues?¡±


    ¡°Neither of us knew for sure,¡± Enzo replied quietly. His arms were folded across his chest as he looked


    down at Selena. ¡°We just had to hope that it would work. And if it didn¡¯t¡­¡± His voice faltered. I reached


    out then and took his hand, squeezing it gently.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what would have happened if it didn¡¯t work,¡± I said. ¡°What matters is that it did work.


    And we know more about the antidote now, which could be helpful against the Crescents. Which, by


    the way¡­¡± I paused, licking my lips, and swallowed the lump in my throat. ¡°We should be on guard. I


    think the Luna might be working with them. The only other person who might know for sure is her.¡± I


    pointed at Selena.


    There was a silence before Matt suddenly spoke up. ¡°We¡¯ll keep her under close watch,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°When she wakes up, we can question her. Now that she¡¯s a human, she¡¯s not so strong or scary. Not


    at all.¡±


    I nodded, still staring down at my sleeping twin sister. I hoped that Matt was right; hopefully, when


    Selena woke up, she would be able to offer some information on the Luna¡¯s ns. If not¡­ We would


    be in the dark.

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    As I stared down at my twin sister¡¯s sleeping body, I couldn¡¯t help but think that she looked oddly


    peaceful and innocent for the first time since I had met her. It almost made me wonder if there was a


    version of Selena in there somewhere that wasn¡¯t evil and full of schemes.


    My friends and I sat in the infirmary for a while longer, talking about what happened in the werewolf


    realm. The Luna was still in control, and we had no way of knowing what she would do to us and the


    entire world. If she really was so hell-bent on cleansing all humans from the earth, then something


    made me think that she had a lot more allies than I realized.


    When we fought Selena at first, I thought that she was working alone. I thought that she was just a


    bitter and scared child who was afraid that I would steal her mate, and nothing more. Even when I


    discovered that she was working with the witch, I thought that that was it; surely no one else was


    working alongside her.


    But oh, how wrong I was.


    Selena wasn¡¯t even the mastermind behind it all. The Luna was the true mastermind, controlling both


    Selena and the Alpha King like puppets. Was the Selena that I hade to know even the true


    Selena, or was she another victim of the Luna¡¯s? If we managed to fight the Luna and stop her, just as


    we had with Selena, would we discover that Selena had a spell on her? Would the spell break to reveal


    a normal girl who wasn¡¯t nearly as evil as we thought?


    However, only time would tell. We needed to question Selena about several things, starting with


    whether or not the Luna was working with the Crescents; and we needed to figure it out as soon as


    possible, because if the Luna was going to show up at any moment and wreak havoc on our town, we


    needed to be prepared.


    Eventually, Selena began to wake up as we all sat around.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± she groaned, reaching up to touch her temple again, only to find that it had been bandaged up


    while she slept. Her eyes cracked open, squinting even against the dim light of the infirmary, and she


    slowly swiveled her head to look at us.


    ¡°Rise and shine, princess,¡± Enzo said, sounding condescending. I nudged him with my elbow and shot


    him a dark look, shaking my head. Right now, we didn¡¯t need to be angering Selena; we needed her to


    be calm so that she would give us some information.


    ¡°Where am I?¡± Selena croaked, looking around confusedly. ¡°Am I back home?¡±


    I stood from my chair and walked over to the side of her bed. When I came into her field of vision, she


    groaned again and even attempted to spit on me. I jumped out of the way, grimacing as I saw the ball


    of spitnd on the ground near my feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re in the campus infirmary,¡± I said, trying my best to stay calm and not antagonize her. ¡°I took care


    of the bruise on your head.¡±


    ¡°Gee. Thanks.¡± Selena frowned deeply and slowly sat up. I tried to help her, but she pped my hands


    away and even growled a little. It seemed that, even without her wolf, she still had those same wolf


    mannerisms.


    ¡°We need to ask you some questions,¡± Enzo said, walking up to her next with his hands in his pockets.


    ¡°And we need you to answer them.¡±


    Selena looked around at all of us, then scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m not saying shit,¡± she replied. ¡°Fuck you guys.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Lori suddenly eximed, storming up to Selena and causing Selena¡¯s eyes to go wide when she


    saw the angry look on Lori¡¯s face. ¡°Watch it. You¡¯re already on thin ice after all of the trouble you¡¯ve


    caused. Despite everything, Nina saved you and even went so far as to patch up your stupid little head.


    You should be begging for forgiveness.¡±


    Selena just red back at Lori for a long time. No one spoke during that time, and the air in the


    infirmary felt so thick and heavy that I was certain I could cut it with a knife if I wanted to. But finally,


    Selena¡¯s icy blue eyes slid over to me and looked me up and down, and she folded her arms across


    her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not talking,¡± she growled. ¡°Mother wille and save me soon, and then you¡¯ll all be sorry.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°She is not your mother,¡± I replied. ¡°She hates you. You were just a pawn in


    her game and nothing more. Don¡¯t you remember how she treated you when she found out that you


    were a human? Doesn¡¯t your head still hurt from the fall and the way that she shoved her shoe into


    your temple? Or maybe I should rip off that bandage and remind you how much it hurt.¡±


    My sister didn¡¯t say anything, but I could see a sh of something in her eyes. I could tell that what I


    said resonated with her, at least a little bit. Honestly, I felt bad for her; the Luna had her so manipted


    that she genuinely saw her as her own mother, leaving her oblivious to the horrendous things that the


    Luna was trying to aplish. The Luna could have killed Selena, and Selena never would have


    med her for it.


    ¡°Come on, Selena,¡± Enzo said. ¡°Just talk to us. Is the Luna going to attack? Is she going to kill the


    Alpha King?¡±


    ¡°Ha!¡± Selenaughed. ¡°Mother would never kill Daddy. Don¡¯t you know how much fighting that would


    cause? Hordes of men would attack the mansion thinking that they could be the next Alpha King.


    Mother isn¡¯t stupid.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh of relief. At least the Alpha King was safe, at least for now. But it


    still didn¡¯t answer whether the Luna would be on her way to ughter everyone she could get her


    hands on soon.


    ¡°Listen, Selena,¡± I said, cing my hands on my hips. ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to die. And the Luna,


    whether you want to believe it or not, is going to try to kill you. You can either give us information to


    help us stop that from happening, so we can protect you, or you can be stubborn and basically just lie


    down and let her murder you along with thousands ¡ª millions, if she gets her way in the end ¡ª of


    people. Is that what you want?¡±


    Selena was silent for a long time. I could see her pursing her lips and chewing the inside of her cheek,


    and her eyes were narrowed as she red at me. But at the same time, I knew that I was right; she


    didn¡¯t want to die. She still had an ounce of self preservation in her body.


    ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know when she¡¯ll attack,¡± she finally said. ¡°For now, she has what she wants: the throne.


    With daddy manipted, she has all of the power. But you¡¯re a threat to that, so it¡¯s only a matter of


    time before she sends herckeys.¡±


    ¡°And who are these ckeys¡¯?¡± Enzo asked. ¡°Are they Crescents? Rogues? Both?¡±


    But it seemed that we had exhausted Selena¡¯s generosity, because she didn¡¯t answer. She simply


    shrugged andid back down on the bed, turning over to face away from us. I sighed and looked at


    Enzo, who looked back at me with wide eyes.


    There was nothing that could be done. Perhaps, in time, Selena would offer some more information.


    Maybe she would even break free of the Luna¡¯s brainwashing and would see that we weren¡¯t the


    enemy, and she would help us. But for now, all we could do was keep a close eye on her until that


    moment came.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And for now, I just wanted to go home with Enzo and pretend that things were normal for just one night.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Chapter 250: Hearts Still Beating


    Nina


    Luke and Matt decided to take shifts keeping an eye on Selena. I didn¡¯t think that she would be able to


    aplish much, and it seemed as though my words about the Luna opened her eyes a bit earlier, but


    I was still d to have my friends around to help with that. I would have done it myself, but I was utterly


    exhausted from everything. It had been almost forty-eight full hours of hardly any sleep, aside from the


    couple of hours that Enzo and I slept in Frank¡¯s truck, and sleep was calling to me.


    We decided to go back to Enzo¡¯s apartment. I grabbed a few things from my apartment before walking


    over with him, and when we entered, I was immediately hit with a wave of nostalgia. It had felt like an


    eternity since I hadst set foot in this ce, even though it had really only been a month.


    ¡°Home sweet home,¡± Enzo said, unlocking the door and swinging it open to reveal his dark, quiet, and


    oddlyforting dorm. ¡°It¡¯ll be good to get some sleep. You hungry? Need to shower?¡±


    I nodded to both of those things. I was starving, filthy, andpletely exhausted. Enzo directed me to


    the shower while he figured out dinner, and after standing beneath the hot water for upwards of twenty


    minutes and allowing it to wash away almost all of my worries, I returned to the living room wearing


    nothing but one of Enzo¡¯s oversized t-shirts to see that Enzo had ordered a pizza and brought out a


    bottle of wine. He had the television on with a movie picked out, and had ordered some sides with the


    pizza.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do all of this,¡± I said with a chuckle as I approached, drying my damp hair still with a


    towel.


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°I was hungry, and I know you are, too,¡± he said gently. ¡°And besides¡­ I know you


    haven¡¯t been eating well since¡­ Well, since everything. I¡¯d like to change that.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Enzo was right; ever since what happened with Edward, my appetite had been


    nothing but an uphill battle. I had lost a visible amount of weight, and it was getting to the point where I


    could feel the toll it was taking on my body. Even though things weren¡¯t quite back to ¡°normal¡± yet, and I


    honestly wondered if that would ever really even be possible, I was ready to have a small sense of


    normalcy in my life. And if that sense of normalcy began with eating pizza and drinking wine in Enzo¡¯s


    apartment, then I was d for it.


    For a long time, we sat and watched the movie that Enzo picked out and ate too much pizza. By the


    time it was finished, I felt full and satisfied, and snuggled up against Enzo on the couch.


    ¡°I¡¯m really d to have you back,¡± I said, looking up at him from where Iid on his chest.


    Enzo smiled down at me. ¡°I¡¯m d to be back, too,¡± he said quietly.


    There was a bit of a silence. I bit my lip and sat up, and looked at Enzo with some intensity. ¡°Promise


    you won¡¯t go anywhere dangerous without me again.¡±


    Enzo raised his eyebrows, but nodded anyway. He reached out and took my hand, rubbing it with his


    thumb as he gazed into my eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t go anywhere,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Promise.¡±


    A few moments passed where Enzo and I just looked at each other in silence. The movie had ended a


    while earlier, and now the room was dark and quiet again. Being here, with him, filled me with a sense


    offort; and when his eyes traveled hungrily down my body as I sat in front of him, I couldn¡¯t control


    myself any longer.


    With a grin, I suddenly grabbed him by the neck and pulled myself onto hisp, straddling him. As I did,


    I heard a surprised groan escape his lips; but before he could say anything, I twisted my hips down into


    hisp, causing him to moan again, and kissed him deeply.


    The energy between us was like static electricity. His touch was intoxicating, sending waves of


    pleasure coursing through my body. I could feel the warmth of his hand on the small of my back, pulling


    me closer, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to have even an inch of space between us. I surrendered to the


    sensation, melting into his embrace, losing myself in the depths of his passion.


    In one swift movement, Enzo threw me down onto the couch and pressed himself on top of me. Our


    kisses grew more urgent, fueled by an undeniable hunger. As his hands roamed over my body, tracing


    the curves and contours, I could feel the heat building within me, an ache that only he could satisfy.


    The world around us ceased to exist as we became entangled in each other, our bodies moving in


    perfect harmony.


    He reached down and lifted the shirt of his that I was wearing, his finger running along my panties and


    causing me to shiver. I was already soaking wet before he even touched me, and he grinned as he


    looked up at me.


    ¡°You sure did miss me, huh?¡± he asked with that signature smirk that I hadn¡¯t seen in so long.


    I nodded, biting my lip, unable to speak as he continued to trace his fingers along the outline of my


    pussy. He pressed lightly at first, clearly reveling in the way that I shivered beneath his touch, before he


    pressed more firmly and eventually slid my panties aside to feel the real thing without any barriers.


    As soon as I felt his thick fingers slide over my clit and work their way into my pussy, a loud,


    uncontainable moan escaped my lips. Even just his fingers made me feel full, like that was what I


    needed to beplete again. My moan made Enzo¡¯s grin widen, and he pushed his fingers in a little


    deeper as though he was trying to dig another moan out of me, and he aplished just that.


    He pressed his palm of his free hand into my clit and rubbed gently while he fingered me, causing my


    back to arch. I felt as though I was right on the verge ofing. Instantly I became even more wet, and


    I was certain that there would be a wet spot on the couch where Iid, but I didn¡¯t care.


    But, just as I was about toe, Enzo stopped and pulled his fingers out with a mischievous smirk. He


    leaned over me for a few moments, watching my face as I panted heavily beneath him.


    And then¡­ With a smile, he reached up, and slid his fingers into my mouth; the same fingers that he


    used inside of me. I heard a moane out of his mouth as I licked and sucked on his fingers, tasting


    myself.


    What he did next was fast and unexpected, but intoxicating all the same. In the dim light, I could see


    him move his pants down just enough to reveal his hard cock. He didn¡¯t even need to use spit, and


    simply thrust himself inside of me, causing both of us to make our eyes roll back in ecstasy. I moaned


    around his fingers that were still in my mouth as he began to thrust back and forth.


    Together, we moaned more and more loudly. I reveled in the sound of his animalistic growls, feeling as


    though it released something primal in me. When he finally pulled his fingers out of my mouth, he


    wrapped them then around my neck, and the pressure from his hand only heightened my sensations. I


    arched my back, crying out. I needed toe.


    Enzo, seeing this, smiled again.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he groaned, fucking me more deeply and harder than ever before, but only in a way that


    made me feel even more pleasure. ¡°You cane.¡±


    My legs fell open as I came around his cock. I felt myself tighten and tense around him, causing him to


    grunt more loudly. He bent down and kissed and bit into my neck as I came.


    There was so much sensation coursing through my body that I felt as though I would pass out. I didn¡¯t


    know how loud I became, or what I said, and I only felt limp within Enzo¡¯s strong arms. His thrusts


    inside of me were merciless, but only in the best way. It had been too long since I hadst felt him like


    this; I wanted every inch of him inside of me.


    When I finisheding, Enzo came, too. He let out a loud, deep growl that rumbled in his throat like


    thunder as he finished, and as he filled me up, I felt a whimper escape my lips from the feeling of


    fullness.


    Finally, we copsed onto one another in a heap, our sweaty bodies pressed tightly together. I was


    certain that I could stay like this forever, pinned beneath him right here on his couch, feeling him lost


    deep inside of me.


    And as weid there, gently kissing and nuzzling one another as we returned to our senses, I couldn¡¯t


    help but smile.


    Because soon, I was positive that I would finally be able to shift. And then, after that, I could finally


    be Enzo¡¯s mate after all this time.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    Chapter 251: A New Life


    Nina


    The next morning, after spending the night in Enzo¡¯s apartment, I woke up feeling filled with a new


    sense of life. Despite all of my sleep deprivation, I surprisingly jumped out of bed before my rm even


    went off. Enzo found me a little whileter in the kitchen, making coffee and breakfast.


    ¡°You¡¯re up already?¡± Enzo asked, rubbing his eyes sleepily. ¡°And dressed, too?¡±


    I nodded and smiled as I plopped two pieces of toast onto a te and began to spread butter on them.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ss,¡± I said.


    Enzo raised his eyebrows. I knew that he was surprised that I wanted to get back to ss so soon, and


    he immediately voiced his concerns.


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to rest first?¡± he asked. ¡°Everything has been so hectic. I¡¯m sure the dean


    and your professors will understand if you need to miss a couple more days.¡±


    I shook my head vehemently. ¡°Nope. I¡¯m going to ss. I just want to feel like a normal person again,


    and I¡¯ve already missed too much ss this semester.¡±


    Enzo stared at me for a while, but he said nothing. Instead, he finally seemed to give up and came over


    to pour himself a cup of coffee. He wrapped his arms around me and nted a kiss on the top of my


    head as he passed, then stole a bite of my toast with a cheeky grin before pouring his coffee. It made


    me smile; if I just pretended that I didn¡¯t still need to deal with the Luna at some point, and if I


    pretended that the Crescents weren¡¯t nning on taking over the world along with her, then I could


    imagine that we were just a regr couple getting ready to start our day. Someday, I hoped that we


    could live with that sense of normalcy. Once all of this was over, I was certain that could happen.


    ¡°Well, just don¡¯t burn yourself out,¡± Enzo finally said. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to ss.¡±


    Just as promised, Enzo did walk me to ss. I gave him a deep, passionate kiss before I went in,


    ignoring the disgusted looks from other students over our tant public disy of affection, and sat


    down and began to study.


    Even though it had really only been a couple of days since I had been in ss, it felt like it was an


    eternity. I supposed that it was partially because I hadn¡¯t been able to pay much attention since Enzo


    had been gone, but now that he was safely home, my friends were safe, and Selena was no longer


    here to bully me, I felt as though I could finally focus on my studies.


    However, as ss came to an end, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Selena. Matt and Luke had decided


    to keep her in the infirmary and were taking shifts to keep an eye on her, and even though she had


    plenty offort, ess to food, and was able to use the locker rooms to shower and get changed, I


    still felt bad knowing that she was essentially our hostage now.


    Selena was a human now ¡ª for the time being, at least. I nned on using my iming ability to turn


    her back eventually if she wound up working on herself and proving that she wouldn¡¯t cause any more


    trouble, but for now she was pretty much harmless. Of course, we would still need to keep an eye on


    her in case she tried to do anything, but she didn¡¯t have any special abilities anymore. She wasn¡¯t any


    real threat to us, and I was also fairly certain that my words from the night before did strike a bit of a


    chord with her, so I didn¡¯t think that she was nning on jumping at the opportunity to work with the


    Luna; not that the Luna would have given her the opportunity, anyway. Selena was clearly useless to


    the Luna and was worth nothing more than dirt now that she was a human.


    Besides, I knew that Selena still had some information that she could offer us. It just needed to be


    drawn out of her, and I felt as though the only way to do that was to show her that we were on her side.


    And so, when I went to my friends and told them my n, they were all shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯re nning on doing what?¡± Jessica asked.


    ¡°I think it¡¯ll help the situation,¡± I replied. ¡°I know she liked being a student here; she¡¯s never been able to


    experience real college. And if we can make her happy and show her that we¡¯re not the enemy, maybe


    she¡¯lle around and help us.¡±


    My friends fell silent. When I looked up at Enzo, he was leaning against the wall outside the infirmary


    and staring nkly at me. Selena was inside and couldn¡¯t hear anything that was being said; in fact,


    she wasn¡¯t even looking at us. She was still lying listlessly on her infirmary bed, facing the wall with her


    back turned to us. From what Luke and Matt said, she had hardly moved from that position since we


    first put her there.


    Finally, after I stared at him with pleading eyes for several long moments, Enzo let out a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s


    right,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s no use in keeping her locked up and making her hate us even more. She could


    prove to be an important ally if we show her that we want to make amends.¡±


    A small sigh of relief hissed through my lips. The rest of my friends stared at the ground thoughtfully


    before they finally agreed.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Matt said. ¡°I guess it wouldn¡¯t hurt. We should still keep an eye on her, though.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll just let her enroll in some sses if she wants,¡± I said. ¡°Maybe the dean will assign her


    a dorm. If we keep the guard subtle, then maybe she won¡¯t notice so much and will feel like she has


    some freedom.¡±


    With my friends¡¯ approval, I finally opened the infirmary door and stepped in. They waited outside while


    I slowly walked up to Selena.


    ¡°Hey, Selena,¡± I said gently as I approached. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Selena let out an angry huff. ¡°What do you want?¡± she snarled, still with her back turned to me.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    I bit my lip, wondering how to phrase things. I knew that she would still be terribly angry with me, and


    there was still a chance that she would reject any form of reconciliation. Enzo and I had, after all,


    stripped her of her werewolf abilities.


    ¡°Do you want to be a student here again?¡± I asked.


    Selena was silent for several moments. I thought that she would refuse and tell me to leave, but after a


    while she slowly looked over her shoulder at me.


    ¡°Why?¡± she asked. Her voice came out like a hiss.


    I shrugged. ¡°I know you liked it,¡± I said. ¡°Everyone deserves to have the college experience, and you¡¯re


    not a hostage.¡±


    Selena chuckled. ¡°Not a hostage?¡± she snarled, sitting up finally and facing me. She swung her legs


    over the side of the bed and faced me, pressing her palms so hard into the mattress that her hands


    turned white around the knuckles. ¡°You turned me human, stripped me of my power, tore me out of my


    home and have been keeping me locked up here.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not forget all of the things that you did, Selena,¡± I said quietly. ¡°You had me locked up, too,


    remember? You brainwashed Enzo.¡±


    My twin fell silent. Her eyes were narrowed and full of hatred, but there was a sh of something else


    that came across her face.


    Understanding.


    She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. I waited patiently, not wanting to push her. And finally, she


    spoke.


    ¡°I did like being a student here,¡± she said, staring nkly down at the floor. ¡°I guess I wouldn¡¯t mind


    doing it again.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Good,¡± I replied. ¡°I can take you to the dean now, if you want. We¡¯ll get you


    enrolled and get you your own dorm.¡±


    Selena looked up at me then. Her eyes weren¡¯t as hard now, and for a moment, I swore I saw a bit of


    happiness behind them ¡ª a ghost of a girl who was probably once sweet and innocent. And although


    her eyes quickly turned cold again, I tried to keep that initial image in my mind.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    Chapter 252: A Little Kindness Goes a Long Way


    Enzo


    As if I wasn¡¯t already shocked enough by Nina¡¯s sudden high energy and motivation, she then told the


    rest of us about her ns to help Selena get enrolled in some sses.


    At first, I had to admit that I was pretty angry by this decision. I wished that she had mentioned it to me


    ahead of time; Selena had, after all, made our lives a living hell for weeks. She had brainwashed me,


    poisoned my father, tried to kill me, and tried to keep Nina as a prisoner.


    But, the more I thought about it, the more I realized that Selena really was just the Luna¡¯s puppet after


    all. She was a frightened little girl who was being manipted by someone who was far worse, and


    although it didn¡¯t absolve her of her crimes, it did help me understand why she did what she did a little


    bit better. And besides: we needed Selena¡¯s cooperation if we were going to take down the Luna.


    Selena was the only one who knew about the Luna¡¯s real ns. The Alpha King was stuck in the


    Luna¡¯s grasp, and it would only be a matter of time before she aplished her goal of cleansing the


    earth of all humans. In fact, I was already fairly certain that she was working with the Crescents all


    along and that her n was already underway.


    So, when Nina showed her kind hearted yet brilliant nature and decided to let Selena enroll in school


    here, I finally had to admit that it was a good idea.


    After all, I couldn¡¯t crush Nina¡¯s spirit. Her kind heartedness was one of the biggest things that I loved


    about her, and I didn¡¯t want that light to go out. If she was so certain that her n would make Selena


    join our side, then I was willing to support her until the very end. I loved her, and soon, she would be


    my mate.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s going okay in there,¡± Luke said, subtly peering in through the infirmary window. I followed his


    gaze to see that Selena was now sitting up and ring at Nina. Nina was standing in front of her with


    her arms folded across her chest. She looked confident, which made me confident.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be fine,¡± I said. ¡°Selena did enjoy being a student here. And who knows; maybe this really


    will make her trust us a bit more.¡±


    Matt stared at me for a moment with a dark look on his face before speaking. ¡°After everything she did,


    are you really sure that we even want her help?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°People can change. She was the Luna¡¯s puppet; we don¡¯t know what sort of maniption


    was going on behind the scenes. The Luna had years to get inside her head.¡±


    ¡°She had years, and we only have days at the most,¡± Matt replied, sounding defeated.


    I looked over my shoulder again at Nina and her sister. They were looking at each other now; neither


    was speaking, but I saw something sh across Selena¡¯s face. Something soft and innocent.


    ¡°The Luna didn¡¯t have the power of the twin bond on her side,¡± I said.


    ¡­


    Eventually, much to everyone¡¯s surprise, both Nina and Selena walked out of the infirmary. Selena was


    standing behind her, glowering at the floor with her arms folded across her chest. But she wasn¡¯t being


    overly standoffish or aggressive.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to talk to the dean,¡± Nina said with a bit of a smile as she looked up at me.


    I nodded and pushed myself off of the wall. ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    The rest of the group stayed behind while Nina and I walked Selena to the dean¡¯s office. Selena was


    silent the entire time and only stared down at the ground, but I could tell that something had changed.


    Even if it was only just a tiny change, it was a change nheless.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When we reached the dean¡¯s office, all three of us went inside. Dean Cynthia was sitting at her desk


    and shuffling through paperwork when we arrived, and when she saw us, her eyes widened.


    ¡°Enzo! Nina!¡± she said, standing abruptly. ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Nina said, then stepped aside to reveal Selena, who had been standing behind us.


    ¡°And she would like to enroll in school here.¡±


    Cynthia stared at Selena with wide, unblinking eyes, taking in the scene in front of her. She hadn¡¯t seen


    Selena before ¡ª or at least, she had never seen Selena without a magical disguise.


    ¡°U-Um¡­ Nina, I didn¡¯t know you had a twin sister,¡± Cynthia said hesitantly.


    Clearly not wanting to exin too much, Nina just nodded slowly. ¡°Introduce yourself,¡± she said to


    Selena.


    Selena slowly stepped forward. Her face was red and she fiddled with her fingers as she spoke, much


    unlike the evil princess I hade to know. ¡°I¡¯m Selena,¡± she said. ¡°I want to enroll here.¡±


    Cynthia stared back and forth between all three of us for a few moments before clearing her throat. ¡°I¡¯m


    afraid the semester is just a few weeks from ending,¡± she replied. ¡°Maybe you should enroll next


    semester.¡±


    Selena jerked her head up and looked over at Nina with pleading eyes. Nina, sighing, stepped forward.


    ¡°Are you sure she can¡¯t just enroll in a ss or two for now?¡± she asked. ¡°And can she have a dorm,


    too? Please. It¡¯s really important.¡±


    For another few moments, Cynthia stared at Nina before finally nodding. ¡°Alright. You can enroll in two


    sses, Selena. Next semester, if you want to enroll as a full-time student, let me know.¡±


    ¡°And a dorm?¡± Nina asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Cynthia replied. ¡°It¡¯s toote to bunk with another student, but I think we do have a few empty


    single dorms. I¡¯ll take a look and see what we can do.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything. Nina thanked the dean, and then the two of us left the room to wait outside while


    Selena and Cynthia got to work. They were in there for a while, and the entire time, I had to admit that I


    still didn¡¯t know how to feel about the whole situation. Nina, noticing this, took my hand and smiled up


    at me.


    ¡°This will all turn out alright,¡± she whispered as we leaned against the wall outside the dean¡¯s office. ¡°I


    promise.¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right,¡± I replied with a sigh. If she wasn¡¯t right, then¡­ We would be giving too much


    freedom to someone who would only use it to stab us in the back. But if Nina was so sure that it would


    all go ording to n, and that Selena would eventually change her ways and help us take down the


    Luna and maybe even stop the Crescents, then I was willing to believe her.


    Finally, Selena came out of the dean¡¯s office a little whileter with a bundle of papers and a dorm key


    in her hand. She stood outside the door for a few moments, staring at us and not saying anything. I


    couldn¡¯t quite tell if she simply didn¡¯t know what to say, or if she didn¡¯t want to give us the satisfaction of


    her gratitude.


    ¡°Well?¡± Nina asked. ¡°What sses did you enroll in?¡±


    Selena stared at Nina for a few more moments. Then, with a hmph, she simply flicked her hair over her


    shoulder and stormed down the hallway without a word.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    Chapter 253: Redemption


    Nina


    Without a word, Selena made a hmph sound and took off down the hallway. Enzo gasped slightly and


    went to follow her, but I held my arm out to stop him and shook my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, watching as she disappeared around a corner. ¡°Luke is gonna watch her. Besides,


    where would she even go?¡±


    Enzo rxed a bit and nodded in understanding. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right,¡± he replied. ¡°I just worry that


    she¡¯ll try to pull some stunt and screw us all over.¡±


    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± I took Enzo¡¯s hand and began walking down the hall with him. ¡°She¡¯s powerless. She


    knows that the Luna wants nothing to do with her. We¡¯re her only chance at survival at this point,


    because soon the Luna mighte to kill both of us.¡±


    Enzo froze at my words, his hand tightening around mine. When I looked up at him, his brown eyes


    were wide and there was worry drawn across his face. I knew that he was immensely worried about the


    Luna and what she would do if she found me; and I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I was worried, too. But


    right now, we needed to just do our best to have a positive outlook. In my mind, that was the only real


    way to prepare to fight back against the Luna¡¯s n.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, tugging on Enzo¡¯s hand a bit. ¡°Just for today, can we pretend that we¡¯re a normal


    couple? I¡¯ve spent too long missing you to want to stand around all day and wait for doom.¡±


    Enzo paused for a few moments. His eyes searched my face, and his jaw clenched and unclenched.


    But then, finally, he nodded and followed me. I led him down the hall and back out into the fresh winter


    air. The sun was out and there was a cold breeze blowing across the campus. Soon, it would be


    Christmastime. Every year, the campus was decorated with gands and red and green ribbons to


    celebrate the end of the semester, and I always enjoyed the festive spirit. No matter what, the Luna and


    the Crescents wouldn¡¯t get in the way of that. I would stop them before that happened.


    As Enzo and I walked across campus, I noticed that he was still silent. I was determined to cheer him


    up and get him to rx, even if it was just for one day.


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± I said, tugging him in the direction of the town. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the diner.¡±


    It seemed that my persistence had an effect on Enzo, because he let out a low chuckle and wrapped


    his arm around my shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m hungry too,¡± he said, giving me a squeeze.


    ¡­


    A little whileter, Enzo and I were seated at a booth at the diner. The town felt as though it was


    returning to normal; the hockey team had done a good job of keeping the town secure, and many of the


    shops and restaurants that had previously been closed were open once more. As we sat, we looked up


    at the television that was mounted high on the wall to see that there was local news coverage of the


    rogue outbreak, and it seemed that more towns were fighting back. I had been so preupied with


    everything with Enzo and Selena that I didn¡¯t notice at first, but Luke had in fact distributed some of the


    antidote to our surrounding towns. They distributed even more during the time that Enzo and I were


    gone, and images were already on the news of people being turned back into humans and reuniting


    with their families. Things were looking better on our ind. I just hoped that the Luna and the


    Crescents didn¡¯t throw a wrench into things before we had time to fully regroup. But at least, if they did


    attack again, we would be prepared.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t fully understand why you¡¯re so willing to forgive Selena,¡± Enzo said, picking at his French


    fries as he spoke. ¡°I guess you know something that I don¡¯t, but still¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not forgiving her. I¡¯m giving her a chance to redeem herself. We need her help,


    and this is the only way to do it¡­ Now please, can we talk about something normal for once? I¡¯m tired


    of only worrying about all of this. I just want to feel okay, just for a few hours.¡±


    Enzo nodded and popped a couple of French fries into his mouth. He chewed slowly, thinking, then


    swallowed.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°I miss hockey,¡± he said suddenly.


    I was a bit surprised by Enzo¡¯s sudden candidness, but the fact that he was so open made me smile. I


    reached across the table and squeezed his hand. ¡°Maybe you should y some hockey tonight,¡± I said.


    ¡°The team misses you, too. Matt is a good captain, but they miss you.¡±


    Enzo paused for a few moments, staring down at his te. I felt as though I could almost see the gears


    turning in his head, like he was considering whether or not he could bring himself to rx enough to


    y hockey and actually enjoy himself, even if just for a few hours.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said, still holding his hand. I softened my gaze, but kept it firmly on his. ¡°I know you¡¯re worried,


    but we¡¯re going to figure everything out. Like Selena said, the Luna has what she wants right now. Look


    at the news!¡± I gestured up to the television. ¡°Even our antidote is allowing people to change back, and


    it looks as though the Crescents are on the run.¡±


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that we have much time before things get worse again,¡± Enzo replied quietly,


    finally lifting his gaze from his te to meet mine. ¡°She could send the Crescents to attack tonight, for


    all we know. You are the only real thing keeping her from reaching her goals. You and your antidote.


    Without you, there would be no antidote, and so taking you out would be the first thing she would want


    to do. We should just run; we can buy ne tickets, get as far away as possible, lead her on a wild


    goose chase¡­¡±


    My eyes widened. I sat up straight, shaking my head vigorously. ¡°We won¡¯t run,¡± I said. ¡°We won¡¯t. I¡¯m


    not leaving.¡±


    Enzo stared at me for a while longer, his brown eyes fixed on mine unwaveringly. I knew that he was


    upset, but I needed him to listen to me.


    ¡°Remember how you said that I needed to trust you when we were in the Alpha King¡¯s mansion?¡± I


    asked. Enzo nodded. ¡°Well, I need you to trust me now. We can fight the Crescents. We¡¯re prepared,


    and we have allies from all over. If people around the ind hear news about our town getting attacked


    again ¡ª the town that saved them with the antidote ¡ª they¡¯ll fight by our sides. The Crescents¡¯


    numbers are dwindling. And with my abilities¡­ I think it¡¯ll help us a lot.¡±


    For a long time, Enzo just looked at me. I could see an entire range of emotions sh through his eyes,


    causing his face to soften and harden over and over again, before it finally softened again. He nodded,


    still holding my hand.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°I trust you. And I think I will y some hockey tonight.¡±

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    Chapter 254: My Hockey Alpha


    Nina


    ¡°Okay,¡± Enzo said, shing me a bit of a smile as he sat across from me. ¡°I trust you. And I think I will


    y some hockey tonight.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words made my heart leap in my chest. I was so happy that he was willing to y hockey again.


    Even if the world was going to crumble around us in the next few days, I just wanted to see him happy


    and doing the one thing that he loved most in the world, even for just a few hours. Things could go


    back to doom and gloom after that for all I cared; I just wanted these next few hours to be full of smiles


    andughter.


    We finished eating quickly after that, both too excited to waste any time. I decided to go with Enzo and


    watch him skate. He didn¡¯t admit it out loud, but I felt as though he didn¡¯t want to let me out of his sight;


    I didn¡¯t want to let him out of my sight, either. After we finished eating and paid the bill, we walked back


    to campus and headed straight to the hockey arena.


    While Enzo got changed in the locker room, I sat by the rink and studied for my sses. It really did


    feel as though we were just a couple of normal college students for the first time, and it made me smile


    ¡ª so long as I didn¡¯t think about the Luna or the Crescents.


    Enzo eventually came back out into the arena with his uniform on and his helmet under his arm. There


    was a cheeky grin on his face as he walked up to the bench and put his skates on, and that grin


    widened when he stepped out onto the ice with his hockey stick.


    I couldn¡¯t help but put my books down and watch as he skated.


    It was as though he had never stopped ying at all. He moved across the ice so fluidly, so naturally,


    as though he had been practicing this whole time. The smile on his face never faded for even a


    second, and as he expertly maneuvered around the rink and flicked the puck into the time and time


    again, I found myself leaning on the barrier and watching with tears in my eyes.


    At one point, however, Enzo stopped and noticed those tears. His smile dropped and he quickly skated


    up to me before I could hide the tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked,ing to a smooth stop in front of the barrier. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I nodded quickly, wiping away my tears with the back of my hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m


    just happy to see you skating again. I¡¯m happy to have you back.¡±


    Enzo looked at me for a few long moments, his brown eyes scanning my face, before he suddenly


    pointed behind me. When I followed his finger with my eyes, I realized that he was pointing at the rack


    of rental skates against the wall that were usually reserved for public ice skating nights.


    ¡°Put some skates on,¡± he said, almost in a demanding tone of voice.


    I turned back to face him and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± I replied. ¡°You¡¯re enjoying yourself. I¡¯ll just


    slow you down since I don¡¯t really know how to skate, and I don¡¯t want you to spend your practice


    session constantly picking me up off of the ice.¡±


    Enzo frowned, still pointing at the rack of rental skates.


    ¡°Now,¡± he demanded.


    My eyes widened at his insistence. ¡°O-Okay,¡± I said sheepishly.


    Enzo waited by the rink entrance while I jogged over to the rack. I picked out a pair of basic figure


    skates in my size, then ran back over to the bench. When I slipped them on, I found myself struggling


    with theces and Enzo wound uping over to tie them for me. It caused me to blush, and reminded


    me of the first time we ever skated together. So much had changed since then, but at the same time so


    little had changed. Even though this semester felt like it was years long, it had still only been a couple


    of months since I had met Enzo. Our rtionship was still fresh, still in the honeymoon phase, and it


    was times like this that gave me butterflies around him.


    When he was finished, he stood and held out his hand for me. I took it, and he led me over to the rink


    entrance. He then held out his arms for me as I stepped onto the ice and let me use him for bnce on


    the slippery surface.


    ¡°Come this way,¡± he said, skating backwards a bit. I hobbled after him, struggling just to stay upright,


    but his grip was strong and I knew that he wouldn¡¯t let me fall. ¡°I got you.¡±


    He led me out into the middle of the rink. I wobbled there for a few moments before looking up at him


    with a sheepish grin.


    ¡°See?¡± I said. ¡°I can barely stay upright.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only your second time on the ice, like, ever,¡± he said gently with that mischievous smirk that I had


    be so familiar with . ¡°You¡¯re already doing better than I did my second time on the ice.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words made me blush again. But as I was blushing, he suddenly did something unexpected.


    He dropped my hands and skated away.


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°H-Hey! Enzo!¡± I called, holding my arms out to keep my bnce as I began to teeter forwards and


    backwards on the ice. ¡°Come back!¡±


    Enzo justughed and skated circles around me with his hands behind his back. ¡°You¡¯ll have to catch


    me,¡± he said with a grin.


    ¡°You¡¯re so mean!¡± I shouted. I reached for him, and my fingers brushed his jersey, but he quickly moved


    out of the way. I lunged after him again, but once more he moved away just before I got a grip on him.


    This went on for some time, and the entire time Enzo justughed and teased me.


    And soon, I wasughing, too.


    Finally, I managed to catch him. I caught ahold of his jersey and pulled myself closer to him, out of


    breath andughing so hard my belly hurt. ¡°Caught you!¡± I teased, leaning down with my hands on my


    knees to catch my breath.


    But Enzo wasn¡¯tughing anymore. He was just smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re a natural,¡± he said.


    I shook my head. ¡°No I¡¯m not.¡±


    Enzoughed. ¡°Look where we are.¡±


    Sighing, I looked up, and my eyes widened. Earlier I had been in the middle of the rink, but now we


    were all the way on the other side. In fact, I realized now that we had been skating in massive circles all


    around the rink, and I hadn¡¯t fallen once. I let out an incredulousugh, and when I looked up at Enzo,


    he was beaming from ear to ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good,¡± he said softly. ¡°You should consider skating more seriously. Have you ever thought


    about it?¡±


    I furrowed my brow and shook my head, still baffled by my abilities. Maybe it was just beginners¡¯ luck.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never considered it.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s grin widened, and he reached out and took my hand. His cheeks were red from the cold and


    from the exercise, and his eyes were shining brighter than ever.


    ¡°Let me teach you how to skate,¡± he said.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Chapter 255: Not a Drill


    Nina


    ¡°Let me teach you how to skate.¡±


    I widened my eyes at Enzo¡¯s words. I had just skated circles around the rink with him after only ever


    skating once before, and I hadn¡¯t fallen once. But I had never thought about skating seriously. In fact, I


    had never even considered hockey or figure skating as particrly interesting sports until I started to


    get to know Enzo. After skating with him a couple of times, however, I was beginning to realize that I


    did enjoy the sport. It was fun, and it was good exercise. Even after just skating around in circles for a


    few minutes, I was already out of breath and little beads of sweat were beginning to form on my skin,


    causing my bangs to stick to my forehead.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯ll think about it,¡± I said, somewhat sheepishly. ¡°I have another ss to go to right now, though.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo nodded, still beaming widely with his eyes shining more brightly than ever before. ¡°Of course,¡± he


    said. ¡°Tomorrow morning, maybe?¡±


    I shrugged and repeated that I would think about it and let him knowter, which seemed to be enough


    for Enzo for the time being. He continued to practice while I changed back into my shoes and put the


    rental skates away, and after that I headed to ss.


    Just before I left, I took onest look at Enzo as he skated back and forth the rink. He had returned to


    doing his drills from before, and was once again tirelessly zooming around the rink while expertly


    maneuvering the puck with his stick. Seeing him move so freely, and doing something that he clearly


    loved and missed so much, made me smile. And, in an odd way, it made me a little envious. Maybe if I


    put the work in, I could have just as much fun skating as Enzo did.


    Throughout ss, and throughout the rest of the day, I found myself not being able to stop thinking


    about how good it felt to skate with Enzo. Once I got past the feeling of being a baby deer with little to


    no control over my legs, I had actually had a lot of fun ying with Enzo when I didn¡¯t think that I would


    have had much fun at all. It made the time fly, and it made me feel closer to Enzo, too. Not only that,


    but it took my mind off of all of the stress that I had been under.


    All of those things were why,ter that night as I got ready for bed with Enzo, I finally decided to skate


    with him in the morning after all.


    ¡°You know what?¡± I said as I walked out of Enzo¡¯s apartment bathroom, drying my hair after a shower.


    ¡°I think I will skate with you in the morning.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes lit up. He had returned to his somber demeanor, clearly stressing over everything with the


    Luna and the Crescents, earlier that afternoon. But hearing that I nned on skating with him again


    immediately perked him up.


    ¡°Really?¡± he asked with a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°You want to try some drills?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would y hockey or anything like that, but it could be fun to learn to skate,¡±


    I replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ Figure skating could be fun to try, I think.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s face lit up even more as I said this. He jumped up and ran over to me, picking me up in his arms


    and spinning me around as he kissed me all over my face. I couldn¡¯t help butugh and think that


    maybe his happiness alone was a good enough reason to try ice skating.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Enzo and I woke up early and got ready to head to the arena. I didn¡¯t have any


    sses until the afternoon, which would give us plenty of time to skate for a while before having


    breakfast and getting cleaned up.


    By the time the campus started toe alive with activity, Enzo and I were already on the ice. He set


    up some cones for me, spacing them evenly apart, and stood at one end while I stood at the other.


    ¡°Just try to weave between the cones,¡± he said. ¡°Remember¡­ Keep your knees bent, your weight


    shifted forward, hold your arms out a bit to the sides to keep your bnce, and push out with your feet


    in a V position. If you want to go one way, just lean into that side with your skate, and push off a bit with


    the other foot. You can go slow, and just shift a little weight at a time.¡±


    I nodded, taking in all of this information. I did as Enzo said and bent my knees and shifted my weight


    forward, then pushed off.


    I was wobbly at first. On my first turn, I instantly slipped and fell on the ice. Enzoughed and skated


    over to me, helping me up before telling me to keep trying. And I did, if not only because it made him so


    happy to see me try my hardest; but I had to admit that by the time I finished going back and forth a few


    times, no matter how many times I fell, I was actually having a lot of fun.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t so bad,¡± I said on my fourth time going back and forth.


    Enzo grinned. ¡°Wait here,¡± he said as I came to the end. He skated out and positioned the cones closer


    together, then skated back to me and pulled a stopwatch out of his pocket.


    ¡°Try that. And go a little faster this time. I¡¯ll even time you, and if you can do it in under thirty seconds,


    I¡¯ll even take you out for breakfast afterwards.¡±


    I bit my lip. The cones were a lot closer together now, and turning was difficult. But when Enzo counted


    down and told me to go, I couldn¡¯t deny the little bit of adrenaline that rushed through me, and the


    desire to do well made me try even harder. That time, I somehow managed to make it all the way to the


    end even with the closer space.


    ¡°Nice!¡± Enzo said, clicking the stopwatch. ¡°You did it in under thirty¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enzo! Nina!¡±


    Enzo and I both jerked our heads up at the sound of Luke¡¯s frantic voice, followed by the sound of his


    rapidly approaching footsteps. We shot each other a worried look when he stopped in the doorway,


    breathing heavily as though he had run a long way.


    ¡°Luke? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Enzo asked warily, skating over to the barrier. I followed.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Crescents,¡± Luke replied in between breaths. ¡°I just got word that they expanded their borders.¡±


    Enzo and I looked at each other worriedly again. Enzo shook his head. ¡°Did they get past the ind?¡±


    he asked.


    Thankfully, Luke shook his head. ¡°No. Not yet. But there¡¯s been another rogue outbreak. And it¡¯s not


    just that¡­¡±


    ¡°W-What is it?¡± I asked, fearing the worst ¡ª fearing that the Luna was on her way right now.


    Luke looked up, his eyes wide and full of worry. ¡°A pack of rogues is on their way to Mountainview.¡±

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Chapter 256: Togetherness


    Nina


    Enzo and I both looked at each other, our eyes wide and our mouths open.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°How long until they get here?¡± Enzo asked, quickly stepping out of the rink and going over to the


    bench to remove his skates. I followed, although when I tried to untie my skates, my hands were


    shaking so much that I could hardly manage it. Enzo, noticing this, got down on his knees and untied


    them for me.


    ¡°A few hours, probably,¡± Luke replied. ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯reing straight here, or what their n is.


    They might try to ambush us in the middle of the night. They don¡¯t know that we know they¡¯reing. If


    it wasn¡¯t for my spies that I have scattered around various towns, I would have no idea.¡±


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask when or how Luke hired spies, but I didn¡¯t care about the logistics. Thanks to his


    preparedness, we now had a jump start on the uing attack.


    ¡°Is it just one pack?¡± I asked. ¡°How big?¡±


    ¡°It was about twenty rogues, with one leader,¡± Luke replied.


    Enzo and I looked at each other again. That was a big pack for rogues, and thest time we saw a


    pack that big was when we hid on the side of the road in the werewolf realm. I swallowed, noticing the


    enormous lump that grew in my throat, and looked back at Luke.


    ¡°What did the leader look like?¡±


    Luke furrowed his brow, thinking. ¡°I don¡¯t know if there was a leader¡­ But there was one that was


    bigger than the rest, and tougher looking. My spy mentioned that it seemed smarter than the others,


    but it wasn¡¯t a regr werewolf. It was definitely a rogue.¡±


    I stood suddenly, feeling adrenaline rush through me. Enzo stood too; we hade to the same


    conclusion. This had to be the same pack of rogues that were looking for us in the werewolf realm. I


    had never seen or heard of a rogue who fit that description, except for the rogue we saw the day


    earlier. Surely it had to be some sort of special rogue¡­ A mercenary, maybe, hired by the Luna?


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Luke asked. ¡°Should we fight? More coulde. I don¡¯t know. I won¡¯t know until


    my spies tell me anything.¡±


    Enzo shook his head, instantly taking on the role of the intelligent Alpha. It was a role that suited him


    perfectly, as I was quickly realizingtely.


    ¡°Tell the hockey team to prepare,¡± he said. ¡°Gather anyone from town and from the campus who wants


    to help, and send everyone who can¡¯t or doesn¡¯t want to fight down into the tunnels.¡± He then turned


    toward me, and gave me a stern look. ¡°Take Lori and Jessica, and leave. Matt will let you take his car.¡±


    My eyes widened. I opened my mouth to protest, but before I could, Enzo turned back to look at Luke


    again and his face darkened. ¡°And get that damn princess in the tunnels, too. Lock her in a cell. I don¡¯t


    trust her, and I never should have given her a chance.¡±


    Luke nodded and ran off. Enzo started to storm off as well, but I grabbed his arm and pulled him back,


    my eyes still wide. ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think that I¡¯m just going to run away, do you?¡± I asked. ¡°I can¡¯t


    do that. I need to be here.¡±


    Enzo stared down at me with an intensity that honestly frightened me a little. His eyes were glowing


    red. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here, Nina,¡± he said sternly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to put you in danger. Please, just take


    your friends, take some of the antidote, and get to safety.¡±


    ¡°A-And go where?¡± I asked incredulously. ¡°The whole ind is overrun; if not now, then it will be soon.


    Your dad¡¯s house has probably been taken over by Lewis, and there¡¯s no knowing exactly what he


    would do if I showed up. And the werewolf realm isn¡¯t safe either, not with the Luna right there. She


    probably has eyes watching everyone¡¯s every single move in that ce.¡±


    For a long few moments, Enzo stared at me with the same intensity. I could see his jaw shifting as he


    gritted his teeth, and he was clenching and unclenching his fists at his sides.


    ¡°Come on, Enzo,¡± I pleaded as tears began to stream down my cheeks. ¡°You promised! You promised


    that we wouldn¡¯t be separated again, and now at the first sign of trouble you send me away?¡±


    Enzo¡¯s face seemed to soften. I knew that I had struck a chord with him.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said finally, after another long few moments of staring at me. ¡°You can stay in the tunnels,


    with the others.¡±


    He started to storm off again, but I followed him, jogging to keep up with his long strides. ¡°I¡¯m not going


    to hide in the tunnels like a scared little girl!¡±


    Enzo simply picked up his pace, leaving me behind. I stopped, clenching my fists, and yelled after him.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I shouted. ¡°Haven¡¯t I proven that I¡¯m capable of fighting? Think about the murals!¡±


    Enzo froze, his back turned to me. I ran to catch up with him and grabbed his arm again, yanking him


    around to face me. ¡°Think about the murals,¡± I begged. ¡°Think about the humans and the werewolves


    working together. I might not be able to shift yet, but I can still fight alongside you. Please.¡±


    He stared angrily ahead, at the wall behind me. ¡°Please,¡± I whispered. Finally, he looked down at me,


    and as he did, his gaze softened ever so slightly. He reached up and brushed a bit of hair out of my


    face, then sighed and dropped both his hand and his gaze.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°But if shit goes south, you have to leave. I¡¯ll have Matt get his car ready and waiting for


    you. Deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal,¡± I replied.


    Whether or not I actually nned on keeping that promise was still a mystery to me. I knew that I


    wouldn¡¯t be able to run, no matter how bad things got. I couldn¡¯t leave Enzo. I couldn¡¯t leave my friends,


    or my campus, or my town. I was partially to me for all of this mess; the Luna was sending those


    rogues after me. And it was my job to end it, once and for all.


    Tiffany¡¯s antidote had proven to be too useful against them. They wanted to stop me and take the


    antidote, destroying all chances of recreating it. I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen; in fact, as Enzo and I


    split up to make preparations for the uing Crescent attack, and as Luke began evacuating scared


    students and townspeople into the tunnels, I made ns of my own. But even Enzo couldn¡¯t know


    about this n, because it was too dangerous and I knew that he would try to stop me from carrying it


    out. I had to keep it a secret ¡ª not just from him, but from everyone.


    I hid my supplies to carry out my n under my jacket, and I gritted my teeth as I prepared to stop


    these rogues from wreaking havoc on my town again.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Chapter 257: Still Sisters


    Nina


    While Enzo was rallying the hockey team and Luke was evacuating the students into the tunnels where


    it was safe, I wasing up with another n.


    I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about it ¡ª not even Enzo, Jessica, or Lori. It was too dangerous of a n, and I


    knew that they would all disapprove of it. But it had to be done; I knew that the rogue leader was sent


    here for me, and therefore I could lure him away from the others.


    I hid several vials of the antidote in the inner pockets of my jacket, where no one would see them. My


    n was maybe a little too rushed and simple, but it was all I coulde up with in the time that I had.


    When everyone else was fighting, my n was to distract the rogue leader and lure him away from the


    others. Then, once we were far enough away, I hoped to ambush him with the vials of antidote and turn


    him human.


    I just hoped that it would work. The rogue leader seemed to be gically engineered, so there was no


    knowing exactly how much of the antidote it would take to turn him human. For all I knew, the antidote


    wouldn¡¯t even work at all. But I had to try something. If I could just take out the leader, then that would


    make the rogues under hismand lose their momentum. If there was one thing I learned from the


    first attack on the campus, it was that rogues needed a leader of some kind in order to get anything


    done. Without that, they would break apart and would be less of a threat. Therefore, I was confident


    that taking out their leader would make the rogues easily defeated. Maybe it would even make them


    retreat.


    I just managed to finish stuffing thest vial of the antidote into my jacket when Enzo and Matt


    suddenly burst into the infirmary.


    ¡°Have you seen Selena?¡± Enzo asked, sounding somewhat agitated but still cool and level-headed at


    the same time. ¡°No one can find her. I hope she didn¡¯t make a run for it. She could be up to something.¡±


    I let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll find her.¡±


    We needed Selena somewhere safe. She was weaker now without any of her powers, which made her


    an easier target. And if she was killed, then I would die too. She needed to be kept in the tunnels with


    the others, where no one would be able to hurt her and where Luke could keep a close eye on her.


    Enzo looked at his watch. ¡°Judging from what Luke said, we should have a couple of hours before the


    rogues get here,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be busy getting the team ready to fight. Are you sure you¡¯ll be


    okay looking for her?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I replied. ¡°I think I might know where she¡¯s hiding, and she can¡¯t hurt me now that


    I have a wolf and she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Enzo paused for a few moments. His brown eyes warily searched my face; I knew that he was


    incredibly worried about me. With a weak smile, I walked up to him and nted a gentle kiss on his


    cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Enzo nodded. His hand lingered on my face for a few moments before he dropped his arm back down


    to his side and nodded for a second time. With a final squeeze of his hand, I pushed the infirmary door


    open and ran out into the chaos.


    Hundreds of students and frightened townspeople were running around the campus. Luke and a few


    others were wrangling people and gathering them so they could be calmly informed of the situation and


    taken into the tunnels. I tried to help a bit as I ran past, but I had an equally important mission of my


    own to find Selena.


    ¡°If I were Selena, where would I be¡­¡± I whispered to myself as I jogged across campus. I knew that


    she couldn¡¯t be in her dorm, as Luke would have looked there first. I decided to try the lecture halls first,


    since they had no windows and had desks to hide under. Plus, she knew those rooms wellpared to


    the rest of campus.


    I jogged into the ssroom building, then down the stairs into the basement where the threerge


    lecture halls were held.


    ¡°Selena?¡± I called, pushing open the first door. I ran up and down the rows of seats, checking beneath


    the desks, but she wasn¡¯t there. She wasn¡¯t in the maintenance closet, either. In fact, as I ran through


    all three lecture halls, I realized that she wasn¡¯t there. I cursed under my breath as I finished searching


    thest one, then ran back out into the hall and looked around wildly for another option.


    She was my twin; even though she didn¡¯t have her wolf, we still had our twin bond. I knew that if I just


    closed my eyes and focused really hard, I could get a sense of where she might have gone¡­


    Suddenly, I got a feeling.


    The bathrooms. She had to be in there.


    I ran over to the girls¡¯ bathroom and flung the door open.


    ¡°Selena?¡±


    I was answered with silence, but I knew she was in here. I could sense it. I slowly began to walk down


    the row of stalls and pushed each door open, looking for her.


    ¡°Selena, it¡¯s safe toe out,¡± I said. ¡°We have a ce where we¡¯re taking all of the refugees. You¡¯ll be


    safe there. I promise I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±


    Suddenly, I heard someone clear their throat from the stall at the end.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± Selena growled.


    I sighed and walked down to thest stall. When I tried to push the door open, it was locked; but I could


    see Selena crouching on the toilet through the crack in the door.


    ¡°Selena,e on,¡± I begged. ¡°We don¡¯t have a lot of time. I¡¯m just trying to keep you safe. The Luna


    sent those rogues for us. You can¡¯t hide on your own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± she croaked. ¡°Go away.¡±


    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.


    A groan rumbled in my throat. ¡°If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll break down the door and drag you to safety


    myself. I don¡¯t want either of us to die, Selena. Please.¡±


    There was a long silence. I could see my sister¡¯s wide, blue eyes staring at me through the crack in the


    door for a long time before she finally jumped down off of the toilet and slowly opened the door. When


    she opened it, I could see now that she had a knife in her trembling hand.


    I held my hands up in surrender and took a step back.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± I said.


    Selena¡¯s face darkened. ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not trying to y a trick on me or something?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way I can convince you for certain, and I know that,¡± I replied calmly. ¡°I just need


    you to trust me. Regardless of everything, you¡¯re my twin sister. If the Luna gets her way, we won¡¯t


    have any family left except for each other. I promise I¡¯ll protect you, but you need to trust me.¡±


    Selena stared at me for a few long moments. For a long time, I wasn¡¯t sure if she would make a stab at


    me, run, or listen to me.


    But finally, she lowered the knife and stared down at the floor.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    Chapter 258: A Bond of Trust


    Nina


    ¡°Fine,¡± Selena said, slowly lowering the knife. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    I let out a relieved sigh at Selena¡¯s words and smiled gently, then led her over to the door and opened it


    for her. She stepped out into the hallway, still avoiding eye contact, and walked alongside me with her


    head down. As we came out of the building and headed back out into the chaos, I was surprised to find


    that she continued to follow me with noints; although she didn¡¯t drop her knife.


    Finally, we made our way back to the infirmary. Luke, Lori, and Jessica were guiding the refugees into


    the tunnels.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going in there,¡± Selena said, shaking her head and folding her arms across her chest when she


    saw where the refugees were headed. ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s safer down there,¡± I said, trying my best not to upset her even more. ¡°I promise you won¡¯t need to


    be down there for long.¡±


    Selena stared at me warily for a few moments before finally sighing and storming off with the others.


    Just before she disappeared into the tunnel, I saw Jessica take the knife away from her with a look of


    disgust on her face, and I let out a sigh of relief to see that Selena wasplying. I just hoped that she


    wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble down there.


    ¡°Keep a close eye on her,¡± I said, turning to face Luke. ¡°Don¡¯t let her run off, but try not to freak her out.


    I¡¯m trying to keep her on our side. She¡¯s the only one who knows what the Luna is up to.¡±


    Luke nodded. I watched as he jogged off to gather more students. Then, Lori and Jessica came up


    behind me.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to fight with you guys,¡± Jessica said. When I turned to face her, I noticed that her


    expression was stern. She seemed to have fiercely made up her mind, and if there was one thing I


    knew about Jessica it was that it was impossible to change her mind once she had decided something.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked nervously. ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to if you feel unsafe.¡±


    Lori shook her head vehemently. ¡°We¡¯re joining you whether you like it or not. We¡¯re your friends, and


    we can¡¯t just sit around and hope for the best.¡±


    Even though I wanted nothing more than to see my friends hide somewhere safe, I realized that it


    wouldn¡¯t be fair to expect that of them. Maybe this was how Enzo felt when I insisted on joining the


    fight.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said finally. ¡°Just promise that you¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    ¡°You, too,¡± Jessica said quietly.


    I managed a weak smile. ¡°Have you seen Enzo?¡±


    Lori nodded. ¡°Last I saw, he was heading over to the locker rooms,¡± she replied. ¡°He seems really


    distressed.¡±


    Lori¡¯s words made me worried. I pictured Enzo fuming on his own in the locker rooms as he tried to pull


    himself together after everything that had happened. He was trying so hard to be a perfect leader right


    now that he had shoved down the fact that he was battered and exhausted from everything, and it


    made me realize that I needed to check on him. Without another word, I took off toward the hockey


    arena.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I called out as I pushed the locker room door open. I was met with the sound of the showers


    running and so, furrowing my brow, I followed the sound.


    A few momentster, I found Enzo in the shower. He was standing there beneath the steaming hot


    water with his head bowed and his hand pressed against the wall. He looked up and saw me, and shot


    me a faint smile.


    ¡°I just needed to rx for five minutes,¡± he said over the sound of the water. ¡°I couldn¡¯t focus. Matt¡¯s


    handling stuff right now.¡±


    I watched him for a moment. My heart ached to see him like this. Without a word, I slowly slipped off


    my shoes, followed by my clothes. Enzo watched quietly as I stripped down. His eyes wandered down


    my body, lingering on my full breasts, and as I approached he slowly reached out for me and pulled me


    up against him beneath the hot water.


    ¡°Nina, I¡ª¡± Enzo began. I quickly shook my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk,¡± I whispered.


    With our wet bodies pressed up against each other, I stood up on my tiptoes and wrapped my arms


    around his neck. I began to gently kiss along his neck, feeling the droplets of water hit my tongue and


    the way that his skin raised in little bumps as I ran my lips along his skin. His hands began to travel


    down my slender back and sent a chill down my spine.


    While he stroked up and down my back, I reached down and cupped his cock in my hand. It was warm


    and damp from the water, and it was already a little hard just from my touch. I heard a soft groan


    rumble in Enzo¡¯s throat as I touched him, and with a grin, I lowered myself onto my knees and came


    face to face with it.


    I began by gently running the tip of my tongue along his shaft, flicking my tongue over the head of his


    cock. He twitched beneath my touch. When I looked up, his eyes were squeezed shut and he was


    leaning his hands against the wall again, as though my tongue made him so weak that he could hardly


    stand.


    Seeing Enzo like this made me grin again. I ran my tongue up and down his shaft, relishing in each of


    his trembles, before I worked his cock into my mouth.


    I started slowly at first, focusing on the head as I swirled my tongue around it and sucked gently. Then,


    when I felt Enzo weaken more and hear another groan escape his lips, I worked my way down the


    shaft.


    He was big, so big that I had hardly even made my way halfway down his shaft before I reached the


    back of my throat. I tried to push myself down further, but failed.


    Suddenly, Enzo let out another moan. He grabbed me by the back of my head and did something


    unexpected: he shoved my head all of the way down onto his cock.


    I felt myself gag, and saliva squirted out through my lips. My eyes instantly began to water from the


    force and I pulled back suddenly with another gag and a cough.


    ¡°Look at me,¡± Enzo said. He reached down and tilted my face up by my chin, his dark brown eyes


    gazing intensely at me. ¡°Try again.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t exin it; I had never tried anything like this before. But at the same time, it made me wetter


    than I ever had. When I felt his cock slide down my throat and felt my throat muscles contract from the


    gag, I felt my entire body throb with pleasure.


    ¡°Try again,¡± Enzo repeated, slowly stroking his cock over me. I nodded and parted my lips, allowing him


    to thrust himself into my throat again. My head pushed back against the wall of the shower and I fell


    backwards onto my butt, but I didn¡¯t care. He thrusted himself a little faster and a little harder, not hard


    enough to hurt but enough to make me gag more. Saliva spilled out of my mouth and onto my chin,


    dripping down my chest and over my breasts. My eyes watered intensely, but when Enzo finally pulled


    his cock out of my mouth and I saw it shining with my saliva, I couldn¡¯t help but grin up at him.


    Enzo stared down at me for another few moments, the head of his cock touching the side of my face,


    before he suddenly reached down and lifted me up as though I weighed nothing. He flipped me around


    and pressed me up against the shower wall with his entire body, causing me to shiver in delight.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡± he whispered, rubbing himself between my legs as his fingers began to work their


    way around my neck.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Speak,¡± he growled. ¡°Say what you want, and say it nicely.¡±


    I felt my face go red. ¡°I-I want it,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°What do you want?¡±


    I shivered at Enzo¡¯s words. ¡°I want you to fuck me¡­ Please.¡±


    ¡°Please, what?¡± he growled, his hot breath spraying across my neck. I bit my lip and shut my eyes as I


    felt his fingers tighten around my throat, causing my dripping pussy to throb with excitement at this new


    side of him that I hadn¡¯t experienced before.


    ¡°Please, sir.¡±


    Enzo let out a loud growl. He firmly thrust himself inside of me, causing me to cry out from the sudden


    feeling of fullness inside of me, and he hardly even waited for me to limate to hisrge size before


    he began to work himself back and forth with seemingly only one goal in mind.


    I didn¡¯t care if Enzo used me toe. As he fucked me roughly up against the shower wall, panting


    and growling under his breath, I was overwhelmed by his scent. It almost felt as though my own feral


    instincts took over, making me want to feel what it was like to be bred by my Alpha.


    Enzo thrust himself even deeper somehow. One hand stayed firmly wrapped around my neck while the


    other dug into my hips, pulling me up against him as he grunted. I didn¡¯t hold back with my own


    whimpers and moans.


    Together, our hot voices mixed with the sound of the running water and made for a chorus of pure


    pleasure.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    Chapter 259: The Waiting Game


    Nina


    After our shared passion in the shower, Enzo and I quickly dried off and got dressed. In my flustered


    state, I almost forgot that I had hidden vials of the antidote in my jacket; it wasn¡¯t until I heard them


    clinking against each other from my haste that I realized that I had almost given myself away, and


    slower down so as not to reveal my n to Enzo; if he found out, he would surely not let me go through


    with the n. Thankfully, he didn¡¯t notice the sound of the vials clinking together.


    Something about having to take on the role of Alpha made Enzo more dominant in the shower, but I


    loved every moment of it. After we got dressed, however, he pulled me close and nted a kiss on my


    forehead.


    ¡°I hope you liked that,¡± he whispered. ¡°I hope it wasn¡¯t too much.¡±


    I shook my head and blushed deeply. ¡°I¡­ I think I like that side of you,¡± I admitted. Since I had only


    ever had sex with Enzo, my experiences weren¡¯t varied. It made me happy that we could try new things


    together, and I hoped that I would get to see more of this side of him. Something about it made my wolf


    react strongly too, and as we met up with our friends and made our way to the edge of town to wait for


    the rogues, I felt her bristling with excitement inside of me.


    ¡°Took you guys long enough,¡± Matt said as we made our way to the edge of town. ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    Enzo nodded. I stared down at the ground to hide the fact that my face was turning red again, but when


    I looked up, I saw Lori giving me a knowing nce with a smirk on her face.


    We arrived at the edge of town, where the rest of the hockey team was waiting. As we approached, I


    noticed that there were a lot of other people there as well. Bryce, from the hockey team, jogged up to


    us.


    ¡°A bunch of the townspeople want to fight,¡± he said. ¡°We told them they could hide in the tunnels, but


    they insisted.¡±


    I nced over at Bryce¡¯s shoulder at the crowd of people who had gathered. Pickup trucks lined the


    entrance of the town like a barricade, and dozens of people ¡ª men and women ¡ª with shotguns and


    other homemade weapons patrolled the road. As I looked at the crowd, I instantly recognized a familiar


    pickup truck.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Enzo said to Bryce. ¡°We could use the¡ª Nina, where are you going?¡±


    I had begun to run off toward the familiar pickup truck, and just gave Enzo a wave over my shoulder.


    When I ran up to the truck, my eyes widened as I saw the older couple sitting inside.


    ¡°Dan? Laura?¡± I called.


    The older couple both perked up and looked over at me. Their faces lit up upon seeing me, and both of


    them swung the truck doors open and ran over to me. Just as I had thought, it was indeed the older


    couple who saved me when James shot me in the leg.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned!¡± Dan said, taking off his baseball hat. ¡°You made it after all!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sweetie, we were so worried about you!¡± Laura beamed as she hugged me tightly. ¡°I said to Dan


    after we let you go, ¡®We should¡¯a never let that little girl go!¡¯¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t thank you two enough,¡± I said with tears in my eyes. ¡°Thanks to your help, I was able to get the


    antidote and save our campus.¡±


    Laura¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been making all of that blue stuff?¡± I nodded, and she


    gasped. ¡°You¡¯ve saved so many lives! Our daughter was¡­ changed, but the blue stuff saved her. It¡¯s


    us who should be thanking you.¡±


    Just then, Enzo and the others walked up to us. Enzo gave me a puzzled look.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± I looked up at Enzo, unsure of what to call him. We had never put abel on our


    rtionship. We had spent so long battling against the idea of being in a rtionship, and then it


    became soplicated after that. Everything had felt so rushedtely too that we hadn¡¯t had a chance


    to talk about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m her boyfriend, Enzo,¡± Enzo interrupted, sticking his hand out to shake Dan¡¯s and Laura¡¯s. My face


    went red as he said this; to think that he was my boyfriend now¡­ I couldn¡¯t fathom it, even though we


    had just had rough, kinky sex in the locker rooms twenty minutes prior.


    Dan looked Enzo up and down, then smiled. ¡°You got a good girl here,¡± he said. ¡°Take good care of


    her.¡±


    ¡°Dan and Laura got the bullet out and kept me alive when James¡­¡± My voice faltered, but I didn¡¯t need


    to say anymore. Enzo already knew it all. He nodded solemnly, then cleared his throat.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said. ¡°Are you joining the fight?¡±


    Dan nodded vigorously. ¡°Of course. We have to! This is our home!¡±


    Enzo managed a slight smile and looked around at the crowd. More people had gathered around the


    entrance to the town. We had a whole militia of townspeople and students who wanted to fight to


    protect our town. I just hoped that they would stand a chance against the rogues.


    After that, we waited for a long time. Enzo sent the hockey team to patrol up and down the road that led


    to the town, and Enzo, Matt, and I stayed behind to get people ready to fight.


    However, hours were spent like this. The rogues never came.


    Even as the cold winter sun began to lower over the mountains, casting thendscape in a dark blue


    tinge, the rogues still never came. I began to wonder if this was a big fake-out. Were they just


    distracting us so that they could get us off guard at another time?


    ¡°Luke, I thought you said it would be a few hours at the most,¡± Enzo said, sounding a little agitated.


    Luke nodded. ¡°My spies saw them headed this way. I don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe they changed course?¡±


    Enzo shook his head. ¡°Maybe we should¡­¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, his voice faded away. He was still speaking with Luke, but they both suddenly felt very


    distant and muffled. I felt as though I wasunched a hundred meters away, and it felt as though


    everything was crushing in on me.


    ¡°They¡¯reing.¡± My wolf¡¯s voice echoed clearly in my mind. I felt as though I was floating above


    everything else, looking down over the trees and the roads. And in the distance, not far from the town¡­


    The rogues.


    They were sneaking up on us. I couldn¡¯t see it, but I could feel it. They had snuck past our patrols; they


    were too smart for rogues. Their gically engineered leader had outsmarted us.


    I felt myself return to my body, and quickly turned to look at Enzo. My heart was racing. I opened my


    mouth to warn him, to tell him that we were about to be ambushed¡­


    But it was toote.


    We heard screams to our left. We spun around to see that a rogue had leaped out of the woods and


    pounced on someone.


    Gunshots.


    More screaming.


    More rogues.


    ¡°Nina, please run,¡± Enzo said. I could tell that he was already beginning to shift. ¡°Go with Luke.¡±


    I shook my head and took a few stumbling steps backwards as I saw more roguese and pounce


    on terrified townspeople, whose bullets were doing nothing. Luke¡¯s hand brushed mine as he tried to


    pull me away, but I was frozen in terror. Enzo shifted and growled at me, warning me to leave, before


    he took off with Matt into the fray.


    ¡°Nina!¡± Luke shouted, tugging me. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go! There¡¯s too many¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, I looked up at the road and met two glowing yellow eyes. It was the rogue leader.


    And he was looking right at me.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    Chapter 260: Bad Timing


    Nina


    I locked eyes with the rogue leader.


    He was standing apart from the rest, and his glowing yellow eyes were fixed unwaveringly on me. I


    knew instantly from the way he looked at me, and the way that my wolf reacted strongly inside of me,


    that this was his n all along. He thought that he could kill me while the rest of the rogues ambushed


    everyone else, but there was a crucial detail that he didn¡¯t know.


    He didn¡¯t know that I hade prepared with my own n, too.


    ¡°Nina!¡± Luke begged as he tugged at my arm. ¡°Hurry! We have to go now! I know you want to stay and


    fight, but there are too many¡ª¡±


    I suddenly wrenched my arm free and whirled around to face Luke. ¡°Go without me,¡± I ordered him. ¡°I¡¯ll


    meet up with you. I have to do something first.¡±


    Luke furrowed his brow and shook his head. He tried to grab me again, but I pulled away and


    continued to stare at him sternly.


    ¡°Go, Luke. I promise I¡¯ll meet up with you soon.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± he asked, raising his voice over the sounds of screams, guns, and werewolf


    growls.


    I looked back up at the rogue leader. He was stalking closer to me, slowly, with his hackles raised and


    his head lowered. His eyes never wavered away from me, and I swore I saw him lick his chops


    hungrily.


    ¡°No,¡± Luke said, seeing through my n immediately. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go off on some grand adventure.


    Right now, you need to listen to everyone else and get the hell out of here.¡±


    I snapped my head around to look at Luke. Behind him, against the treeline that led to the campus, I


    could see Lori and Jessica watching from afar with wide eyes. They were waiting for me, having


    realized that humans were no match against these rogues. I shook my head slowly, then turned back to


    face Luke again.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be okay,¡± I assured him. ¡°Please, just get Lori and Jessica to safety.¡±


    Luke opened his mouth to answer, but I was already turning on my heel and running off down the road.


    Luke¡¯s, Lori¡¯s, and Jessica¡¯s voices all echoed in the distance, but were soon overpowered by the


    sound of my shoes mming against the pavement and my heavy breathing. I threw ast nce over


    my shoulder to see Luke ushering Lori and Jessica into a truck that someone had pulled up. Jessica


    screamed as the rogue leader leaped over the truck, narrowly missing all of them by a hair. But it


    wasn¡¯t interested in them; it wasing for me.


    Cursing under my breath, I picked up my pace and pushed my legs harder. I could feel the rogue


    leader advancing on me.


    ¡°Give me the strength I need to run faster,¡± I urged my wolf, Cora. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡±


    Cora¡¯s power surged through me. I felt myself shoot forward like a lightning bolt. The wind rushed


    through my hair and whistled in my ears as I sprinted down the road faster than I ever thought possible.


    I nced over my shoulder again to see that I had gained a little more distance between myself and


    the rogue leader, but he was still following me. That was what I wanted, though. I needed him to follow


    me so I could iste him and use the antidote.


    There was a break in the treeline up ahead that led to the forest hiking trails. I picked up my speed


    even more and broke off of the road to go into the woods, crashing through the underbrush. Thorns


    and tree branches whipped at my limbs, tearing up my clothes and drawing blood, but I kept going.


    Just a little further, and then I could get the rogue leader alone and use the antidote¡­


    But then, suddenly, I felt something change in me as I leaped over a fallen tree. I lost momentum,


    slowing to a normal speed, and felt Cora¡¯s strength go elsewhere.


    ¡°Cora?¡± I said out loud, breathing frantically. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    My wolf writhed inside of me, her strength fading in and out. At the same time, my own vision faded in


    and out of ckness, causing me to stumble over an exposed tree root and trip. I tumbled onto the


    ground, rolling down a small slope a little ways, and groaned as I dug my fingers into the dirt and tried


    to regain myposure. But the world was spinning around me, and I was certain that I would fall off


    of the face of the earth at any moment.


    ¡°Cora?¡± I called out again. My voice was choked by saliva. I spit, and a wad of wet dirt sprayed out of


    my mouth from the fall.


    ¡°I¡­ I think¡­¡± Her voice was strange, as though it was fading in and out. One moment it was too loud,


    so loud that it rang in my ears and made me wince, and then the next moment it was so soft of a


    whisper that I could have easily mistaken it for the wind.


    What was happening? I had never felt this before¡­ Was the Luna putting another spell on me? Was I


    going to lose my wolf again?


    I could hear the sound of the forest being destroyed as the rogue leader crashed through the


    underbrush searching for me. Groaning, I rolled up onto my feet and stumbled forward, using the trees


    to bnce myself as I half-ran through the woods to put more distance between myself and him.


    But it was no use. I lost my bnce and fell again, scraping my arm and my cheek on the rough side of


    a tree. I mped my hand over my mouth to muffle the cry of pain, but as I heard the rogue slow its


    pace and then saw its glowing yellow eyes appear through the trees, I knew that it had found me


    anyway.


    ¡°Cora, I need you,¡± I pleaded.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m shifting,¡± she said.


    The rogue bared its teeth in an animalistic grin. It growled almost sadistically as its massive paw


    stepped out from the shadows.


    ¡°Now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Now.¡±


    I cursed aloud again. Why now, of all times? Why did it have to be when I needed to be clear-headed?


    All I needed was to get the antidote out, and use it on the rogue¡­


    I groaned as a shooting pain coursed through my entire body. It felt as though my bones were moving


    inside of me, growing and changing. A bit of vomit bubbled up in my throat. I gagged, and it spilled out


    onto the pine needle-covered ground. I felt forward onto my hands and knees, and began to cry out in


    pain while the rogue stalked ever closer, as though it was toying with its prey.


    I couldn¡¯t shift now. It wasn¡¯t the right time. I should have shifted earlier, or it should have happened


    later. Why now? Why did something always have to happen at the worst time?


    The rogue growled again, and finally blocked the light of the moon as it stood over me. I writhed in pain


    beneath it, feeling my throat constrict as I looked up at it.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to shift, at least do it before it¡¯s toote,¡± I pleaded with Cora. ¡°Otherwise, we¡¯ll both


    die.¡±

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Chapter 261: Gone Girl


    Enzo


    ¡°Nina, please run,¡± I pleaded with her as I began to feel myself shifting. ¡°Go with Luke.¡±


    Nina stared back at me with wide eyes, but Luke nodded behind her. I shifted, feeling confident that he


    would get her out of here.


    I knew that she wanted to fight, but there were way more rogues than we previously thought, and they


    were ambushing from all around. Somehow, they managed to slip past our patrol. None of us even


    picked up their scents as they were sneaking up on us; somehow, they must have had some sort of


    protection spell or potion that was covering their scent. Either way, it was too dangerous, and none of


    the guns or weapons that people were using on the rogues were working.


    Before Nina could reply, I shifted with Matt and ran off into the fray to help the other people who were


    struggling to fight the rogues. Until the rest of the hockey team came back, all we could do was try our


    best to fend off the rogues.


    But maybe I should have stayed with Nina after all.


    Because when I looked up in her direction, thest thing I saw was her sprinting down the street with


    the rogue leader in tow.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I thought to myself. I whirled around to run back to get in between Nina and the rogue leader, but


    by now I waspletely surrounded by Rogues. I saw Luke ushering Lori and Jessica into a truck that


    was being driven by one of the townspeople; he looked up to see me and gestured wildly toward Nina. I


    nodded and saw the truck whip around in an attempt to catch up to Nina and the rogue leader, but


    before I could get through the throng of rogues to follow them, I suddenly felt a rogue mming into my


    side.


    I skidded across the pavement, bits of fur and flesh from my wolf form shredding on the asphalt.


    Growling, I quickly rolled back up to my feet and healed myself while I charged at the rogue attacker. I


    caught it by surprise, sinking my teeth into its neck and whipping it to the side, where I discarded its


    whimpering body onto the ground. There was a break in the wall of rogues now, and I took my chance


    to bolt through it. I finally came out on the other side, although not without a few rogues on my tail.


    At the same time, I looked up to see that the hockey team was returning. Now that everyone was within


    range, I used my Mindlink as their Alpha to give them orders.


    ¡°I¡¯m going after Nina and the rogue leader,¡± I said, my voice echoing in all of their minds. ¡°Just try to


    hold off the rogues until I get back, and try to push them out further onto the road so they can¡¯t spread


    into town.¡±


    I sensed that my team all heard me and understood my orders, so I kept running. With my wolf¡¯s


    strength, I was able to pick up a considerable amount of speed and wound up catching up to the truck


    that contained Lori, Luke, and Jessica. Nina and the rogue leader weren¡¯t far ahead now, but the three


    rogues that were chasing me were also not far behind.


    Suddenly, however, Nina veered off of the road and into the woods where the truck wouldn¡¯t be able to


    follow. The rogue leader leaped into the forest after her. The truck swerved around and sped off in the


    other direction to escape the other rogues and pick up more people, leaving me alone to chase Nina


    and the rogue leader.


    I jumped into the woods after them and followed the broken trail where the rogue leader had crashed


    through, urging myself to go faster in order to get between them. Up ahead, I could see the rogueMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    leader¡¯s back, so he wasn¡¯t far. But suddenly, I felt something collide with me and the impact sent me


    flying down a small ravine.


    There were a few brief moments that felt like an eternity, during which I tumbled relentlessly down the


    side of the ravine. My body mmed into exposed rocks and tree roots, causing me to get the wind


    knocked out of my lungs. When I finally tumbled to the frozen ground at the bottom of the ravine, I felt


    myself lose consciousness for a split second before I managed to regain myposure. I looked up


    then to see that the three rogues had followed me; their journey down was much more calcted than


    mine, and they were now surrounding me with their hackles raised and their teeth bared.


    Snarling, I pushed myself up to my feet, only to realize that one of my ankles was broken and throbbing


    with searing pain. I needed to heal it, but at the same time I needed to defend myself against the


    rogues, who were closing in rapidly.


    As I began to heal, one rogue leaped at me with spit flying out of its open mouth. I rolled out of the way


    just in time, causing it to m into one of the other rogues. While they untangled themselves, I jumped


    back to my feet and tried to put some distance between myself and them, but it was difficult with my


    leg. It was healing, but slowly.


    Another rogue charged at me. Its ws made impact with my neck, creating arge gash that dripped


    with blood. I fought back, however, despite my injuries, and let out an ear splitting snarl as I ripped into


    the rogue¡¯s exposed throat. I came up with blood and sinew hanging out of my mouth and spat it out


    onto the ground.


    The other rogues, witnessing theirrade¡¯s throat being ripped out, took off in the opposite direction


    with a chorus of scared yelps and whimpers.


    My leg was mostly healed now. I still needed to limp a little bit, but I managed to pick up my speed


    again and w my way back up to the top of the ravine. Not far from me, I could make out the broken


    trail where Nina and the rogue leader had gone again, and I followed it.


    However, as I ran I noticed something else on the trail: a scent.


    Nina¡¯s scent.


    It was more powerful than ever, which only meant one thing: she was beginning to shift.


    Part of me was over the moon with excitement, but an even bigger part of me was terrified, because


    everyone¡¯s first time shifting was known to be disorienting and difficult to control. If it was already


    happening at a time like this, there was a good chance that the rogue leader could easily kill her while


    she was in the midst of shifting.


    Cursing to myself, I picked up my speed and followed the trail of her scent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina,¡± I thought to myself as I pushed through the pain in my leg and ignored the blood


    clotting in my fur, thinking only about pumping my legs faster and faster. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let anything


    happen to you. Not now, not ever.¡±


    And finally, I did find her. But she was lying motionless on the ground with the rogue leader¡¯s paw


    pressed into her chest.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    Chapter 262: Shifting


    Nina


    I felt myself begin to shift just as the rogue caught up with me.


    The feeling was overwhelming. It felt as though the world was spinning around me, and I was just


    holding onto the earth for dear life. I dug my fingers down into the frozen soil and groaned as it felt as


    though my bones were growing and changing inside of me, and felt a bit of vomit bubble up and pour


    out of my throat and onto the ground.


    When I looked up, I saw the rogue leader¡¯s glowing yellow eyes staring at me from the shadows. A


    large paw stepped out into the moonlight, followed by a body and a snarling, grimacing face.


    ¡°Cora, if you¡¯re going to shift, it needs to be right now,¡± I thought to my wolf, pleading with her to hurry


    up with the process. Even if I couldn¡¯t fight well yet in my wolf form, I could at least run once it was


    over. I just hoped that I would be able to outrun the rogue leader.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± she responded. ¡°But I don¡¯t have that much control over it.¡±


    I groaned again, partially from pain and partially from terror. I tried to push myself up onto my hands


    and knees, but as I began to crawl away I felt my limbs shaking beneath me. I fell to the ground and


    began to drag myself into the underbrush on my belly, as though doing so would even help me to stand


    a chance at getting away from the rogue leader.


    Of course, the rogue leader was now stalking closer to me. He was toying with me as if I was his prey. I


    pictured him behind me grinning widely as he came closer and closer, and at the same time his stinking


    scent filled my senses and made me gag.


    Suddenly, I heard his voice echo in my mind.


    ¡°What are you running from, girl?¡± he asked.


    Another groan escaped my lips. His menacing voice was so loud that it made my head throb and my


    ears ring, but I kept trying to drag myself forward nheless in ast ditch attempt to get away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to get very far.¡±


    ¡°F-Fuck you,¡± I moaned, gritting my teeth against the pain of my bones and my skull vibrating under my


    flesh. Every fiber of my body was screaming out at this sudden change in my biology. Was it always


    this painful? When I had seen Enzo and the others shift before, it seemed so quick and easy. Nothing


    could have prepared me for this amount of pain; surely it was just like this the first time and it wouldn¡¯t


    hurt like this afterwards.


    The rogue leader came closer. I heard his mockingughter echo in my skull.


    ¡°This is quite the spectacle. And what perfect timing, too. If I didn¡¯t have a mission toplete, I would


    like to wait to see your pain as you shift for the first time. You know, some don¡¯t even live through the


    first shifting process. It¡¯s quite taxing on the body.¡±


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I snarled. ¡°What is the Luna hiring you to do? You were a human once, just like all


    of the other rogues; why would you fight for someone who would murder your entire family?¡±


    Once again, the rogue leader¡¯sughter echoed violently in my skull. He came closer. I felt arge,


    heavy paw press into my back, pinning me to the forest floor. No matter how hard I struggled, it was no


    use. And no matter how much I begged Cora to shift already and get it over with, there was nothing


    that she could do. The process had already begun, and there was no stopping it or changing its course.


    ¡°I was never human,¡± the rogue said. He removed his paw from my back, and while I was catching my


    breath and still writhing in agony from the pain of shifting for the first time, he dug his paw under me


    and flipped me over onto my back. Now, for the first time, I looked at him face to face. There was


    something different about himpared to other rogues; something harder, more solid. He didn¡¯t look


    like any rogue or werewolf I had ever seen.


    ¡°What were you, then?¡± I whispered.


    The rogue leader pressed his paw into my chest. As he did, he stepped on the vials of antidote in my


    jacket. The ss broke beneath his weight, causing blue liquid to seep through my clothes. If it weren¡¯t


    for the thick sweater beneath my jacket, the broken ss would have pierced through my skin.


    When he saw the blue liquid seep out, heughed again. His teeth were bared in an animalistic, yet


    strangely human, way. He was mocking me, even in his wolf form. Did he even have a human form?


    ¡°That antidote won¡¯t work, but it was a good try,¡± he said. ¡°The Luna made me herself. Gically


    engineered me. Before me, the way I am now, there was nothing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± I said, shaking my head.


    The rogue leader didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t have time to answer, because at that exact moment, Enzo


    leaped out of the forest and mmed into the rogue¡¯s side. They tangled together in a ball of teeth and


    growls, and began to grapple on the forest floor.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As they fought, I let out another whimper of pain and rolled back onto my belly. The shards of ss


    from the broken vials poked through my sweater and scratched my skin, but I didn¡¯t care. I pushed


    myself up onto my hands and knees and choked again on my own tongue as my throat began to morph


    inside of me.


    Enzo and the rogue battled fiercely just a few feet away from me.


    ¡°Hurry, Cora,¡± I thought.


    And then¡­ I shifted for the first time.


    I felt myself being ovee with a sh of blinding light. My ears filled with the sound of ringing,


    drowning out the sounds of Enzo and the rogue fighting nearby. My body became engulfed in searing


    pain, but at the same time, I felt nothing. I felt weightless, as though I never even existed at all; as


    though this human version of me was nothing but a temporary state of being.


    Then, suddenly, all of it ended. The light, the sound, the pain, the nothingness. There I was, just lying


    on the forest floor¡­ but I wasn¡¯t me anymore.


    I stood, not on two legs, but on four. When I looked down, all I saw was bright red fur. The forest


    became bright, as though I was wearing night vision goggles, and all of my senses became enhanced


    at once; smell, sound, hearing, even taste and touch.


    I realized now that the power that I had felt before, whenever Cora gave me a bit of her strength, was


    just a fraction of the true power that I had now. I felt more powerful than ever. I felt unstoppable.


    And as Enzo and the rogue leader grappled on the forest floor beside me in a tangle of razor sharp


    ws and long, pointed teeth, I couldn¡¯t help but bare my own teeth.


    My mate was in trouble, and I needed to protect him.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    Chapter 263: Healing Love


    Nina


    Finally, I shifted for the first time.


    All of my agony melted away and was reced by enhanced senses. Everything appeared brighter,


    smelled more intense, and I could hear for what felt like miles.


    Not only that, but I felt stronger than ever; and my mate was in trouble.


    The rogue leader had Enzo pinned down. Enzo was kicking underneath him wildly, but the rogue leader


    was incredibly strong. Despite Enzo¡¯s size and strength, the rogue leader was still managing to get the


    upper hand.


    Baring my teeth, I didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment before I leaped onto the rogue leader. I was smaller


    than him, but that also meant that I was faster and more agile, and I leaped onto his back and sank my


    teeth into the back of his neck.


    The rogue leader yelped and scrambled backwards in an attempt to throw me off of him, but I held on


    tightly. I saw Enzo climb back to his feet and attack the rogue leader while I had him distracted. He


    wed at the rogue leader¡¯s throat, causing the rogue leader to throw himself backwards.


    Unfortunately, this allowed the rogue leader to effectively throw me to the ground. But at least I


    managed to get him off of Enzo and lower his defenses. Enzo leaped at him again, and they collided


    mid-air.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Run away,¡± Enzo¡¯s voice echoed in my mind. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it from here. Just get to safety.¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and a low, almost involuntary growl rumbled in my throat. It was a strange feeling,


    but it also felt entirely natural at the same time.


    ¡°No,¡± I responded. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. Let me fight with you.¡±


    Enzo didn¡¯t respond, but that was only because the rogue leader mmed into him and tackled him to


    the ground. I watched in horror as the rogue leader¡¯s jaws began to snap in Enzo¡¯s face, slowly inching


    closer and closer to making contact with Enzo¡¯s throat. One more moment, and he would have his


    teeth sunk into Enzo¡¯s esophagus. Another growl escaped my lips and I charged at him, mming into


    him as hard as I could.


    I saw a sh of light from the impact. It disoriented me, but I managed to get the rogue leader off of


    Enzo. I scrambled to my feet where I fell beside the rogue leader, but he was also quick to get back to


    his feet and was now refocusing his attention on me instead of Enzo.


    The rogue leader bared his teeth even more aggressively, long strands of saliva dripping down mixed


    with blood. ¡°I should¡¯ve killed you when I had the chance.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t,¡± I replied, snarling as I did so. The rogue leader and I began to circle each other.


    Meanwhile, Enzo climbed to his feet on shaking legs. He seemed to be healing himself, as thest


    impact from the rogue made him hit his head on the ground. He also seemed to be limping, although I


    realized that he was limping before the fight ever started. He must have been attacked earlier, and this


    made me even more angry.


    A wild yell escaped my lips in the form of a howl. I charged head-on at the rogue leader. He rolled out


    of the way, his mockingughter echoing in my skull as I nearly charged head-first into a tree. I


    managed toe to a skidding halt in the dirt and whipped around, dodging another attack just before


    he ran into me. At the same time, I swiped my ws at him and made contact with his throat.


    Blood dripped across the pine-covered forest floor. The rogue leader snarled.


    Enzo came up behind him then. He seemed to have regained some strength from his healing, and


    while the rogue leader¡¯s back was turned, Enzo leaped on top of him and sank his teeth into his neck.


    The rogue leader let out a panicked yelp. He shook himself violently to get Enzo off, and because of


    Enzo¡¯s weakened state, it worked. Enzo was sent flying into a tree. I heard two sickening crunches ¡ª


    one from the tree splintering in two, and one from Enzo¡¯s bones colliding with the tree¡¯s hard surface ¡ª


    followed by a pained whimper.


    The rogue was dripping blood everywhere. I lunged at him, furious that he had hurt Enzo, but it was too


    late. A loud howl escaped his mouth, and he took off into the forest like a sh of lightning.


    I heard more howls in the distance.


    Then, the forest fell silent.


    Silent except for Enzo¡¯s whimpers.


    Without realizing it, I shifted back instantly. I ran over to Enzo then and fell to my knees next to him,


    tangling my fingers in his fur. He shifted back as well as I held him, revealing bruised flesh and blood-


    soaked clothes.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I cried out, shaking him as heid motionless on the ground. ¡°Are you okay?! Enzo!¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer, aside from a pained groan. He was alive, but not for long; there was arge gash on


    his shoulder that was bleeding profusely, and his arm waspletely broken. Bits of bone and blood


    stuck out from his skin. I mped my hand over my mouth and stifled a choked sob, not knowing what


    to do.


    ¡°Mark him,¡± my wolf suddenly said. ¡°Mark him, and then you can use your mate bond to heal him.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Are you sure?¡± I said out loud. ¡°Will it work?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    With shaking hands, I lowered myself down beside Enzo. Logically, I had no idea what I was doing. But


    somehow, deep down, there was a part of me that knew exactly what to do. I leaned down over Enzo


    and pressed my lips against his, shutting my eyes tightly. I kissed him softly as tears streamed down


    my cheeks, and as I did, I felt my wolf¡¯s power surge through me again; but she wasn¡¯t trying to shift.


    She seemed to be searching.


    Suddenly, it felt as though she found what she was looking for: Enzo¡¯s wolf.


    I didn¡¯t know exactly what happened after that. All I knew was that one moment, Enzo wasying limp


    beneath me and all I could taste was the blood on his lips and my own salty tears on my tongue. And


    then, gently, I felt his hand brush my cheek.


    I suddenly pulled back and stared down at him with wide eyes. His eyelids fluttered open ever so


    slightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop kissing me,¡± he whispered.


    I did as he asked. I bent back down and kissed him deeply, and as I did, I felt as though our souls were


    intertwining. I suddenly felt so whole, as though I had only been half of a person for my entire life


    leading up to this moment. And at the same time, I felt as though he was inting beneath me, like he


    was an empty balloon from his injuries and I was filling him with air, with life.


    Finally, I felt Enzo sit up as we kissed. He gathered me into hisp on the forest floor.


    When we finally pulled away, I couldn¡¯t help butugh; his wounds were closed up, and his broken arm


    waspletely healed.


    And I felt more connected to him than ever. During those moments, I knew that I had marked my mate,


    and nothing could separate us now.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    Chapter 264: Primal Urges


    Nina


    Just when I thought that I was going to lose Enzo, the power of our mate bond allowed me to heal him.


    He sat up and pulled me into hisp on the forest floor, and when we finally pulled away, I couldn¡¯t


    resist the urge tough out of pure joy.


    Even though the rogues were possibly still out there, nothing else existed during those moments.


    Enzo¡¯s soft brown eyes sparkled in the moonlight, and he kissed me even more deeply than before as


    his hands cupped my face.


    Maybe it was the adrenaline from the fight, or the power of the mate bond, or the hormones surging


    through me from shifting for the first time. Maybe it was all three of those things. Either way, I found


    myself unable to resist the primal urge to do more than just mark Enzo¡­ I wanted to mate with him,


    right there on the forest floor.


    Enzo seemed to be able to tell. Maybe he wanted it, too. A mischievous smirk came over his face and


    heid me down on the ground. We moved quickly, our hot breaths mixing together as we fumbled with


    each other¡¯s clothes. I ripped at his pants, tearing the button open and unzipping them so that I could


    reach down and grasp his cock in my hand. Enzo let out a strained groan and yanked hastily at my


    pants. We didn¡¯t have much time, but we needed each other right now.


    I helped Enzo yank my jeans down just enough to expose my panties. He cursed under his breath at


    the sight of me, and then roughly flipped me over onto my stomach without a word. I let out a surprised


    laugh, followed by a loud moan as he quickly pulled my panties aside and thrust himself into me on the


    ground.


    As Enzo worked himself into me, I dug my fingers into the dirt and felt my eyes roll back with ecstasy.


    He reached up and pressed his hand down into the side of my head, pushing the side of my face down


    into the dirt, but it only made me grin even more. My pussy exploded with wetness at this, and I arched


    my back and lifted my ass up to allow him to go even deeper.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Enzo whispered, panting heavily. He froze for a moment; I could feel him throbbing, bursting to


    come, and it made my smile widen.


    ¡°Go on,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Enzo paused for a moment, debating this. Then, with a groan, he reached under me and rubbed my clit


    while he pumped himself a few more times.


    I felt so full now when he finished inside of me. I didn¡¯t even care that it was only a few moments of


    pleasure; it was all I needed right now to satisfy my animal urges.


    And almost as soon as Enzo came, we heard the sound of voices and people running through the


    woods. Enzo and I both cursed quietly and quickly pulled our pants back up, just managing to hide the


    evidence of what we had just done before our friends crashed into the small clearing where we sat.


    ¡°Oh, thank god!¡± Jessica yelled, running over to me and throwing her arms around me. ¡°We thought


    you were both dead.¡±


    Lori came up behind her and yanked her off of me. With a strength that I didn¡¯t even know that the


    small goth girl possessed, Lori grabbed me by my arms and hauled me to my feet. She then pulled her


    fist back and punched me in the arm as hard as she could.


    ¡°Ow!¡± I yelped, stumbling backwards and rubbing the spot where she had hit me.


    ¡°That¡¯s for running off like that!¡± Lori shouted as tears streamed down her cheeks. She stared at me


    wildly for a moment, breathing heavily, before she rxed and pulled me in for a tight hug. ¡°And this is


    for being okay.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but hug my friend back. I supposed that I did deserve that punch for running off, so I


    didn¡¯tin about it. Besides, now that I had shifted, something like that didn¡¯t hurt nearly as much


    as it would have before. I felt as though my skin was made of metal.


    ¡°Did you guys do something?¡± Matt asked, walking up to us. ¡°The other rogues¡­ They just ran off.¡±


    Enzo and I looked at each other with wide eyes. ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    Luke nodded. ¡°There was a howling from over here, and then the others responded, and then they


    all left.¡±


    I let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Their leader,¡± I said. ¡°Enzo and I fought him. He¡¯s tough, but we sent him


    running. I guess he called the others with him when he howled.¡±


    My friends¡¯ eyes widened then. ¡°You both fought him?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°How? Unless¡­¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I shifted. It started happening when I was running. If it weren¡¯t for Enzoing to my


    rescue, the rogue leader would have killed me before I shifted fully. Which reminds me¡­ The rogue


    leader told me something. I think it¡¯s important.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Enzo asked. When I looked over at him, he seemed to be in a state of disbelief. It wasn¡¯t


    as if I had time to tell him anything yet, considering the fact that we went straight from fighting for our


    lives to¡­ well, fucking.


    ¡°I had several vials of the antidote on me,¡± I said, gesturing to my blue-stained jacket that was now


    lying discarded on the ground. ¡°That was why I lured him out here. I thought that if I could turn him back


    into a human, the other rogues would lose some of their momentum without their leader. But he


    crushed them, and said that the antidote won¡¯t work on him because he was never human. He said that


    the Luna gically engineered him.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes went even wider than before; everyone¡¯s except for Enzo¡¯s. His eyes narrowed as he


    looked at me, and I could tell that he was annoyed that I hade out here with the antidote to turn the


    rogue leader without telling him. But what was I supposed to do? I knew that Enzo would have never let


    me try it. Even though it wound up not working in the end, I got some crucial information regardless.


    ¡°We should get back,¡± Enzo suddenly said before anyone else coulde up with a response. ¡°They


    coulde back at any point. Is anyone hurt?¡± he asked, turning to look at Matt.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Matt shook his head. ¡°No, thankfully. A few scuffs here and there, maybe a concussion or two, but no


    one got severely injured as far as I know.¡±


    Enzo nodded. His face looked cold and thoughtful, as though he had once again reverted to Alpha


    mode. Once again, it made me worried that he was going to push away his own needs in order to lead


    the pack. And if he was upset with me over my n with the antidote, then he certainly wouldn¡¯t talk to


    me about it now.


    ¡°Good,¡± Enzo said. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to the campus and regroup. If the Luna really is creating gically


    engineered super-rogues, then she could very welle back with an army of them; and we need to


    be prepared.¡±

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Chapter 265: New Recruits


    Nina


    As we walked back to town, it seemed that what Luke and the others had said was true after all. All of


    the rogues had left when their leader howled, and thankfully, not much damage was done. People


    seemed shaken up, but other than that, no one was severely injured.


    ¡°If anyone needs medical attention,e to the infirmary,¡± I said, addressing the group of townspeople


    that still remained at our original meeting point. ¡°I¡¯ll help anyone who needs it. The town is safe for now,


    though, so you can rest easy tonight.¡±


    ¡°What if theye back?¡± a middle-aged woman asked, her voice shaking slightly as she held on


    tightly to her husband¡¯s arm. ¡°They coulde back at any point.¡±


    ¡°If theye back, we¡¯ll be prepared,¡± Enzo said, stepping in. ¡°The hockey team will be patrolling the


    perimeter of the town, and we have people posted in various ces to watch for any returning rogues.


    For now, it looks like they ran off to regroup, and they probably won¡¯t be back anytime soon.¡±


    Unfortunately, however, it seemed as though the townspeople didn¡¯t believe Enzo. I didn¡¯t me them,


    either. The rogues were unpredictable, and whatever tactics they used earlier to sneak past our


    defenses were unlike anything that I had seen before. It was true that they coulde back at any


    point, and with so few werewolves in town to fight, we wouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance if the rogues


    returned in greater numbers.


    As we walked back to campus, I was silent. I kept trying to think of ways that we could prepare,


    because the rogues were bound toe back. And until we figured out how to stop both the Luna and


    the Crescents entirely, which very well could take a long time, we needed to know that our town was


    being protected in the meantime. At the end of the day, we simply didn¡¯t have enough werewolves to


    defend ourselves.


    However, I suddenly had an idea. As we were crossing the athletic field to head back to the infirmary, I


    suddenly stopped and whirled around to face Enzo and the others.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s crazy, but it would help us stand a chance against the Luna and the


    Crescents.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Enzo asked, cocking his head slightly and causing his curly hair to fall into his eyes a bit.


    ¡°I have the power of iming, remember?¡± I said, thinking back on the night that I turned the entire


    hockey team into werewolves. Although I had passed out afterwards from the stress of it all, it was a


    sessful endeavor. And now that I had shifted and had my wolf¡¯s full power coursing through me, I


    was confident that my power of iming would be even more potent.


    Enzo, immediately seeing what I was getting at, shook his head and began walking again. ¡°No.¡±


    My eyes widened slightly, and I jogged after him a bit. The rest of the group followed, although they


    were silent at first. ¡°No?¡± I asked, grabbing Enzo¡¯s arm. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s all you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°That¡¯s all I have to say. No.¡±


    I frowned, and looked around at my friends. ¡°Well¡­ What do you guys think?¡±


    Matt, who had been the very first one to experience my power of iming, shrugged. ¡°If you¡¯re


    implying that we should turn more people into werewolves to help us fight, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the worst


    idea,¡± he said.


    Enzo looked over his shoulder to throw Matt a stern re. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°We can¡¯t


    just go around creating more werewolves all over the ce. The only reason why I was okay with all of


    you guys getting turned was because I¡¯ve known you all for years, and I trust all of you. It¡¯s a lot of


    power to give one person.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but Enzo was right; it could be dangerous to give powers to the wrong person.


    But at the same time, the people of our town had just proven to us that they cared about Mountainview,


    and I didn¡¯t think that they would use their powers for evil.


    ¡°Enzo, the entire town just showed up to fight,¡± I said. ¡°The people here are good people.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sure,¡± Enzo replied, stopping once more to face me. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean that we should just


    turn everyone into werewolves.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be voluntary, though?¡± Jessica suddenly chimed in. ¡°We could put up sign-up sheets


    around town¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­And if anyone wants to turn back after the fighting is over, we can give them the antidote,¡± I said,


    smiling at Jessica. She shed me a supportive look and nodded. I turned back to face Enzo then.


    ¡°Come on, Enzo,¡± I said. ¡°At least think about it. It¡¯s the only way that we can stand a chance at keeping


    our home safe.¡±


    Enzo was silent for a moment. He was clenching and unclenching his jaw repeatedly, just like he


    always did when he was brooding. He was silent for so long, in fact, that I was on the verge of giving up


    and walking away ¡ª but finally, after a lot of thought, he nodded solemnly.


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said quietly, staring at the ground. ¡°But it has to be voluntary, and I want to intensively train


    everyone before any fighting begins. If I see even a spark in someone that could indicate that they¡¯re


    nning on using their powers for evil, I¡¯m forcefully injecting them with the antidote.¡±


    I nodded, suppressing a smile. Even though Enzo¡¯s method of making sure that no one would use their


    powers for evil felt a little extreme, he wasn¡¯t entirely crazy for wanting to take that route. After all, we


    did need to make sure that we weren¡¯t putting the town in even more danger by giving powers to the


    wrong people.


    ¡­


    The next morning, we had put posters up all around town and campus by breakfast time. Every shop


    and ssroom had a sign-up sheet, and by the time I headed back to campus after putting up myst


    poster, I could already see some people lining up to put their names on the lists. I was surprised by the


    amount of people who were so easily willing to make such a huge change for Mountainview, but it filled


    me with pride more than anything.


    However, as I headed to the dining hall for breakfast, I ran into thest person who I would want to give


    werewolf powers to.


    ¡°Hey.¡± Selena¡¯s voice was sharp and stato as she stopped abruptly in front of me. Before I could


    even say hello in response, she shoved one of the sign-up sheets in my face. ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    With a sigh, I took the sign-up sheet out of her hand and folded it up. ¡°It¡¯s a sign-up sheet for something


    that you¡¯re not invited to, unfortunately,¡± I said, trying to be stern without being overly mean.


    Selena folded her arms across her chest and frowned deeply. ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± she growled.


    I shrugged. ¡°Until you¡¯ve given me a good reason to believe that you wouldn¡¯t use your powers for evil,


    you¡¯re staying human,¡± I replied. ¡°Sorry, but you can¡¯t deny the fact that you caused a lot of trouble


    when you were a werewolf.¡±


    For several moments, Selena just stared at me with a dark expression. Her lips were pursed, and she


    seemed to be struggling toe up with a response. But before she could say anything else, I


    suddenly felt an arm wrap around my shoulder and looked up to see Enzo standing beside me.


    ¡°Hey, Selena,¡± he said.


    Without a word, Selena turned on her heel and stormed off. All Enzo and I could do was look at each


    other and shrug.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    Chapter 266: The Ceremony


    Nina


    We held the iming ceremony that night at the cabins. It was a new moon, and the sky was dark.


    At first, I didn¡¯t actually expect many people to show up ¡ª if any. But slowly, as the night went on, more


    and more people flooded in. Most of them were students from the campus aside from a couple of


    townspeople, and surprisingly Enzo approved of all of them. By the time we decided to start the


    ceremony, there were at least fifty people in attendance.


    However, just as we were about to begin the ceremony, I saw onest person shuffle up to the group.


    Their face was covered by the hood on their sweatshirt, and it was obvious that they were trying to


    hide; but with my new ability to see well in the dark, I saw them instantly. And I knew who it was, too.


    ¡°Selena?¡± I saw, walking up to the hooded figure. I heard her curse under her breath as she tried to


    walk away, but I quickly grabbed her wrist and held onto her tightly. ¡°Selena, we just went over this


    earlier today. What don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Selena groaned and pulled her hood down, giving me a dark look. ¡°It¡¯s not fair to exclude me,¡± she


    said. ¡°Just let me go back to the way I was before. I won¡¯t bother anyone. I hate being human.¡±


    With a sigh, I looked up at Enzo, who had followed me over.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, Selena,¡± he said, taking her by the arm. ¡°I¡¯m walking you home.¡± He started to guide her away


    from the group, but Selena struggled against him and almost seemed to snarl, as though she forgot for


    a moment that she wasn¡¯t a werewolf.


    ¡°I have information!¡± she shouted as Enzo continued to lead her away. He was being more forceful


    now, as other people were starting to notice that something was happening. ¡°Nina, just listen to me!¡±


    Enzo stopped and looked over his shoulder at me. I was curious now, so I walked up to them and


    folded my arms across my chest.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I said, not fully believing her. ¡°If you have information that can help us and prove that you¡¯re


    on our side, I¡¯ll let you turn back.¡± As I spoke, Enzo¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at me.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± his voice echoed in my head.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have anything.¡±


    Enzo let Selena go, and she wrenched her arm free and scowled at him. ¡°I have information on the


    Luna,¡± she said. ¡°But I want you to turn me first.¡±


    I held in augh and shook my head. ¡°Selena, what makes you think that I would trust you enough to


    turn you before you even tell me anything?¡±


    Selena scowled at me for several long moments. She gave me the same look that she gave me earlier


    that morning before she finally turned on her heel and stormed off into the night.


    And with that, we began the iming ceremony.


    ¡­


    After the ceremony, there was a party at the cabins. People needed to celebrate to boost their morale,


    especially after everything that had happened. However, I knew that Enzo wasn¡¯t keen on partying at a


    time like this, and I found him sitting on the steps to one of the cabins by himself while everyone


    danced around the fire.


    ¡°Here,¡± I said, handing him a beer as I walked up to him. ¡°Try to rx a little.¡±


    Enzo silently took the beer and took a big swig. He stared up at me with his brown eyes without a word,


    but I knew that he secretly had a lot to say.


    ¡°Look,¡± I said, ¡°I know you¡¯re nervous about this. But look¡ª¡± I gestured over to the party, where people


    were having fun. Matt was standing off to the side with a few new recruits and he was teaching them


    how to shift, which was causing a lot of awe andughter. ¡°Everything is going smoothly.¡±


    Enzo looked at me quietly for a few more moments. Then, suddenly, he reached out and wrapped one


    arm around my hips. He pulled me close to where he sat and buried his head in my belly. I let out a soft


    sigh as I yed with his curly brown hair.


    Being with Enzo felt so natural now that we had marked each other. All of the back-and-forth between


    us all semester felt silly now, like a long-forgotten joke. Even with the threat of the Luna and the


    Crescents on the horizon, I felt at peace with Enzo by my side.


    Suddenly, I felt Enzo¡¯s hand slide up the back of my shirt. His hand was cold against my skin and made


    me shiver. When I looked down at him, I realized now that he was looking up at me with a bit of


    mischief in his eyes. He brought his hand around, tracing his fingers along my waist, and then moved


    aside my bra to give my nipple a pinch.


    ¡°Ouch! Hey!¡± I shouted, whacking him on top of the head and causing him tough while I felt my nipple


    go hard underneath my shirt. I couldn¡¯t help butugh too, though.


    ¡°Wanna go inside?¡± he asked, gesturing with his head toward the cabin behind us?


    I knew what Enzo was asking, and I couldn¡¯t resist. A smile spread across my face as I nodded in


    agreement. Enzo stood, taking my hand, and led me inside.


    As soon as the door shut behind us, our beers were discarded on the floor and our bodies flew into a


    frenzy of locked lips and tangled limbs. I was already drunk from a few beers that night, and before I


    knew it, I found myselfying on my back beneath Enzo on the bed.


    Enzo reached down for my panties, which were already soaked. But at the same time, my new


    werewolf eyes caught something in the darkness. I stopped Enzo and pointed over in the corner, where


    a small bundle of ropey on the floor.


    ¡°Rope?¡± Enzo asked, furrowing his brow. ¡°You want me to¡­¡±


    I nodded, biting my lower lip. Enzo let out a bit of a disbelieving chuckle as though he didn¡¯t believe me.


    ¡°I mean it,¡± I replied, sitting up. ¡°I want to try it.¡±


    Enzo froze for a moment, his brown eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and arousal. With a grin, he


    stood and walked over to the rope. I watched as he picked it up and inspected it in his hands for a


    moment before he returned to me.


    ¡°You know, now that I think of it,¡± he said, cing his hand on my neck and pushing me back down on


    the bed so that it felt as though he was towering over me, ¡°maybe I should tie you up. You¡¯re too wild,


    and you might run away.¡±


    My pussy throbbed at Enzo¡¯s words. I felt myself be even more wet as he brought my hands


    together above my head and tied them together, then tied them to the bedpost. ¡°There,¡± he whispered,


    leaning down so that his lips brushed my ear. ¡°Now you¡¯re not going anywhere.¡±


    In the darkness, I saw Enzo pull his cock out. It was already fully erect just from tying me up. He slowly


    brought it up to my face, running the head along my lips, before he opened my mouth with his thumb


    and pushed his cock inside.


    He tasted sweet and a little salty, and I relished in the taste. I was getting better at taking all of him in


    my mouth now, and although I gagged a lot, I enjoyed the feeling of my throat tightening around my


    cock while he pumped himself into me. The added feeling of not being able to use my hands filled me


    with an addedyer of helpless pleasure and left me craving more.


    When Enzo was finished with my mouth, he pulled out, dripping my own saliva down onto my face and


    my chest, and grinned down at me while his cock throbbed in the air.


    ¡°What else do you want, princess?¡± he asked.


    I couldn¡¯t help but moan a bit at Enzo¡¯s choice of words. ¡°I want to cum,¡± I whispered.


    The grin on Enzo¡¯s face widened. He leaned down over me and kissed me gently on the lips, swirling


    his tongue around in my mouth for a moment, before his lips trailed down my neck and my chest, over


    my belly, and down to my thighs. He looked up at me when he stopped down there and slowly pushed


    my thighs apart until they were fully open on the bed, and then slowly began to flick his tongue over my


    clit.


    The sensation of his tongue running across my clit made my back instantly arch and made a moan


    escape my lips, but he suddenly pulled away, causing me to whimper as he grinned mischievously up


    at me.


    ¡°Beg for it,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°P-Please, sir,¡± I whimpered, twisting my hips to get closer to his grinning mouth. ¡°Please¡­¡±


    Enzo watched me writhe for a moment with that same smirk on his mouth before he finally relented and


    buried his face in my pussy. The cabin erupted with a chorus of my moans as I strained against the


    rope around my wrists, but I didn¡¯t care if anyone outside heard me.


    When I hade sufficiently, Enzo pulled his wet mouth away and, without a word, sat up and pushed


    his cock in to fill the space. I groaned again, arching my back away from the bed. Shushing me, he


    reached up and slid his fingers into my mouth for me to suck on while he began to twist his hips.


    That night, I lost track of how many times I came. All I knew was that I could have stayed there forever


    with Enzo inside of me.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    Chapter 267: Werewolf Boot Camp


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning in the cabin to the sound of the birds chirping outside and Enzo moving


    around quietly. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Enzo was already awake and seemed to be getting


    dressed.


    We had spent the entire night having sex, and I could feel the effects of it on my body now that it was


    morning. I was sore, but it was a good kind of soreness that was fading quickly thanks to my newfound


    werewolf healing abilities, and a smile spread across my face when I saw Enzo.


    ¡°Morning, hot stuff,¡± he said with a smile as he pulled his pants on. He came over to kiss me. I sat up,


    revealing my bare breasts, and covered myself with a yelp before anyone saw me through the window.


    Enzo justughed.


    ¡°So¡­ Is that what it¡¯s like to have sex with your mate?¡± I asked, feeling a bit sheepish as I got up and


    started to get dressed.


    Enzo chuckled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. You¡¯re my first and only mate.¡±


    I blushed a bit at Enzo¡¯s words. I felt a little silly, but not in an ufortable way. We finished getting


    dressed before we headed back to campus, and after a quick stop at the dining hall for arge


    breakfast to satisfy our raging appetites, Enzo suddenly stood and nodded to himself.


    ¡°Training begins today,¡± he said, ncing at his watch. ¡°Are youing?¡±


    I looked up at Enzo with wide eyes. My cheeks were still full of pancakes, and I swallowed quickly


    before answering. ¡°Right now?¡±


    Enzo nodded and seemed a little sarcastic. ¡°Yeah. Of course.¡±


    I stood quickly and nodded in response. ¡°Okay,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s get started, then.¡±


    ¡­


    Once we had gathered everyone at the athletic field, Enzo began his rundown of the grueling training


    session he had in store. Many of the new recruits were hungover from the party, but Enzo didn¡¯t seem


    to care, and just kept reiterating the fact that the Crescents wouldn¡¯t care if anyone was hungover.


    The training session began with a several-mile long run through the running trails in the forest. Enzo


    and I led the group of groaning recruits while he shouted at them like a drill sergeant.


    ¡°You just think that you¡¯re ufortable, but you¡¯re not,¡± Enzo said to the new recruits. ¡°Werewolves


    can run way longer than this. You have to let go of the mindset you had as a human.¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the run, he led drills on the athletic field. The new recruits did sprints, agility courses, and


    calisthenics. A few of the girls had to stop at one point, and I thought I even saw one of them throw up


    from the exertion. That was when I had had enough; as a doctor, I couldn¡¯t just allow Enzo to make


    students sick from training, and by now it had been hours of nonstop exercise.


    ¡°You¡¯re going too hard on them,¡± I said as I walked up to Enzo while he was yelling at the new recruits


    to sprint faster during a ry race. ¡°You¡¯re practically abusing them.¡±


    Enzo nced at me for a moment with his stopwatch in his hand and simply shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re


    werewolves now,¡± he said, sounding too nonchnt for my tastes. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    I frowned deeply and folded my arms across my chest. ¡°A girl just threw up from all of the exertion!¡± I


    said. ¡°At least let them take a break.¡±


    With a sigh, Enzo nced down at his watch and nodded slowly. ¡°Fine,¡± he said, sounding almost


    annoyed at me. He then raised his voice to address the recruits. ¡°We¡¯re taking a ten minute break!¡± he


    shouted. ¡°After that, we¡¯re doing more circuits!¡±


    The new recruits groaned and fell to the ground almost simultaneously as their legs gave out beneath


    them. I shot Enzo an annoyed look before I made my way over to them and started handing out water


    and taking vitals to make sure that no one got sick.


    But unfortunately, the ten minute break flew by in a sh. Despite the new recruits¡¯ healing abilities,


    they were still having trouble keeping up. At this point, it began to feel as though Enzo was trying to


    weed out the weak ones.


    As they did more calisthenics circuits, I watched closely for any signs of lightheadedness. But there


    were over fifty new recruits, and I was bound to miss one. Lo and behold, in the midst of one circuit I


    saw a sweaty girl running up to me and breathing heavily.


    ¡°Nina,¡± she said, pointing. ¡°Ka¡­ I think she¡¯s gonna pass out¡­¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± I whispered to myself. I then gestured at Enzo, making a sign for him to stop, and followed the


    girl over to her friend. The girl in question was doubled over with her hands on her knees and was


    heaving loudly.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ I¡¯m gonna be sick¡­ Everything is spinning,¡± she groaned.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I said. I took one of her arms, and the girl who came to me took the other, and we helped


    her over to the bench. By the time we had her seated, Enzo was jogging over to see what was going


    on.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you training with the others?¡±


    ¡°Enzo, this is too much,¡± I growled as I fanned Ka¡¯s face with a cloth and checked her eyes for


    anything strange. ¡°I think it¡¯s time to call it a day.¡±


    Enzo stared at me for a moment. When I looked up to meet his gaze, I was both surprised and relieved


    to find that he actually looked a little remorseful; but then, his expression darkened a bit, and he shook


    his head.


    ¡°We still have half an hour left,¡± he insisted, then looked at the girl who was on the verge of passing


    out. ¡°You can heal yourself and you¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll show you how. But you need to get back to training,


    otherwise¡ª¡±


    Finally, I had had enough.


    ¡°Enzo Rivers!¡± I shouted, standing and stamping my foot on the ground angrily as I poked my finger


    into his chest. ¡°That¡¯s enough! Send everyone home for the day and quit acting like a drill sergeant!¡±


    For a few long moments, Enzo stared at me in shock. Even Ka and her friend looked up at me with


    surprise written across their faces, but I held my ground and continued to re angrily at Enzo. I didn¡¯t


    care how good the sex the night before was; Enzo was being too harsh on these new recruits and it


    wasn¡¯t fair to them.


    Finally, Enzo let out a sigh and nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, sounding a little remorseful once again. He


    then turned to address the rest of the recruits. ¡°You guys can all go home today. Come back tomorrow,


    same time.¡±


    As the recruits slumped away and Ka left with her friend, I gathered up my supplies and scowled at


    Enzo before storming off to the infirmary.


    I didn¡¯t like this side of Enzo. I understood that he was trying to take precautions and ensure that our


    little army could handle the Crescents, but this wasn¡¯t the way to make people happy that they had


    made the choice to be werewolves. And if he kept this up, then we wouldn¡¯t have an army


    anymore.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Chapter 268: The Drill Sergeant


    Nina


    That day, Enzo was clearly agitated after the training session. I couldn¡¯t quite tell if it was because I


    reprimanded him, because he felt guilty for going too hard on the new recruits, or maybe if it was a


    mixture of both.


    However, over the next couple of days the training sessions hardly improved in intensity. It really was


    beginning to feel as though Enzo was trying to weed out any weak recruits, but I felt as though he was


    just going too hard for anyone to be able to keep up. Even though the new recruits were all werewolves


    now with their own healing abilities and newfound physical abilities, he wasn¡¯t giving them time to


    adjust.


    On the third day of training, it was an especially cold winter morning. It had even snowed a bit the night


    before, and the athletic field was covered in a fineyer of white powder. I had spent the previous night


    alone in my dorm as I needed to study for our uing final exams, and so shortly after sunrise I


    woke up and quickly got dressed to meet Enzo outside.


    By the time I arrived, Enzo was already beginning to have the new recruits warm up on the athletic field


    despite the frigid weather. I was bundled up in my winter coat and warm clothing, but the new recruits


    were in their athletic gear. Even though werewolves were less susceptible to cold weather, it was still


    quite cold and especially windy on the open athletic field, and I was surprised that Enzo wasn¡¯t at least


    allowing them to warm up inside in the gymnasium.


    As I approached, I saw that Enzo had set up orange cones all around the athletic fields. At the moment


    they were just warming up and doing some calisthenics, but even then he was still drilling them and


    pushing them to go harder.


    ¡°Come on, hustle!¡± he yelled, waving his stopwatch in the air. ¡°I wanna see some improvement in your


    times! It shouldn¡¯t be taking you thirty full seconds to do twenty push ups!¡±


    ¡°But the ground is cold and it makes my fingers hurt!¡± one girl replied.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Enzo snarled. ¡°You¡¯re a werewolf. It¡¯ll have to be a lot colder than this for you to be


    affected by the cold!¡±


    I walked up to Enzo and stopped alongside him. A shiver ran down my spine as a particrly cold wind


    blew across the athletic field, causing my hair to whip in my face and some of the recruits to groan.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little cold?¡± I asked, feeling myself stiffen against the wind. ¡°Maybe you should at least let


    them warm up inside.¡±


    Enzo grimly shook his head, never tearing his eyes away from the recruits as they struggled through


    their calisthenics circuits. ¡°The Crescents won¡¯t be giving us the luxury of staying inside when it¡¯s cold,¡±


    he replied. ¡°They need to get used to the physical demands of fighting in all kinds of weather.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but frown at Enzo¡¯s words. Yes, he was telling the truth, but it still felt too soon to be


    drilling the recruits like this. However, despite the dipping morale no one was giving up just yet, so I


    decided to just do my job as the team doctor and pay attention for any injuries.


    As the morning went on, Enzo pushed the recruits through hours of more intense training. They did


    sprints, agility tests around the cones that Enzo had set up, practicedbat training, and even yed


    a game of touch football to work on their strength and cardio. If I had thought that Enzo was a tough


    coach before when he coached the hockey team, he was even tougher now.


    At one point, Matt and the others came to see what was going on. Matt stood beside me with his hands


    in his pockets, watching with me while Enzo coached the recruits on their sprints.


    ¡°Was he always like this when he coached you guys on the hockey team?¡± I asked, turning to look up


    at Matt.


    Matt chuckled wryly and nodded. ¡°Yeah, actually,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe not quite this bad. But when we first


    started out, none of us were very good, and we had some people on our team who weren¡¯t very serious


    about it. For the first few months, Enzo drilled us like hell. I remember going home and being so sore I


    could hardly move. It was worth it, though.¡±


    I nodded slowly and looked back over at Enzo. Maybe to him, the new recruits were like the new


    hockey team to him, and he needed to whip them into shape. I supposed that I should trust him, seeing


    as how his training methods had resulted in one of the best hockey teams in this part of the country, but


    it was still hard to watch.


    However, as the training session went on, I couldn¡¯t help but get even more worried about the new


    recruits. They were noticeably fatigued by then, and it just didn¡¯t feel right to stand by idly and watch.


    When Enzo started to berate one of the male recruits for tripping and falling, I finally had had enough.


    ¡°Everyone, take fifteen and have a break,¡± I said, walking up to Enzo. Enzo whipped around to give me


    a surprised look, but said nothing. I could tell just from the look on his face that he knew what I was


    about to say.


    While the recruits sat down and drank their water thirstily, panting and moaning, I stopped in front of


    Enzo with my hands on my hips. ¡°You¡¯re going too hard again.¡±


    Enzo chuckled slightly. ¡°If you think this is bad, then you should have been there for the mandatory


    training sessions that all werewolves have to go through during adolescence,¡± he replied, folding his


    arms across his chest. ¡°This is nothingpared to that.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I asked, sying my hands out to my sides. ¡°Just because you had to train harder than this


    doesn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s fair to punish everyone. They voluntarily signed up to be here and you¡¯re


    punishing them for it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not even taking part in the training,¡± Enzo scoffed. ¡°So I don¡¯t really wanna hear it.¡±


    My eyes widened at Enzo¡¯s words. ¡°What is your problem?¡± I growled.


    Enzo fell silent for several seconds. His eyes seemed to sh with a million different emotions as he


    ground his teeth together before he finally answered.


    ¡°My problem is that, once again, we¡¯re dealing with the consequences of one of your poorly thought-out


    ns.¡±


    ¡°W-What is that supposed to mean?¡± I whispered, feeling hot tears beginning to prick at the backs of


    my eyes.


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°First, you ran off the other day with some grand n to take on the rogue leader on


    your own. Then, you practically bullied me into going through with this n to turn dozens of people


    into werewolves, and you¡¯re not even a little concerned that some of them could use their new powers


    for evil!¡±


    My eyes widened even further. I felt tears pooling up in them as I stared angrily up at Enzo, obstructing


    my view of him. I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, one of the new recruits suddenly


    spoke up.


    ¡°We¡¯re not nning on using any of our new powers for evil,¡± she said, her voice shaking slightly.


    ¡°None of us would ever want to do anything bad to our campus. We¡¯re just trying to protect the town


    that we love. Right, guys?¡±


    The other recruits murmured in agreement. I quickly looked down and wiped my tears away with the


    back of my hand.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    But when I looked back up, Enzo was gone.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Chapter 269: Infantilization


    Enzo


    ¡°None of us would ever want to do anything bad to our campus,¡± the new recruit said. ¡°We¡¯re just trying


    to protect the town that we love. Right, guys?¡±


    But I wasn¡¯t listening to her. I was looking intently at Nina, who I had made cry because of my harsh


    words.


    I didn¡¯t want to be here anymore; I needed some time alone. So, without a word, I turned on my heel


    and stormed off before anyone could stop me. I heard Nina call after me once or twice, but I didn¡¯t turn


    back or even respond. I just kept going until I reached the back door of the hockey arena, flung it open,


    and went inside.


    It had felt like too long since I had yed hockey, so I made my way over to the locker rooms to get


    changed. As I got dressed in my gear, I just wished that everything could go back to the way it was at


    the beginning of the semester; with a few changes, of course. I was happier than ever now that Nina


    was my mate, but I just wished that we could be normal college students again instead of having to


    worry about fighting wars.


    After I got dressed in my hockey uniform, I headed out into the arena and put my skates on before


    getting onto the ice.


    I felt awful for making Nina cry. She was the love of my life, my fated mate, and I had said some really


    nasty things to her that I didn¡¯t fully mean. But at the same time, she had done so many things recently


    that put her in danger, and she never talked to me about it beforehand. I just wished that she would


    communicate with me instead of making grand ns all on her own. I just wished that she would


    understand that I was here for her, and she didn¡¯t need to go through things by herself anymore.


    ¡°Room for one more?¡± a familiar voice said.


    I was just about to hit the puck into the when I looked up and saw Matt standing by the entrance of


    the rink. He was in his gear with his hockey stick in hand, and shot me a warm smile. I nodded, not


    speaking as he got onto the ice and skated over to me.


    We flicked the puck back and forth for a while, neither of us talking. It was rxing just to y some


    friendly hockey with my friend, and if I pretended that all of the drama in the world didn¡¯t exist, it really


    did feel like old times.


    ¡°You wanna talk about it?¡± Matt asked after a while, his voice echoing around us.


    I shrugged and stared down at the ice for several seconds before finally deciding to respond.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°I just wish she would talk to me about stuff first,¡± I said. ¡°Sometimes I feel like my point of view on


    things doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Matt nodded slowly, thinking, as he skated in arge arc around me. He dribbled the puck back and


    forth with his stick a bit, then hit it over to me. I took the puck and whipped myself around, picking up


    speed before hitting it directly into the center of the.


    ¡°I think she feels the same way sometimes,¡± Matt finally said as he went into the to retrieve the


    puck. ¡°Both of you have a habit of being a bit hard-headed. That¡¯s not necessarily a bad thing, but I


    think that you need to learn how to work together instead of against each other.¡±


    ¡°We do work together,¡± I said. ¡°We make a good team. But sometimes, it¡¯s like shees up with these


    grandiose ns and doesn¡¯t want to tell anybody, and it makes me worried about her. I feel like I have


    to follow her around like¡ª¡±


    ¡°Like a little kid?¡± Matt asked.


    I closed my mouth and stared down at the ice again. I hadn¡¯t thought of it like that before, but now that


    Matt mentioned it¡­ I supposed that I did treat her like that sometimes.


    ¡°Listen,¡± Matt said, hitting the puck to me again, ¡°when you were gone, Nina was heartbroken.


    Everyone was worried about her. But at the same time, she held everything together better than you¡¯d


    think. It was thanks to her that we got Tiffany¡¯s antidote back and were able to save the campus, and it


    was thanks to her that we now have been able to send the antidote all over the ind to keep the


    Crescents from turning more people. Yeah, sometimes shees up with these huge ns without


    telling anyone, but she¡¯s never failed any of us. I think that you need to have a little more faith in the


    fact that she¡¯s a grown woman who is capable of a lot of things. Stop treating her like a damsel in


    distress, and maybe she¡¯ll be more willing to open up about her ns to you because she won¡¯t be


    afraid that you¡¯ll try to stop her.¡±


    Matt¡¯s words hit me like a ton of bricks. And he was right, too; Nina had aplished so much, all by


    herself. When Matt and I had found her in the forest after the initial attack, she had single-handedly


    retrieved Tiffany¡¯s medical supplies, gone into the tunnels by herself to save Lori and Jessica, and had


    done all of this with a bullet hole in her leg. And that was all before she had her wolf, too. Not only that,


    but before all of that she survived Edward¡¯s torture. If it weren¡¯t for her oveing his brainwashing


    and breaking into my cell, we probably would have both died down there. And then, of course, she led


    the expedition into the werewolf realm to save me from Selena. Matt really wasn¡¯t lying when he said


    that she was a capable woman, and I was proud to call her my mate.


    After that, Matt and I didn¡¯t say much. We didn¡¯t need to; all we needed to do was y some hockey for


    a while, and by the time we finished, I was feeling a lot better.


    ¡°Thanks, Matt,¡± I said, punching him lightly in the shoulder after we changed and were heading back


    out. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re my friend¡­ and my Beta.¡±


    Matt chuckled and shook his head. Then, without a word, he walked out of the arena with a wave at me


    over his shoulder.


    I decided to head back out to the athletic field after that. Honestly, I expected everyone to be long gone


    by then, but much to my surprise, they weren¡¯t. In fact, as I approached, my eyes widened to see Nina


    leading the new recruits in their training exercises.


    ¡°Good job, guys!¡± she shouted as the recruits sprinted around the cones. ¡°Remember to let your wolf


    give you power, and you¡¯ll be able to do more than you thought possible! Just rely on your wolf!¡±


    As I approached with my hands in my pockets, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. The recruits were performing


    better than they had when I was training them, and so I let Nina train them without interruption. Maybe


    she made a better coach than me after all.


    And besides, I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that watching the way she worked with the wind in her hair, with


    her nose and her cheeks red from the cold, reminded me even more of how beautiful she was.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Chapter 270: Filling In


    Nina


    I watched Enzo storm off in the direction of the hockey arena. He was clearly angry, and if I was being


    honest, I was angry as well because of the nasty things he had said. I didn¡¯t think that he fully meant


    what he said, but it still hurt nheless and I had to blink back a few more tears.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I called. ¡°Enzo!¡± But he didn¡¯t turn around. With a sigh, I turned back to face the recruits, who


    were now standing around me with confused expressions on their faces. I had no idea how to train


    them, and I felt like I was left with a job that I wasn¡¯t qualified for.


    ¡°Um¡­ Should we go home?¡± one guy asked, scratching his head confusedly.


    I sighed again and nced at the time on my phone; there was still supposed to be another half hour of


    practice, and we really didn¡¯t have enough time to be ending training sessions early because of


    arguments. Enzo was telling the truth when he said that the Crescents ¡ª or the Luna¡¯s special rogues,


    or whoever we were really fighting against at this point ¡ª could show up at any time, and we needed to


    prepare.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I felt myself getting nervous already just from the fifty recruits staring silently at me. ¡°Let¡¯s just


    finish up with training for the day,¡± I said. ¡°How about¡­ Everyone, line up over there, by that cone, and


    I¡¯m gonna have you take turns running to the end.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The recruits all groaned, almost in unison, but lined up at the cone I was pointing at nheless. I


    scooped up Enzo¡¯s discarded stopwatch off of the damp grass and clicked it on.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said, walking over to meet the recruits. ¡°On the count of three, I want the first person in line to


    sprint to the end and weave between the cones, turn around, ande back. Tap the next person on


    the shoulder when you get back and then that person can go immediately. Okay? Three¡­ Two¡­ One!¡±


    The first recruit, a girl, took off running through the cones. But her legs were tired and shaky, and she


    kept slipping on the grass. When she whipped around at the end, she slipped in the wet grass and fell


    with a yelp. Pausing the stopwatch, I ran over to her and helped her up.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked, to which the girl nodded tearfully. I bit my lip, thinking, as I realized what the issue


    was; these students didn¡¯t know how to channel their wolf¡¯s energy. I could tell that it came naturally to


    some, but not to all of them. I decided then and there that I needed to help them learn how to channel


    their wolf¡¯s energy if they wanted to perform well, so I waved them all over and began to give them


    instructions.


    ¡°When you¡¯re running, you sort of need to let go of your own inhibitions and put your trust in your wolf,¡±


    I said, pacing back and forth in front of the students as I struggled to put into words how it was done. ¡°If


    you don¡¯t trust your wolf, then it won¡¯t work. You and your wolf aren¡¯t really the same consciousness;


    you have to work together. Everyone, I want you to close your eyes and try talking to your wolf now.¡±


    The recruits all looked at each other confusedly before they closed their eyes one by one. I watched as


    they seemingly struggled for a few moments. Then, one girl suddenly popped her eyes open and


    grinned widely.


    ¡°I did it!¡± she eximed. ¡°My wolf¡¯s name is Freya!¡±


    After the first girl spoke, the other recruits slowly began to open their eyes and smile. Even just as they


    stood there, they appeared to fill with more vigor than before.


    ¡°Good!¡± I said, pping my hands together. ¡°Line up at the first cone, and try again. And this time, ask


    your wolf to give you strength and speed, and trust your wolf to do the rest.¡±


    The recruits lined up. The same girl from before started off, and on my count, she took off running at


    the speed of light through the cones. She wove deftly back and forth, and when she came to the end


    she spun around almost in a pirouette, then wove her way back to touch the next recruit on the


    shoulder. The recruits cheered as the next boy ran just as deftly through the cones, and by the time


    they had all finished, it had only been under a minute for all fifty of them toplete the course.


    Enzo still wasn¡¯t back yet, so I moved the recruits on to their next activity and had them do calisthenics.


    I had them use the same method as before, which allowed them to power through their exercises with


    ease; some of them even went above and beyond, feeling themselves be more and more


    powerful as they became more used to their wolves.


    After that, I had the recruits aplish several more training exercises. The training session actually


    went on for more than half an hour, but no one was eager to leave as they were having too much fun


    training. By the end, they had returned to the cones and were running a new course that I had set up.


    ¡°Good job, guys!¡± I shouted as the recruits sprinted around the cones. ¡°Remember to let your wolf give


    you power, and you¡¯ll be able to do more than you thought possible! Just rely on your wolf!¡±


    As I watched the recruits run around the course I had made, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. But at the same


    time, I felt a presence behind me; I turned to look over my shoulder and saw Enzo standing there. My


    smile faded a bit as I half expected him to return to his previous methods of training, but much to my


    surprise he said nothing. In fact, he just stood a few feet away, watching me calmly with his hands in


    his pockets.


    I smiled back at him and turned back to look at the recruits.


    ¡°Good job, everyone!¡± I said as they finished the course and jogged back over to me. ¡°I think you can


    all call it a day now. See you all again tomorrow morning.¡±


    The recruits walked off of the athletic field, grinning andughing. I watched as some of the boys shot


    forward, racing each other with their newfound speed back to the quad, and I couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Just then, Enzo finally came up to me and put his arm around my shoulder. I looked up at him and saw


    that he seemed to have softened, and no longer looked angry.


    ¡°Wanna go for a run?¡± he asked gently.


    I felt myself blush and looked down at my clothes. I wasn¡¯t wearing athletic gear, and was even wearing


    myce-up boots due to the snow earlier that morning. Needless to say, I wasn¡¯t exactly dressed for


    running.


    ¡°Um¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m really dressed to go running,¡± I said.


    Enzo just chuckled and shook his head, then ruffled my hair. ¡°I was talking about running in our wolf


    forms, silly.¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Chapter 271: y Fighting


    Nina


    ¡°I was talking about running in our wolf forms, silly,¡± Enzo said, ruffling my hair.


    My face turned a slightly deeper shade of red.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I replied, smiling a bit. ¡°Sure. That would be fun.¡±


    Enzo had just been angry with me and we had had a bit of an argument. But now, after he disappeared


    for a little while, he seemed to be in better spirits. I wasn¡¯t sure exactly why he suddenly seemed to be


    feeling better, but it made me happy to see it.


    We walked over to the treeline at the back of the athletic field, where there was an entrance to a hiking


    trail between the trees. There, once we stepped into the dim forest and the sound of the wind blowing


    across the athletic field became dampened by the thick pine trees, Enzo shifted in front of me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile up at him. I always loved seeing him in his wolf form. Before I shifted, I walked


    up to him and ran my fingers through his fur. He pressed his head up against me as a low, happy growl


    rumbled quietly in his throat. Finally, I stepped back and shifted myself.


    Shifting this time was much faster and easier than the first time. When I had first shifted, I had felt as


    though my body was tearing in two; but now, it was over in the blink of an eye. I simply closed my eyes


    and gave my wolf full control, and then I was in my wolf form when I opened my eyes again.


    And, now that we were both in our wolf forms, we were able to talk freely. No one else would have


    been able to hear us since we were speaking telepathically, but to us it felt just like normal


    conversation.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± Enzo said. He leaped off into the woods. I followed closely behind, feeling the sensation of


    the wind blowing through my fur. We ran through the forest and wove ourselves between the trees,


    picking up speed as we went. Running like this felt so natural now, even more natural than running on


    two legs. I loved the feeling of freedom coursing through my body when I raced through the forest,


    leaping over small ravines, fallen trees, andrge moss-covered boulders as though it was in my blood


    to be so agile. And it was in my blood, I supposed, although it was strange to think of it like that. I had


    spent my entire life up until recently thinking that I was human, but it turned out that I couldn¡¯t have


    been more wrong.


    We came to a stop by arge ravine that dipped down into a small stream. The water below was frozen


    now, leaving little icicles where the tiny waterfalls used to cascade over the rocks in the warmer


    weather. As we stood there, I looked up at the sky and squinted against the grayness. It had begun to


    snow.


    I always preferred the colder weather, although up until recently I most preferred the spring and


    autumn, when it was chilly but not too cold. But now that my wolf had emerged, and especially when I


    was in my wolf form, I loved the frigid cold more than ever. I hardly felt it through my thick fur, and


    wouldn¡¯t have minded if it was a little colder.


    Suddenly, we both heard the sound of a twig snapping across the ravine. We looked at each other, but


    it wasn¡¯t out of panic; it was excitement, because we could smell what the intruder was, and it wasn¡¯t


    another werewolf. It was a deer.


    ¡°Do you want to hunt?¡± Enzo asked. Even in his wolf state, he looked as though he was smiling.


    I nodded excitedly. Without another word, we both leaped over the ravine in pursuit of the deer, who


    was now alerted to our presence. We crashed through the underbrush as we followed its scent. Up


    ahead, I could see its fluffy white tail as it ran from us. We chased it around the trees and nts,


    gaining speed, until we were within reaching distance of it.


    But I wasn¡¯t nning on killing it, and neither was Enzo.


    Just before the deer ran out into an empty road, Enzo and I veered off and left it alone. We turned back


    and ran in the direction that we came from; and now, he was chasing me. I felt his teeth snap at my tail


    and I yelped excitedly, picking up speed as I tried to evade him. But Enzo was fast, and before long, he


    had tackled me. We rolled around on the ground, yipping and biting at each other yfully, before I


    finally managed to pin him down beneath me.


    ¡°I let you win,¡± he said, grinning up at me with his sharp teeth.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    I shook my head. ¡°Liar,¡± I teased. ¡°Just admit that I¡¯m too strong for you.¡±


    I heard the sound of Enzo¡¯s chuckles echoing in my mind, and he tilted his head back, exposing his


    neck. I leaned down and bit into his neck, like he was my prey.


    But at the same time, we both shifted back. His fur was reced with skin, and my teeth were reced


    by lips. I kissed along his neck, feeling its warmth beneath my lips, and ran my tongue up and to his


    jaw before I pushed myself up onto my hands and smirked down at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re quite the predator,¡± Enzo said teasingly as he smiled up at me.


    ¡°Am I?¡± I asked. I sat up fully, noticing the hard erection in his groin as I pressed my butt down onto his


    hips, and traced my finger along his throat. He wasying with his arms outstretched in an almost


    submissive pose, and his eyes were practically begging me for something that I knew we both wanted.


    Neither of us spoke. I reached down into his sweatpants and felt his warmth with my hand, noticing the


    subtle growls that rang in his throat, before I pulled my hand out and stood, still straddling him. With a


    mischievous smirk, I shimmied my own pants off, kicking my boots off into the hard dirt, before I sat


    back down.


    ¡°You¡¯re not too cold?¡± Enzo asked, furrowing his brow. I simply shook my head and exposed his


    erection again.


    ¡°You can keep me warm,¡± I whispered. And with that, with no warning for Enzo, I sat down on his cock.


    I felt it fill me with a throb. Enzo pushed his head back into the ground and groaned loudly, digging his


    fingers into my hips to pull me down further onto him.


    I began to move myself up and down. It was cold in the forest, but I was soon warm enough from


    twisting my hips on Enzo, and I began to move faster. He dug his fingers deeper into the flesh of my


    hips, causing me to wince with abination of pleasure and pain. I leaned down, cing my hands


    on either side of him, and began to flick my hips up and down. The forest around us quickly became


    filled with the sound of our skin pping against each other as well as Enzo¡¯s moans, which were only


    increasing in intensity the faster I went.


    It felt good to ride him like this; I liked the power. Once I felt him beginning to throb inside of me, I


    slowed down again and sat upright, reaching up into my shirt to cup my breasts as I began to grind on


    him. My clit made contact with his belly, and I felt myself be even more wet.


    ¡°N-Nina,¡± Enzo croaked, grabbing me as I gyrated on top of him in an attempt to make me stop, or at


    least slow down. ¡°S-Stop. I¡¯m gonna¡ª¡±


    I grinned. ¡°Go on,¡± I said, reaching down and wrapping my fingers around his throat. ¡°I¡¯m gonnae,


    too.¡±


    As though my permission flicked a switch, Enzo threw his head back once more against the hard


    ground and let out a loud, choked moan. I felt him throb inside of me, his cock growing in size. And at


    the same time, I felt myself explode. A cascade of my own juices flowed down, running across my inner


    thighs while I arched my back and felt my eyes roll into the back of my head.


    ¡­


    Weid on the cold forest floor a little while, fully dressed once more with Enzo¡¯s coat below us acting


    as a nket. Iid on his chest, running my finger up and down his midriff while we looked up at the


    dark green pine trees towering over us.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting really good at that, you know?¡± Enzo said as he yed with one of my braids.


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Thanks,¡± I teased, propping myself up on my elbow. I looked down at Enzo¡¯s


    soft face for a moment, drinking in his dark brown eyes, before I nted a gentle kiss on his lips. But


    when I pulled away, his brow was furrowed as though he was thinking. He took in a sharp breath before


    speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for infantilizing you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I know that I should trust you more so you don¡¯t feel like


    you need to hide your ns. You¡¯ve never done anything except prove that you¡¯re a fully capable


    person. You¡¯re really smart, Nina, and that¡¯s what I love about you.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words made a slow smile spread across my face. I reached out to brush a curl of hair out of his


    eyes, and kissed him again.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Chapter 272: Study Buddies


    Nina


    The end of the semester was just around the corner, which meant that final exams were on their way.


    And considering how much time I had spent that semester dealing with what felt like everything except


    for my sses, I needed to study.


    When I wasn¡¯t training the new recruits with Enzo over the following week, I was studying in the library.


    I stayed upte every night to cram as much as I could, and found myself reverting back to the way that


    I used to be before it felt as though the world was falling apart; just a normal college student who


    wanted to pass her exams.


    If I pushed everything else out of my mind, it did feel as though everything was normal.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    And I couldn¡¯t really push everything else out of my mind for more than five minutes. With the


    Crescents potentially returning at any moment, it felt as though the world was copsing in on me. It


    made it difficult to focus on studying, and if I was being honest, the fact that the school was still running


    at this point almost felt silly to me. I wished that everything could just be put on hold until the Crescents


    were no longer a threat, but at the same time I knew that the Crescents would likely be a threat for a


    long time, and the world needed to go on. Students had already paid their tuition, and future doctors


    andwyers were studying to go out into the world. Just because the Crescents were hell-bent on


    taking over the world didn¡¯t mean that it needed to stop turning.


    And so, despite everything, I spent my days and nights when not training studying in the library.


    One evening, on a Wednesday, I had been in the library for at least six hours at that point. I had lost


    track of how much time I had spent in there, and was only able to measure the time I had spent


    studying that day by the number of cardboard to-go coffee cups I threw in the trash. By the time I finally


    looked up at the clock on the wall to see that it was almost midnight, I had counted seven cups of


    coffee throughout the day.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I whispered to myself, rubbing my tired eyes. ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±


    I was too tired and bleary-eyed at that point to study for any longer, so I decided to close my book on


    human anatomy and pack up my things for the night. I stood, cracking my back after sitting in pretty


    much the same position all day, and stretched for a moment before grabbing my bag and heading out


    of the library.


    However, just as I was heading out, someone else was heading in. And that someone was none other


    than Selena.


    She put her head down at first and tried to hustle past me, but froze when I called out to her.


    ¡°Hey, Selena,¡± I said. ¡°Can we talk?¡±


    Truthfully, I had wanted to talk about the iming ceremony since it happened; but I hadn¡¯t been able


    to find Selena anywhere. I knew that she was avoiding me.


    Selena slowly looked over her shoulder and cast me a dirty look.


    ¡°Is it important enough to interrupt my studying?¡± she asked, shifting her bag on her shoulder.


    I bit my lip for a moment, watching her, before I took a sharp breath. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about the whole


    iming thing,¡± I said quietly.


    Selena scoffed. ¡°No you¡¯re not,¡± she growled. ¡°You¡¯re not sorry.¡±


    Just as I expected, my evil twin sister was just as nasty as she always was. But I had seen a spark of


    an innocent young girl in there a couple of times, and I was determined to draw that spark out. Even if it


    took years, I was determined to get her to see me as a sister and not an enemy, despite what she had


    done in the past. I knew that the Luna had probably whispered all sorts of things in her ear, and I didn¡¯t


    fully me her for everything.


    ¡°I am sorry,¡± I said, walking up to her. ¡°I really am. But I do hope you understand that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know,¡± she said dismissively with a wave of her hand and a dirty re in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve


    given you plenty of reasons not to trust me.¡±


    I fell silent. She was right; she had given me, and everyone else, countless reasons not to trust her.


    ¡°But it is possible for you to gain my trust,¡± I said softly. ¡°We¡¯re sisters.¡±


    Selena stared at me for several long moments. Her eyes were slightly wide, as though I had once


    again surprised her by being gentle with my words. It almost felt as though she had expected me to be


    just as nasty and evil as she had been.


    ¡°So what?¡± she asked, finally turning to face me fully. ¡°You want me to prove myself or something?¡±


    I nodded and shrugged at the same time. ¡°Yeah, sort of. If you can prove to me that you¡¯re not just


    gonna use your powers to hurt people again, then I¡¯ll happily turn you back into a werewolf.¡±


    For a long time, Selena was quiet as she chewed the inside of her cheek. Her blue eyes were the only


    thing that kept me from feeling as though I was looking into a mirror. Honestly, her blue eyes were


    pretty. They stood out starkly from her dark hair.


    Finally, after a long time, Selena opened her mouth and spoke.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know this probably won¡¯t be enough to make you trust me, but I¡¯ll say this: the Luna has an army of


    those special rogues. But they¡¯re all connected to her.¡±


    My eyebrows raised at this information. I opened my mouth to ask what she meant exactly, but it


    seemed as though I had already exhausted my time with Selena. Without another word, she hiked her


    bag strap up on her shoulder and stormed off, disappearing between the tall bookshelves. I stared after


    her for a minute, chewing my lip, before I finally sighed and headed out the door.


    The air was cold as I began to walk back to my dorm, but it felt nice after being inside all day and it


    helped me think. I needed to know what Selena meant when she said that all of those special rogues


    were connected to the Luna¡­ Surely that information would be extremely helpful if we wanted to take


    the Luna, and thus the Crescents, down. But I didn¡¯t know enough yet. I needed to see if I could get


    Selena to tell me more, and soon, before it was toote.


    As I walked across the quad, I looked up to see a familiar face waiting for me at the fountain. It was


    Enzo. He stood and walked over to me with his hands in his pockets and shot me a cheeky smile.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be walking home right about now,¡± he said. ¡°Wannae to my ce tonight instead?¡±


    ¡°Um, sure,¡± I replied, managing a smile despite the millions of thoughts whirling around in my head. But


    I couldn¡¯t help but nce over my shoulder as we walked, and Enzo noticed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked, putting his arm around me.


    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just ran into Selena, and she said something interesting; she said that


    the Luna is ¡®connected¡¯ to these gically engineered rogues. But I don¡¯t know what that means


    exactly. I mean, she might not even be telling the truth, but¡­¡±


    Enzo stopped in his tracks and looked down at me. ¡°That¡¯s not ¡®nothing¡¯, Nina,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s crucial


    information. We have to get more. Maybe we should interrogate¡ª¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I blurted out, surprising even myself with my urgency. ¡°No. We need to give her time¡­ If we push


    her too much, she¡¯ll never tell us anything.¡±


    For a few moments, Enzo looked at me with disbelief on his face.


    ¡°C¡¯mon,¡± I said, punching his arm yfully. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me that you think I¡¯m capable?¡±


    Enzo looked down at the ground and chuckled, then nodded. ¡°Yeah, I guess I did say that, didn¡¯t I?¡± he


    said.


    With that, he slipped his arm back around me and we began to walk to his dorm just as snow began to


    fall.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    Chapter 273: The Strangers


    Nina


    The next morning, I somehow managed to get up early with Enzo to go to training despite the fact that I


    had been up studying sote the night before. After getting dressed and eating breakfast, we headed


    across campus to the athletic fields. A light snow had fallen once again and nketed the field in a thin


    layer of white powder, buttely the recruits had been in much better spirits now that they had learned


    how to channel their wolves. In fact, when Enzo and I walked up to the recruits, a few of them were


    running around in their wolf forms and ying in the snow. I stifled augh as I watched them frantically


    look up and shift back, as though it was against the rules to be in their wolf forms.


    ¡°You guys can actually stay in your wolf forms,¡± Enzo said to the group as we approached. ¡°You¡¯re


    gonna be in your wolf forms for some agility training today.¡±


    The recruits erupted into a chorus of excited cheers. It made meugh to see how happy everyone was


    to be werewolves; it also made me wonder how many people would actually take the antidote once all


    of the fighting was over, if any of them even did. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder, however, if it was


    irresponsible to create so many new werewolves so quickly. In a way, we were doing something very


    simr to the Crescents by turning more people into werewolves; although at least this was voluntary.


    Enzo began his training session. He was much more empathetic and easy-going now, although he was


    still firm andmanding. I enjoyed watching him like that, however. Seeing him act as an Alpha


    turned me on, and as I watched him work with the recruits and saw the beads of sweat from running


    back and forth beginning to drip down the back of his muscr neck, I started to fantasize about him.


    Lately, the sex between us had been almost nonstop. It felt as though every free moment we had alone


    together, we were spending it hooking up. And it was only getting better, too. As I sat and watched him,


    I remembered how he had dominated me first thing that morning, before the sun even rose. Just


    thinking about it made me wet, and I decided then and there that I was going to drag him off to the


    locker rooms after trainingter.


    ¡°Earth to Nina.¡±


    A familiar voice came from behind me, breaking me out of my lustful fantasy. I felt my cheeks go red as


    I looked up to see Luke standing there, and hoped that he just thought that my red face was from the


    cold.


    ¡°Hey, Luke,¡± I said, clearing my throat and trying to quell the tingling in my panties. ¡°Need something?¡±


    ¡°Did you not hear me just now?¡± Luke asked. I shook my head, and he sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a group of


    strangers that just came into town. They¡¯re werewolves, but I don¡¯t think they¡¯re Crescents. And they


    keep saying that they know you.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows and stood from the bench where I was sitting.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± I asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t let them in, did you?¡±


    Luke shook his head. ¡°Nope. They¡¯re waiting at the town entrance. They don¡¯t seem to be up to


    anything, but I think that you and Enzo shoulde and see if you actually know them, or if they¡¯re


    lying.¡±


    I nodded and waved Enzo over. He looked up from his training, said something to the recruits, and then


    jogged over to meet us. When I exined the situation to him, he gave me a skeptical look but still told


    the recruits to take a break while we were gone and followed Luke and I to the entrance of town, where


    these strangers were waiting.


    When we reached the entrance of town, however, I realized that these weren¡¯t strangers at all.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be damned,¡± Enzo said, walking briskly up to the old rival hockey captain and shaking his


    hand firmly. I came up behind him, grinning, and gave our old friend a tight hug.


    ¡°You do know these guys?¡± Luke asked, to which I nodded.


    ¡°This is Jason,¡± I said. ¡°We all met when Enzo and Jason¡¯s team yed a hockey game a few towns


    over a while back.¡±


    Luke looked at Jason and his team suspiciously, but Jason just ran a hand through his hair and


    laughed nervously.


    ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t freak you guys out by showing up here unannounced,¡± he said. ¡°But we had toe.


    I mean, with the Crescents doing what they¡¯re doing¡­¡±


    ¡°I thought you were a Crescent,¡± Enzo said. ¡°You¡¯re not a spy, right?¡±


    Jasonughed again and shook his head. ¡°Not a spy. I left the Crescentspletely and formed my


    own pack. Actually, a lot of people left the Crescents when they started turning people into rogues


    against their will. And when we heard that you guys developed an antidote that¡¯s really been helping


    people, we knew that we had toe and join in the fight.¡±


    My eyes widened at this. Enzo and I shot each other a look. Luke still looked entirely skeptical, and just


    folded his arms across his chest and looked at Jason warily.


    ¡°I mean, if you¡¯ll have us,¡± Jason said. ¡°We¡¯d like to help. But if you guys don¡¯t trust us, I get it. We were


    Crescents at one point, after all.¡±


    ¡°Just give us a moment,¡± Luke suddenly chimed in. He grabbed both Enzo and I by our sleeves with an


    unprecedented amount of strength for a skinny guy who was actually an undead skeleton in disguise,


    and pulled us a little ways away.


    Once we were further away, Luke looked at both of us with concern written across his face. ¡°You two


    really trust these guys?¡± he asked, lowering his voice. ¡°They used to be Crescents.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± I asked. ¡°You tried to throttle me the first time I met you. Or did you forget?¡±


    Luke¡¯s face went red and he fell silent.


    ¡°Luke is right, though,¡± Enzo said. ¡°We should be wary of any outsiders right now. But¡­ We did form a


    strong bond with them before, and we could use the help. Plus, if they know how the Crescents are


    operating, it could be extremely useful.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded at this, and threw a nce at Jason and the others over my shoulder. Jason gave me a


    friendly wave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it,¡± I said.


    When we returned to Jason and the others, we told them that we would dly let them join our little


    army; under one condition.


    ¡°Tell us anything you know about the Crescents,¡± I said. ¡°And swear you won¡¯t omit anything. We¡¯re


    putting our trust in you here.¡±


    Jason nodded. ¡°dly,¡± he said.


    ¡­


    A little whileter, all of us were walking back to the athletic fields together. Jason and his hockey team


    joined our little army, and gave us a lot of crucial information along with it.


    ¡°So, Lewis joined the Crescents?¡± Enzo asked, speaking angrily through his teeth. ¡°That little weasel.¡±


    Jason nodded. ¡°But he¡¯s not respected. And even though he and a few of his followers joined the


    Crescents, there are way more ex-Crescents who left because they don¡¯t agree with everything that¡¯s


    going on. And a lot of those people are headed here, to join forces with you guys.¡± Jason stopped then,


    and looked directly at me with intense sincerity. ¡°You¡¯re famous, Nina,¡± he said. ¡°Word has spread that


    you¡¯re the one who created the antidote that¡¯s saving people. You have a lot of allies; all you need to do


    is give the order, and you have an entire army at yourmand.¡±


    I swallowed and looked up at Enzo. I was nomander¡­ Enzo was, though.


    And between Enzo¡¯s Alphamand and my antidote, maybe we really could take down the


    Crescents.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    Chapter 274: Wee & Goodbye


    Nina


    Enzo, Luke and I led Jason and his team over to the athletic fields to meet the new recruits.


    ¡°I used my power of iming to turn all of these people,¡± I said as we approached. ¡°It was voluntary, of


    course. They can take the antidote when this is all over if they want to shift back.¡±


    Jason nodded slowly as he took in the scene in front of him. It had appeared as though the recruits


    decided not to take a break after all, and were now ying an intense game of touch football. I couldn¡¯t


    help but smile as I watched them zoom around the athletic field, using their newfound werewolf abilities


    to run faster, jump higher, and be more agile. They all seemed to be having a lot of fun.


    ¡°So,¡± Jason said, turning to look at me, ¡°you have the power of iming, huh?¡±


    I nodded, then nced over at his team. They had all been human when I met them before, and I was


    sure that they were all human now unless they had found another way to be turned. Judging from the


    way they watched the new recruits run around with such freedom, it appeared as though they were still


    human. The awe on their faces gave it away, and therefore I knew what Jason would ask next.


    ¡°Would you be interested in turning my team?¡±


    My eyebrows raised. Jason¡¯s team looked at me intently with smiles on their faces.


    ¡°I mean¡­ Sure, if you guys want,¡± I said, ncing up at Enzo, who gave me a silent look of mild


    approval. ¡°We can have another iming ceremony, I guess.¡±


    Jason¡¯s team got excited by the thought of that. I decided that it was best to keep the whole ceremony


    under wraps though, unlikest time; with the progress I had made with Selena, I didn¡¯t want her to find


    out that I was iming more people and excluding her once again. We came up with a n to hold the


    ceremony at the cabins, but to disguise it as a small party with only the two hockey teams and our


    close friends in attendance.


    That night, we held the iming ceremony, followed by a small party. It felt just like the party we had at


    the lodge when we first met Jason and his team, and maybe all of us got a little too drunk. We spent


    the night dancing to loud music by the fire, ying drinking games, and talking. I quickly discovered


    that Jason and his team had done their best to protect their small town against the Crescents when the


    rogues first began to spread, but there were too many rogues for them to keep up with. It wasn¡¯t until


    the antidote started being passed around that their town managed to keep its head above water. And


    apparently, that was the case with a lot of towns on the ind. But the good news was that the antidote


    was working, which was keeping the Crescents at bay. Only a few towns were leftpletely


    overtaken by the Crescents, and apparently the Crescents had taken up their main residence in a town


    on the other side of the ind for the time being. I knew, however, that it would only be a matter of time


    before the Crescents were aided by the Luna¡¯s gically engineered rogues, and I hoped to keep that


    from happening. But I needed more information first.


    A few more days passed, and it turned out that Jason and his team were a huge help. Between the two


    hockey teams, proud Mountainview citizens and the new recruits, the town of Mountainview was being


    patrolled constantly and felt safer than ever. Luke¡¯s spies kept an eye on the surrounding area and


    watched nearby towns to check for any Crescent action as well as to spread the word that it was safe


    in Mountainview, and soon the town was seeing an influx of people who wereing to wait out the


    storm and join in the fight. People who had previously been holed up in hiding returned to


    Mountainview, and refugees filled up all of the local motels, bed and breakfasts, and camping areas. By


    the end of the week, it felt as though absolutely nothing was out of the ordinary. I hoped that it could


    stay that way; maybe the Crescents would see that we were stronger in Mountainview and they would


    be more hesitant to attack. Now, all I needed was to focus on taking down the Luna. Hopefully then,


    this would all be over.


    However, that wasn¡¯t the only thing on my mind. It was Friday morning now, and final exams would be


    starting on the following Monday. That meant that the semester would be over, and students would no


    doubt be nning on going home to their families. That also meant that some of our recruits might


    want to leave.


    On Friday morning, I woke up in Enzo¡¯s arms. He was still sleeping beside me, and when I turned over


    and began to kiss along his neck, his eyes slowly fluttered open. A slow smile spread across his lips as


    I continued to kiss his warm neck.


    It was still early, leaving his room cast in a dark hue as the sun hadn¡¯t fullye up yet. But when I


    reached down and groped along the front of his boxers, I could feel that he was already hard.


    Without speaking, I slowly turned over and arched my back, pushing my butt up against him. As I did, a


    soft moan yed on Enzo¡¯s lips. I felt him tug my panties aside and slip his boxers down. His fingers


    ran back and forth across my wet pussy for a few moments before he slipped himself inside of me.


    My moans were muffled by the thick morning air, but as Enzo slowly worked himself into me, they


    raised in volume until the room was filled with the sound of our passion. Enzo wrapped his strong arm


    around me and pulled me close, his lips brushing along my neck and my earlobe while he lifted my leg


    and pulled it back. The new position made me even tighter, and I felt a burst of wetness cascade out


    and run down my thigh.


    ¡°I love you, Nina,¡± Enzo whispered into my ear, his breath making me shiver. I smiled and bit my lip,


    then turned onto my back with his cock still inside of me. I began to twist my hips on him as our


    foreheads pressed against each other.


    ¡°I love you, too,¡± I whispered. It still felt strange to say it, but I was happier than ever. I realized that I


    had never felt love like this for anyone; Justin and I had said it a few times while we were dating, but it


    felt like nothing now. The love between two fated mates was unparalleled.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo let out a loud moan as I twisted harder against him. He dug his fingers into my hips and tugged


    me closer, shoving himself deeper inside of me until I felt so full that I would burst. He then reached


    around and slid his fingers into my mouth, letting me lick and suck on them until they were wet, before


    he reached down and rubbed my clit. I felt myself beginning to tremble, and I tightened around him as


    he rubbed me and simultaneously thrust himself into me. I could hear the sound of his balls pping


    against me as he moved, and with a grin I reached down and grabbed them, massaging them until


    Enzo couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer.


    We finished together. I felt my eyes roll back as I tightened harder around him, and at the same time I


    felt him throb inside of me, followed by that filling sensation that I craved so much. After several


    minutes ofying there and breathing heavily after our morning passion, we took a shower and did it all


    over again.


    ¡­


    That morning, at training, I addressed the recruits.


    ¡°Since the semester is almost over, I just wanted to let you all know that you can take the antidote now


    if you want to go home,¡± I said, feeling a bit sad about it as I spoke. ¡°We won¡¯t make anyone stay if you


    would rather go home.¡±


    The recruits murmured amongst themselves for a few minutes before one guy stepped out from the


    group and spoke for them.


    ¡°We¡¯ve decided that we all want to stay,¡± he said. ¡°We want to stay and fight for our town.¡±

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Chapter 275: Snowball Fight


    Nina


    It started snowing heavily that morning before we had even finished training the recruits for the day. In


    fact, it snowed so heavily that there were already two feet of snow on the ground by noon. Because of


    the deep snow and cold weather, the dean wound up canceling sses for the remainder of the day,


    and I decided to just go home to study for the rest of the afternoon and the evening since finals were


    only a couple of days away.


    For the rest of the day, I spent my time studying with Lori and Jessica, who made hot cocoa and started


    putting up Christmas decorations. Normally we would have gone home for the holidays, but the dean


    made an exception that semester and was allowing students to stay in their dorms at no extra cost


    between the fall and spring semesters. Therefore, Lori, Jessica and I were going to be staying in our


    dorms for Christmas, and I was excited to spend the holiday with my best friends.


    ¡°Those stupid Crescents may have tried to take everything, but they won¡¯t take Christmas from us,¡±


    Jessica said as she hung up a gand in the window. ¡°I won¡¯t let them.¡±


    Lori and I both smiled. ¡°That¡¯s what I love about you,¡± Lori said, handing Jessica a pushpin for her


    gand. ¡°You¡¯re always so optimistic.¡±


    Jessica bent down and gave Lori a kiss on the lips. I quickly looked away, but it secretly made me


    happy to see my two best friends still in a happy rtionship together. It did feel as though things were


    going to work out for everyone in the end.


    The three of us studied and decorated for a while longer before I decided to head to my room to study


    alone.


    However, as Iid in bed with my books spread out around me, I wasn¡¯t studying for very long when I


    suddenly heard the sound of something soft hitting my window. I jerked my head up and furrowed my


    brow when I saw what looked like fresh snow sttered on the ss. Thinking that it was just a bit of


    snow falling off of the roof, I went back to my studying.


    But then I heard the sound again, and again after that. Finally, I got curious and got up to look out the


    window.


    Lo and behold, Enzo was standing below my window with a snowball in his hand and a shit-eating grin


    on his face. He tossed the snowball in his hand a couple of times before chucking it up at the window,


    hitting the ss right in front of my face.


    With augh, I flung open the window and leaned out to look at him.


    ¡°Can I help you?¡± I asked.


    Enzo didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he leaned down and scooped up another handful of snow, packed it into a


    ball, and threw it right at me. I managed to jump out of the way just in time, but the snowball stillnded


    on the middle of my carpet and would leave a wet puddleter.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shouted, stifling augh at Enzo¡¯s childish behavior. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    ¡°Quit studying ande down here,¡± Enzo said. ¡°You¡¯ve been studying all day. Come and y with


    me.¡±


    I stared down at him for a few moments. He was standing almost knee-deep in fresh snow, bundled up


    in his winter coat and hat. Looking down at him, he lookedically small, and the redness on his


    cheeks and the tip of his nose made him look like a naughty little kid. I couldn¡¯t say no to that face, so I


    finally agreed to go down before he chucked another snowball into my room. I quickly got dressed in


    warm clothes and headed out.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lori asked as I walked through the living room bundled up in my winter coat


    and boots.


    I shrugged. ¡°Outside. You guys cane.¡±


    Lori and Jessica looked at each other for a few seconds before shrugging and agreeing to meet me


    down there. I headed down ahead of them and met Enzo outside, who had apparently now amassed


    almost ten snowballs in a pile at his feet; and he was in the process of making more.


    ¡°Those had better not all be for me!¡± I said, leaning down to scoop up a handful of snow.


    But they were.


    Within ten minutes, Enzo and I were both already soaked from snowballs and out of breath. And it


    wasn¡¯t just us, either. Other students saw the snowball fight through their windows and started running


    out to join in the fun, and soon enough it felt as though the entire campus was joining in one massive


    snowball fight. The quad became filled with the sounds of screaming andughter, and the freshyer


    of snow was turned into a mess of footprints and ces where people had slipped and fallen. And all


    the while, Enzo and I just had more and more fun.


    At one point, I had a snowball in each hand and was chasing Enzo furiously around the quad. All


    around me I could hear the sounds of peopleughing and screaming as they chased each other and


    shoved each other into the snow. I pulled my left hand back then and flung the snowball as hard as I


    could, and at the same time Enzo looked over his shoulder.


    I hit him square in the face. He froze, his face covered in wet snow. My mouth dropped open and I


    dropped the other snowball on the ground, running up to him and apologizing profusely as I wiped the


    snow off of his face with my sleeve. Behind me, I could hear Lori and Jessica cackling as they watched


    the scene before them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I said as I wiped the cold snow out of his eyes while trying not tough. ¡°It was an ident!¡±


    But Enzo just grinned. Without a word, he grabbed me and pulled me along with him, and we fell onto


    our sides in a deep pile of snow. I felt myself instantly get soaked when we fell, snow soaking through


    my pants and sliding up my shirt. I sat up and punched Enzo in the arm as I shrieked from the cold


    feeling on my skin, but both of us wereughing.


    ¡°You jerk!¡± I teased, punching him in the arm again.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°It¡¯s just payback for hitting me right in the face with a snowball,¡± Enzo teased in return.


    I giggled and picked up a handful of snow, dumping it on his chest. He pulled me down against him so


    that the snow soaked through my coat as well, freezing my skin even more. Despite the coldness,


    however, I couldn¡¯t stopughing, and neither could Enzo. Stillughing, I pressed my cold lips against


    his and kissed him deeply. When I came back up, his cheeks were redder than before, and his smile


    faded as he looked up at me lovingly. He gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear as he


    gazed into my eyes.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said, sitting up. ¡°Let¡¯s get you some dry clothes.¡±

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    Chapter 276: Warmed Up


    Nina


    ¡°Come on,¡± Enzo said, sitting up. ¡°Let¡¯s get you some dry clothes.¡±


    By now, I waspletely soaked from the snow¡­ But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that was soaked.


    While ying in the snow with Enzo, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from getting wet for him, and the thought of


    going back to his apartment with him to be alone made me throb. We had just had sex twice already


    that morning, and yet I already wanted him again. Was this what it was like to be with my mate?


    Secretly, I hoped that this lust for each other would never die down.


    While the rest of the campus continued ying in the snow, Enzo and I slipped back into his dorm


    hand-in-hand and headed up the stairs. His dorm was warm and dark when we entered.


    As soon as the door closed behind me, Enzo suddenly whipped around and mmed his hand on the


    wall above me, pressing me into the wood of the door with his body. I felt myself shiver as his glowing


    eyes stared hungrily down at me. A low growl rumbled in his throat as he took me in, and his free hand


    slowly unzipped my coat to reveal that my t-shirt waspletely soaked all of the way through. I wasn¡¯t


    wearing a bra, and my nipples were showing through the thin fabric of my shirt. As he looked at me, he


    growled deeply again.


    ¡°Undress for me,¡± he whispered in a domineering tone of voice. ¡°Your clothes are wet.¡±


    Enzo took a step backwards. I felt my face go red as I shimmied off my coat and dropped it on the floor,


    then pulled my shirt off over my head to reveal my cold breasts and hard nipples. Then, I began to take


    my pants off.


    But before I did, Enzo grabbed my hand and stopped me. His eyes burned with an intense hunger, and


    he clicked his tongue as he shook his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just take them off. Dance for me.¡±


    My face went an even deeper shade of red.


    ¡°You want me to¡­ d-dance?¡± I whimpered, feeling myself ovee with embarrassment as Enzo


    slowly nodded. He walked over to his bluetooth speaker, turned it on and tapped on his phone for a


    moment, then began to y some music. When he returned, he folded his arms across his chest and


    leaned on the wall, drinking me in with his eyes.


    ¡°Go on,¡± he said. ¡°My patience is wearing thin. Don¡¯t make me rip them off of you.¡±


    I swallowed, my hands trembling a bit as I began to shimmy my pants down. I turned around and


    swung my hips as I did, bending down so that my ass rubbed up against his cock through his pants. I


    was wearingcy red panties, and when he saw them, he growled again. But he didn¡¯t touch me,


    waiting patiently instead for me to finish my show. I turned back around to face him, biting my lip and


    feeling a bit of confidence surge through me as I began to move to the music. I pulled my damp pants


    off the rest of the way and sauntered up to him, wrapping one arm around his neck with my other hand


    on my breasts, squeezing and rubbing them sensually. Enzo moaned again as I grinded myself into


    him, feeling his erection against my thigh.


    As I danced up against him, he pressed his body harder up against me until he had me sandwiched


    firmly against the wall.


    ¡°Turn around,¡± he demanded. ¡°And pull your panties down.¡±


    I did as I was told, feeling myself be more wet from his dominance. I turned and slowly pulled my


    panties down; but I apparently wasn¡¯t fast enough, because he suddenly grabbed them and ripped


    them down. I heard the fabric tear, but I didn¡¯t care. In one swift movement, he pulled his hot cock out


    and thrust it into me, and we both erupted into a chorus of moans as my pussy adjusted to his size. He


    began to twist his hips back and forth, still pressing me up against the wall with his hand pushed


    against the back of my head.


    ¡°Have you ever tried anything in your ass?¡± he whispered as he slowly worked himself into me. My


    eyes widened and I shook my head, feeling myself get nervous. Enzo chuckled at my reaction. ¡°Would


    you like to?¡±


    I had never tried it, but the thought of it had always excited me. Biting my lip, I quietly whimpered, ¡°Yes,


    please.¡±


    Enzo chuckled again. I felt his hand slide down my back and squeeze my ass. He pped me lightly


    down there, and then brought his hand back up and put his thumb in my mouth, all while still pumping


    himself into me. I whimpered as he worked himself deeper and deeper. Once his thumb was sufficiently


    wet, he reached back down and began to rub my asshole with it while reaching around with his other


    hand to rub my clit.


    ¡°You sure you want it?¡± he asked, dropping his dominance for a moment to check on me.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes, I want it,¡± I said through my moans. I felt a bit of pressure as he pushed his thumb into


    my ass, still thrusting deeper into me. And as he did, I felt myself be ovee with pleasure. My


    moans suddenly heightened in intensity at this new feeling, and I felt my hand p against the wall. My


    legs shook beneath me, and Enzo justughed at my ecstasy before pushing his thumb deeper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cum,¡± he growled into my ear as my moans heightened. He continued to thrust, harder now so


    that I could hear the sound of flesh pping together. His thumb was firm and thick, and it made my


    pussy tighten. I felt myself almost sumb to an orgasm, but I managed to hold it off, not wanting to


    disappoint him. But his moans got louder as my pussy tightened, and his moans made it impossible to


    hold it in. I came instantly.


    Enzo froze, his cock twitching inside of me, and stopped rubbing my clit.


    ¡°Did you just disobey me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whimpered. ¡°I couldn¡¯t hold it.¡±


    He clicked his tongue again, then took the hand that had been rubbing my clit and pped my ass,


    hard, causing me to whimper even louder. He then pulled his thumb and his cock out of me and,


    grabbing me by the neck, walked me over to the couch. He pushed me down over the back of the


    couch and pped my ass again before he leaned down and began to eat me out from behind while


    his fingers worked their way up into my pussy. From the feeling of his tongue rubbing across my clit


    and my asshole, I came again, this time harder as he fingered me roughly. I came so hard that it almost


    hurt, and when I was finished, I felt too sensitive. But he just kept stimting me until I was screaming


    out, begging for him to stop.


    ¡°Say you¡¯re sorry, and I¡¯ll stop,¡± he said firmly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for cumming,¡± I whimpered. ¡°I won¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Enzo straightened and stood again, then shoved his cock back inside of me and pumped


    himself into me. He put his thumb back in my ass while Iy helpless over the back of the couch; and


    when he was almost finished, he pulled out of me and grabbed me, spinning me around and forcing me


    onto my knees. In the darkness, I felt his cock slide down my throat. I gagged as he finished inside of


    me.


    When he was finished, he let out onest growl before pulling his cock out of my mouth and panting


    heavily. I swallowed the load inside of my mouth and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand as he


    slid down to the floor next to me.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he whispered, taking my hand gently. ¡°Are you sure you liked all of that?¡±


    I nodded, unable to contain my grin now. ¡°I loved it,¡± I murmured,ying my head on his shoulder.


    ¡­


    That night, I fell asleep in Enzo¡¯s arms after a warm andforting shower. I felt safe and protected in


    his arms, and fell asleep with a smile on my face from the afterglow of our kinky sex.


    But not long after I had fallen asleep, I began to dream. And the dream that I had was terrifying, to say


    the least.


    The Luna was standing in front of me in a dark room, her eyes glowing a haunting deep red as a


    twisted grin spread across her lips.


    ¡°Hello, Nina,¡± she said, her voice echoing so loudly around me that it hurt my ears. ¡°I¡¯m watching you.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I covered my ears and groaned, falling to my knees. Above me, the Luna onlyughed maniacally, and


    herughs filled my skull with even more pain.


    Suddenly, I woke up in a cold sweat and sat up abruptly in bed. Enzo, who was sleeping beside me,


    jolted awake to see me panting heavily and clutching my chest beside him.


    ¡°Nina?¡± he asked, sitting up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I looked over at him, seeing his soft features in the dim light of his bedroom, and slowly nodded.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I whispered,ying back down in his strong arms. ¡°Just a nightmare.¡±


    But part of me didn¡¯t think that it was a nightmare at all.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    Chapter 277: True Blood


    Nina


    Monday morning marked the beginning of finals week, which meant that the end of the semester was


    only a few days away.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It didn¡¯t really feel as though the semester was ending, though. I would be staying on campus for


    Christmas break, and between the Luna and the Crescents, time felt different anyway. I was a bit sad


    that I wouldn¡¯t have sses to distract me anymore, though.


    On Monday morning, I woke up early for my first exam. I headed out quickly and went to the dining hall


    for breakfast and more cramming before the exam, but by that point I had done all of the studying that I


    possibly could. It was an anatomy exam, which brought me back to the days of Luke helping me study


    before he had his human disguise. Everything felt so chaotic during that time, but now looking back I


    realized just how simple everything really was. The Crescents were practically unheard of, I didn¡¯t even


    know about the Alpha King or the Luna or Selena, and the main issue on my mind was whether or not I


    wanted to just be friends with Enzo or not. Now, it all felt so small and silly. In some ways I wished that I


    could go back to that time, but in other ways I was grateful for everything that had happened since


    then. I felt as though we all grew so much because of everything that had happened.


    After I ate breakfast and studied for a little while longer, I realized that I only had a little bit of time


    before the exam began. I decided to head to the ssroom early so that I could find a good seat, and


    so I packed up my notebooks and headed out of the dining hall and into the cold winter morning air.


    The snow from the weekend was still piled high around the campus, and people¡¯s spirits were just as


    high. The town of Mountainview felt safe and lively again thanks to everyone¡¯s efforts, and I could tell


    that everyone was finally happy. Hopefully, I thought to myself as I began to walk across the snowy


    quad to the lecture hall, things would only get better from here. I knew that I just needed to take the


    Luna down, but I needed more information. And the dream that I had on Friday night about the Luna


    made me even more nervous; even though Enzo told me that it was just a nightmare and that I didn¡¯t


    have anything to worry about, I felt strange. I felt as though my mind had been invaded on that night. It


    felt as though the Luna really was watching my every move; how long would it be before she


    discovered what we were up to and stopped us from fighting back?


    As I walked to the lecture hall, my mind swirled with a million different possibilities. I tried to push them


    down, though, so I could just focus on my exam instead.


    But when I suddenly bumped into none other than Selena, I couldn¡¯t push those thoughts down any


    longer.


    ¡°Oh¡ª Hey, Selena,¡± I said, forcing a weak smile.


    Selena stared at me for a moment before brushing past me and trying to walk away. But I was still too


    hooked on what she had said thest time I saw her, about how the Luna was somehow connected to


    all of these gically engineered rogues. I needed to know what she meant, and time was running


    out.


    ¡°Selena!¡± I called, jogging after her. ¡°Wait! Can I talk to you?¡±


    Selena didn¡¯t stop walking and even picked up her pace a little, but I was persistent. I sped up as well


    and then sidestepped in front of her so she couldn¡¯t go any further.


    ¡°Please,¡± I begged. ¡°We really need to talk.¡±


    ¡°Why would I want to talk to you?¡± she grumbled as she folded her arms across her chest. ¡°I heard that


    you imed even more people and yet you excluded me once again. Didn¡¯t I prove to you the other


    day that I¡¯m trustworthy?¡±


    I sighed and shrugged. ¡°I need more information,¡± I replied.


    Selena rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, find someone else to get your information for you.¡± She tried to step


    around me again, but I blocked her way once more.


    ¡°Selena, please. The other day, you said that the Luna was connected to all of those rogues. What did


    you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oh, fuck off!¡± Selena growled. This time, she sidestepped around me too quickly for me to stop her


    and began to storm off. I whirled around to watch her and, after biting my lip for a moment, I finally


    called after her.


    ¡°If you tell me more, I promise I¡¯ll im you at the end of the week!¡±


    Selena froze with her back turned to me. I could see her grip tighten around the strap of her bag, and


    she shifted ufortably in her spot for a moment before slowly turning back to face me. I walked up


    to her, pleading with her with my eyes to just tell me everything.


    ¡°You¡¯re not lying?¡± she whispered.


    I shook my head. ¡°If you tell me everything, I¡¯ll know that you¡¯re trustworthy.¡± Of course, I knew that she


    could very well have simply lied to me, but somehow I knew that I would be able to tell if she was lying.


    Maybe it was the twin bond; I wasn¡¯t sure.


    For several long moments, Selena stared at me and chewed the inside of her cheek. Then, finally, she


    spoke.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, lowering her voice. ¡°When the Luna created her special gically engineered


    rogues, she used her own blood to do it.¡±


    My eyebrows raised in disbelief. ¡°How?¡± I asked. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    Selena shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know how she did it exactly. I just remember her drawing quite a bit of blood


    for the process. She wouldn¡¯t let me see theb where she did her experiments, but I overheard her


    one day¡­ She was talking to somebody¡­ A man. And he was telling her that she needs to keep


    herself protected, because if she dies, then all of her rogues will die since they¡¯ve all been created from


    her blood.¡±


    As Selena spoke, my eyes began to widen. I could tell that she was being truthful; even my wolf could


    sense it. It still didn¡¯t entirely make sense, but it was extremely vital information.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I murmured, still taking all of this in. ¡°Selena, thank you.¡±


    Selena just looked at me for a few moments before she nodded and shifted her bag on her shoulder.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re gonna im me now, right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You promise you won¡¯t use your abilities to hurt anyone anymore?¡± I whispered.


    Selena shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s no point. You and Enzo have already mated¡­ That ship has sailed.¡±


    I nodded slowly. Admittedly, the sad look on Selena¡¯s face made me feel a little bit bad. There was that


    sh of innocence across her face again, and it reminded me that she really was just a sad girl who


    wanted to be loved, and who was manipted by the Luna. I trusted that she wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone


    again¡­


    But first, I needed to take down the Luna.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    Chapter 278: The Final Stretch


    Nina


    I watched Selena walk away after promising to im her. The n was to have the small iming


    ceremony on Saturday night, but I needed to confirm that she was telling the truth first. I decided that I


    would have to talk to Enzo about it.


    After my exam, I went to meet Enzo in the hockey arena. When I walked in, he was in the midst of


    training the hockey team. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I walked over to the barricade and watched them


    do their drills on the ice. Seeing them doing what they loved again, just like old times, made me happy.


    ¡°Hey, Nina,¡± Enzo said, skating up to me when they took their break. He reached over the barricade


    and pulled me toward him, nting a kiss on my lips. He smelled like sweat from training so hard, but I


    liked the scent.


    ¡°I need to talk to you,¡± I said, lowering my voice. ¡°I talked to Selena earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Enzo raised his eyebrows. I knew that he was still skeptical of Selena, and I didn¡¯t me him.


    But I was almost entirely certain that she was telling the truth; I just needed to confirm it somehow.


    I nodded. ¡°She told me something about the Luna. Something interesting¡­ She said that the Luna


    created these gically engineered rogues using her own blood, and that if the Luna were to die, then


    the rogues wouldn¡¯t be able to survive either.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyebrows raised even further. ¡°And how did you get this information?¡± he asked.


    I felt my face go red as I spoke. ¡°I promised that I would im her this weekend. Saturday night,


    actually.¡±


    ¡°Nina!¡± Enzo hissed, holding me firmly by both shoulders. ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    ¡°I can tell that she¡¯s telling the truth,¡± I insisted. ¡°But maybe¡­ Maybe we can take down the Luna first.¡±


    Enzo scoffed. I could tell that he was pretty angry with me. ¡°You n on taking her down between now


    and Saturday night?¡± he asked, sounding incredulous. ¡°Do you know how ridiculous that sounds? Not


    only that, but what if you do somehow manage to kill the Luna, and then you im Selena and she just


    goes straight back to her old self? What then, hm?¡±


    I shook my head and curled my hands up into fists at my sides as Enzo spoke. ¡°Listen, Enzo,¡± I replied,


    ¡°I needed to do whatever it took to get Selena to talk. Time is running out; it¡¯ll only be a matter of time


    before the Crescentse back.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯ll be well prepared when they do,¡± Enzo said. ¡°We¡¯ve got plenty of help around here. The town


    is protected, and the Crescents have beenying low. We don¡¯t need to rush this.¡±


    ¡°What about my father?¡± I hissed. ¡°He¡¯s still in the Luna¡¯s clutches. What about those poor people in the


    werewolf realm who have been suffering because of her rule? What about the people out there in our


    world who are still rogues because we couldn¡¯t save everyone with the antidote? What about them?¡±


    Enzo went silent. By this point, the rest of the hockey team had noticed our quarreling and were slowly


    beginning to gather around curiously.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Despite what Selena has done, she is still my twin; and the bond between us is


    stronger than the bond that any regr human twins would have. I know she¡¯s telling the truth. And I


    know that if we can just take down the Luna, this will be all over. Her gically engineered rogues will


    die. My father will be released from her spell, and with his help we¡¯ll be able to take down the


    Crescents. Time is running out, and we need to hurry.¡±


    For a long time, Enzo just stared at me. But then, finally, he spoke.


    ¡°So, what do you suggest?¡± he asked.


    Suddenly, Matt chimed in. ¡°I say we storm the Alpha King¡¯s mansion,¡± he said. ¡°We have our own little


    army. We can use the distraction while someone assassinates the Luna.¡±


    Enzo and I slowly turned to look at Matt, then back at each other.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± I said quietly.


    Enzo stared down at the ice for a few moments. His jaw was shifting back and forth, just like it always


    did when he was thinking deeply. ¡°We could do it,¡± he finally said after some time. ¡°We¡¯ll need to n,


    though. We can¡¯t just storm the Alpha King¡¯s mansion on a whim¡­ But you¡¯re right, Nina. Time is


    running out, and people are suffering because we¡¯ve been dragging our feet and preparing for a battle


    that might be impossible to win if we keep letting the Luna create more gically engineered rogues.¡±


    He then looked back up at me, and his soft brown eyes were wrought with worry. I reached across the


    barrier and took his hand, squeezing it gently.


    ¡°Thank you, Enzo,¡± I said.


    ¡°This begs the question, though,¡± Matt chimed in again, skating up to stand beside us. ¡°Who¡¯s going to


    assassinate the Luna?¡±


    At the thought of this, it felt as though my heart stopped for a moment. Deciding who would do it felt too


    real, too concrete. I didn¡¯t want anyone to have to die, but I knew that it was the only way to stop her


    from destroying both realms entirely.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said finally, swallowing the lump of fear in my throat as I stood up a little straighter. ¡°I¡¯ll kill


    the Luna if the rest of you can create a distraction. It¡¯s my n, so I should be the one to do it.¡±Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    A silence fell over the arena. I could see the rest of the team shifting ufortably on the ice behind


    Enzo and Matt, waiting and wondering. The thought of killing someone with my own two hands made


    me feel physically sick, but I knew that it was the only option for us right now. For all we knew, the Luna


    was creating an even bigger army of gically engineered rogues that very minute. She had already


    invaded my mind during my dream, and very well could have been watching me at that very moment,


    anticipating my every move. We needed to act quickly.


    But Enzo finally shook his head. His soft brown eyes met mine again, and his face was stony, like he


    was trying to hide his true emotions. Behind that facade, I knew that there was pure terror whirling


    around in his mind.


    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that. I won¡¯t make you be the one to have to kill like that. We¡¯ll find


    another way. We¡¯ll¡­ We¡¯ll find someone who can do it quickly and easily; someone who has killed


    before.¡±


    ¡°And who would that even be?¡± Matt asked, looking around. ¡°None of us has ever killed anyone like


    that. None of us even knows theyout of that ce well enough to be able to get in and kill her without


    being caught first.¡±


    Enzo chewed his lip for a moment, but his eyes stayed fixed on me.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be any of you,¡± he said. His grip tightened around my hand, and his fingers were warm and


    comforting. ¡°I lived there for weeks. I know theyout well. I¡­ I can do it. I¡¯ll kill the Luna.¡±

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Chapter 279: Finals Week


    Nina


    Between the uing n to stop the Luna as well as finals week, I was stressed to say the least. I


    didn¡¯t want anyone to have to die, but I knew that there was no other way to stop her. Even if we


    somehow managed to turn her human with the antidote in the same way that we had turned Selena,


    there was still a chance that the Luna¡¯s gically engineered rogues would survive. Besides, part of


    me didn¡¯t even believe that the antidote would work on the Luna. She was too powerful; I had


    discovered that within five minutes of meeting her. The way that she had been able to force all of us to


    the ground and inflict us with so much agony with just a single look told me that she was even more


    powerful than I ever could haveprehended. No one knew the full extent of her powers, and maybe


    by now it was already toote. Maybe it was already over when it began.


    But even though I knew that the Luna would have to die for us and the rest of the human world to


    survive, I didn¡¯t want Enzo to have to be the one to kill her. It was my n, and my father who we were


    saving, so I felt as though it should have been me. I needed to figure something else out, but with finals


    taking up all of my time, I didn¡¯t have time toe up with a better n. And with time ticking faster


    than I wanted it to, I felt hopeless.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    As the week went on, the effects of my final exams began to take their toll ¡ª just as they did with


    everyone else on campus. By Thursday, however, I was thankfully on my veryst exam of the


    semester.


    I woke up even earlier that morning after a night of hardly any sleep thanks to all of the stress from


    everything. I crawled out of bed shortly after the sun rose and spent the remainder of the morning


    before my chemistry exam studying in the library and drinking too much coffee. Thankfully, though, I felt


    prepared ¡ª and hopped up on caffeine ¡ª after spending the morning studying, and I went to my exam


    with confidence.


    By the time my exam was over, I headed over to the infirmary to work for a little while to keep myself


    upied while I waited for all of my results. The dean still hadn¡¯t found anyone to fill in Tiffany¡¯s


    position, so Jessica and I as well as a few other medical students picked up the ck to make sure that


    the infirmary was always open. I was looking forward to working my shift, and although no one came in


    aside from a couple of studentsining of colds, it still felt good to be a bit distracted.


    Eventually, Enzo came in to keep mepany. He had been quiet ever since I told him about my n,


    but he was supportive and worked hard to make preparations while I was busy with exams. I kept


    telling myself that all of this would be over soon, and then I could see him smile again without anything


    getting in our way. At least, that was what I hoped.


    ¡°Did you get your results yet?¡± he asked, setting down a coffee cup and a paper-wrapped bagel


    sandwich for me.


    I shook my head and bit my lip. ¡°No,¡± I replied, feeling my heart race just at the thought of getting my


    results. The results of this semester would dictate whether or not I went on to the medical school


    program or whether I would stay in pre-med for another semester, so I was nervous to say the least.


    Enzo smiled a bit and pulled me in for a hug. ¡°You¡¯ll do great,¡± he said gently. ¡°You¡¯re the smartest


    person I know. I¡¯ll bet you aced all of your exams.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words wereforting, and I lifted myself up on my tiptoes to give him a kiss while I wrapped


    my arms around his neck. Of course, in our usual fashion, our kiss led to more¡­ And soon, we were


    pressed up against the back wall of the infirmary, making out intensely.


    It would have gone further, except the door suddenly banged open and Jessica came running in with a


    wild look in her eyes.


    ¡°Nina, have you ¡ª oh, sorry, am I interrupting?¡±


    Enzo and I quickly separated ourselves and straightened our clothes, our faces red from being caught


    almost having sex in the infirmary. I shook my head and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°No,¡± I


    lied. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Jessica grinned widely, then held up her phone.


    ¡°Check your student portal.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°Are the results up?¡± I asked, to which Jessica nodded excitedly. I hurriedly pulled


    my phone out of my pocket and tapped furiously on the screen to pull up my student portal. I opened


    the page that led to my final grades for the semester, then froze and slowly looked up at Enzo and


    Jessica. My hand shook a bit as I held my phone, but Jessica¡¯s encouraging look gave me the strength


    to open my results and read them.


    As I read, I mped my hand over my mouth and felt tearse to my eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± Jessica said, rushing toward me and yanking my phone out of my hand. ¡°Did you pass?¡± She


    stared down at my phone for a moment, reading my results, and then looked back up at me with an


    even wider grin than before.


    ¡°Straight A¡¯s,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m going to medical school next semester.¡±


    Saying it out loud made me raise my voice, and I couldn¡¯t help but jump for joy and squeal excitedly


    with Jessica while we hugged tightly. When I looked up from over Jessica¡¯s shoulder, Enzo was


    standing there with a smile on his face. I ran up to him and threw my arms around his neck, kissing him


    deeply.


    ¡°I got in, too,¡± Jessica said as she dabbed away her tears of happiness with her index finger. ¡°We¡¯ll be


    starting medical school together, just as it should be.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Three years prior, I had met Jessica thanks to our first pre-med ss together.


    And now, we would be starting medical school together as best friends. I couldn¡¯t be happier¡­


    But at the same time, my smile faded ¡ª because part of me wondered if we would even make it to next


    semester, or if the Luna would get her way before that could happen. I wanted to believe that our n


    would work out the way we wanted it to and that we would save everyone, but at the same time, we


    were just a bunch of kids fighting against forces that very well may have beenpletely out of our


    control¡­ And that terrified me beyond all belief.


    I looked up at Enzo then, and the look on his face seemed to give away the fact that he knew what I


    was thinking. He put his hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze, then shot me a gentle smile.


    ¡°Put on something warm,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere to celebrate.¡±

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    Chapter 280: Lovers on the Beach


    Nina


    Jessica agreed to take over my shift at the infirmary, and I went back to my dorm to change into


    something warmer. I put on a skirt with warm stockings, wanting to at least dress up a little for what


    very well may have been ourst date if things didn¡¯t go ording to n that weekend. When I was


    finished, I headed outside to find Enzo sitting on his motorcycle with a smile on his face. He held the


    spare helmet out to me, then put his own on and started the bike up ¡ª but not before eyeing my outfit


    up and down and unconsciously licking his lips hungrily.


    Blushing, I took the helmet and climbed on behind Enzo.


    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± he said, and then drove off. As we drove through the winding roads with the tall pine


    trees on either side, the wind was cold but it felt good. It made me happy to ride on the back of Enzo¡¯s


    motorcycle again for the first time in a while. I leaned my head on his shoulder as we drove and


    watched the vibrant green pine trees rush past, mixed with the orange sky as the sun began to go


    down. I didn¡¯t know exactly where Enzo was taking me, but I didn¡¯t care so long as I got to be with him.


    Eventually, the road straightened and widened and the trees thinned out until I realized that we were


    headed just outside of town, along the coast where Enzo¡¯s father¡¯s house was. Just before he reached


    his father¡¯s house, he turned the bike down a narrow road that led somewhere oddly familiar.


    ¡°Remember this ce?¡± Enzo asked as he came to a stop in a small parking lot on a cliff overlooking


    the ocean.


    My eyes widened. ¡°You took me here before,¡± I said with a smile.


    Enzo nodded and climbed off of his bike, then held his hand out for me. ¡°I wanted toe here with


    you again,¡± he said, leading me over to the stone wall that looked out over the view of the ocean. ¡°This


    was the ce where I realized that I was in love with you.¡±


    I looked up at Enzo then, and his words made tears form in my eyes. ¡°Really?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yep.¡± He nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to believe it at the time, but when I took you here before, I knew that I


    loved you. Looking back now, especially on how I acted when I thought that Selena was my mate¡­ I


    feel like such an idiot.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°Don¡¯t feel that way,¡± I replied, taking his hand. ¡°You¡¯re not an idiot. You did what you


    thought was right. You thought that we wouldn¡¯t be able to work out if you had a different mate¡­ But


    now, it¡¯s all going to be okay.¡±


    Enzo was silent for a few minutes as we looked out over the fading sun. I could tell that he was thinking


    deeply, no doubt about our uing n to finally take down the Luna. He gently slipped his arm


    around me, and I felt his hand slide up into my shirt. His fingers were cold on my waist and made me


    shiver, but at the same time I felt myself begin to tingle with arousal.


    I slowly turned to face Enzo and took his other hand, which I slid up my shirt to cup my breast. As I did,


    Enzo¡¯s eyes shed red for a moment. I loved when they shed like that; it was a sign that his Alpha


    energy wasing out. Without a word, he pushed me up against the motorcycle and slid his hand up


    my skirt, feeling me through my stockings. His eyes widened when he felt what was beneath.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me that these stopped at your thighs,¡± he whispered, feeling thecy top of my thigh-


    high stockings.


    I smirked and bit my lower lip. ¡°Easy ess,¡± I replied in a mischievous tone of voice.


    A low growl thundered in Enzo¡¯s throat. He dug his fingers into the bare flesh of my upper thigh,


    causing me to wince. I reached up and pulled him down to me by his neck so that I could kiss and


    nibble at his earlobe, causing him to growl again.


    Then, I put my hand on the top of his head and pushed him down further, down until he fell to his


    knees. I sat up on the motorcycle seat and hooked my legs over his shoulders, staring down at him


    with lust in my eyes.


    Enzo knew what I wanted him to do. Still looking into my eyes, he slowly reached up my skirt and


    pulled my wet panties aside. I felt his cool, rough fingers stroke back and forth across my pussy, which


    was already dripping with wetness. His touch made me shiver. I grabbed his hair and ran my fingers


    through it as a light moan came out of my mouth just from the feeling of his fingers.


    Slowly, Enzo slid his fingers into me. First one, then another, and finally a third finger until I felt so full


    that I thought for sure I would burst. My moans escted, and I reached up my shirt with my free hand


    to massage my breasts while my other hand still lingered in his hair.


    Enzo grinned up at me and moved his fingers in and out, twisting them so I could feel the sensation of


    his knuckles rubbing against my g-spot. I groaned louder, and this time I grabbed his hair more firmly. I


    pulled my skirt up a little bit and then shoved his face into my pussy as hard as I could. He growled


    angrily, but at the same time he began to furiously suck and lick at my clit and my pussy. I threw my


    head back, my moans floating up into the wind as I felt the overwhelming sensations of both his fingers


    and his tongue.


    While he fingered me, he also extended his pinky finger and gently inserted it into my ass, which only


    heightened the sensation. Within moments, I was on the verge ofing. I didn¡¯t bother to hold it in


    this time; even if I wanted to, I knew it would have been impossible. I came hard on his face, soakingText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    his mouth with my juices while I felt myself tighten around his fingers. When I was finished, he pulled


    away and red up at me with those glowing red eyes.


    With another primal growl, Enzo bared his teeth this time to show that his fangs had begun to appear a


    bit. He stood and wiped his wet mouth with his hand, then ran his hand along my face so that I was


    smeared with my own juices. Angrily, he then flipped me over so that I was bent over the motorcycle. I


    heard the sound of his zippering undone, and then his cock being thrust into me.


    ¡°This is payback,¡± he growled, hunching over me and wrapping his fingers around my neck while he


    fucked me. I turned slightly and grinned up at him, causing him to p my face lightly and then slide his


    fingers into my mouth. I moaned around his fingers, tasting my pussy off of them, and as I did I heard


    him moan loudly.


    But then, suddenly, I looked up toward the trees.


    There was a pair of yellow eyes watching us.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    Chapter 281: The Watcher


    Enzo


    Nina screamed while I was fucking her.


    I instantly pulled out, terrified that I had hurt her. I had thought that we were just having kinky sex, and I


    didn¡¯t mean to do anything that would have made her ufortable or caused her any pain.


    ¡°What? What is it?¡± I asked frantically, helping her up off of the motorcycle. ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    Nina shook her head and pulled her skirt back down with one hand while pointing shakily at the trees


    with the other. ¡°Someone was watching us,¡± she said. ¡°I saw yellow eyes in the forest.¡±


    I furrowed my brow and looked out toward where Nina was pointing. Nothing was there. ¡°Are you sure


    it wasn¡¯t a deer?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t see anyone.¡± But Nina was vehement, and just kept pointing. I


    nted a kiss on her forehead and decided to walk over there just to make her feel better; surely it was


    just a deer, but if it would make her feel safer, then I didn¡¯t mind checking.


    However, as I approached the treeline, a familiar scent slowly came to my nostrils. It was fading


    quickly, but it was there. I recognized it immediately as Lewis¡¯ scent.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened. I used my night vision in the dark trees, but he was gone now. He must have been


    watching us¡­ But why? And how did he know we were here? The only possibility that came into my


    mind was that this cliff was, after all, located close to my father¡¯s house. I hadn¡¯t gone there since he


    died, as I had assumed that Lewis and his followers were hiding out there and I didn¡¯t have time to deal


    with it. But something told me that it wasn¡¯t just that; he was intentionally stalking us.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back,¡± I called out to Nina, who was still standing by the motorcycle with abination of


    terror and embarrassment drawn across her face.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she called. She came running up to me and grabbed my arm. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me out here.¡±


    I nodded slowly. ¡°Alright.¡± If Lewis was stalking us for whatever reason, I supposed that it was best to


    stay together in case he tried anything. I was already fairly certain that he was working with the


    Crescents; and if he wasn¡¯t, then he was, at the very least, up to no good. He clearly wanted my father


    to note back, and he may have already heard about my father¡¯s death now. Either he was working


    with the Crescents all along or he was just trying to usurp my father so he could be the next


    Fullmoon Alpha.


    With Nina tightly holding onto my arm with both hands, I stepped into the woods. The thick pine trees


    made it much darker inside the forest, and the sun had almost gone down so it was even darker now. It


    didn¡¯t affect me though with my night vision, and I kept going. I looked down to see what looked like two


    imprints in the underbrush where Lewis had been standing. Nina saw them as well.


    ¡°Do you think¡­¡± she whispered, pointing. I nodded slowly and put my finger to my lips to indicate for


    her to stay quiet, which she did. We then quietly walked further into the forest, following what looked


    like a very faint trail of footprints in theyer of pine needles on the ground.


    Up ahead, there was a slight clearing in the trees where a light dusting of snow had fallen. I walked up


    to the snow, sniffing the air. Lewis¡¯ scent had long since dissipated, but when I looked down, I could


    see that there were footprints in the snow. They looked likerge boots, which only confirmed my


    suspicions. Nina was right when she said that someone was watching us, and there was no doubt in


    my mind that it was Lewis.


    But I still needed to know why he would do something like that. Lewis wasn¡¯t a pervert; I knew that


    much. If he was working for the Crescents, then that meant that he was potentially following us. How


    long he had been doing that, though, was still a mystery to me. Just thinking about it made my blood


    run cold; I imagined him watching us through windows, around corners, and through the trees for who


    knows how long. It made me sick to think that my father¡¯s Beta, the kind and caring yet gruff man who I


    had known since I was a child, would have turned into someone who was perfectly okay with stalking


    us.


    I decided then that I needed to check my father¡¯s house. I hadn¡¯t been there in a long time; for all I


    knew, it waspletely ransacked by now. It wasn¡¯t as if there was anything that I wanted in that


    house, and I didn¡¯t care much about it since we only moved there after my mother died. I hated the way


    that cold, modern house looked with its enormous windows, gray appearance, and boxy shape. I hated


    everything that it stood for. But I still needed to know what happened to it since my father died, and if


    Lewis and his followers were there, then I wanted to see what they were up to.


    Nina and I stared down at the footprints in the snow for a few moments. I could feel her trembling


    slightly beside me, although I wasn¡¯t sure if it was from fear or just from the cold. Either way, I gently


    put my arm around her and rubbed up and down her shoulder as I turned around and guided her back


    toward the motorcycle.


    Once we were out of the trees, we were able to speak freely. The sound of the ocean rushed up on us


    the moment we stepped out from the deafening treeline, masking our voices.


    ¡°Who was it, do you think?¡± she whispered as we hurried back to the motorcycle. ¡°I got some bad


    energy from those eyes, like I¡¯ve seen them before.¡±


    I swallowed hard and stared down at the ground. ¡°I think it was Lewis,¡± I finally admitted. ¡°I¡¯m not


    exactly sure what he¡¯s up to¡­¡±


    ¡°What if he¡¯s working with the Crescents?¡± Nina asked. ¡°While you were gone, I spent a lot of time


    talking to your cousin, Myra, while the Fullmoons were stationed in Mountainview. She said that Lewis


    was up to no good, and she even thought that he might be working with the Crescents.¡±


    I raised my eyebrows. Nina hadn¡¯t mentioned that bit of information before, but now it was all making


    sense.


    ¡°Do you know where Myra is?¡± I asked, figuring that if I could just talk to my cousin, then we could get


    to the bottom of this.


    But Nina shook her head solemnly. ¡°Thest time I talked to her, she said that Lewis was making them


    pack up to leave Mountainview, but she and some of the other Fullmoons disagreed with his new


    power and were nning on splitting off from the group. I don¡¯t know what happened or if they were


    able to aplish that. For all I know, Lewis¡­¡±


    Nina¡¯s voice faltered. I knew what she was going to say, though; she was going to imply that Lewis may


    have possibly killed them. At this point, I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised. Lewis may have wanted to kill


    off anyone who dared to challenge him. I hoped that wasn¡¯t the case, though. Now I only wanted to


    check on my father¡¯s house more than ever.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said, handing Nina her helmet. ¡°We¡¯re going on another ride.¡±

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Chapter 282: Once a Home, Now Empty


    Nina


    ¡°Come on,¡± Enzo said as he handed me my helmet. ¡°We¡¯re going on another ride.¡±


    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I raised my eyebrows as I took the helmet. ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked. Enzo didn¡¯t answer. He just


    got on the motorcycle, and then started it up once I got on behind him. We started driving back out onto


    the main road. A few minutester, I realized where we were going.


    We were going to Enzo¡¯s father¡¯s house. I felt a lump rise into my throat when I saw the square


    silhouette of the modern home rise in the distance; I hoped that Enzo wasn¡¯t nning on confronting


    Lewis that night with no backup.


    But as we pulled up into the driveway, the house looked dark and empty. There were no cars in the


    driveway. Enzo parked the motorcycle and we climbed off and headed up to the door, which was


    cracked open and creaking in the breeze.


    Quietly, Enzo pushed the door open and poked his head in. He looked around for a moment before


    throwing me a nod and then headed in.


    A gasp caught in my throat as we walked in through the door. The house was dark and empty. Things


    were strewn about as though the ce had been ransacked, and furniture was tipped over. I looked up


    at Enzo with wide eyes, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t seem fazed in the slightest.


    ¡°Do you think that Lewis did this?¡± I asked quietly.


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°Probably.¡± He walked over to the kitchen and peered into a few open drawers,


    nodding to himself thoughtfully as though he was taking ount of what had been stolen. I looked


    around as well, but as I did, I noticed something; most of the expensive things, such as art and


    electronics, were left alone. The whole ce was ransacked, but the things that any typical robber


    would steal were still there. Instead, it was as though they were looking for something specific, which


    made me think that it really must have been Lewis.


    ¡°What do you think they were looking for?¡± I asked as I walked up to Enzo, who was now staring out


    the back window that looked out over the ocean. He didn¡¯t seem to want to show it, but I could tell that


    he was sad. Even though I knew that he didn¡¯t particrly care for this house and that he hadn¡¯t spent


    much time there, I was sure that it was still sad to see his father¡¯sst homepletely destroyed like


    this.


    ¡°I¡¯m really not sure,¡± Enzo replied matter-of-factly. ¡°My father may have had something hidden in here


    that Lewis wanted. Money, probably. Either way, it seems as though he found what he was looking for.


    Either that, or they just wanted to destroy the ce to disrespect my dad.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± I frowned and touched Enzo¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Enzo simply shrugged again, then turned to face me in the darkness. Without a word, he bent down


    and gently kissed my forehead. ¡°Wait here,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Before I could protest, Enzo walked off and jogged up the stairs, disappearing from sight. I felt a bit


    ufortable being there alone when Lewis could have walked in at any moment, but I upied


    myself with walking around and picking some things up. I picked up a few dining chairs and set them


    upright where they belonged, then stooped down to pick up a picture that had been thrown to the floor.


    When I picked it up, the ss was broken. The photograph inside the frame depicted Enzo¡¯s father, a


    woman who I had never seen before, and a little boy. As I looked at it, I realized that it was a family


    photo with Richard, Enzo¡¯s mother, and Enzo as a child. Enzo¡¯s mother was beautiful, with curly ck


    hair that cascaded down her back and a stunning smile. She was holding Enzo and pressing her cheek


    against his. They wereughing together. Richard stood with his arm around them, smiling at the


    camera. I was surprised that I hadn¡¯t seen that photo when I came to this house before; I must have


    missed it.


    I decided to pull the photo out of the frame and pocket it. Surely Enzo would refuse to take it at that


    moment, but I knew that he would want it down the road. And someday, maybe we coulde back


    here and clean the ce up. Technically, the house belonged to Enzo now. I didn¡¯t know if he would


    want to keep it or sell it, but I could see its potential as a beautiful house; it just needed a touch of


    comfort inside, rather than the stark gray furnishings of a middle-aged wealthy widower. Maybe, after


    all of this was said and done, we could live here together. The thought made me smile, although I knew


    that it was just wishful thinking.


    A few momentster, I heard the sound of Enzo¡¯s footstepsing back down the stairs. I peeked


    around the corner to see that he seemed to be slipping something small into his pocket; assuming that


    it was just something sentimental, I decided not to pry. Enzo walked up to me then and wrapped his


    arm around my shoulder, casting me a weak smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± I asked. ¡°I thought you came here to look for Lewis.¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Enzo admitted. ¡°But he¡¯s clearly not here, and it¡¯s gettingte. He¡¯s the least of our worries right


    now.¡±


    For a few moments, I stared up at Enzo wordlessly. I was under the impression that Lewis was


    potentially stalking us, and if he was working with the Crescents, then it could be an issue. But at the


    same time, Mountainview was airtight. We would be safer going home and dealing with Lewis when we


    had the chance. Once we took down the Luna, dealing with people like Lewis would feel like childsy.


    Finally, I nodded up at Enzo and then reached up to cup his face in my hands. I pulled him down to me


    and kissed him, feeling the warmth of his lips on mine.


    When our lips finally parted, I pulled away and looked out into the trashed living room. Enzo followed


    my gaze, and as he did, I felt him be tense beside me. I squeezed his hand gently, and for a few


    moments we stood there in silence and looked solemnly at the ce that his dead father used to call


    ¡®home¡¯.


    ¡°Once we deal with the Luna, I¡¯m personally going to take Lewis down,¡± Enzo said, his voice barely


    above a whisper.


    I looked up at Enzo then to see his sharp jawline in the dim light being cast through therge windows


    from the moon. Now, in the moonlight, I could see that his face was grim and full of anger. Seeing him


    like that, and remembering how his fatherid lifelessly in his arms, filled me with anger as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± I said with purpose as I tightened my grip on his hand. ¡°Lewis will pay for abandoning


    your father.¡±

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Chapter 283: An Unlikely Ally


    Nina


    Enzo and I returned home after visiting his father¡¯s house. As we drove home, the cold night wind blew


    in my face on the back of Enzo¡¯s motorcycle and the yellow crescent moon shone above us.


    Seeing Enzo¡¯s father¡¯s house ransacked like that filled me with an oddbination of sadness and


    hope. It broke my heart that Richard¡¯s Beta disrespected him like that, but at the same time it made me


    only want to try harder to bring all of this to an end.


    A little whileter, we were pulling into the parking lot of the campus. Enzo parked the motorcycle and


    helped me off, and we were walking back to his dorm hand-in-hand when we suddenly heard the sound


    of shouting.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°Enzo! Nina!¡± Luke¡¯s voice rang out across the quad, followed by the sound of feet mming on


    pavement as he ran toward us. Enzo and I both whipped around to see Luke running at us, his eyes


    wide and full of fear.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, immediately feeling my heart rise up into my throat just from seeing the look on


    his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s Lori and Jessica,¡± he said quickly. ¡°They¡¯re gone. Some Crescents came¡­ They took them


    through a portal!¡±


    I felt my entire body freeze. It felt as though my heart stopped and time froze during that moment, and


    every muscle in my body tensed as fight or flight kicked in. The world spun around me, and for a


    moment I thought for sure that I would vomit.


    ¡°¡­took them,¡± Luke finished. I had beenpletely absorbed in my own head for the majority of his


    sentence, and only caught the tail end. Beside me, Enzo was frantic.


    ¡°Where were theyst seen?¡± he asked, his hand gripping mine tightly.


    ¡°The infirmary,¡± Luke replied. ¡°I was going to see them, and when I got there, I saw two Crescents


    manhandling them. One of them opened a portal, and then they all disappeared before I could get


    there. I tried to go after them, but it was toote by the time I opened my own portal. I don¡¯t know where


    they went.¡±


    ¡°I think I have a pretty good idea as to where they went,¡± Enzo growled. I knew what he was thinking:


    the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. The Luna had sent Crescents toe and take them, and was no doubt


    trying to use them as a means to lure us there. I wasn¡¯t sure how two Crescents made it past our


    airtight defenses in Mountainview, but somehow they did it. And now my friends were in danger.


    ¡°We have to go after them.¡± My voice was shaky and thick with fear. ¡°Call the recruits. Meet us at the


    athletic field.¡±


    Luke nodded and took off running again. Enzo and I ran like hell to the infirmary to prepare. Once we


    were there, we frantically filled backpacks with the antidote and various medical supplies because we


    knew what was potentiallying next: a battle. We needed to be prepared for anything.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯ll kill them, do you?¡± I asked with terror in my voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Enzo sounded distant and reserved despite the way that he was running around and


    grabbing supplies. His hesitance made my heart pound inside of my chest, but I tried to quell it as I


    tried to focus on preparing for the uing battle. I just hoped more than anything that the Luna


    wouldn¡¯t pull a nasty trick and kill my friends before we even got there¡­ But, like Enzo, I had no way of


    knowing. The Luna was unpredictable and erratic, and she clearly had no qualms about needless


    killing.


    Soon enough, Enzo and I were meeting Luke and the recruits on the athletic field behind the hockey


    arena. Both hockey teams were with him as well. Everyone looked frightened, but also excited at the


    same time.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to bring half of you,¡± Enzo said as he somehow managed to calmly address therge


    group. ¡°Anyone who wants toe, step forward now. If you want to stay here, that¡¯s fine; but you¡¯ll be


    protecting the town in the event of a Crescent attack. Does everyone understand?¡±


    The group murmured in understanding, then talked amongst themselves for a few moments as they


    tried to decide who would go and who would stay. Eventually, half of the group stepped forward. Those


    people included quite a few recruits, some of Jason¡¯s team, Matt, and some of our hockey team. Jason


    and the others stayed behind with the intention of protecting the campus, which I was d for. I knew


    that Enzo needed his Beta by his side to fight, so Jason would be extremely helpful in leading everyone


    else if the Crescents attacked Mountainview while we were gone. At one point, I felt a cool and slender


    hand slip into mine and looked up to see Luke standing beside me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need toe,¡± I whispered to my friend.


    Luke just shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m your bodyguard. I¡¯ll be with you until the end.¡±


    Luke¡¯s words made me smile a bit. Enzo then gave his orders to everyone else, who then left with


    Jason to patrol the town. Meanwhile, the rest of us gathered and Luke began to open a portal.


    Suddenly, however, I heard the sound of a shrill female voice floating across the athletic field. I looked


    up to see none other than Selena running as fast as she could toward us.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she screamed. ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes narrowed and he stepped protectively in front of me as Selena ran up to us. She came to


    a stop, breathing heavily with a wild look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±


    ¡°No you¡¯re not,¡± Enzo snarled. ¡°You can¡¯t be trusted.¡±


    Selena¡¯s already-wide eyes widened even further. She then looked at me with a pleading expression


    on her face. ¡°Nina, please!¡± she begged. ¡°You can trust me! You know that I know that mansion better


    than anyone. I know how the Luna operates. I can help you.¡±


    I froze for a moment, chewing my lip. Enzo slowly looked down at me with a skeptical look in his eyes.


    ¡°You really think we can trust her?¡± his voice echoed in my head as he used telepathy so that we


    couldn¡¯t be overheard.


    ¡°I think so,¡± I replied. ¡°I want to trust her. And she¡¯s right; we could use her help.¡±


    ¡°And what if she decides to betray us?¡±


    Enzo¡¯s question made my heart stop for a moment. There was of course a chance that she could


    betray us at the end¡­ But I wanted to give her the chance to prove herself regardless.


    ¡°If she does, then I¡¯m willing to take the me for being too trusting,¡± I replied.


    Enzo looked at me for a few moments. Finally, after some thought, he nodded.


    ¡°You cane with us, Selena,¡± I said quietly. Selena¡¯s eyes lit up. And with that, Luke opened the


    portal. The swirling, purple vortex grew in size and filled the air with the electric whirring sound that I


    had be all too familiar with over the past months. Now, more than ever, I felt ready to get this over


    with; no one messed with my friends, and now the Luna was going to face the consequences for that


    mistake.


    One by one, we all went through and entered into the werewolf realm for our final battle to save our


    friends.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    Chapter 284: Cut Loose


    Nina


    One by one, all of us went through the portal and entered into the werewolf realm.


    When we came out on the other side, we were back in the forest. I immediately recognized the location


    that we came out of the portal as the same spot where my friends and I camped out when we were


    looking for Enzo. It was incredibly dark thest time we were there due to the spell cast on the forest by


    Selena and the witch, but I recognized the small sloping hill surrounded by tall pine trees. In fact, as I


    walked further into the center of the clearing, I was able to find the circle of rocks from ourst


    campfire.


    It had snowed since then, and the ground was covered in a light dusting of white powder. Around me,


    the new recruits who had never been to the werewolf realm before looked around with awe at their new


    surroundings.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± one girl asked as she looked around at the dark green scenery of the forest mixed


    with the white of the snow, which was illuminated by the full moon; I quickly realized that the moon here


    was always full, which I found interesting. At home, it was a waxing crescent at that very moment.


    ¡°This is the werewolf realm,¡± Enzo said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Well, it¡¯s where the werewolves live.¡±


    ¡°So there are other werewolves here?¡± one boy asked, sounding curious. Enzo nodded, but we didn¡¯t


    have time for questions. We needed to get moving; and thankfully, we knew where we were. With


    Enzo, Luke and I at the front and Matt watching the back of the group, we began our trek through the


    forest.


    It was much easier this time without having a pall of darkness cast over the forest. We found our way


    through the woods easily, and thanks to my newfound night vision, I had no trouble keeping up. The


    group stayed mostly quiet as well, just in case the Luna¡¯s rogues came looking for us. The entire time,


    we were all on the verge of shifting if we needed to. I was grateful that this time we had an entire army


    of werewolves behind us. I just hoped that all of the training that we put them through over the past


    couple of weeks would pay off.


    However, at one point the quietness was broken by the sound of someone speaking up.


    ¡°H-Hey!¡± one girl said, her voice sounding rmed. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±


    Enzo and I shot each other a single nce. We knew who had run off. We quickly whirled around to


    face the spot where Selena had been walking; and, as I suspected, she was gone. ¡°Where did she


    go?¡± I asked, running up to Matt and the girl who had called after Selena while the group froze in


    confusion.


    Matt shook his head and looked out into the trees while the girl pointed. ¡°She just took off in that


    direction,¡± she said. ¡°She¡¯s fast.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go after her,¡± Matt said. He started to take off, but I suddenly stopped him and pulled him back,


    shaking my head.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ¡°No,¡± I insisted. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡±


    Matt furrowed his brow. By now, Enzo was standing by my side silently with an angry expression on his


    face and with his muscr arms folded across his chest. I knew that he was disappointed in me. I


    never should have let Selenae with us, and I knew that¡­ But at the same time, I didn¡¯t have a bad


    feeling about it. In the werewolf realm, the power of our twin bond felt stronger. I didn¡¯t get a feeling that


    she was up to something bad; rather, I sensed that she was up to something else. I didn¡¯t know what it


    was exactly, but it didn¡¯t feel sinister. Maybe she was just running for the sake of running, or maybe she


    had a n. Either way, even if she was up to something bad, we didn¡¯t have the time or manpower to


    send anyone looking for her. We just needed to get to the mansion, and we needed to hurry. I didn¡¯t


    know what the Luna was doing with Lori and Jessica, but I didn¡¯t want to dawdle around for any longer


    than I needed to.


    Enzo didn¡¯t say anything about it. We continued moving, ignoring Selena¡¯s sudden disappearance.


    All around us, it felt as though the forest was pressing in on us the closer we got to the mansion. We


    must have been walking for an hour, maybe even two. The path became more difficult, and soon we


    were headed uphill to where the Alpha King¡¯s mansiony. Traveling this route before with only a few


    people was much easier, but it wasn¡¯t so easy now with a small army of over forty people, many of


    whom had never been to the werewolf realm before. The closer we got to the mansion, too, the thicker


    the air felt.


    Ahead of the group, Luke continued to lead the way through the forest like our pathfinder. I was d to


    have him by my side, and as we walked, we talked in hushed tones.


    ¡°I can sense the magic thickening now,¡± he whispered, keeping his voice low so as not to be overheard


    by the nervous recruits. ¡°The closer we get to the mansion, the stronger it gets.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what sort of magic it is?¡± I asked as I stepped over a fallen tree. Luke shook his head


    and then fell silent for a little while.


    Eventually, the tall spires of the mansion came into view over the treetops. They looked like the tops of


    the pine trees in the distance at first, but as we got closer I could see the stone parapets and tiled


    facades. I felt Enzo¡¯s hand slip into mine then, and it was cool andforting. I didn¡¯t realize it until he


    took my hand, but I was trembling slightly. When he held my hand, however, it subsided; and when I


    looked up at him, he no longer looked angry with me over Selena. He looked a little frightened, but


    mostly strong and determined. Seeing his sharp jawline as I walked beside him, and the way that his


    broad shoulders sat back proudly, made me feel safe and protected.


    Finally, the walls of the mansion came into view between the trees. Enzo directed everyone to keep


    low, and we began to creep forward until we found a good spot to observe the mansion.


    Just as I suspected, the mansion grounds were no longer being patrolled by guards in uniform; rather,


    those guards had been reced by dozens of the Luna¡¯s gically engineered rogues. Their eyes


    glowed brightly as they paced silently back and forth on thewn, their heads swiveling this way and


    that as they watched intently for any intruders. There was no way in without being seen; the Luna¡¯s


    defenses were imprable now. She had learned from her mistakes and there was not a single weak


    spot in the patrol. I knew that the only way to get through would be by fighting.


    I looked over at Enzo in the darkness where we hid, watching as his eyes darted back and forth,


    inspecting the rogues. He looked serious and unwaveringly powerful.


    And when he looked at me, his face exuded the spirit of an Alpha.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    Chapter 285: The Last Battle


    Nina


    As we looked out at the scene in front of the Alpha King¡¯s mansion, I could already tell that the new


    recruits were nervous about what was toe. This was the first time that they would ever experience


    realbat, and I didn¡¯t me them for being terrified. I was even scared, too. The Luna¡¯s gically


    engineered rogues patrolled back and forth all around the mansion, theirrge heads set on a constant


    swivel as they observed the area. Their glowing yellow eyes, huge stature, and vicious ws and teeth


    were like the stuff of nightmares.


    I looked back at the recruits behind us, and my suspicions were confirmed. Many of them looked


    absolutely petrified. One girl already had tears streaming down her cheeks, and many of the others


    looked as though they were about to pass out.


    Seeing the terrified looks on our little army¡¯s faces, I nudged Enzo with my elbow and nodded my head


    toward them.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    ¡°They¡¯re frightened,¡± I whispered. ¡°Maybe we should give them a pep talk.¡±


    Enzo looked back at the recruits for a moment, taking in their scared faces, and nodded. He then


    turned to face them and gestured for them all to gather closer so he could talk to them without being


    overheard by the rogues.


    ¡°I know you guys are all scared,¡± Enzo said, ¡°and I don¡¯t me you. But just remember your training,


    and remember that the person you¡¯re fighting today is going to destroy humanity if we let her. You¡¯ve all


    trained hard, and I believe that you can all get through this. Those rogues don¡¯t stand a chance against


    us.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words seemed to inspire the recruits a bit. I looked over at him in the darkness and felt myself


    soften for a moment at his strong Alpha appearance. He was a good leader, and I was happy to have


    him by my side.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Enzo said. ¡°Let¡¯s shift.¡±


    As we all shifted, I felt myself be filled with both overwhelming power and overwhelming fear. My


    heart pounded faster than it ever had before, but at the same time the wolf in me felt excited to fight


    and finally end this all. Once we were all in our wolf forms, we gathered onest time.


    Enzo walked up to me in his wolf form. His eyes glowed brightly in the darkness, and as he approached


    I felt him nuzzle up to me.


    ¡°I love you, Nina,¡± his voice echoed in my head.


    I felt my heart skip. ¡°I love you, too.¡±


    I looked over at Luke then, who offered me a weak smile. Nodding slightly, I bent down for him to climb


    onto my back. He hesitated for a moment, but finally did it, and I felt his fingers tangle into my fur.


    And then¡­ We charged.


    The rogues didn¡¯t expect us toe. We took them by surprise, charging toward the mansion in a


    mass of teeth and ws. Right away, Enzo and Matt each mmed into two rogues and went tumbling


    across the grass, fighting viciously. All around me, the recruits fought tooth and nail with the onught


    of rogues that came at us. Luke shot out what looked like lightning bolts as he sat on my back, which


    collided with the rogues and sent two or even three of them flying at a time.


    I tried to dodge the rogues, but it was nearly impossible with how many there were. The air became


    filled with the sound of howling and snarling as I dodged and weaved through the fighting, making my


    way closer to the mansion. My goal wasn¡¯t to fight here; it was to get inside and assassinate the Luna.


    But my n was soon proven to be too difficult to pull off on my own.


    A rogue charged at me. I tried to dodge out of the way, but it caught me with its ws on my leg,


    causing me to cry out in pain as I felt my flesh tear. I snapped at it, managing to sink my teeth into its


    neck. I shook hard before releasing it and watched it skid across the ground, digging up grass and dirt


    as it slid away. All the while, Luke managed to hold onto my back tightly. I saw another lightning bolt


    shoot out from his hands just in time before another rogue attacked me, and the force of the lightning


    bolt sent the rogue flying back several yards.


    I charged forward a little more, dodging around a fight between a rogue and one of the recruits. I heard


    the sound of painful yelping and felt blood stter on my face as I passed, although I didn¡¯t know


    whose blood it was and I didn¡¯t have time to check.


    A momentter, I felt Enzo¡¯s presence beside me. He knew what I was trying to do; he cleared a small


    path for me through the chaos, using his massive size and sharp teeth to throw unsuspecting rogues


    aside.


    ¡°Go,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll watch your back.¡±


    I nodded and pushed forward. The sky lightened again with more of Luke¡¯s lightning bolts. It blinded


    me, but I kept going. Behind me, I heard Enzo collide with another rogue. I whipped around to see the


    rogue pinning Enzo to the ground, and I let out a while snarl as I raced back and mmed into the


    rogue, sending both of us flying. Luke toppled off of my back and skidded against the ground,


    disappearing into a mob of rogues and recruits. I struggled to my feet and searched frantically for him,


    finally spotting his hand poking out from beneath. In one swift move, I shot forward with an


    unimaginable speed and tried my best to gently pick up his hand between my teeth without puncturing


    his skin, then dragged him out. Thankfully, he was unscathed and mbered back up onto my back.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± I heard Enzo¡¯s voice say. ¡°There¡¯s an opening!¡±


    I looked up to see that Enzo was right. He had created a perfect opening for me, and ahead I could see


    the door to the mansion. I shot forward, blinded once more by Luke¡¯s lightning bolts, and sprinted up


    the stairs.


    Once we were up on thending, Luke climbed off of me. I shifted back and took onest look over the


    battlefield. My heart caught in my throat as I saw thewn strewn with the bodies of rogues. A few


    recruits seemed to be injured, and a few of them weren¡¯t moving as theyid lifelessly on the ground.


    ¡°Nina,e on,¡± Luke said, pulling my attention away. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to leave them like that. They needed their doctor; I had to protect my


    ssmates, my friends.


    My hesitance was going to be my downfall. Before I could make a decision, the door suddenly flung


    open. The hard wood of the door collided with me and Luke and sent us flying. I slid down the steps


    and came to a stop at the bottom, my head aching from an impact with the bottom step. Luke fell


    beside me and stopped moving.


    Above me, I heard the sound of pained groaning and whimpering. Footsteps approached. I groaned,


    pushing myself up onto my hands and knees, and looked up to see my worst nightmare.


    While the chaos of the battle ensued around me, the Luna was walking slowly down the steps. And


    behind her were Lori and Jessica, being suspended in the air by magic with terrified looks on their


    faces.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Chapter 286: The Luna¡¯s Ultimatum Nina


    As I came to a painful stop at the bottom of the steps, the battle around me continued to rage on. Luke


    fell beside me, motionless after his tumble down the stairs. I slowly pushed myself up to my hands and


    knees and looked up to see that the Luna was walking toward me.


    And behind her, Lori and Jessica were suspended in the air by magic.


    ¡°Let them go!¡± I growled.


    The Luna justughed. ¡°You and your little friends are putting up quite the fight,¡± she said, her voice low


    and almost sultry sounding. ¡°It¡¯s such a shame that I can end all of their lives with a single snap.¡± She


    raised her hand and twisted her wrist. The battlefield fell silent. I looked up frantically to see that all of


    my friends and recruits, and even the rogues, were frozen in time. Behind me, Enzo stood frozen as


    well. He was still in his wolf form, and was stalking toward the Luna with his teeth bared. Now, the only


    things moving were his eyes.


    ¡°What have you done?¡± I asked, scrambling to my feet. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know already?¡± the Luna said, walking further down the steps toe face to face with me.


    ¡°Do I really need to exin it again?¡±


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, trying to stay strong beneath the piercing gaze of her red eyes. ¡°You won¡¯t get away


    with this,¡± I whispered. ¡°Let my friends go, or I¡¯ll kill you.¡± I pulled the knife out of my boot that I had


    been hiding and brandished it, pointing it at the Luna¡¯s face. But she justughed again and swatted it


    away with an unexpected amount of force, causing it to tter to the ground. My hand and wrist rang


    out in searing pain where she had hit me.


    ¡°We can make this easy, you know,¡± she whispered. ¡°I have a proposition for you. A proposition to end


    this all¡­ to save your friends.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± I took a step back. Suddenly, the Luna¡¯s hand shot out and grabbed my wrist. Her


    grip was like steel, and she gripped me so tightly that my skin burned beneath her touch. I cried out in


    pain and felt my knees buckle beneath me, but she held me so firmly that I couldn¡¯t even fall to the


    ground.


    ¡°Join me,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re powerful. You¡¯re smart. You¡¯re everything that your useless sister isn¡¯t. If


    you join forces with me, I promise I won¡¯t hurt your friends. The town of Mountainview will be treated


    like royalty, if that¡¯s what you want. Just join me.¡±


    In an odd way, I could sense what sounded like a hint of desperation in the Luna¡¯s voice. She seemed


    desperate for my help¡­ Or maybe she was afraid of what I might do to her if I didn¡¯t join forces with


    her.


    ¡°No,¡± I snarled.


    The Luna sighed. She raised her free hand and snapped, causing Lori and Jessica to squirm and


    writhe in pain. Neither of them could speak, as some sort of magic was keeping their mouths closed.


    But I could still hear their groans of pains through their closed lips, and I could see the tears streaking


    down their faces.


    ¡°How do I know you¡¯re not lying to me?¡± I said, gritting my teeth through the pain of the Luna gripping


    my wrist even more tightly. ¡°How should I trust you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a valid question,¡± the Luna replied with a bit of a wry chuckle. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. You have


    two choices: help me end the human race and your friends will live, or don¡¯t help me and they¡¯ll all die.


    Either way, you¡¯re going to be my puppet. The choice is yours.¡±


    I groaned again from the burning pain of the Luna holding my wrist. ¡°I¡¯d rather die than let you take over


    the world,¡± I snarled. ¡°Someone will stop you. You can¡¯t go on like this forever.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the Luna scoffed. ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡±


    She finally released her grip on me. I immediately fell to the ground, holding my wrist where a deep red


    handprint was burned into my flesh. The skin bubbled up around it, still burning. Beads of blood started


    to fleck on the surface, but I didn¡¯t care. All I saw was the Luna walking back up to Lori and Jessica,


    and with a flick of her wrist, they writhed in even more agony. Not just them, but everyone. Even the


    rogues. The battlefield became filled with the sounds of screaming.


    I turned to see all of my friends writhing on the ground, screaming bloody murder. Right in front of my


    eyes, Enzo trembled and groaned with pain. He tried to stand, his eyes still fixed unwaveringly on me,


    but soon the invisible pain forced him to the ground. Beside me, Luke screamed out mercilessly.


    I couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. If I didn¡¯t do something, everyone would die.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t kill them!¡±


    The Luna slowly turned back to face me. There was a sick, twisted smile on her face as the screaming


    around us continued. ¡°You changed your mind, then?¡± she said, looking down on me from where she


    stood on the steps. Her all-white, calm appearance stood in stark contrast against the pain and agony


    around us. ¡°You¡¯re going to join me?¡±


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and looked around onest time. Luke¡¯s eyes began to bleed beside


    me, like red tears streaking down his face. Enzo, still in his wolf form, started to cough and gag,


    sending spurts of blood out onto the muddy ground as he continued to struggle to stand. Even in his


    pain, his eyes were fixed on mine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do it,¡± I heard his voice say in my head. ¡°Let me die. I love you, Nina. But don¡¯t do it¡­¡±


    I stared at him in abject horror. Everything in me was torn in two different directions; let my friends die


    and still be a puppet to the Luna, or willingly join the Luna so my friends could live ¡ª if the Luna


    even stayed true to her word. As I stared at Enzo, the sounds of the screaming around me filled my


    ears, filled every part of me. I couldn¡¯t let it go on for any longer.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said, looking back at the Luna once more. ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    Suddenly, the screaming and agony around me stopped. Everything fell silent again, and once more


    everyone around me froze in time.


    The Luna held her ghostly pale hand out to me with a dark and twisted grin on her face, her long white


    hair billowing in the wind while her red eyes shed with excitement in the moonlight. ¡°You¡¯ve made a


    good decision, my child,¡± she said.


    I reached out to take her hand.


    But suddenly, behind her, I saw movement. Someone wasn¡¯t frozen in time. The Luna had forgotten


    someone when she cast her spell.


    I saw a sh of dark hair and blue eyes. A knife glinted in the moonlight.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Chapter 287


    Nina


    The Luna held her ghostly pale hand out to me with the promise of letting my friends and the town of


    Mountainview survive so long as I agreed to be her puppet. I reached out to take it despite the


    fact that everything in me was telling me not to do it; but I had to try to save my friends. I couldn¡¯t bear


    the screaming and agony that surrounded me; I couldn¡¯t live with myself knowing that I hadn¡¯t at least


    tried.


    But suddenly, I saw a sh of someone behind her. Dark hair, blue eyes, the silver glint of a knife in the


    moonlight. The Luna had forgotten someone when she cast her spell.


    I heard the sound of the knife piercing flesh. The Luna shrieked and whipped around, wing at her


    back where the knife protruded. She faced Selena, and in one swift movement, she thrust her hand out


    and made a motion that sted Selena backward, against the stairs with a thud.


    Everything that happened next happened all at once. The Luna ripped the knife out of her back with


    another shriek. Blood spurted everywhere and she fell to the ground. At the top of the stairs, Lori and


    Jessica fell, no longer suspended by the Luna¡¯s magic. All around me, my friends started to move


    again. The rogues writhed in pain, in unison with the Luna as she died in agony at the base of the


    stairs.


    I leaped to my feet.


    ¡°Selena!¡± I shouted. I ran to her; the Luna¡¯s spell had bored a hole into her chest. It would only be a few


    moments before she bled out, and there was nothing that I could do. As I fell to my knees beside my


    twin sister and scooped her up into my arms, I could hear the sound of her chest squelching and a soft


    whimper escaping her lips.


    ¡°N-Nina¡­¡± she whimpered. Her trembling hand reached up and touched my face. I held it there with


    my hand, feeling the sensation of my own hot tears streaking down my face. ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± I whispered. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Selena shook her head. She swallowed hard, and as she did, blood bubbled out of her mouth. It


    stained her teeth and ran down her chin, and her eyes started to turn ssy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she croaked.


    ¡°For everything¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    My vision became clouded with tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Selena,¡± I replied as a choked sob caught in my


    throat. ¡°I wish we could have had more time together.¡±


    Selena let out a tightugh that turned into a cough. ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± she whimpered. ¡°I was such a bitch.¡±


    I shook my head. At that moment, I didn¡¯t care anymore about what Selena had done. She had


    changed. It was clear to me now that the Luna was dead, now that I saw the rity on my sister¡¯s face,


    that she had been under the Luna¡¯s spell. And now, she was free. She had saved all of us by killing the


    Luna¡­ I wished that I had time to tell her that.


    But she was already dead.


    As I held my sister, I started to rock back and forth. A sob escaped my lips, then another. My chest


    heaved as I watched her face rx, and her eyes stared lifelessly up at the full moon. Her hand, which


    I still held pressed up against my cheek, suddenly became incredibly heavy.


    ¡°Nina!¡± I heard someone shout. I didn¡¯t know who it was; everything sounded so distant, so foggy. I


    heard footsteps running toward me. Someone grabbed my shoulder and turned me so that I was


    looking up at them; it was Enzo. His face was full of fear as he looked back and forth frantically


    between me and my dead twin.


    Behind him, the battlefield was still and silent. The rogues were all lifeless, unmoving. The Luna¡¯s white


    dress was turning red, and her white hair was matted with blood as shey in the dirt at the bottom of


    the stairs. I could see the recruits getting up and moving, although I couldn¡¯t tell through my tears how


    many had survived. Had all of them survived, or only a few?


    I felt more hands on me and looked up to see Lori, Jessica, Matt, and Luke crouching over me, circling


    around me.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Someone tried to pull me away from my sister, and that was when I snapped back to reality.


    ¡°No!¡± I snarled, clutching Selena more tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t touch her!¡±


    ¡°Nina, you¡¯re in shock,¡± Enzo said gently, holding me firmly by both shoulders. ¡°We need to check you.


    Your sister¡­ The twin bond¡­ Remember?¡±


    I furrowed my brow, feeling confused. The twin bond¡­ My mind felt too foggy toprehend what


    Enzo was talking about at first, but finally it began to dawn on me.


    The twin bond.


    If one dies, then so shall the other.


    Was I going to die now that Selena was dead? I didn¡¯t feel any physical pain¡­ I felt fine. But the


    prophecy said that it would happen. Surely it had to be any minute now.


    Enzo hauled me to my feet and began to inspect me, his blood-stained face wrought with worry. I felt


    limp as he turned me this way and that, like I was just a lifeless doll with bundles of straw stuffed in


    where my limbs would go, like a scarecrow. Empty inside¡­ Just straw and dirt and muck.


    But I wasn¡¯t. I was alive, somehow. I looked back down at my sister as Jessica hunched over her body,


    checking her vitals.


    ¡°Is she alive?¡± I whispered.


    Jessica touched Selena¡¯s neck with her forefinger and middle finger, feeling her pulse. She touched her


    wrist next and closed her eyes, counting. After a few moments, she looked up at me with horror and


    slowly shook her head.


    I felt even more numb than before. All I could do was turn around and stare wide-eyed at Enzo as tears


    streamed down my face. He pulled me in tightly, his arms wrapping around me like a nket. I buried


    my face in his chest and sobbed.


    I was going to die. That was what the prophecy said. One twin could not live without the other¡­ It was


    what saved me from being assassinated by the Crescents when I was an infant, and it was what was


    going to kill me now.


    At least I could be happy that Selena had saved everyone. Even if I died¡­ I was just happy that it was


    over. The Luna was dead; her gically engineered rogue army was dead right along with her. The


    Crescents were weakened, and my father¡­


    My father had to have been released from the Luna¡¯s spell.


    I wanted to talk to him onest time. I wanted to have a chance to meet my father and talk to him, just


    once, but I didn¡¯t know how much time I had left, and I didn¡¯t want to leave Enzo¡¯s embrace.


    But as Enzo held me, I still didn¡¯t feel any pain. My heart continued beating, and my lungs continued to


    draw in air. Slowly, I tilted my head up and met Enzo¡¯s gaze. I wasn¡¯t dead.


    Why wasn¡¯t I dead?

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    Why wasn¡¯t I dying yet?


    Selena had died at the Luna¡¯s hands. The prophecy foretold that one twin must not live without the


    other¡­ But I felt fine. Selena was dead, and I was still standing. I looked up at Enzo, who looked back


    down at me with an equal amount of surprise, confusion, and joy.


    Suddenly, I heard a booming voice thundering across the battlefield.


    ¡°Where is my daughter?!¡± a loud, male voice called. I whipped around to see none other than the Alpha


    King staggering through the doorway of the mansion. He leaned his hand against the doorframe, and


    as his eyes scanned the scene before him, his face became wrought with worry. His eyes then flickered


    down to see his dead daughter, Selena,ying on the steps with a gaping hole in her chest.


    The Alpha King let out a wild yell and rushed down the steps, falling to his knees beside his daughter.


    He didn¡¯t even care to look in the Luna¡¯s direction; he knew what she had done. Now that he had been


    freed from her spell, there was no doubt that he remembered everything. All of her maniption, her


    evil deeds, her murders.


    Slowly, the Alpha King then looked up at me and Enzo. His eyes flickered with recognition and he


    stood, walking over to me. As he did, I felt my heart catch in my throat. Would he me me for this?


    Did he even remember me from thest time that I saw him, or did the Luna¡¯s spell wipe it out of his


    memory?


    For a long time, we just stared at each other. The air fell silent. Everything else fell away, leaving


    nothing but the two of us staring into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Nina,¡± he whispered. ¡°Is that you? You¡¯re alive?¡±


    I slowly nodded my head. All at once, the Alpha King threw his arms around me and pulled me in


    tightly. ¡°All these years,¡± he said, ¡°I thought that the Crescents had killed you¡­ But you were alive. Yes,


    I remember now¡­ I remember youing into my throne room, not long ago¡­¡±


    ¡°The Luna had you under a spell,¡± I said through my tears. ¡°You didn¡¯t recognize me. You didn¡¯t


    recognize anyone.¡±


    The Alpha King froze, then slowly looked down at his dead wife. He didn¡¯t seem sad in the slightest. In


    fact, he just seemed free. ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he said, taking a step back. ¡°She did have me under a spell. She


    had all of us under a spell. And Selena¡­¡± He looked over at Selena¡¯s body. Luke had begun covering it


    with his jacket, but looked up when he noticed the Alpha King staring at him, and froze. ¡°My wife did


    this, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    I nodded. No more words woulde out, but the Alpha King ¡ª my father ¡ª knew what I was going to


    ask.


    ¡°You won¡¯t die,¡± he said, his voice low and even-toned.


    My eyes widened. ¡°But the prophecy¡­¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°The prophecy is poppycock,¡± he said. ¡°Just before you were taken, your mother put a protection charm


    on both of you. She knew that the Crescents were going toe; she had seen it in her visions. The


    prophecy was fabricated to keep you safe.¡±


    Suddenly, I felt a massive weight lift off of my chest. And then¡­ Everything began to go dark. My


    knees buckled beneath me, and thest thing I felt was the feeling of Enzo¡¯s arms catching me.


    ¡­


    I woke up at some pointter in a soft bed. The room was dimly lit with a fire crackling in a nearby


    firece. I tried to sit up, but felt a hand on my shoulder pushing me back down.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Enzo said gently. ¡°Just rest.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± I croaked through my dry, cracked throat. ¡°Last I remember¡­¡±


    ¡°You passed out.¡± Enzo reached over to the side table and picked up a ss of water. He held it to my


    lips and I drank, relishing in the feeling of the cold liquid moistening my sore throat. ¡°The battle took a


    lot out of you. It¡¯s okay, though.¡±


    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± I asked. ¡°Lori, Jessica, Luke, Matt¡­¡±


    ¡°They went home yesterday,¡± Enzo replied. ¡°To Mountainview, with the recruits and some of your dad¡¯s


    men. The Crescents tried to attack the town, but failed once the Luna¡¯s rogues suddenly dropped dead.


    They retreated.¡±


    I sat up suddenly, ignoring Enzo¡¯s hand this time. ¡°Y-Yesterday?¡± I asked. ¡°How long have I been


    asleep?¡±


    Enzo looked at his watch. ¡°Two days.¡± My eyes widened, but he just chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your wolf must


    have put you into a bit of aa. Everything that happened was just too much for your brain and your


    body to handle, so your wolf did what was best. You didn¡¯t miss much; I promise.¡±


    I sat there for a few moments in a state of shock. In the darkness, I saw Enzo stand up from the chair


    he was sitting in next to the bed ande around to the other side. He climbed onto the bed with me


    and pulled me close, pressing his lips gently against mine before leaning my head into his chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t trust your intuition about Selena,¡± he whispered. ¡°She did right by us in the end.


    You were right when you said that she had changed.¡±


    My mind was still foggy, but I remembered holding Selena¡¯s dead body. The Luna had bored a hole in


    her chest just after Selena stabbed her in the back. She died for us, for the whole of humanity. I could


    never repay her for it. As I thought about her, I felt tears begin to stream down my cheeks. Enzo,


    seeing this, kissed them away gently and smiled at me.


    ¡°Everything is okay now,¡± he said quietly. ¡°You¡¯re safe. Everyone is safe.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words made me smile a bit, but I knew that they weren¡¯t entirely true. The Crescents were still


    out there. Lewis still hadn¡¯t been taken care of yet. Even people who I hadn¡¯t thought about for some


    time, like James, were still out there somewhere with a lust for my blood. But Enzo was right, to a


    certain degree; the main threat was gone now, and my father had been released from his decade-long


    spell. With his help, we could take care of the Crescents and restore peace.


    A few minutester, I heard a soft knock on the door. The door cracked open, and I saw my father¡¯s


    head poke in.


    ¡°Nina?¡± he said quietly, smiling when he saw that I was sitting up. I waved him in, and he walked into


    the room. Now that he wasn¡¯t under the Luna¡¯s spell, I could see that he wasrge and muscr, and


    looked strong and healthy. He no longer looked sick and frail.


    ¡°Hi¡­ dad,¡± I whispered. It felt strange to call him dad, but it also felt right. All my life, I had been without


    him. And now we were reunited, albeit under sad circumstances.


    My father smiled and walked over to me. Enzo, who was still sitting on the bed beside me, instinctively


    tightened his grip on my hand for a moment; I knew that he wasn¡¯t actually threatened by my father, but


    after everything that had happened, he was no doubt wary of everyone. My father, seeing this, took a


    step back to give us some space.


    ¡°When you¡¯re feeling well enough, I¡¯d like for us to talk,¡± my father said. ¡°We have a lot to catch up on.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    I nned to talk to my father the next day, when I was feeling better. But for now, it waste and I


    needed to rest.


    Once my father left, Enzo rxed beside me. He seemed a bit territorial after everything that had


    happened, and I didn¡¯t me him. But at the same time, it made me wonder if he had been sleeping at


    all since I went into my miniaturea or if he had been sitting up by my bedside the entire time.


    ¡°When was thest time you slept?¡± I asked, looking deeply into his brown eyes, which came alive with


    the fire that was flickering in the firece.


    Enzo shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said, standing. ¡°You hungry? I can get you something to eat.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°You need to rest, too, you know,¡± I insisted. I pulled the covers back beside me and


    patted the bed. ¡°Sleep with me.¡±


    For a few moments, Enzo just stood there and looked at the bed. I could tell from the dark circles under


    his eyes that he was indeed tired, but at the same time he was fighting it. ¡°Look,¡± I said gently, ¡°it¡¯s over.


    You don¡¯t need to worry anymore.¡±


    Enzo shook his head solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s never over,¡± he whispered. He was talking about Lewis; I was sure


    of it. Lewis was still out there, along with the Crescents. Sure, their leader ¡ª the Luna, I assumed ¡ª


    had been killed and the gically engineered rogues that she sent for them died along with her,


    leaving their forces diminished. But at the same time, until all of them were ounted for and true


    peace was aplished, it would always be dangerous.


    ¡°We¡¯re safe here, though,¡± I whispered. I patted the bed again. Finally, with a sigh, Enzo nodded and


    sat on the edge of the bed. I watched as he pulled off his boots, then began to lift his shirt off over his


    head. Before he could do it himself, however, I quickly sat up on my knees behind him and helped him


    remove it. As I did, I let my hands run along his skin, feeling his muscles. There were still faint scars on


    his back from Edward¡¯s beatings, and I ran my fingertips over them, feeling all of the bumps and lines.


    Enzo didn¡¯t seem bothered by this, and actually rxed slightly under my touch.


    I leaned forward and began to kiss along Enzo¡¯s neck as I reached around and unbuttoned his pants.


    His breaths became heavy as my lips trailed down his neck and over his shoulder. He stood, letting out


    a soft sigh, and pulled off his jeans. With a smile, Iid back on the bed and held my arms out for him,


    spreading my legs. Even though Enzo¡¯s face looked drawn and weary, he still managed a slight smile


    as he climbed onto the bed andid on top of me, pulling the nkets up over us.


    For several minutes, I held him on top of me with his head on my chest as I ran my fingers through his


    hair. His breathing became slow and steady, and his fingers trailed absentmindedly up and down my


    thigh, causing shivers to run down my spine.


    ¡°I have to ask,¡± I whispered, unable to contain my curiosity, ¡°at the battle, did anyone¡­¡±


    Enzo knew what I was going to ask: if anyone had died, aside from the Luna and her rogues. Enzo


    grunted slightly and shook his head, causing me to let out a massive sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thankfully, no,¡± he responded. ¡°Quite a few injuries, but they¡¯ll all live. Jessica used her medical skills


    to help people after the battle, at least until they could get home to the infirmary.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    His words made me smile. I imagined Jessica running around and helping people; I knew how much


    she hated blood despite being a pre-med student, and it must have been hard for her, especially after


    being in the Luna¡¯s clutches. The more I thought about it, though, the more that my smile eventually


    faded. I could only imagine the horrors that the Luna put my friends through when she kidnapped them.


    I hoped that it wasn¡¯t too bad. Lori and Jessica had seemed physically fine when I saw them, but the


    Luna¡¯s style of inflicting torture was through an invisible sort of pain. Maybe the scars that she left


    couldn¡¯t be seen on the outside.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it right now,¡± Enzo said, almost as though he read my mind. ¡°Everyone is


    okay.¡± He looked up at me then and reached up to brush a strand of hair out of my eyes. As he did, I


    suddenly felt tears beginning to well up; tears over the battle, my sister, my friends, everything¡­ I tried


    to blink them away quickly, but Enzo saw them.


    Without a word, he kissed me gently. His lips were soft and sweet, and eased my pain like medicine.


    When we finally pulled away, my tears had dissipated and were reced by pure love and lust.


    Neither of us needed to speak. Enzo reached down beneath the covers and pulled aside my panties.


    Our eyes stayed locked unwaveringly as he spit into his hand and then rubbed it along his shaft


    beneath the nkets. When he pushed it into me, our eyes stayed locked on each other. A quiet gasp


    escaped my lips, which Enzo quieted with another deep kiss as he began to move inside of me.


    The air in the room became thick with our breaths. I wrapped my arms around him and gently raked my


    nails across his back, causing him to sigh heavily and shut his eyes. Below the covers, I could feel the


    sensation of him moving slowly and gently back and forth, his groin rubbing on my clit as I twisted my


    hips against him.


    Both of us stayed as quiet as two mice. We knew that there was a guard posted not far from our door,


    and this old mansion was dead silent with high, arching ceilings that would throw our echoes through


    the walls. The only sounds in our room were the deep and heavy breathing between us, the rustling of


    the covers, and the crackling of the fire.


    ¡°I love you,¡± Enzo whispered gently into my ear. He nibbled on my earlobe, sending a shiver down my


    spine that made me arch my back out of pleasure. As I did, he wrapped his arm around me and pulled


    me closer, then sat up on his knees and brought me with him so that the nkets fell down around us.


    We sat up together, moving in unison as I bit into his neck to stifle my moans.


    That night, our limbs became tangled together as our worries eased. Everything else fell away, leaving


    nothing but the two of us, finally making love now that everything was over. For the first time ever, I felt


    as though I could fully rx into Enzo. There was no one else getting between us, no unrequited


    feelings, no mortal enemies or physical pain. Just us.


    And from then on, no matter what the future held, I knew that it would alwayse back to just us

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Chapter 290: Breakfast With Dad


    Nina


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    The next morning, I finally met with my father for the first time. Not in a state of dire stress or danger,


    but instead¡­


    Breakfast.


    Enzo and I walked into therge dining room together to see a long chestnut table, at one end of which


    was a stunning array of fragrant breakfast foods, brightly colored fruits, and steaming cups of coffee.


    My father was sitting at the chair at the end of the table, and stood when we entered. Without a word,


    he simply held his arms out for me and walked up to me, pulling me in for a tight hug before I could


    even say anything. I felt a bit tense being hugged by this man who I hardly knew, despite the fact that


    he was my biological father, and when we pulled away I stammered toe up with something to say.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to process,¡± my dad said. ¡°Let¡¯s eat instead of trying to figure it all out.¡± He stepped out


    of the way and gestured for Enzo and I to sit at the table, and we did. Enzo sat beside me, his hand


    resting firmly on my thigh underneath the tablecloth.


    We ate in silence for a couple of minutes. The food was delicious and warm, and as I ate I realized how


    starving I was after sleeping for two days. There was an array of warm pancakes and fresh fruit, juicy


    sausages and crispy bacon, steaming hot potatoes and bitter coffee; I ate all of those things and more,


    and my stomach still didn¡¯t feel full. I thought to myself that if I could eat like this forever, I would. And I


    had lost so much weighttely with everything going on that no one batted an eye at my voracious


    appetite.


    But at the same time, it almost felt wrong to be eating at the moment. My twin sister had just died


    brutally, and although I hardly knew her and most of our interactions were filled with her evil nature that


    was caused by the Luna¡¯s maniption, I still felt oddly empty. She was my twin, after all, and we had a


    strong magical bond.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I set my fork down and swallowed, feeling my face go red. ¡°Selena¡­¡±


    My father did the same. I could see his hands gripping the edge of the table so tightly that his knuckles


    were white, and he stared numbly down at his te. ¡°There will be a funeral,¡± he said, his voice low


    and strained. ¡°Tomorrow. I hope you¡¯lle.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Of course,¡± I replied.


    My father seemed pleased by this, and offered me a weak smile. He looked over at Enzo then, who sat


    stolidly beside me. ¡°I know that Selena was a lot of trouble,¡± my father said quietly as he leaned back in


    his chair. ¡°I hope you can understand that the Luna¡­ My wife¡­ Was a practitioner of old magic. She


    came from a lineage of witches mixed with werewolves, and her powers were unparalleled. I never


    wanted to marry her. She ruined my family¡­ She was the one who hired the Crescents that killed your


    mother and stole you, Nina.¡± He looked at me then, and his eyes were full of sadness. ¡°After that, she


    sank her ws in. For twenty years, your sister and I have been puppets because of her powerful


    magic.¡±


    It all made sense now; the Luna was behind everything. From the beginning, she had a card in the


    game. I was certain that there was so much more to learn, but right now, I had more pressing questions


    for my father.


    ¡°My mother,¡± I said, ¡°what was she like?¡±


    As I spoke of my mother, my father¡¯s eyes lit up. A soft smile spread across his lips, and he tilted his


    head back slightly to look up at the ceiling. ¡°Her name was Ophelia,¡± he said, his voice sounding almost


    dreamy. ¡°She looked just like you. You and Selena could have been photocopies of her. Except for


    you¡­ You got my brown eyes.¡±


    My father¡¯s words made me smile. Selena¡¯s blue eyes belonged to our mother. I was d to have had


    the chance to experience those eyes before Selena sacrificed her life.


    ¡°Was Selena like her in any other ways?¡± I asked, to which my father nodded vigorously.


    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°The Luna¡¯s magic was strong, but Selena¡¯s true nature came out


    sometimes. She was sweet and innocent. A little naive at times, but bravely intelligent nheless. I


    wish that you could have had the chance to see more of that side of her¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°I saw it,¡± I said. ¡°A few times. I could tell that it was in there somewhere.¡± As I spoke,


    I felt Enzo¡¯s hand tighten slightly around my thigh. When I looked over at him, his eyes were soft and


    understanding. When Selena was alive, after we turned her into a human, he never really believed me


    when I said that Selena had some good inside of her, and I still didn¡¯t me him for that. But now, I


    could tell that he saw the truth: that she was just a little girl who was manipted by an evil stepmother.


    After that, it turned out that my father had a lot of questions. I exined everything to him, everything


    that he had missed over the past twenty years while he was under the Luna¡¯s spell: the rise of the


    Crescents, the Luna¡¯s negative effect on the werewolf realm, Selena¡¯s n to take Enzo from me, and


    everything else about my life. I told him about my adoptive mother, my brother and his curse, and I told


    him about my friends and my career. By the end of it all, it had somehow gotten well into the afternoon.


    I didn¡¯t realize it at the time, but we had been talking for hours upon hours at that table.


    Finally, my father stood. His face was grim, but happy nheless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you rest until tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°After the funeral, I have some more questions for you; but let¡¯s


    wait until then to talk more. Unfortunately, I¡¯ve got quite a lot of work to do. Things really pile up when


    you¡¯re in a daze for twenty years. And, judging from what you told me, it seems as though I¡¯ve got two


    realms that need to be cleaned up thanks to my secondte wife¡¯s shenanigans.¡±


    For the first time during that entire conversation, Enzo suddenly spoke.


    ¡°If you need any help, I¡¯d be happy to be of service, sir,¡± Enzo said.


    My father¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He nodded, pping Enzo on the shoulder. He held Enzo¡¯s shoulder


    firmly as he looked at him. ¡°All I ask of you, son, is to take good care of my remaining daughter,¡± my


    father said, his voice firm. ¡°Devote yourself to her, and make sure that nothing ever happens to her.¡±


    Enzo looked at my father for a moment before nodding affirmatively. They didn¡¯t speak again after that,


    but it seemed as though they had said all that they needed to; and something about it made me smile.


    Before my father left, he suddenly pulled me in for another tight hug. And that time, I hugged him back.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Chapter 291: Every asion Ready For a Funeral


    Nina


    The next morning, Enzo and I woke early to go to my sister¡¯s funeral.


    The Luna had no funeral. I couldn¡¯t decide if that made me feel good or bad, though. It seemed as


    though she had no real family, no one who cared that she had died. Even my father seemedpletely


    unfazed by her death, and seemed more relieved than anything. I guessed that it was the mark of a


    truly bad person, for someone to only have people be relieved by their passing.


    Selena¡¯s funeral was small, too. As we arrived at the burial site, which was just a little ways behind the


    mansion down a path in the woods, it was only the three of us: my father, Enzo, and myself. Aside from


    us, there were only a few of my father¡¯s guards and an older man in green overalls with a shovel in his


    hand and dirt on his face. My father introduced him quietly as the groundskeeper for the mansion, but


    didn¡¯t say his name. The groundskeeper said nothing.


    My father had picked out a beautiful coffin for Selena. It was almost a cherry red color, with ornate


    edges and a delicate wreath of flowers on the top. I had only been to a couple of funerals in my life, but


    it was always shocking how small the coffins could be. Selena¡¯s was especially small, seeing as how


    petite she was. If I had died alone with her, there would have been two small coffins.


    As we paid our respects to my sister, the wind blew uncontrobly overhead and rustled the treetops.


    The pointed peaks of the pine trees swayed in the violent wind, and even where we stood in the forest


    below, my hair whipped around in my face. The sky was gray and overcast, and it was darkening by the


    minute. It was certainly going to rain soon. I couldn¡¯t help but think that it was my sister¡¯s farewell; a


    raging tempest, coarse winds and cold fingers. It was fitting for her, I thought.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My father, after a long time of silence, finally walked forward to stop beside her coffin. Heid his hand


    on the wood and held it there for a while with his eyes closed. No one said anything, and neither did he.


    There were no words of farewell, no grandiose speeches or anything of the sort.


    A whileter, my father finally stepped away from the coffin. He turned his back to us and turned his


    face up to the sky; I could tell that he was hiding his tears. After all, he had lost not only his first wife,


    but now one of his daughters. Now, it was just the two of us. No one was left in our family.


    While my father stood stoically with his back turned, I walked up to Selena¡¯s coffin and ced my hand


    on it. I adjusted the flowers, which had fallen crooked from the wind, and blinked back my own tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that we never got to be friends,¡± I whispered, knowing that my words wouldn¡¯t be heard by


    anyone except for myself over the wind. ¡°But¡­ Thank you. Your sacrifice won¡¯t be forgotten.¡±


    As I finished speaking, a particrly strong gust of wind suddenly blew through the trees and sent the


    flowers scattering to the ground. I had to stifle augh; of course she hated the flowers. I didn¡¯t bother


    picking them up, and instead returned to Enzo, who just stared ahead silently at Selena¡¯s coffin. I was


    sure that he had a million things floating through his head; he had, after all, known Selena for weeks


    and had spent a lot of time with her, despite the fact that it wasn¡¯t of his own ord. But he didn¡¯t say


    anything. He just put his arm around my shoulders as I stopped beside him.


    After that, the groundskeeper sullenly walked over to the coffin. One of the guards helped him lower it


    into the ground with ropes, and then the groundskeeper began to shovel dirt into the grave. That was


    that; it was over. It was a short funeral, but I liked to imagine that Selena wouldn¡¯t have minded that.


    But, at the end of the day, I didn¡¯t really know her. I only knew the version of my twin that the Luna


    created.


    My father didn¡¯t turn around until the coffin was already covered in a thinyer of moist dirt. By then, a


    freezing rain had begun to fall and little crystals of ice were forming in my hair and in my eyshes. He


    walked over to me with his hands in his pockets, and lowered his gaze to meet mine. His eyes were


    red.


    ¡°Y-You said you have another question,¡± I said quietly.


    He nodded, swallowed, licked his lips, and then nodded again. ¡°Yes. Are you going to stay, now?¡±


    I nced up at Enzo, who just stared back at me silently. ¡°Um¡­ I think so,¡± I replied. ¡°For now, at


    least¡­¡±


    My father shook his head. ¡°I meant permanently,¡± he rified, his voice low and gravelly and barely


    audible over the howling wind. ¡°I have this big mansion all to myself, and believe it or not, I won¡¯t be


    remarrying,¡± he said with a sardonic chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s going to be awfully lonely. You two can stay, if you


    want. I¡¯d like to have you here. Both of you.¡±


    As my father presented me with this proposition, my eyes widened in surprise. I looked up at Enzo


    again, who seemed almost as shocked as I felt. I had intended on staying for a few days or so, but not


    permanently¡­ I had a home, a school, friends, a job to get back to. Living in the Alpha King¡¯s mansion


    had never evene close to crossing my mind. But at the same time, it felt safe here. It was


    comforting to be near my father, and I wanted to get to know him.


    ¡°Um¡­ I need to think about it,¡± I said, lowering my gaze to the ground. ¡°Is that alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± My father nodded. ¡°Take all of the time you need to decide.¡±


    I looked up at Enzo then. His grip tightened around my shoulders, and there was a new sadness


    behind his soft brown eyes. I realized at that very moment that this decision wasn¡¯t entirely my own to


    make. Enzo was my mate, and we would need to make this decision together. And already, part of me


    knew that Enzo wouldn¡¯t want to leave Mountainview; we still had too much to do there, and already I


    had created an image in my head of the two of us living by the ocean together once everything was


    really over, maybe even in his father¡¯s home.


    My father, without a word, patted me on the shoulder and began to walk back to the mansion. I looked


    after him for a moment, watching as the guards filed out behind hisrge, hulking form. When I looked


    back at my twin sister¡¯s grave, the groundskeeper was still shoveling dirt onto her coffin with beads of


    sweat already forming on his wrinkled face. And I looked up at Enzo then, whose gaze hadn¡¯t wavered


    from me for even a single moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk,¡± I said.

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Chapter 292: The Moon¡¯s rity


    Nina


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk,¡± I said to Enzo. I nodded my head toward the forest, past where the groundskeeper


    was filling in my twin sister¡¯s grave with moist dirt. Over our heads, the wind was howling fiercely and


    the sky was darkening at a rapid rate while a freezing, sharp rain was beginning to fall.


    Enzo looked a little surprised at my request to walk in this weather, but he didn¡¯t protest. ¡°Lead the


    way,¡± he said. I took his hand and led him past the groundskeeper, into the thicker part of the woods


    where the wind and the rain were less prominent. It felt a little silly to be walking through the woods in


    that weather while wearing a simple ck dress, which had actually belonged to Selena, but I felt too


    compelled to walk and I didn¡¯t want to go back to the mansion.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Enzo asked curiously.


    I shrugged. ¡°Nowhere in particr. I just want to think clearly.¡±


    My father had just presented me with the option to stay in the werewolf realm and live in the mansion


    permanently. If I lived there, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t have any worries for the rest of my life. All of my


    needs would be well taken care of, I would never need to worry about money again, and I could always


    be near my father. However, it wasn¡¯t home. Mountainview was my home. It was our home; mine and


    Enzo¡¯s. I didn¡¯t want to leave my friends, my town, or my campus just yet. And I was certain that Enzo


    felt the same way.


    We walked for a long time inplete silence, holding hands and listening only to the wind whistling


    overhead and the trees creaking against one another. The frost thaty on the hard ground crunched


    lightly beneath our feet, and altogether these sounds created an oddlyforting chorus of noise.


    I didn¡¯t keep track of how long we walked for. It felt like hours, but neither of us cared. As werewolves,


    the cold didn¡¯t bother us very much. In fact, the cold made me feel invigorated and free, and filled me


    with an overwhelming urge to shift. Beside me, I could somehow sense that Enzo wanted to shift, too. It


    almost felt as though our wolves were sniffing each other out and urging each other toe out and


    y. It was an odd feeling, but a strangely happy one on such a sad day.


    At one point, we came to a small stream in the middle of the woods. The water was frozen, causing the


    rocks to look slick and shiny in the dim light. As it flowed downwards, the little waterfalls that were once


    there in the warmer weather were now frozen in time, like little white drips of wax sitting on the side of a


    candle. I imagined that this would be a nice spot to sit and read during the nice weather; and somehow,


    as I stood there and looked around, I suddenly got the sense that Selena did just that while she was


    alive. It was as though our twin bond gave me the ability to sense her energy here. I closed my eyes for


    a moment and imagined herying on a nket in the forest with books surrounding her. Not much was


    known about Selena and her real interests, but I liked to imagine that she was an avid reader. She


    probably spent a lot of time reading romance novels, which was why she was so taken with Enzo and


    adamant about making him her mate. She seemed like the type to romanticize things in her life, despite


    the fact that the Luna was secretly controlling every aspect of it.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    But, once again, I didn¡¯t know anything about Selena. I only ever saw shes of her true selfe out


    when she asionally broke through the Luna¡¯s spell. Other than that, the Selena that I knew was just


    a fabricated image, a facade. A puppet to do the Luna¡¯s bidding. And yet, in the end, she still managed


    to break through it and stop the Luna, even if it ended in her death.


    Suddenly, I felt Enzo¡¯s arm slip around me. His hand slowly slid up the side of my shirt and ran along


    my skin; not in a sexual way, but aforting and loving way. He had hardly spoken all day, but his


    touch gave away all of his emotions. I could tell that he was more deeply sad about Selena¡¯s untimely


    death than he let on, but that he was also deeply relieved that everything was over ¡ª for the most part.


    For us, it was over. My father would handle the Crescents. Perhaps Enzo could eventually get his


    revenge on Lewis for disrespecting his father, but other than that, we didn¡¯t have any part left to y in


    this. It was time for a real army, my father¡¯s army, to take down the Crescents. Now, we could just go


    back to being normal college students, just like I always wanted.


    That was, assuming that I chose to go back to Mountainview.


    As much as I loved Mountainview, there were a lot of horrible memories there. Every way I turned, I


    saw the horrors of what had happened that semester; I saw Edward, Tiffany, Justin, Lisa, Ronan. I saw


    the blood-soaked floors of the hockey arena after the rogues broke in. I saw all of the needless fights


    that I had with Enzo. I saw Richard¡¯s weak, dying bodyying in Enzo¡¯s arms in the forest. In a way,


    moving to the werewolf realm was a way to have a fresh start. I would visit Mountainview, of course.


    But maybe it was best for it to be just that: a ce to visit.


    Enzo ran his finger along my waist again as we continued to stand there and look down at the frozen


    stream. I shivered slightly beneath the cold touch of his fingers, and looked up at him in the low light.


    ¡°It¡¯s been six hours,¡± Enzo said matter-of-factly.


    My eyes widened. ¡°Six hours?¡± I asked. How had we been standing here for six hours? It hardly even


    felt like twenty minutes.


    Enzo just chuckled and shook his head. ¡°Grief does funny things to supernaturals like us,¡± he said


    quietly. As he spoke, I looked up to see that the sky was indeed dark now, and the tempest had ended.


    The forest was quiet, no longer filled with the sound of the whistling wind. In the sky, dark gray clouds


    floatedzily across the yellow full moon ¡ª the moon that was always full in this strange ce.


    And as I looked up at the full moon, I felt that the urge to shift was even stronger now. As I looked up at


    the moon, I felt the urge to run freely through the woods before I could bring myself to return to the


    mansion and give my father my decision.


    ¡°What do you say we stay out a little bit longer?¡± I asked Enzo, feeling a smile begin to spread across


    my cold lips.


    He grinned, and we began to shift together.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    Chapter 293: Snowfall


    Nina


    When I looked up at the full moon peeking out from behind the clouds, I felt an overwhelming urge to


    shift.


    Even though we had somehow been standing in that spot for hours without realizing it, I wasn¡¯t ready to


    go inside just yet. I still had a decision to make: would I return to Mountainview, or would I stay with my


    father?


    ¡°What do you say we stay out a little bit longer?¡± I asked Enzo.


    Enzo grinned and nodded. We shifted together into our wolf forms. Our human forms twisted and


    turned into wolves, our skin turned into fur, our eyes glowed. We looked at each other for a few


    moments, taking in one another¡¯s non-human appearance as our newfound vigor and strength flowed


    through us. Then, with Enzo in the lead this time, we leaped off into the darkening forest.


    We ran for a long time without stopping, just feeling the cold air rippling through our fur and the


    sensation of freedom in our legs. The forest smelled thickly of pine and the air smelled as though it was


    about to snow any minute. As we leaped over fallen trees and small gullies, there was no destination in


    mind; we just wanted to run. We wanted to run freely, with no shackles holding us down, no fear, no


    pain. It felt good, yet oddly strange at the same time, to run without having to worry about running into


    battle or being chased by the forces of evil.


    At one point, we broke through the woods to find ourselves in arge, open field that was surrounded


    on all sides by trees. Grinning, I dashed forward, feeling Enzo nipping at me from behind, and we raced


    around the field with wild abandon. We tumbled on the ground together and y fought, nipping at


    each other¡¯s fur as our own humanughter echoed in our heads. It still felt almost unnatural to speak


    without really speaking in our wolf forms, tomunicate telepathically, but something about it also felt


    beautiful. To be able tomunicate without having to say a single word out loud only made me feel


    even more connected to my mate, and I loved every second of it.


    Finally, once we were out of breath and panting, we stopped y fighting and running. We began to


    walk alongside each other, brushing up against one another, and walked back into the woods, back in


    the direction that we came from. By now, a light snow had begun to fall. The dark green branches of


    the pine trees started to be covered by a light white dust, brightening the entire forest. I hoped


    that it would snow heavily, that it would nket Selena¡¯s fresh grave, that we would wake up to several


    feet of snow outside in the morning and that the snow would be piled so high against the doors of the


    mansion that we would have a good excuse not to make our choice yet. But I knew that my friends


    were waiting for me back in Mountainview, and the choice needed to be made.


    Eventually, we returned to the little frozen stream and shifted back into our human forms. There was a


    large boulder on one side of it, and we sat down on it together. Enzo wrapped his arm around me as I


    leaned my head on his shoulder.


    ¡°Have you made a decision?¡± Enzo asked quietly as he looked up at the sky.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ On one hand, I want to be here, amongst other werewolves. I want to be


    near my dad. I want to get to know the ce that my mother and my sister used to know so well. I want


    to start fresh and put all of the horrible things that happened in Mountainview behind me¡­ But at the


    same time, I love Mountainview and I love our friends. They¡¯re my family, too. I don¡¯t know if I can leave


    them.¡±


    Enzo was silent for a long time. With the snow falling around us, the forest waspletely silent. I


    always found it so peaceful when it would snow. The way that the world fell silent when it snowed, as


    though the earth went to sleep, was a wee distraction from the noise. I just wished that my brain


    felt just as peaceful and quiet as the forest did.


    Finally, Enzo shifted in his spot and shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°You know, when my dad first told me


    that we were leaving the werewolf realm and that we were going to live in Mountainview, I was furious,¡±


    he said with a bit of a chuckle. ¡°I loved it here. The thought of living with humans made me sick. I felt


    like a prisoner.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked, looking up at him. ¡°You¡¯ve never told me that before.¡±


    Enzo nodded. ¡°Yep. I wanted to die, honestly. My dad made me have a rtionship with Lisa to get a


    positive influence at the school, and it made me hate the ce even more. It left me with a bad taste in


    my mouth about shallow humans, about human society¡­ But then I met you.¡± He looked over at me


    then, and his brown eyes sparkled with the reflection of the falling snow. ¡°You changed that for me,


    Nina.¡±


    My eyes widened slightly. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because.¡± Enzo looked back down at the ground. His cheeks looked a little rosy, although whether it


    was from the cold or from sheepishness, I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°You showed me that humans are amazing, and


    they¡¯re strong, and they¡¯re loving. You introduced me to people who I never would have even spoken to


    otherwise. You showed me that a pack doesn¡¯t need to just be wolves, so long as the people in the


    pack care deeply for each other¡­ And now, I don¡¯t think that I could imagine a life outside of


    Mountainview anymore.¡±


    As Enzo spoke, I felt my heart begin to race. I pictured all of the times that we were saved by our


    friends, all of the times that weughed and danced with them. I remembered our camping trip as clear


    as day, when we yed spin the bottle around the fire and when Lori and Jessica kissed for the first


    time and when we hiked up the mountain together. Even despite the incident with K and the fact that


    James eventually turned out to be a traitor, I only thought about the good things about that trip. I


    wanted more of those trips.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, I stood and looked at Enzo.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± I said. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine a life outside of Mountainview, either.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s eyes lit up slightly, although I could tell that he was trying to hide his excitement in order to not


    influence me one way or another. But it was toote; I had already made up my mind.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going home?¡± he asked quietly, standing and looking down at me.


    I nodded, feeling my eyes fill up with tears. But they weren¡¯t tears of sadness; they were tears of joy. I


    took Enzo¡¯s hand and smiled up at him, then began to lead him back to the mansion to tell my father


    about my decision.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    Chapter 294: The Decision


    Nina


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision,¡± I said as I stood in front of my father.


    We were in my father¡¯s study, which was lit by a few smallmps and a fire in the firece. My father


    was seated in a tufted armchair by the fire and leaned forward with his elbows on his knees, staring


    solemnly into the fire. There was a somber elegance about him; he was incredibly handsome and


    looked young for his age, but his dark brown, almost ck eyes showed years of pain behind them. He


    had salt-and-pepper hair that was somewhat long and pulled back into a knot at the nape of his neck,


    but some shorter pieces fell forward into his eyes. He had a slight beard and mustache, but I could still


    see the lines around his mouth from age. Around his eyes, he had wrinkles as well, but his wrinkles


    didn¡¯t make him look very old. I knew that he was over fifty years old, but he didn¡¯t seem like it; it made


    me wonder if werewolves led longer lives than humans.


    Around us, the walls of the study were lined from floor to ceiling with bookshelves. There were rolling


    ladders attached to the shelves that could be moved around to reach the high spots, since the ceilings


    were very high. But despite the high ceilings, it was a cozy room with soft chairs, plush rugs, and it was


    very warm.


    ¡°And what is your decision?¡± he asked, tearing his sad eyes away from the fire to look up at me, his


    only surviving daughter and thest member of his family.


    I felt a bit sad about giving him the news. Of course I wanted to stay with him and get to know him, but I


    had a home in Mountainview and friends who would miss me. I knew that if I stayed here and never


    returned to Mountainview, I would never really feel at home here.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go back to Mountainview,¡± I said quietly as I fiddled nervously with my hands in myp.


    My father nodded grimly. He didn¡¯t seem mad ¡ª just a little disappointed. I knew that he would be


    lonely here.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said, managing a weak smile at me. ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you want?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°I want to stay here with you. I really do. But¡­ I have a life in Mountainview


    that I can¡¯t leave behind. Enzo and I¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± my dad said gently. He reached over and patted my kneefortingly, then stood and


    walked over to the firece. I watched as he crouched down and moved the logs around with the iron


    fire poker, causing the mes to jump up and create sparks. Even crouching, he looked like arge


    man. ¡°If you want to stay in Mountainview, then I¡¯ll support that,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯d like to see you finish


    school there. I know you¡¯re an excellent student, and I hope you know that I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    My dad¡¯s words made me smile. At the same time, however, I felt a pang in my chest because Selena


    was going to be a student there, too. She never got much of a chance.


    ¡°We¡¯ll visit, of course,¡± I blurted out. ¡°I can open portals. I¡¯ll visit as much as I can.¡±


    My dad chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t visit. I know how busy you are. You¡¯re a young woman with a


    whole life ahead of you¡­ You don¡¯t need to worry about your old man.¡±


    ¡°But I will,¡± I said quietly. I stood and walked over to the fire and ced my hand on my dad¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I want to get to know you.¡±


    For a few moments, my dad and I just looked into the fire together. Finally, he stood and towered over


    me. There was a gentle smile on his face as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. ¡°You act like


    your mother,¡± he said quietly. ¡°I can tell that you¡¯re very kind, just like she was.¡±


    Hearing my fatherpare me to my mom made a teare to my eye. I quickly turned around and


    sat back down in my chair, blinking the tears away.


    ¡°Sir,¡± Enzo suddenly said. He was leaning on the desk behind us, and had been silent this entire time.


    But now, he straightened and looked at my father with a lot of respect. ¡°Mountainview is still


    dangerous,¡± he said. ¡°The Crescents still have their leader. They have a lot of the Fullmoons on their


    side now, too. My father¡¯s beta turned to their side when he¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± My dad nodded grimly and stared down at the floor. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about Richard. He was a good


    man.¡±


    A silence fell over the room. I looked up at Enzo from my chair to see him swallow hard and clench his


    jaw before he finally spoke again. ¡°Will you send help with us?¡± he asked. ¡°With Nina¡¯s antidote and


    your men, I don¡¯t think that the Crescents will be a problem for much longer.¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My father chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about any of that, son,¡± he said heartily. ¡°You two have already done


    enough. I¡¯ll handle the rest from here on out¡ª¡±


    ¡°Save Lewis for me, then,¡± Enzo suddenly interrupted, his voice so low it was almost a growl. ¡°I want to


    take care of him myself.¡±


    My eyes widened as I looked up at Enzo. There was a fury there in his eyes that he had been hiding


    this entire time, but now I knew that it had been bubbling beneath the surface the whole time. As the


    mes from the fire flickered across his handsome face, he looked powerful and sure of himself. I could


    tell that both my father and I knew that there would be no convincing Enzo out of the decision that he


    had already made inside his head.


    Slowly, my father nodded. ¡°Lewis is all yours,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡­


    The next morning, my father sent Enzo and I on our way. The snow hadn¡¯t fallen nearly as much as I


    secretly hoped it would during the night, leaving just a light white veil over thendscape.


    My father gathered several of his best guards to send with us. He promised that, within the week, he


    would be sending his army after the Crescents. He said that the war was almost over; between his


    army and my antidote, the Crescents would be crushed faster than I had imagined. But either way, he


    still insisted on sending guards to keep watch over me. It felt strange and ufortable, but I obliged,


    more so for Mountainview¡¯s protection than anything else.


    Before we left, however, I noticed that Enzo and my father exchanged some secret words between just


    the two of them. I was standing by the swirling portal that I had opened, and couldn¡¯t hear them over it.


    All I saw was my father nod, smile, and p Enzo heartily on the shoulder before sending us both on


    our way.


    Thest thing I saw before stepping through the portal with Enzo¡¯s hand in mine was my father, waving,


    with a smile on his face.


    And I could have sworn that I saw the faint, ghostly images of my mother and Selena standing behind


    them. They were smiling, too.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    Chapter 295: Return of the Princess


    Nina


    When we came out on the other side of the portal, we found ourselves standing in the middle of the


    athletic field where we hadst gone through. The campus was alive with activity, and I could see


    students rushing around as they packed up their vehicles to go home for winter break.


    The war was mostly over, after all. The Crescents had retreated to the ce where they had set up


    their headquarters, and as Enzo and I walked back to campus with my father¡¯s guards at our heels, I


    quickly began to realize that it was safe enough outside of Mountainview for people to go home. Since


    the end of the semester hade around, it seemed as though many people were itching to get home


    to their families, who were no doubt worried about them.


    As Enzo and I walked across the quad, however, I started to notice something else: people were giving


    us and our guards odd looks, as though they werepletely confused as to why we had guards with


    us. I looked up at Enzo, who seemed just as baffled as I felt.


    ¡°Why does everyone seem so confused?¡± I asked quietly as I looked around. ¡°It¡¯s like they don¡¯t have


    any idea¡­¡±


    Suddenly, I heard a voiceing from behind me.


    ¡®They don¡¯t remember,¡± Jessica¡¯s voice said. Enzo and I whipped around to see Jessica and Lori


    standing behind us, along with Matt and Luke. Before anything else was said, before I even thought to


    ask what she meant, all of us hugged tightly. I felt tears well up in my eyes as I hugged my friends.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d it¡¯s over,¡± I whimpered as I hugged Lori and Jessica tightly. ¡°I was so scared for you two¡­¡±


    ¡®We were scared for you, too,¡± Lori said. ¡°But now, we don¡¯t need to be scared anymore.¡±


    I stifled a chuckle and took a step back, wiping my eyes. ¡®What did you mean when you said-¡°


    ¡®They don¡¯t remember,¡± Jessica repeated. ¡°Did Enzo not tell you?¡±


    I looked over at Enzo then, who looked utterly dumbfounded. Neither of us had heard a single peep


    about anything that involved people¡¯s memories. I felt initially worried that the Crescents had done


    something bad, but none of my friends seemed concerned about it. Both of us shook our heads, and


    Jessicaughed. ¡°I guess the news didn¡¯t make it to you somehow,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m assuming that Enzo


    was glued to your side while you slept, so maybe he didn¡¯t get the news from your dad. But your dad


    sent a few witches with us. Really powerful ones. They wiped everyone¡¯s memories of all of the shit


    that went on this semester. The whole ind¡¯s memories got wiped. It was quite an interesting ritual,


    actually.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°I had no idea,¡± I said. ¡°So everyone doesn¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Lori chuckled. ¡°Everyone except for us had their memories altered. To them, it was just another


    normal semester.¡±


    ¡®What about the recruits?¡± I asked, feeling even more confused. ¡°We still need to give them the


    antidote. That¡¯ll be difficult if they don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Matt shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s already been done,¡± he said. ¡°We gave most of the recruits the antidote as


    soon as we returned. Although some decided that they wanted to stay as werewolves and join the


    pack¡­ I told them that they¡¯d have to talk to our Alpha, of course, but they promised not to mention


    everything that happened to anyone who did have their memory wiped. Maybe tonight, we can initiate


    some new members. What do you say, Enzo?¡±


    I looked over at Enzo then. His brown eyes were wider than I expected, and his mouth hung open


    slightly from the shock of it all. Neither of us had any idea that my father had sent such powerful


    witches to aplish a task that huge, but I was relieved in a way. I supposed that it was within my


    dad¡¯s best interests to keep the werewolf realm a secret; after all, it had always been that way for the


    most part. In fact, now that I thought about it, it made sense that no one except for Enzo and the other


    werewolves remembered thest fight between the Crescents and the Fullmoons twenty years ago.


    They must have had their memories wiped then, too, to keep the peace.


    At the very least, I was d that my friends remembered. Without their support, I wouldn¡¯t know what to


    do with myself.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    That night, we threw onest party at the cabins. Jason and his hockey team, who had been


    temporarily staying in the cabins along with the men that my dad had sent with them, built a massive


    bonfire that practically reached up to the treetops. Copious amounts of food and alcohol were brought


    by everyone, and soon enough it was just like the parties that I used to attend with Lori and Jessica


    before any of this happened. And with the remaining students who didn¡¯t remember the events of the


    semester, who thought that it was just like any other normal semester, it really did feel just like a regr


    college party to close out the semester and the end of the year.


    However, there was still the issue of initiating new people into our little pack. As it turned out, several of


    the recruits did in fact refuse the antidote. Jason and his team wanted to join as well, and now it was


    only up to Enzo whether they joined or not.


    While the party raged on and our ssmates got increasingly drunk around us, all of us stood around


    one of the cabins discussing it and waiting for Enzo to make his decision. Enzo was inside the cabin,


    thinking by himself. He had been in there for quite some time, and I was debating going in there to


    check on him when he suddenly came out with a grin on his face and a beer in his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided,¡± he said, holding the beer up to our little group. ¡®The more the merrier.¡±


    Cheers erupted over our group, but were quickly drowned out by the loud music of the rest of the party


    raging on behind us. We all raised our sses and drank to our little pack growing in size.


    I looked up at Enzo as he stood at the top of the steps. His soft brown eyes focused on mine. In the


    light of the fire, they began to glow red. I felt mine glow too, a bright purple color. He held his hand out


    for me and I took it, and we kissed at the top of the steps, right in front of everyone. When we pulled


    away, I felt my face go red, but at the same time I felt happier than ever.


    Now that everything was over, I felt overjoyed. Mountainview was safe. Our entire ind was safe, and


    I was embracing my mate by the light of the fire while my friends danced and drank andughed below


    me.


    I just hoped that it would stay that way, and that we could keep peace in Mountainview from then on


    out.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    Chapter 296: The School Doctor


    Nina


    Even though most of the students went home to their families, I decided to stay on campus with my


    friends for winter break. I still wanted to work on the antidote every chance I had, just in case it would


    be needed to finish taking down the Crescents. At least, that was what I told myself and everyone else;


    but I secretly just wanted a reason to be in the infirmary even though there were no sick students on


    campus to take care of.


    Being in the infirmary made me feel close to Tiffany. With each passing day, I missed her more and


    more, and I wished that her body could have been found to at least give her a proper burial. I hated


    what the Crescents did to her, and no matter what, I would never forgive the people who killed such a


    sweet and kind woman.


    It wasn¡¯t long before I eventually became the new school doctor, just like Tiffany. The dean still hadn¡¯t


    found a viable recement for her, and so one afternoon, I finally marched into the dean¡¯s office to give


    her my speech.


    ¡°I want to be the official school doctor,¡± I said firmly, to which the dean raised her eyebrows and looked


    at me over her sses.


    ¡°You have school to worry about,¡± the dean said. ¡°It¡¯ll interfere with your studies, won¡¯t it? Besides, you


    don¡¯t have a medical license yet.¡±


    Even though the dean¡¯s skepticism made my heart sink, I hade here with the intention of standing


    my ground on the matter, and I did just that.¡± I¡¯ve been working in Tiffany¡¯s ce for weeks now,¡± I said.


    ¡°I trained closely with her all semester, up until she¡­¡± My voice faltered. I quickly blinked back my


    imminent tears and cleared my throat. ¡°Anyway, I think I¡¯m more than qualified. You know that I¡¯ll stay


    here when I graduate, and you won¡¯t need to worry about finding anyone else.¡±


    The dean set down her paperwork and took her reading sses off. She looked at me for a few


    moments, studying my face, before she finally nodded.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°But only part-time while you¡¯re still in school. If your grades start to slip, I won¡¯t let


    you do it. Deal?¡±


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Deal,¡± I said with a grin.


    The next day, I woke up early to get to the infirmary. Enzo and I were sharing his dorm by now, and we


    started waking up earlier every morning to head out together. While Enzo would be practicing in the


    hockey rink, I would be studying in the infirmary. Every so often, we would convene in one ce or the


    other for a quick few minutes of passion before we parted ways again and went back to our respective


    talents. While I was studying to get ahead of my work for the uing semester, Enzo was training


    harder than ever because he wanted to be the official hockey coach; not just the captain until he


    graduated, but the official coach for the foreseeable future. I could see him making the perfect coach,


    too. He was firm and didn¡¯t go easy on anyone, but the time spent training the recruits had taught him a


    valuable lesson in guiding with a gentler hand, and it seemed to follow him in his practice.


    That day, I was sitting at Tiffany¡¯s desk and going through a Chapter in one of the textbooks that I had


    purchased early for one of my sses for the next semester. I had a cup of coffee beside me, and


    although my eyelids felt heavy, it was a good sort of sleepiness. Before, I had felt exhausted from too


    many things going on and from ack of sleep from nightmares or anxiety. But now, I was just


    exhausted from staying upte and studying, and it was the sort of exhaustion that filled me with


    happiness.


    Suddenly, however, I heard a crash behind me. I jumped up, knocking my coffee cup over, then swore


    as I sent coffee spilling all over my desk.


    Cursing repeatedly under my breath, I quickly grabbed a handful of paper towels and began to sop up


    the brown liquid before it got everywhere.


    When I finally looked for the source of the crash, I found it.


    It was Tiffany¡¯s picture. It had fallen off of the wall and the ss had shattered all over the floor.


    As I bent down to pick it up, I had to blink away tears. Thankfully, the photo wasn¡¯t damaged and I


    could rece the frame, but the principle of the photo falling down made my heart ache. It was as if the


    ss shattering also shattered my heart just a little bit more.


    But as I picked up the broken pieces of ss, I noticed something poking out from behind the backing


    on the frame. Furrowing my brow, I gently picked up the piece of paper that was sticking out.


    It was a folded up piece of lined paper. My eyes widened as I saw what was written on it.


    ¡®To Nina.¡±


    Forgetting entirely about the broken ss, I slowly unfolded the paper and began to read what was


    written inside.


    ¡°Nina¡­ I¡¯m writing this on September 28th, just a couple of weeks after you joined me here in the


    infirmary. When ¨C or if ¨C you ever find this, it might be for a multitude of reasons. Maybe I¡¯m gone, for


    some reason. Maybe I left Mountainview to finally travel to Paris. Or maybe I got impatient and gave


    this letter to you, and I¡¯m watching you right now as you read it. Either way, it doesn¡¯t matter. I know


    that you¡¯re special, Nina. There¡¯s so much that you don¡¯t know yet about the world, but I know that by


    the time you read this, you will have learned it all. I may not be magical or very special in any particr


    way, but I can see potential when it¡¯s right in front of me, and you¡¯re full of it. Whatever happens over


    theing months or years, I just hope that it all works out for you. I hope that you find happiness and


    peace within yourself. I hope that you gain confidence and pride in yourself. Most of all, I hope you


    know that I love you, and I think you¡¯re amazing. And whether I¡¯m nowhere to be found, or whether I¡¯m


    in Paris, or whether I¡¯m sitting right in front of you while you read this, I hope you know that to me,


    you¡¯re the daughter that I always wished I had. You remind me so much of your mother, and I¡¯m so d


    that she sent you to me. Love, Tiffany.¡±


    By the time I finished reading, tears were streaming down my cheeks. A sob leaked out of my mouth


    and filled the silence as I sat on the floor and leaned back against the metal cab behind me.


    ¡°I love you too, Tiffany,¡± I whispered through my tears.


    In a way, I felt as though she was there, as though she heard me just then. Maybe the picture falling to


    reveal the letter was pure coincidence, or maybe it was a message from her in the afterlife.


    Either way, as I clutched the letter to my chest and sobbed openly on the floor of the infirmary, I felt


    Tiffany¡¯s presence more than ever. And I was d that I had met her, too.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Chapter 297: The Ring


    Enzo


    When Nina and I went to my father¡¯s abandoned home, there was something I didn¡¯t tell her.


    In fact, there was something that I didn¡¯t tell her about when we were staying with the Alpha King in the


    werewolf realm.


    As soon as Nina and I marked each other, I knew that I needed to marry her. I didn¡¯t know exactly when


    it would happen, but I knew that it would happen soon. And when we visited my father¡¯s house, I found


    something that made me want to make it happen sooner rather thanter.


    I went upstairs to look around briefly. Of course, the entire house waspletely ransacked. I didn¡¯t


    know what Lewis and hisckeys were looking for, if anything; it almost seemed as though they were


    just trying to humiliate my father and be disrespectful of him, of the ce that they called home for


    years. It made me sick to see all of the broken furniture, scattered belongings, and shattered pictures.


    I never cared much for that house. Without my mother¡¯s touch, it was a gloomy and boring house. It


    was never a home to me; but still, it hurt deeply to see the ce ransacked, especially by the person


    who was supposed to be supportive of my father from the beginning.


    Quietly, I made my way into my dad¡¯s room. Of course that room was destroyed, too. It seemed as


    though they had taken special care to destroy his bedroom. The mattress waspletely off of the


    bed, the curtains were torn down, and the window that looked out over the ocean was shattered,


    allowing a cold wind to blow in. His closet waspletely torn apart, and the drawers to his dresser


    were pulled out with their contents dumped all over the floor.


    I shivered as I walked over to where the contents of the dresser were scattered on the floor.


    Like Lewis, I was looking for something; but we were looking for twopletely different things. While


    Lewis was likely looking for money or paperwork, if he was even looking for anything in particr, I was


    just looking for something small. Something precious.


    And I found it, after getting down on my hands and knees and groping around beneath the dresser.


    It was in a little velvet box. My dad had kept it perfectly after all these years; he was more sentimental


    than he always let on. After my mom died, he took it off of her finger and put it away. At the time, I


    hated that he did that. I hated that he took my mom¡¯s jewelry away from her. He always told me that


    she would want me to have it someday, but I didn¡¯t understand it at the time.


    Now, however, I understood it perfectly.


    I opened the little velvet box that held my mother¡¯s engagement ring. There was a small note inside


    from my father that simply read: ¡®To Enzo: I know you will need this someday. Make sure that the girl


    you give it to loves it just as much as your mother did. -Dad¡±


    It wasn¡¯t shy, nor did it have arge diamond. In fact, it didn¡¯t have a diamond at all. The stone was a


    fire opal, which was my mother¡¯s favorite gem. Sighing, I took it out of the little box and held it up to the


    waning light that wasing in through therge broken window, and turned it back and forth to see


    how the light made the opal shine and sparkle. It was on a thin silver band with no other ornamentation,


    and as I held it up to the light, I thought to myself that Nina would love it. I was sure of it.


    Downstairs, I could hear Nina shifting around. If I didn¡¯t get back down there soon, she would probably


    come looking for me. I ced the ring back in its little velvet box and pocketed it before I headed back


    downstairs and took Nina home.


    On the ride home, I couldn¡¯t get the image of my father¡¯s house out of my mind. I kept thinking about


    the broken photographs, the dull gray color of the walls and the dim light. But when I found Nina, she


    was standing there and she was a ssh of color against the gray. She wasn¡¯t dull. And for some


    reason, no matter how much I had always hated that house, I thought to myself that I could learn to


    love it there if Nina was there with me.


    Of course, we immediately ran into trouble as soon as we arrived at home. My mother¡¯s engagement


    ring sat steadfastly in my pocket throughout the entire battle. For the two days that Nina slept, I stayed


    awake by her bedside and felt the ring in my pocket. Every so often, I would take it out and inspect it in


    the firelight, then quickly pocket it again when I thought that Nina was going to wake up.


    Throughout the entire funeral, I kept touching the ring inside my pocket. A few times, I thought for sure


    that Nina would notice me fondling it. I thought for sure that she would get curious and reach into my


    pocket herself to see what was in there, but thankfully, she didn¡¯t notice.


    When we ran through the woods together after the funeral, I debated proposing to her then and there


    several times. But at one point, just as I was about to pull the ring out, I suddenly realized something.


    I wanted to talk to her father first. Out of tradition, I wanted his blessing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    And so, just as we were about to step through the portal and return home, I finally worked up the


    courage to ask him.


    ¡°Sir,¡± I said, taking him aside while Nina stood by the portal, ¡°may I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to ask,¡± he said quietly. I felt my face go red, but there was a twinkle in the


    older man¡¯s eye. With a grin, he gripped my shoulder and nodded. ¡°I would be honored for you to marry


    my daughter.¡±


    And now, here I was; standing next to the bonfire with Nina in my arms, with all of our friends dancing


    happily nearby, and my mother¡¯s engagement ring in my pocket. The war was over, and although we


    had lost a lot along the way, we had also learned a lot about ourselves and about each other. There


    was beauty in that.


    I felt Nina¡¯s arms slip around me as she swayed gently to the music. She was drunk; her face was red


    and her eyes were sparkling as she looked up at me. Without a word, she stood up on her tiptoes and


    kissed me deeply and wetly, no longer caring who saw us kiss because we were mates now and not


    just fickle college kids anymore who got too tangled up in a one night stand.


    When our lips parted, I couldn¡¯t help but smile down at her. I reached out and cupped her cheek. She


    leaned the side of her face into my hand and gazed up at me, and that was when I knew that it had to


    be tonight. The ring in my pocket was too heavy now.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, running my hand along one of her long, silky raven braids, wanna go for a run?¡±

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Chapter 298: Proposal


    Nina


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The music was loud around us, and the firelight cast shadows of my dancing friends on the walls of the


    cabins. We were all thoroughly drunk, and for the first time in a long time, I was d to be. Smiling, I


    stood up on my tiptoes and kissed Enzo, and when our lips parted he cupped my cheek with his warm


    hand and gazed into my eyes.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he said, taking one of my braids between his fingers and looking intently at it in an almost


    bashful way, ¡°wanna go for a run?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± I chuckled. ¡°In our wolf forms?¡±


    Enzo nodded. He seemed serious, and although I was probably too drunk to run in a straight line and


    hated leaving my friends behind, the thought of feeling the wind through my fur, even briefly, did sound


    nice. I nodded silently and let Enzo lead me away, behind the cabins, where we shifted out of sight of


    our ssmates who had forgotten that werewolves existed.


    Once we shifted, Enzo shot off into the night like a bolt of lightning. I had a hard time keeping up with


    him in my drunken state, but I couldn¡¯t help butugh to myself as we went on a mad dash through the


    woods like two feral creatures. The half-moon above us cast just enough of a glow through the trees to


    see where I was going, and with my night vision, it was no trouble at all. Finally, I caught up to Enzo


    and we ran together for a while, looping back and forth and around the trees until we were out of


    breath.


    When we finally stopped, we found ourselves in a small clearing at the top of a shallow hill. As I shifted


    back, I realized that I recognized this ce; it was the same ce that I once went to with Luke one


    night, many nights ago. We had sat on this very hill and talked, and it was when I realized that Luke


    was a friend to me.


    ¡°Should we head back?¡± I asked, catching my breath. Enzo was behind me, and so I turned around to


    face him.


    When I did, my eyes widened.


    Enzo was behind me, but he wasn¡¯t standing. He was down on one knee and he was holding


    something small in his hand. I felt my heart stop as I looked down at him, taking in his flushed cheeks


    and sparkling eyes. This was no prank; he was proposing to me.


    ¡°Nina,¡± Enzo said, his voice low as the sounds of the party echoed through the forest around us, ¡°I don¡¯t


    have any sort of long speech for you. I¡¯m sorry that this isn¡¯t more grand, and there aren¡¯t candles or


    flower petals. But tonight, I knew that I couldn¡¯t wait any longe-¡°


    ¡®Yes,¡± I blurted out excitedly. I immediately mped my hand over my mouth and watched as Enzo


    stifled an incredulousugh.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t let me finish,¡± he said, smirking.


    ¡®You said that you didn¡¯t have a long speech,¡± I replied. I took a few steps toward him, and as the ring in


    his hand came into view and I saw the stone glittering in the moonlight, I felt tears beginning to well up


    in my eyes. ¡°And I don¡¯t want candles or flower petals or grand gestures. Yes, I want to marry you.


    That¡¯s it.¡± 1


    Enzo stared up at me for a few long moments. It felt as though everything else around us fell away,


    leaving just the two of us floating together in a ck void. Only when Enzo suddenly stood and kissed


    me intensely did I feel as though I was returning to my body, and that was solidified when he firmly took


    my shaking hand and pushed the ring onto my finger.


    For a few moments, I stared teary-eyed down at the beautiful ring on my finger. It was simple, but it


    was perfect. The stone was a fire opal rather than a diamond, which only made me love it even more.


    Suddenly, I heard a particrly loud reing from the music down by the bonfire, and that shoved


    me fully back into my body. Laughing, I threw my arm¡¯s around Enzo¡¯s neck and kissed him


    passionately, causing him to stumble backwards out of surprise and fall onto his back, onto the hard


    ground. He grunted as he fell, and I quickly pushed myself up onto my hands and knees as I straddled


    him and looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°Are you oka-¡± I began, but was quickly cut off by Enzo grabbing my face and pulling me back down to


    kiss me again.


    We smiled against each other¡¯s lips as we kissed. I felt so full of love; it felt as though there was a


    measuring cup inside of me that was overflowing with love for Enzo, for my mate. It had been that way


    for some time¡­ But now, we were going to be married and I couldn¡¯t be happier.


    Neither of us wanted to return to the party just yet. We wanted to be together in the forest, just the two


    of us. I felt Enzo wrap his arms around me as we kissed and he stood easily, carrying me over to a


    more thickly wooded area for some privacy. He set me down and hastily pulled his jacket off, then


    threw it down on the ground to act as a barrier between our skin and the forest floor before he suddenly


    pushed me up against a tree and began to tear my clothes off.


    We fumbled together in the darkness, ripping at each other¡¯s clothes like a couple of animals until we


    both stood naked and out of breath, taking in each other¡¯s bodies. The cold winter air bit at my skin, but


    I didn¡¯t care. As a werewolf, it only excited me even more, and as I looked at his chiseled muscles


    glistening in the moonlight, I felt the wolf stir inside of me.


    Enzo, noticing this, grinned and wrapped his arms around me again. We fell onto his jacket together in


    a pile of warmth and hands, lips and tongues. Heid me down on the ground and pushed my legs


    gently apart until the tendons on my inner thighs appeared, and then he began to kiss along my thighs,


    letting his lips warm my cold skin. When his lips finally traveled inward and lingered on my pussy, I


    could no longer hold in the gasps and moans that were bubbling up inside my throat. While he licked


    and kissed me there, I felt my back arch away from the ground, and I tangled my


    fingers in his curly hair, pushing him harder into me until I was certain that I woulde on his face.


    But before I could, he suddenly stopped and moved up between my legs, smirking and wiping his


    mouth with the back of his hand. I felt a sudden filling sensation as he pushed himself in, and together


    we erupted into a volcano of movement and passion.


    Our hot breaths rose into the cold air in little white clouds of steam. During those tender moments, with


    the moon above us, I felt as though I could stay there with him forever.


    As Enzo and I moved together and became one in the forest, I was so happy to not only call him my


    mate, but also my fiancee.


    And when we finally returned to the party and announced our engagement to our friends, all I could see


    was his smiling face above me with the half moon behind him.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    Chapter 299: Full House


    Nina


    Weeks passed after the party in the woods. Enzo and I realistically had all of the time in the world to


    n our wedding, but neither of us wanted to wait. We nned to have the wedding on New Year¡¯s


    Eve, which only gave us a few weeks to n, but with the help of our friends and my father, it was


    possible.


    My father hired the best seamstress in the entire werewolf realm to make me a custom wedding gown


    that was perfectly fitted to my body. When I first saw how the finished product looked on me, I cried


    huge crocodile tears. Lori and Jessica cried, too, and the three of us hugged tightly. 1


    The wedding was to be held in my father¡¯s mansion. A few days beforehand, Enzo and I went to the


    werewolf realm along with our friends, and all of us spent those days in the mansion. My father was


    happy to have thepany, and my friends were excited to roam the halls of a royal castle while we


    prepared for the wedding.


    But something was missing. Something huge, and something that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look past.


    My mom ¨C my adoptive mom ¨C and my brother weren¡¯t here. They were still in Europe with my aunt,


    and I wasn¡¯t able to get a hold of them no matter how hard I tried. And now it was the morning of my


    wedding, the morning of New Year¡¯s Eve, and I gave up entirely on trying to call my mom. Call after call


    went to voicemail, and she hadn¡¯t answered any of my letters. Maybe she got too caught up in taking


    care of Taylor, or maybe she was scared of me now that my wolf had emerged. Either way, I just hoped


    that they were both safe.


    Thankfully, during those few weeks my father¡¯s troops had sessfully dredged out all of the


    Crescents they could find. The rest of the Crescents scattered. My father found Lewis and Ronan¡¯s


    father conspiring together, and put both of them in prison in the werewolf realm. Enzo made sure to


    have a special hand in torturing Lewis for information. So, thankfully, I knew that my mom and my


    brother hadn¡¯t been hurt by the Crescents, because the Crescents were now nothing more than a few


    tiny factions of rebels who were in hiding. 1


    Maybe they really did just want nothing to do with me anymore. So long as they were both healthy and


    safe, I figured that I could live with that, 1


    On the morning of my wedding, however, I felt my heart sink more and more when I should have been


    excited. Even as Lori and Jessica, my maids of honor, helped me put on my dress, I had to blink back


    tears because the woman who raised me wasn¡¯t there to see it. As I put my veil on, I wished that she


    was there to put it on for me, and to hug me and tell me that she was proud of her little girl. I wished


    that I was crying tears of joy instead of tears of sadness.


    Suddenly, Jessica took my hand with a smile. Now that I was fully dressed, with my hair in perfect ck


    curls cascading down my back and a delicate ne around my neck, I really did look like a bride.


    We looked in the mirror for a few moments, neither of us speaking, as we held each other¡¯s hands.


    But then, Jessica turned to me and smiled even wider. ¡°Come outside,¡± she said, tugging me along by


    my hand toward the door. ¡°And close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I asked, but I closed my eyes anyway while Lori held my shoulders firmly and helped guide me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise,¡± Lori said. I could hear her smile through my closed eyes.¡± Trust us. You¡¯ll love it.¡±


    I furrowed my brow, but did as they asked. All of the wedding preparations were done by now, and I


    was fully dressed and couldn¡¯t see Enzo now before the ceremony, so unless they were nning on


    breaking tradition or surprising me with some small gift, I was a bit confused. I felt them guide me out


    into the chilly air, then carefully led me down the steps. Once we were at the bottom, I heard the sound


    of footsteps approaching.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Jessica said, letting go of my hand. ¡°Open your eyes.¡±


    I slowly cracked my eyes open. As I squinted against the light, two forms approached. Once they came


    into view, my jaw dropped.


    ¡°Mom? Taylor?¡± I whispered, my voice shaking.


    In front of me stood my mother and my brother, both dressed for a wedding in a tuxedo and a dress.


    My mom had tears in her eyes, and Taylor was smiling, standing straighter and looking healthier than


    thest time I had seen him.


    A sob caught in my throat as I rushed forward and threw my arms around both of them, pulling them in


    close.


    For a long time, the three of us just held each other, crying andughing. When we finally pulled away,


    my mother held me at arm¡¯s length and looked me up and down.


    ¡°You make a beautiful bride,¡± she whispered, wiping her tears away with one hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a dork, though,¡± Taylor chimed in, to which I responded by punching him gently on the arm


    andughing.


    ¡°Mom,¡± I said, dabbing away my own tears with a handkerchief, ¡°What happened? How did you get


    here? I¡¯ve been trying to call you nonstop-¡°


    ¡°I know, honey,¡± my mom interjected with an apologetic look. ¡°And I¡¯m sorry. But this was supposed to


    be a surprise. Your father asked me not to talk to you until now.¡±


    My eyes widened as my mom spoke. ¡°You¡­ You talked to my biological dad?¡± I whispered.


    My mom nodded and a slow smile began to spread across her lips. There was a new brightness to her


    face, although whether it was from living in Europe or the fact that it was her daughter¡¯s wedding day, I


    couldn¡¯t be entirely sure.


    Suddenly, Taylor spoke up. ¡°He¡¯s invited us toe live here, with him,¡± he blurted out with a wide grin.


    Taylor¡¯s words made my eyes widen even further. ¡°He- What?¡± I stammered incredulously.


    My mom nodded vigorously. ¡°Your father is even lovelier than I imagined,¡± she said, sounding almost a


    little sheepish. ¡°He said that Taylor and I could live here as long as we want, and he even has a witch


    who might be able to help lift your brother¡¯s curse. I think he¡¯s lonely.¡±


    I thought back to my sister¡¯s funeral, and nodded slowly. Of course he was lonely; he had lost his wife,


    his second wife, and his daughter. And despite what the Luna and Selena both did when they were


    alive, I was certain that it was still heartbreaking.


    At least Selena wasn¡¯t in control of her actions when she did those horrible things.


    But even so, this was a huge mansion for a single man and his servants. And although I didn¡¯t want to


    read into it too much, the way that my mother¡¯s eyes sparkled when she talked about my dad made me


    wonder if there was something else there between them¡­


    Or at least, maybe there could be something between the two of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I supposed that I wouldn¡¯t mind that so much. But more than anything, I was happier than ever to have


    my mom and my brother here by my side on my wedding day.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Chapter 300: Marrying My Hockey Alpha


    Nina


    ¡°Nina,¡± Jessica called out. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡±


    I turned to face my friends with a teary-eyed smile. They were right; it was time for the wedding to


    begin. And now that I had my mom and my brother at my side, I felt happier than ever.


    Lori and Jessica led me inside while my mom and Taylor headed around back to take their seats. The


    wedding was to be held on the backwn of the mansion, where the seats and the altar were set up. It


    was a cold day, but I knew that the air would feel good against my skin.


    As we stopped in front of the back door that would lead outside to the ceremony, Lori and Jessica


    turned to face me. They both had tears in their eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is happening,¡± Jessica said, delicately blotting at her teary eyes with her


    handkerchief. ¡°My best friend is getting married¡­ And before me, no less.¡±


    I halfughed, half-sobbed at this and pulled both of my friends close for a tight hug. We held each


    other for a few minutes, crying and rocking each other back and forth.


    Finally, Lori and Jessica stepped back.


    Lori smirked and reached out to touch my face with her thumb. ¡°You¡¯ve got mascara on your cheek,¡±


    she teased, wiping it away from my face. ¡°There. That¡¯s better.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Jessica asked. ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    I nodded, then took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see my father standing there.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only just met you after more than twenty years apart, and now I¡¯m walking you down the aisle,¡± he


    said with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s funny how those things work, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I nodded andughed as well. ¡°I guess so,¡± I said.


    My dad paused, then took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m sure that your mother and Selena are watching over you


    today.¡±


    ¡°I know they are.¡± I smiled. Lately, I had been seeing shes of my mom and my sister here and there. I


    had never been one to believe in ghosts, buttely that had changed. It only happened asionally,


    and only for a split second. But I knew that I saw them¡­ Maybe it was an ability of mine. Or maybe it


    was just wishful thinking.


    Either way, I knew that they were there, watching me on my wedding day. And I knew that they had


    smiles on their faces. Tiffany was there, too.


    My dad held his arm out for me and smiled. I looped my arm through his, feeling the strength that


    emanated out of him, and smiled up at him. We heard the ceremony music begin ying outside.


    Lori and Jessica opened the big double doors that led out to the wedding area.


    My chest felt tight as I looked out at the crowd. There were so many people there¡­ I didn¡¯t even know


    some of them. I instantly felt myself ovee with an entire host of emotions, but my dad¡¯s strength


    kept me upright, and he patted my hand gently and shot me a warm smile.


    ¡®You got this, kiddo,¡± he whispered.


    All of the guests stood, and gasped as they saw me walk down the steps with my dad. But I wasn¡¯t


    looking at any of them; I was only looking straight ahead at Enzo as he stood by the altar with the


    hockey team by his side, and with Matt as his Man of Honor.


    The bouquet of lilies in my hand shook as my dad began walking me down the aisle. I had to remember


    what Lori and Jessica told me before, when I was getting ready¡­


    Just breathe, I repeated in my head. Look at your groom, and breathe.


    The aisle felt so long, but Enzo¡¯s eyes felt so strong as they gazed at me. His gaze was steady like a


    rock, but I could see the emotion in his face, the wide smile across his lips. He looked so handsome in


    his white tuxedo, with the winter wind blowing through his curly hair.


    Finally, my dad and I stopped in front of the altar. Enzo walked down and bowed to my dad, then took


    my hand.


    I felt my dad¡¯s hand squeeze mine, then let go as Enzo led me away.


    ¡®You look more beautiful than I ever imagined,¡± Enzo whispered as we walked up to the altar. 1


    I could only blush.


    The ceremony began. The priestess gave a beautiful speech about love and marriage, and then it was


    time for our vows. Luke, who was our ring bearer, smiled as he carried the rings over to us.


    Luke said nothing as he held the rings out for us, but as his eyes met mine, I could see a hint of pure


    joy in his teary gaze. I teared up a little, too, as I remembered how much our friendship had blossomed


    over the past few months.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much,¡± Luke finally whispered so only I could hear. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re my friend.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t contain myself. With a tearfulugh, I threw my arms around my friend and hugged him


    tightly. He stiffened for a moment out of surprise before I felt his arms wrap around me as well. When


    we pulled away, we both had tears rolling down our cheeks, and I quickly wiped them away as the


    crowd looked on endearingly.


    Luke looked over at Enzo. Without a word, Enzo reached out and took Luke¡¯s shoulder in his hand. He


    squeezed it tightly, and the two nodded at each other. No words were exchanged, but I knew that


    nothing needed to be said.


    With a deep breath we finally took the rings, and then Enzo and I turned to face each other. Both of our


    faces must have been red; his sure was, and I could feel the heat in my own face as well.


    Enzo cleared his throat, then pulled a little piece of paper out of his pocket and began to read.


    ¡°Nina, when I first met you, I knew that you were special,¡± he said.


    Already, I was tearing up.


    ¡°¡­But I didn¡¯t know that you would be my fated mate. Every day, I can¡¯t get over how lucky I am to be


    one of the few who actually found his fated mate. And to think that I spent three years with you right


    under my nose, and I was so obsessed with hockey that I didn¡¯t even know it.¡±


    The crowd chuckled. Iughed as well, and dabbed at my eyes with my handkerchief.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯m not the best at giving speeches. But I just want you to know how much I


    love you, and how I¡¯ll always cherish you until the sun goes out¡­ And probably even after that.¡±


    When Enzo was finished, the crowd pped. I averted my gaze, feeling my face turn red.


    ¡°It¡¯s your turn,¡± the priestess said quietly.


    I cleared my throat, and finally looked up to face Enzo again.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m afraid I didn¡¯t write down my vows,¡± I said quietly, feeling my face get even hotter with


    embarrassment. ¡°But¡­ Enzo, we¡¯ve been through so much together. I¡¯m d to have you by my side,


    not only as my protector, but also as my partner¡­ And my best friend.¡±


    There was a long silence. I felt the weight of Enzo¡¯s loving gaze on me, and suddenly, I felt the urge to


    say more.


    ¡°I really do love you like I love the moon in the sky,¡± I whispered. ¡°I¡¯m d I met you.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s brown eyes lit up. I felt my chest tighten with pure passion as the priestess smiled, and turned


    to Enzo.


    ¡°Enzo Rivers,¡± she said, ¡°do you take Nina Harper to be yourwfully wedded wife?¡±


    Enzo nodded. ¡°I do,¡± he said. His voice rang clear and true, and carried across thewn like a soft


    wind.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The priestess turned to me next. ¡°Nina Harper¡­¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± I blurted out, before she even finished.


    The crowd and the priestessughed. ¡°Well then,¡± she said, ¡°I pronounce you-¡°


    Suddenly, Enzo grabbed me around the waist and pulled me close. He dipped me low to the ground


    and kissed me deeply, causing the bouquet of lilies to fall out of my hand and roll down the altar steps


    before the priestess could even finish her speech.


    I smiled against his lips, and felt the cool sensation of fresh snow falling down on our faces.


    My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I¡¯m doing my


    best to provide updates as soon as possible. I would greatly appreciate it if you could explore my other


    stories as well. Please consider following my F******k page Eve above story, and joining the group


    Eves Alphas if you¡¯d like to chat and stay updated on my writing schedule. Furthermore, although Nina


    and Enzo¡¯s story hase to a temporary pause, the tales of Mountainview City are far from over. In


    thetter half of July, we will continue with the second book of ¡°My Hockey Alpha¡± right here. You can


    stay informed about thetest progress by visiting our fan page or group.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    Chapter 301


    Bonus 1: The Perfect Dress


    Nina


    The sun had already slipped below the skyline by the time I entered ¡°Belle Ame Bridal,¡± with Jessica


    and Lori by my side.


    We were on a mission-a mission that I had been avoiding like the gue.


    Finding the perfect wedding dress, something that should have been exciting, was a stark reminder of


    my mother¡¯s absence. She was somewhere overseas, unreachable, and it felt like a part of my heart


    was missing.


    No matter how often I called her, no matter how many voicemails I left and letters I wrote, I didn¡¯t get a


    response. It was both worrisome and depressing at the same time, and as my wedding with Enzo


    ticked closer, I just felt worse and worse by the day.


    I kept telling myself that she was safe; she was likely busy and forgot to change her number over to the


    international line. Maybe she and Taylor bought a house or rented an apartment and didn¡¯t update their


    address yet.


    But there was another little voice inside of me¡­ Something telling me that because she wasn¡¯t my


    ¡°real¡± mom, that she had decided to abandon me.


    I knew my biological father now. I never got the chance to meet my biological mother, but I knew who


    she was now.


    But it didn¡¯t make my love for my adoptive mother any less potent; if anything, after all this time that I


    had spent learning about both my past and her past, I felt more love for her than ever. Our history


    together wasn¡¯t the best, but I was prepared to spend the rest of my life making up for that with her. I


    wanted a real rtionship with my adoptive mother, one in which we could actually get to know each


    other for once instead of hating each other.


    I couldn¡¯t do that, however, if she wouldn¡¯t talk to me.


    ¡°Nina, you can¡¯t avoid it any longer,¡± Jessica reminded me gently as we walked into the little bridal


    store, which had only recently reopened its doors after the Crescent debacle. ¡°Enzo and you are


    getting married in less than a month.¡±


    I gave her a nod, acknowledging her words but not my readiness. ¡°I know, Jessica. I just¡­ I wish my


    mom were here. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Before anyone could offer anotherforting statement, Lori interrupted. She was always more stoic


    than the rest of us, but right now, I think that I actually kind of needed that sort of attitude.


    ¡°Alright, enough talking, more shopping,¡± she said, grabbing me by the shoulders and pushing me over


    toward the racks of dresses. ¡°Nina, you¡¯re going to look stunning no matter what you wear.¡±


    In the bridal shop, the walls were practically lined with tulle and silk. The dresses sparkled under the


    soft, ttering lighting.


    I let Jessica and Lori pick out gowns for me, trying on one after the other without feeling any real


    connection. A stunning mermaid dress made me feel like a wrapped up candy, an A-line with ace


    ovey made me itch, and a ball gown made me feel like I was ying fairy princess dress-up rather


    than preparing for my own wedding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t think this is working, guys,¡± I finally admitted, feeling my throat tighten with unshed


    tears. I was standing on the little tform in front of the mirror, wearing a silky blush pink dress that


    looked more like a nightgown than anything.


    Surrounding me was a pile of rejected dresses, and my heart was only growing heavier with each


    unsessful try.


    Lori rushed over, her arm sliding around my shoulders. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay, Nina. Your mom would be proud,


    you know. And she¡¯d want you to be happy.¡±


    ¡°Both of your moms,¡± Jessica corrected, lifting a finger. ¡°They¡¯d both be proud.¡±


    I nodded, but it didn¡¯t lessen the ache. One mother was dead before I ever even got to know her, and it


    felt as though the other mother had just decided to abandon me.


    ¡°I think I shoulde back tomorrow,¡± I said, picking my skirt up and stepping down off of the tform.


    ¡°I¡¯m getting too tired to think straight.¡±


    Jessica and Lori shot each other a quizzical look, but neither of them said anything as I walked back


    over to the dressing room.


    Just then, however, a shimmer from the corner of the shop caught my eye. I paused for a moment just


    as I was about to step into the dressing room and peered over at it.


    Intrigued, I moved towards it, pulling out a gown that was unlike the rest.


    Its design was simple yet elegant; an off-shoulder cut, with a fitted bodice that red out slightly from


    the hips, trailing into a beautiful sweep train. There were intricatecy floral patterns sewn into the


    fabric, lending an ethereal touch.


    ¡°This one¡­¡± I murmured, unable to take my eyes off it.


    The shop owner, a woman named Marta, who¡¯d been assisting us all afternoon without batting an eye


    at my indecisiveness, turned to look.


    ¡°Ah, that dress,¡± she said, a hint of surprise in her voice. ¡°That¡¯s been sitting here for years. It¡¯s a one-


    off design from a local designer that never gained poprity. No one¡¯s ever chosen it.¡±


    As I held the dress against myself, it was like seeing my reflectione to life. The way it draped over


    my frame seemed almost custom-made. Without another word, I hurried back to the fitting room, the


    whispers of Jessica and Lori fading behind me.


    Slipping into the dress was like slipping into a different version of myself. The woman looking back at


    me from the mirror was radiant and confident.


    The dress hugged my body perfectly, entuating every curve, yet still managing to feel incredibly


    comfortable. I gave a small twirl, the train swishing softly behind me. For the first time in a long while, I


    felt normal, like a girl simply excited about her wedding.


    I stepped out of the fitting room and watched as Jessica and Lori both gasped. Their eyes watered, and


    I found my own vision blurring. I wiped at the tears with a shakyugh.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I asked, my voice thick with emotion.


    ¡°You look¡­you look breathtaking, Nina,¡± Jessica managed to get out, her smile trembling. The


    reflections in the mirror agreed


    with her, and I found myself unable to stop the broad grin that spread across my face. This was it. This


    was my dress. Everything from the delicatece ovey, the full skirt, the long sleeves and the


    sweetheart neckline made me feel like an actual, real princess; not a fairy tale princess.


    I felt mature and beautiful, and for just a moment, I felt as though I could look at myself and see more


    than the ghosts of the past several months weighing down on me. Everything about the Crescents, all


    of the fighting, the pain, the heartbreak¡­ None of it mattered to me during those brief moments.


    I turned to Marta, tears still clinging to myshes. ¡°I¡¯ll take this one,¡± I said, the certainty in my voice


    making the final decision all the more real.


    The dress was not only a step closer to #Bonus 1: The Perfect Dress my wedding with Enzo, but it was


    also a balm to the ache of my mother¡¯s absence. It was a silent assurance that even though she wasn¡¯t


    physically present, a part of her was here with me, guiding me through this milestone. And in that


    moment, that was enough.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    Chapter 302


    Bonus 2: House Hunting


    Nina


    The whisper of the wind and the distant hum of the campus came as a backdrop to our conversation.


    Enzo and I were sitting on the steps of our university dorm, a stack of housing catalogs spread out


    around us, dog- eared and underlined with no luck.


    Enzo ran a hand through his hair, frustration clear in his furrowed brows. ¡°Nina, none of these ces


    feel right. They¡¯re not¡­us.¡±


    I looked at the houses in the brochures, all perfectly manicuredwns and cookie-cutter designs, and I


    had to agree with him. There was nothing that I hated more than a white picket fence and a perfectly


    mowed backwn.


    For the past couple of weeks, we had been house hunting almost nonstop. Neither of us wanted to


    continue living in our campus dorms once we were married. We craved the true privacy of a home, and


    we nned on staying in Mountainview for a long time, so we figured that now was as good a time as


    any to officially settle down and buy a home.


    But the movies and TV shows made house hunting appear to be much easier than it really was. I


    always thought that it would just take a few houses and a good real estate agent before we would find


    the house of our dreams, but that wasn¡¯t the case.


    Everything that we looked at felt too cramped between other houses, too nd, and nothing had


    enough character to suit our unique lifestyle.


    We both wanted space to run in our wolf forms, trees outside our windows, and the feeling of the ocean


    breeze on our skin; but it seemed that all of the houses that were avable in the area were the exact


    opposite of that.


    At this point, we were left with no choice but to either stay in the dorms or get an apartment downtown,


    and neither of us wanted that, either.


    There was one more option, though; it was something that I had been hesitant to bring up because I


    knew that it was a soft spot for Enzo, but now, it seemed as though it finally needed to be talked about.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I started, my voice almost tentative, ¡°have you thought about your father¡¯s house?¡±


    I saw him stiffen at my words, and I could almost feel the pain radiating from him. His father had


    passed away hardly more than a month ago, leaving Enzo his oceanside house.


    We hadn¡¯t been back since, not after finding it ransacked and destroyed by Lewis and his followers.


    Now, it was just sitting all alone up there on the cliff, dark and empty. It was like a coffin. Even just


    thinking about it made me shudder.


    ¡°Nina, you know how the house lookedst time,¡± Enzo replied, a hint of despair in his voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t


    had the strength to fix it up. Plus, I don¡¯t love the design of it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we can change it, make it our own,¡± I suggested, meeting his brown- eyed gaze. I was


    convinced we could breathe life back into the house, turn it into a home.


    But Enzo just shook his head, causing a stray brown curl to fall into his eyes. ¡± No, Nina,¡± he replied,


    his voice soft and low. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ The wedding is so close, you know? We won¡¯t have any time to


    get anything done before then.¡±


    Enzo seemed uncertain, but I reached out to hold his hand. His thick, calloused fingers felt warm and


    comfortingced between mine. ¡°Let¡¯s go look at it, just once. Maybe it¡¯s not as bad as we remember.¡±


    as


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Reluctantly, he agreed, and the next day found us standing in front of the towering beach house. With


    its gray and square exterior and massive windows, it looked dark and almost frightening.


    But when I looked at it, I saw potential. I saw our future.


    Holding Enzo¡¯s hand tightly, I led him around the property, describing my vision for each room, how we


    could y with the natural light, the open spaces, and the amazing view of the ocean. I exined my


    ideas for renovations, for turning the old- fashioned architecture into a blend of rustic and modern


    design.


    ¡°Picture this,¡± I said, pausing in therge archway to the kitchen. We can paint it a bright color.


    Something rustic and cozy. We can rece all of these metal cabs with nice wooden ones, and


    we¡¯ll put in arge counter ind with lots of stools for people to sit at when we have dinner parties.¡±


    Enzo said nothing just yet, but I continued, and led him over to the dining room next.


    ¡°Here, we can get rid of this cracked ss table, and put in a big farmhouse table. With benches,


    maybe, instead of chairs¡­ And over here, in the living room, we can get rid of all of this awful gray


    furniture and rece it with warm, soft, cozy sofas and armchairs.¡±


    I didn¡¯t say it out loud, but there was a tiny voice in the back of my head that wanted me to picture this


    ce filled with a family, too. Kids¡­ Lots of them. A whole little pack of pups. The thought of it made


    me blush, but I decided to keep it to myself for the time being and went on with my visions.


    Next, I led Enzo upstairs. ¡°We can change out the bed in the master bedroom,¡± I said, walking into the


    massive room. ¡°Imagine it with a little table and some armchairs in that big window¡­ We could sit here


    in the mornings and have our coffee while we watch the ocean¡­¡±


    While I rambled on about color schemes and furniture, I watched as Enzo¡¯s initial hesitation gradually


    gave way to quiet contemtion, his gaze bing more introspective. I could see him painting


    mental images, transforming the broken down rooms in his mind, just as I was.


    Finally, when we stood on the porch, looking out at the sprawling ocean, I turned to him, silently urging


    him to see what I saw. The sun was setting, and the y of oranges and purples in the sky added to


    the raw beauty of the scene.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked, my voice hardly audible above the sound of the crashing waves below. ¡°What do you


    think, Enzo? Want to make this ce our home?¡±


    ¡°Nina¡­¡± he began, and his voice was low and hard to read. I felt my heart sink a bit as I expected him


    to deny it again, to tell me that he would sell this ce and we would have to live on campus until we


    could find a house.


    But he didn¡¯t. Instead, with a small smile ying on his lips, he said, ¡°I like your vision, Nina. I think we


    can do this. We can clean it up, renovate it¡­ make it ours.¡±


    My heart soared at his words, at the eptance and resolve in his voice. The excitement bubbled up


    within me, and without thinking, I jumped into his arms, peppering his face with kisses.


    Heughed, his armsing around me to hold me tight, his eyes sparkling with a joy that mirrored my


    own.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make it beautiful, Nina,¡± he whispered against my hair. ¡°And we¡¯ll get to wake up to this view


    every day.¡±


    In that moment, wrapped in Enzo¡¯s arms and looking out at the ocean, I felt a sense of home that no


    picture-perfect house in any brochure could ever offer.


    We were taking something broken and making it whole, just as we had done with each other. It wasn¡¯t


    going to be easy, but together, we were ready to build our future, one brick at a time.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    Chapter 303


    Bonus 3: The Color of Love


    Nina


    Even though sleep was a luxury neither Enzo nor I could afford these days, I found myself energized by


    the whirlwind of wedding preparations and home renovations.


    Thanks to the help of Enzo, all of our amazing friends, and a fantastic group of contractors, we were


    making huge strides with the renovations on our new home.


    Now, all that was left was picking out paint colors for the various rooms in the house; something,


    anything, to cover that ghastly gray color that made the whole house feel like a depressing little box.


    However, exhaustion was slowly creeping in-and with it came snappiness, moments of impatience, and


    a few disagreements we wouldn¡¯t have had otherwise.


    One such argument unfolded during yet another trip to the hardware store.


    We were standing in the paint aisle, as we had been doing almost every day for the past week,


    surrounded by countless paint swatches that neither of us could seem to agree on.


    ¡°I still say we should go with yellow,¡± I insisted as I tapped my finger against a bright buttercup-yellow


    color on the paint swatch. ¡°That kitchen really needs some color.¡±


    Enzo grimaced, shaking his head. ¡± Nina, I can¡¯t stand yellow. Besides, it¡¯s too¡­ bright, too shy for a


    kitchen. It reminds me of the color of melted butter, or¡­ or jaundice. What about this color?¡±


    I watched as Enzo pulled out a millionth swatch, one which contained the color of te blue. It wasn¡¯t


    far off from the color that the kitchen was painted already. It was pretty on its own, but a whole room


    like that? It would only blend into the gray and bluendscape of the ocean.


    I pursed my lips, crossing my arms right after I rubbed my exhausted eyes with my fists. ¡°Blue is too


    gloomy, Enzo. A kitchen is supposed to be cheerful!¡±


    Enzo let out a low, annoyed growl. He


    had dark circles under his eyes, probably even worse than mine. But I wasn¡¯t backing down, and


    neither was he.


    ¡°Blue is better than yellow, at least,¡± he hissed.


    I frowned deeply. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna insist on painting the kitchen blue, then what is even the point of


    painting it at all?¡± I asked, throwing up my hands in exasperation. ¡°That color you picked out is hardly


    any different from that awful gray color that¡¯s already in there. Maybe you¡¯re more like-¡±


    I stopped myself. I knew what I was going to say, and so did Enzo; that he wasn¡¯t all that different from


    his father after all. But I stopped myself.


    Even in my exhaustion, I knew that that wasn¡¯t the right thing to say, and I didn¡¯t really mean it.


    Richard¡¯s death was still too fresh, too raw to be makingparisons like that. And besides, despite


    Richard¡¯s short-lived redemption at the end, it still wasn¡¯t fair topare them.


    Enzo said nothing about my almost-ment about his father. Instead, he pulled out another swatch,


    one which contained an even more sickly blue hue that could be likened to the deathly pallor of a fresh


    corpse.


    ¡°Here!¡± he said, shoving the little paper swatch in my face. ¡°This is better isn¡¯t it? Can we just pick a


    color so we can go home? I¡¯m starving.¡±


    I grimaced, snatching the swatch out of his hands, my frown deepening as I studied the color.


    ¡°No way, Enzo. This is awful! What about¡­¡±


    The argument escted, and soon our voices echoed off the store¡¯s high ceilings.


    Bystanders began ncing our way, a couple of them offering amused or sympathetic smiles, others


    giving us sidelong looks of disapproval. Neither Enzo nor I paid them any mind, too caught up in our


    silly paint color dispute.


    Suddenly, and seemingly out of nowhere, a croaky voice intervened.


    ¡°Why not paint it green?¡± Both Enzo and I turned to find a small, elderlydy smiling at us, her eyes


    twinkling with a mix of mischief and wisdom.


    ¡°Green?¡± Enzo asked, his eyebrows shooting up in surprise.


    ¡°Green,¡± the woman confirmed with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s the perfectpromise, a mix of yellow and blue. And a


    lovely color for a kitchen, if I may say so myself.¡±


    She shuffled towards a disy, her frail hand pointing at a particr shade of sage green. It was a


    color we had overlooked in our heated exchange.


    We both stared at the suggested color, exchanging tentative looks. I couldn¡¯t deny it; the green was


    indeed soft, warm, and weing-a gentle embrace of our two opposing preferences.


    Tentatively, I reached out and grabbed the swatch down off of the shelf to look at it more closely. It


    really was a pretty color; it reminded me of the color of the sea foam during sunrise. I liked it- a lot.


    ¡°You know,¡± I started, a slow smile spreading on my face, ¡°I actually really like this.¡±


    I held the swatch out to Enzo, who snatched it out of my hand with a somewhat-annoyed huff. But as


    he studied it, his face turned from an expression of annoyance into one of peaceful eptance.


    ¡°Well?¡± the olddy asked, chortling a bit as she leaned on her cane.¡±


    Enzo stared at the color a moment longer, then broke into a grin. ¡°You know what, Nina?¡± he


    murmured, tapping the card on his palm. ¡°I really like this one, too.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh; and neither could Enzo.


    Ourughter rang out in the store, a shared acknowledgement of the silliness of our argument. It was a


    moment of lightness in the middle of our hectic schedules and sleep- deprived irritability.


    With a grin, Enzo took the swatch over to the counter for the attendant to mix, leaving me alone with


    the old woman.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to the old woman, holding the can of sage green paint. We really needed that.¡±


    Her eyes crinkled as she smiled. ¡°I could tell,¡± she murmured, patting me on the shoulder. ¡°Young


    love¡­ Compromise is a skill that you¡¯ll pick up over the years, and I can tell that the two of you will


    have many of those.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but blush at the old woman¡¯s words. My eyes wandered over to Enzo, who was leaning


    on the counter and watching intently while the attendant mixed the color for our kitchen


    Sage green Like sea foam at sunrise.


    But right now, I wasn¡¯t looking at the color, I was looking at Enzo, at my future with him. I couldn¡¯t tear


    my eyes. away from him, from his handsome form as he leaned on the counter, the way that his curly


    hair fell into his sleep -deprived face.


    I pictured him like that for years toe, standing in our sage green kitchen. I pictured the two of us


    cooking countless meals there,ughing and getting flour on our faces as we baked birthday cakes for


    our children.


    When I finally opened my mouth to say something to the olddy, she was gone.


    We paid for our can of paint, and as we left the store hand-in-hand, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of


    fondness for the afternoon. Despite the exhaustion, the stress, and the asional argument, these


    were moments I would cherish.


    The olddy¡¯s intervention, the sharedughter, and Enzo¡¯s hand securely holding mine brought a


    sense of bnce in our chaotic lives.


    It wasn¡¯t just about painting the kitchen anymore; it was about creating a home-our home-where every


    shade of our lives, blue, yellow, or green, had its ce.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Chapter 304


    Bonus 4: Missing Ingredients


    Nina


    Anxiety was bubbling its way up in my chest as I stared down at the phone in my hand.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Once again, the attempt to call my mother proved to be futile.


    I couldn¡¯t even count how many times I had tried calling her over the past three weeks, all of which had


    gone unanswered. This time, however, it even went straight to voicemail; either she had hung up when


    she saw my name pop up on the screen, or her phone was officially shut off.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nina,¡± Enzo said, wrapping his strong arms around me from behind as he nted a kiss


    on the top of my head. We were standing in the kitchen; our beautiful sage green kitchen. ¡°She


    probably just hasn¡¯t switched to an international number yet. She¡¯ll call you soon; I can feel it.¡± I nodded


    and turned around in Enzo¡¯s arms, inhaling his scent and letting his warmth emanate through me as I


    buried my face in his chest.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably right,¡± I said quietly. ¡°I just wish that she could be here in time for the wedding. Maybe


    we should .¡± I bit my lip, stopping myself from saying what I had said a million times over the past few


    weeks; that we should put the wedding off until I could get in touch with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even say it,¡± Enzo replied. ¡± Trust me, Nina. She¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°You really think so?¡± I asked, looking up to meet his soft brown gaze. ¡°You 4 think she¡¯ll show up at the


    wedding?¡±


    Enzo nodded and shot me a gentle smile. I felt my cheeks tinge pink as he nted a gentle kiss on my


    lips before he walked off to the dining room.


    With the wedding imminent, her silence was deafening. I was desperate silence was deafening. I was


    desperate to hear her voice, to share the details of our preparations, our excitement.


    One such preparation was our uing engagement dinner. Enzo and I had been working tirelessly to


    transform our once drab, gray house into a warm, inviting home.


    The renovations had made the house brighter, morefortable, and it was filled with anticipation for


    the celebration.


    It was the eve of the party, and we were in the midst of finishing up the final touches on our house. All


    that was left was to finish putting together some furniture that we had purchased, and then this house


    would finally be our home.


    I stood there in the kitchen for a few minutes, smiling softly as I watched Enzo putting together a dining


    chair. The entire first floor was open now after we had knocked down a few walls, and it felt much more


    airy andfortable inside.


    It was nice being able to see everything from where I stood in the kitchen.


    Most of the furniture that we had now had been purchased secondhand, giving the house an eclectic,


    vibrant look.


    I liked how the nt pots and pictures in the living room were all mismatched and colorful, and I had


    found a few stunning armchairs at a local estate sale that each had a history of their own.


    The dining room furniture, however, had to match; I couldn¡¯t bring myself to have an entirely


    mismatched dining set, and so we had made ast-minute trip to Ikea for a set of chairs and benches


    to go around our enormous farm-style table that practically stretched the entire length of the


    downstairs.


    Suddenly, I had a thought. We had an array of food prepared for our engagement dinner, but nothing


    for dessert.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I began, ¡°I think I should bake a cake for the dinner.¡±


    His eyebrows shot up, a surprised grin stretching across his face as he deftly twisted a screw into the


    bottom of one chair and then set it down on the floor when he was finished. ¡°A cake? You sure, Nina?¡±


    I nodded, feeling a rush of excitement. ¡±


    Yes. I¡¯m craving sweets and I just realized that we don¡¯t have anything for dessert.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± he chuckled, slipping the parts for another chair out of their cardboard prison. ¡°What do


    you need? I can run to the store.¡±


    I opened the kitchen cab to take stock, expecting to find baking essentials. My heart sank when I


    saw the empty shelves. ¡°Oh no,¡± I muttered. ¡°We¡¯re out of supplies.¡±


    Hisughter filled the kitchen, making me smile despite my disappointment.¡± Well, looks like we¡¯re


    going shopping after all. Let me just put this one chair together and then we can go quickly.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± I protested, grabbing my keys from the counter. ¡°I can go. You finish up here. Besides, I want to


    pick out everything myself.¡±


    ¡°A woman on a mission, I see,¡± he teased, offering a mock salute. ¡°Good luck, soldier. And get a good


    cake mix. None of that cheap stuff. I like chocte cake, for the record.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± I replied with a grin, saluting him back. ¡°Chocte cake it is. I¡¯m feeling peanut butter frosting.¡±


    Chuckling, I left the house, feeling a surge of enthusiasm despite the hup in my ns. The winding


    country roads, flocked on either side by tall pine trees through which I could see the oceanpping


    against the shore in the distance, made for a rxing scene.


    I quickly forgot about my anxiety surrounding my mother as I turned the radio up high and danced and


    sang along to the music.


    My enthusiasm quickly deted, however, when a roon darted out onto the road. I let out a


    surprised shriek, followed by a jerk of my steering wheel that sent me straight into a ditch.


    My heart pounded in my chest as I sat in the sudden silence of the car, a cloud of dust settling outside


    my window.


    The roon, equally as surprised by


    me as I was of it, twittered anxiously and scooted off into the darkness between the trees.


    When I came to my senses I groaned, resting my head on the steering wheel. I knew I had to call Enzo,


    knew that he¡¯d likely never let me live down my roon encounter.


    ¡°You fucker,¡± I whispered, watching the fat little creature with my eyes. ¡± Why did you have to run out


    into the road just when a car wasing?¡±


    The roon, of course, didn¡¯t answer; he was a roon, after all, and well out of ear shot.


    I sighed and climbed out of the car to 4 take a look at the damage..


    Thankfully, my little car, which I had purchased only a couple of weeks ago from an old man down the


    road, wasn¡¯t damaged at all. But it was stuck deep in the ditch, and there would be no pulling it out on


    my own.


    I would have to call the local towpany toe and get me out, but right now, I didn¡¯t have the


    time; our engagement party was in just a few hours, and I had a cake to bake.


    Sighing once more and cursing to 4 myself, I took a deep breath as I A pictured Enzo¡¯s teasing grin


    over my roon scare. With a disbelieving chuckle at this nice little mess that I got myself into, I pulled


    out my phone to dial his number.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    Chapter 305


    Bonus 5: The Tease


    Enzo


    Dust and sweat clung to my skin as I wrestled with the new living room furniture.


    It was a final touch to the renovations we¡¯d been slogging through for months, transforming our once


    dull house into a vibrant home. Despite the exhaustion tugging at my muscles, a sense of satisfaction


    washed over me as I looked around the house. Our house.


    Just as I was finishing up on the final bench for our massive dining room table, my phone buzzed in my


    pocket.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    A picture of Nina lit up the screen, her smile making my lips curve in response. ¡°Hey, love,¡± I answered,


    using my cleanest elbow to press the speaker button.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± she started, and I could already hear the hesitation in her voice.


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ had a little run-in with a roon. I maybe¡­ sort of¡­ kind of got myself stuck in a ditch.¡±


    Thest part of her sentence came out all at once like an avnche. I could tell immediately that she


    was embarrassed. And I was a man; it was my job to capitalize on her embarrassment. What good


    would it be if I didn¡¯t tease my fiancee a little?


    I couldn¡¯t help but burst outughing. A roon?¡± 1 chortled. ¡°Are you telling me you swerved off of the


    road because of a little roon?¡±


    ¡°Yes, okay! It was scary, alright? And I didn¡¯t wanna hit it!¡± Nina huffed on the other end of the line. I


    could almost see her pouting, her arms crossed in defiance.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from teasing her relentlessly; to think that Nina Harper, the strong and


    independent woman who pretty much single-handedly saved the entire town of Mountainview from the


    Crescents, survived on her own with a bullet hole in her leg, got spooked by a little roon.


    ¡°Oh, Nina, I don¡¯t know if I should leave you alone anymore,¡± I continued to tease as I stood and wiped


    the sawdust off of my hands. ¡°Roons today, and what¡¯s next? Squirrels tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°I need you toe pick me up,¡± she said, ignoring my jabs. ¡°And we still need cake supplies.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I sighed, trying to smother myughter as my voice took on a more serious tone. ¡°I¡¯m


    on my way. You¡¯re okay though, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Nina replied, letting out a small sigh of relief. ¡°Just artnoyed, both at myself and that damn


    bastard of a roon.


    With a promise to pick up Nina, I hung up and prepared to leave. Just as I was heading out the door,


    however, a glint caught my eye. I frowned as I approached the little hallway table that sat near the front


    door.


    It was a photograph of my mother in a cracked frame, forgotten in the whirlwind of renovations. I picked


    it up gently, tracing the image of her smiling face. I missed her. It wasn¡¯t fair that she wouldn¡¯t be there


    for my wedding with Nina, for all of the moments that 1 wanted to share with her.


    My father, too. As much as he could be a bastard sometimes after my mom died, I still missed him. I


    wanted nothing more than to make up for those lost years, to finallye to a respectful understanding


    with my father.


    I wondered if either of them would have liked the renovations we made on this house; my mother likely


    would have loved the bright colors and the eclectic furniture. I think that my father would have liked it,


    too, although he seemed to pick up a fondness for the color gray after my mom died.


    But I didn¡¯t think that he ever actually liked the color gray. I think that it was really just a way for him to


    punish himself, a way to convey the feeling in his heart that his life had be void of color since my


    mom died.


    Sighing, I ced the photograph down and made a mental note to pick up a new frame while we were


    out.


    With ast, satisfied look around the nearly finished living room, I grabbed


    my keys and headed to the car. Not even ten minutes down the road, I spotted her. As I pulled up next


    to Nina¡¯s car in the ditch, I found her sitting on the hood with a stubborn pout on her face.


    Despite my concern, her sulky expression struck me asical, and I couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle.


    ¡°Nina versus the roon,¡± I quipped as I climbed out of my pickup truck ¨C it was really my father¡¯s


    truck, but I decided to use it rather than let it sit in the garage and collect dust. It was a nice truck, too.


    It baffled me that Lewis and his followers didn¡¯t bother to steal it, but then again, they didn¡¯t seem to


    steal much of anything. The act of ransacking my dad¡¯s house was more of a way to show their


    disrespect than anything else. They may as well have spat on his grave. But I supposed that it was a


    good thing that they didn¡¯t know where he was buried. ¡°I think we can safely dere the roon the


    winner,¡± I continued, my lips curling up into a teasing grin as I approached.


    Nina¡¯s choctey brown eyes narrowed, but I could see a smile tugging at her lips.


    ¡°Just wait till I bake the best cake you¡¯ve ever tasted,¡± she hissed as she jumped down off of the hood


    of the car.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see who¡¯sughing.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡± I threw my hands up in surrender as Nina strode up to me. She was small, but I had to


    admit that she could be a little scary at times. If she ever truly got mad at me¡­ Well, thes I might just


    have to flee the country.


    Nina, smiling and shaking her head, brushed past me with a kiss on my cheek and climbed into the


    passenger side of my truck. I walked around and inspected her car for damage; it was fine, just as she


    said.


    But the sun was getting lower in the sky, and I didn¡¯t have a tow package hooked up to my truck.


    We would have to call the local towpany and have them take her car back to the house, but for


    now, we needed to get to the store and get that cake¡­ and I had a secondary mission, too.


    I turned back to the truck, where Nina was staring at me through the windshield. Even from where I


    stood, her brown eyes sparkled in the golden hour that was glowing around us.


    I couldn¡¯t help but stop on the side of the road, our eyes connecting through the windshield. In her half-


    disheveled look, after spending weeks preparing for our wedding, renovating our new home, and


    preparing for our engagement dinner, she looked more beautiful than ever; even more beautiful than


    when she took on the evil Luna.


    I knew there was no other ce I¡¯d rather be. Despite the day¡¯s setbacks and my fleeting sadness, the


    joy of our shared life was far morepelling.


    We were building a home, piecing together a life filled with love,ughter, and yes, even confrontations


    with roons. This was our life, and I wouldn¡¯t change a thing.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    Chapter 306


    Bonus 6: Shopping Trip


    Nina


    Enzo¡¯sughter was infectious as I jumped down off of the hood of my car.


    The roon incident, the nearly- abandoned cake mission, and now my car being towed-it was


    absurdity that could only happen to me.


    ¡°Ridiculous,¡± he chided, grinning as he dialed the towpany and climbed into his truck. With the tow


    truck on its way, he put the truck in gear and began to drive down the road toward town, an unspoken


    agreement between us that the cake n was still on.


    As we drove, I leaned forward and turned on the radio. I smiled as the radio crackled to life, filling the


    truck cab with the rhythm of one of our favorite songs.I couldn¡¯t help but sway in my seat, mimicking the


    dance moves we had mastered in our living room.


    After everything, after all of the pain, we now lived a life in which we could dance freely in our bright


    and cheery living room, holding each other¡¯s hands and singing out of key to our favorite songs, twirling


    and dipping until we were so out of breath and covered in sweat that we fell down onto the plush


    couch.


    Enzo caught on quickly, bobbing his head to the beat while maintaining a watchful eye on the road.


    Ourughter echoed in the small space, dissolving the tension from the roon showdown. The


    spontaneity of our little dance-off was like a soothing balm to the frantic pace of our preparations, a


    reminder of the joy we found in each other¡¯spany. ¡°You think we could sneak this song into our


    wedding ylist?¡± Enzo asked when the song was over, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    ¡°Absolutely,¡± I replied,ughing. ¡°The guests would love our dance routine.¡±


    Enzo made a face. ¡°Maybe they¡¯d love your dance routine,¡± he chuckled. ¡°Not mine. I¡¯ve got two left


    feet.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh. Enzo, despite all of his grace on the ice, was a clumsy dancer. My father


    insisted that we perform a traditional dance during our reception, which we had been practicing


    relentlessly for.


    But even our instructor, who came to our house three times a week to give us lessons on the dance,


    seemed to have resolved that Enzo would be a lost cause. He was going to step on my toes¡± and mess


    up the moves to the dance, and everyone would just have to live with that.


    ¡°It¡¯s so close,¡± I said in a wistful tone of voice as I looked out the window. The pine trees rushed by us


    on either side, almost as fast as our wedding was approaching. ¡°You sure we¡¯re not moving too fast?¡±


    Enzo was silent for a moment. I nced over to see that he was gripping the steering wheel tightly with


    his free hand. He shook his head. ¡± No such thing,¡± he replied warmly. ¡°I love you, Nina. I don¡¯t wanna


    wait to make you my wife.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words made me smile. I still couldn¡¯t quite quell that mncholy feeling in the pit of my stomach


    over the fact that my mother likely wouldn¡¯t be attending my wedding; but Enzo seemed firm in his


    promise that she woulde, and so I decided to trust him. I did tell her repeatedly in my letters and


    voicemails that I was getting married, and I sent her an official invitation. The wedding was only a


    couple of weeks away now; maybe she was packing her bags toe and visit at that exact moment.


    ¡°We did pretty good, didn¡¯t we?¡± he asked, a proud look on his face. ¡°After everything¡­¡±


    I nodded before Enzo could finish.


    ¡°We sure did,¡± I agreed, picturing our vibrant, weing home. It was a necessary balm to the pain of


    everything that had happened that year; a new beginning, a suture to close up the open, bleeding


    wounds of everything that the Crescents and the Luna did.


    Now that those wounds were held shut, they could begin to heal. The bleeding had already lessened,


    and it would only be a short matter of time before they clotted, and eventually scabbed over.


    Maybe we would give into temptation and pick at the scabs, yearning for the pain, yearning to rip the


    sutures out so we could experience that grief in order to not let go of the people we had lost.


    But we wouldn¡¯t. We would let those wounds heal. We would bandage our hands, clip our fingernails


    short so we couldn¡¯t rip at our delicate flesh. Then, someday, there would be nothing but faint white


    lines.


    Little scars, white mounds of flesh that traced along our veins.


    We would never forget, but it would hurt less and less over time.


    The grocery store was a quick affair. I was on a mission, dashing through the aisles to gather the


    baking supplies we needed. Enzo trailed behind, hisughter following me as I filled our cart with bags


    of flour, sugar, and a variety of cake mix options.


    The cake, I decided, was going to be the highlight of our engagement dinner. Chocte with peanut


    butter frosting; an overly sweet delicacy. The sugar would linger in our mouths for hours. I needed


    something sweet like that.


    The journey back was a joyful continuation of our trip, our conversation filled with shared dreams and


    laughter. But as we neared our house, Enzo unexpectedly veered the truck into the hardware store¡¯s


    parking lot.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± I asked, a quizzical look on my face.


    ¡°Just need to pick something up. Wait here,¡± he said, leaving me in the car.


    As I watched him disappear into the store, I found myself humming along to the soft melody ying on


    the radio. my mind wandering to the cake I wound bake.


    A few minutester, he returned, a small bag clutched in his hands. The light-hearted demeanor was


    gone, reced with a somber expression that hadn¡¯t been there before. He climbed back into the truck


    without a word and gently set the bag down in the back seat; I couldn¡¯t see what was inside.


    I wanted to ask, to fill the silence that had reced ourughter, but I held back


    The forlorn look on his face gave me pause. Maybe his wound was more open than mine was,


    somehow. Maybe he had lost more blood. I could sense that he didn¡¯t want to talk about whatever was


    in that bag, that whatever was in that bag was an extra suture to close up the corner of his wound that


    was bleeding the most.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As he started the truck and steered it towards home, I took his free hand in mine and gave it a


    squeeze.


    The gesture, although small, was a silent promise of my presence; no matter what, no matter how


    much blood he lost and no matter how many times he would pick at the scabs, I would be there by his


    side.


    It was what fated mates were for.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Chapter 307


    Bonus 7: Frame Job


    Nina


    I got to work as soon as we reached home.


    Mixing bowls, a whisk, a dusting of flour and sugary sweetness in the air that I could taste on my


    tongue-the kitchen was my sanctuary, and I relished in the task at hand. Making the cake wasn¡¯t merely


    a chore; it was a testament to our love, a sweet delight to mark our engagement.


    It was a meditative practice, too; a way to unwind after everything. As I worked lovingly on the


    choctey batter, I found myself thinking that I would be spending a lot of time baking in this kitchen


    over the years.


    In my peripheral vision, I noticed Enzo fiddling with something in the hallway. Curiosity nudged at me,


    so I wiped my hands on my apron and tiptoed to the corner.


    ¡°Whatcha doing?¡± I started to ask, but the words died in my throat as I saw him carefully aligning his


    mother¡¯s picture in a new frame. He didn¡¯t hear me approaching, and so his mannerisms remained


    natural, fluid, oblivious to my presence.


    I watched, transfixed, as he gingerly hung the picture on the wall and took extra care to assure that it


    was hung straight. There was a sense of finality in his movements, and it finally urred to me why he


    had looked so forlorn when he retreated from the hardware store.


    This new frame was a final resting ce for one of the few remaining relics of his mother, the woman


    who I had never met. I suddenly felt guilty for whining so much about my mother, who was alive and


    well, when he had lost both his mother and his father.


    A lump formed in my throat. The moment was far too intimate for interruption, and so I quietly retreated


    to the kitchen, a soft smile ying on my lips as I left Enzo to his somber yet loving task.


    Minutester, Enzo joined me in the kitchen, his eyes brighter, his shoulders rxed. ¡°Picture looks


    good on the wall, right?¡± he asked, not waiting for my response before plunging his finger into the cake


    batter just as I was about to ce the tray in the hot oven.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Iughed, pping his hand away. ¡°That¡¯s for the cake, not for your sampling.¡±


    ¡°Oh, c¡¯mon. Can¡¯t a man taste the fruits of his fianc¨¦e¡¯sbor?¡± he quipped, grinning broadly as he


    licked the chocte batter off of his finger.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    ¡°Only when they¡¯re ready and not full of raw eggs,¡± I retorted, matching his yful tone. Ourughter


    echoed in the kitchen, filling the room with warmth. ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious, raw eggs and all,¡± he


    murmured, licking his finger clean.


    After setting the timer for the cake, I turned to find Enzo watching me, a soft look in his eyes. He moved


    closer, lifting me onto the counter with an ease that still surprised me.


    ¡°The picture does look lovely on the wall,¡± I murmured as I wrapped my arms around his neck and


    rubbed my nose against his. It urred to me then that maybe he did notice my presence earlier, but


    he was too enthralled in his careful work to acknowledge me. I didn¡¯t mind, though.


    Enzo said nothing. His face took on a far -away look, which was only broken when he blinked rapidly


    and shot me a warm smile. *


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I asked, a hint of surprise in my voice.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± He sighed, pulling me closer so that our bodies were pressed up against each other. ¡°Today


    was one of those days, you know? A bit crazy, a bit perfect. I just needed to do this.¡±


    With that, he leaned in, capturing my lips with his in a soft,nguid kiss. His lips tasted like chocte,


    sweet and sticky. His fingers traced a path down my sides as his kisses began meandering down from


    my lips to my neck.


    ¡°What time is everyoneing?¡± he murmured in between kisses, his voice thick and sweet like the


    cake batter.


    I bit my lip as I stifled a soft moan. ¡± Seven,¡± I replied. ¡°It¡¯s five-thirty now.¡±


    Enzo paused his kissing, and shot me a mischievous look. ¡°So we¡¯ve got time.¡±


    I opened my mouth to respond, to tell him that I still had to make the frosting and we still had to get


    ready for the party. But before I could answer, Enzo plunged his face back into my neck and began


    kissing and nibbling with more vigor.


    I gasped, taken aback by the suddenness of it all. But then I melted into him, my hands winding into his


    hair. We stayed there, lost in our little world while the aroma of the baking cake filled the air. We didn¡¯t


    need words; our actions spoke volumes, each touch a testament to our love. Our bodies intertwined


    into one as we gingerly peeled enoughyers of our clothes away to feel one another. We had already


    made love that morning, and I was sore, but Enzo was gentle as he worked himself into me. The


    sounds of our moans andbored breaths slowly rose into the air along with the sweet smell of the


    chocte cake in theoven.


    When we were finished, we both sank down onto the kitchen floor and leaned against one another,


    closing our tired eyes for a few moments of respite before we would have to finish baking the cake and


    start getting ready for the party.


    I felt Enzo¡¯s fingers work their way into mine, his thumb tracing lines back and forth across my


    knuckles. Behind my closed eyes, I could feel him leaning over to lock my lips into onest wet,


    passionate kiss.


    When Enzo finally pulled away, I was breathless, my heart pounding in my chest. He rested his


    forehead against mine, a content sigh escaping his lips. I reveled in the warmth of the moment, in the


    love that was palpable between us.


    ¡°Today has been quite a day, hasn¡¯t it?¡± he murmured, his eyes locked onto mine. His statement was


    simple, but it held a world of meaning. Our sharedughter, our dreams, our arguments, even our mini-


    disasters-they were all a part of our journey together.


    ¡°Definitely,¡± I responded,ughter bubbling up again as I remembered the roon incident. ¡°You¡¯d


    better not tell anyone about what happened to my car.¡±


    ¡°Nina, you know I can¡¯t promise anything,¡± he retorted, his face taking on a mischievous grin. ¡°Besides,


    we¡¯ll need some good conversation topics at dinner. And it was a memorable experience, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Memorable indeed. This day had been a whirlwind, full of unexpected surprises and sweet moments. I


    knew then that our life together wouldn¡¯t always be smooth sailing. We would face hurdles, perhaps


    even more bizarre than a roon causing a car crash.


    But as long as we were together, facing it with love,ughter, and an unwavering spirit, I knew we could


    weather any storm.


    Enzo¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts. ¡°Ready to make some peanut butter frosting?¡± he asked, his


    eyes twinkling with mischief. ¡°I¡¯m feeling peckish again.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help butugh, ready to dive back into our chaotic, delightful life. As we yfully bickered


    over the peanut butter frosting and I tried-and failed -to keep him from taste testing it, I realized that this


    was just the beginning of our adventure together.


    I couldn¡¯t wait to see what else life had in store for us.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Chapter 308


    Bonus 8: The Cake


    Nina


    As I swirled the final dollop of icing atop the cake, the doorbell chimed, announcing the arrival of our


    first guest. The warmth of anticipation ignited in my chest. I dusted off my hands and went to greet


    them.


    Before I could even open the door, Jessica and Lori burst in.


    ¡°Nina!¡± Jessica eximed, brushing past me as she looked around the house. ¡°Holy shit! This ce


    looks so much better!¡±


    I blushed a bit, hugging Lori while Jessica continued to snoop around.¡± Thanks,¡± I murmured, walking


    over to pull Jessica into a tight hug as well. ¡± It¡¯s finally done. I feel like we can rx now¡­ Sort of.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lori chimed in, patting my shoulder. ¡°The wedding will be over soon, too. Then you guys


    can have your honeymoon. And then you¡¯ll get a whole month before sses start up again.¡±


    I had tough. Deep down, I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted the wedding to be over anytime soon. I loved the


    process of preparing, the anticipation of it all. It was a feeling that I wanted to cherish.


    ¡°Here.¡± Jessica shoved a bottle of champagne into my hand. There was a bow on the neck of the


    bottle. ¡°A housewarming gift.¡±


    ¡°More like a belly-warming gift,¡± Lori teased. ¡°You¡¯ll let us stay here tonight, right?¡±


    I nodded, smiling as I set the bottle down on the counter. ¡°Of course. I wouldn¡¯t let my friends drive


    drunk.¡±


    Enzo and I had already nned to have most, if not all, of our guests stay the night.


    We had prepared with tons of nkets, and even purchased a couple of air mattresses that would


    certainlye in handy in the future; not to mention our guest bedroom, which was reserved for Lori


    and Jessica, seeing as how they were the only other couple other than Enzo and I.


    At least, that was what I thought. But when none other than Luke burst in a few momentster with a


    beautiful woman on his arm, my opinions changed.


    ¡°Luke!¡± 1 eximed, running over to them. ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Luke¡¯s face turned a deep shade of red. ¡°Remember that cute witch that I told you about ages ago?¡± he


    asked. ¡°This is her.¡±


    I had to rack my brain for a minute, but then I remembered Luke mentioning a witch once when I was


    trying to get to Enzo in the werewolf realm. She really was cute; she had long, wavy ck hair that fell


    down past her butt, a slender and tall figure, and wore a lc purple dress.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She had a choker around her thin, pearly white neck that, upon closer inspection, had a tiny, delicate


    bird skull attached to it.


    ¡°It was ethically sourced,¡± she said, touching the bird skull with her slender fingers, ¡°I found it. Poor little


    thing must have fallen out of the nest. I¡¯m Mnia, by the way.¡±


    Mnia¡¯s voice was low and soothing, and the way that her vibrant blue eyes lit up and her plump lips


    twisted when she spoke made me instantly realize why Luke was so smitten with her. I introduced


    myself, noticing how cool and smooth her hand was when I shook it.


    More guests trickled in, and soon the house came alive with chatter,ughter, and the clinking of wine


    sses. Friends, both old and new, flooded the rooms, and the energy was infectious. We feasted on a


    homemade meal, reminiscing about the old times and sharing stories.


    ¡°Remember when Enzo thought he could beat me at a beer chugging contest?¡± Matt recalled, and the


    table erupted intoughter. His face was red from the alcohol; all of ours were. Even Mnia¡¯s face,


    which was naturally the color of an iridescent pink pearl, had deep red splotches on her cheeks from


    the wine.


    ¡°And he passed out halfway through!¡±


    I added, and Enzo yfully rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Hey, at least I can handle my liquor,¡± Enzo chimed in. ¡°Beer is for chumps.¡±


    ¡°Aw, hush,¡± Matt chided, grinning.¡±


    You¡¯re basically a middle-aged wine mom.


    As the evening wore on, the atmosphere grew more rxed and cheerful, fuelled by abination of


    good food, wine, andpany. Of course, Enzo recounted my entire roon extravaganza to


    everyone, which resulted in a red face on my behalf and a peal ofughter from everyone else..


    Eventually, it was time for the cake.


    ¡°Make way for the baker!¡± Enzo announced, helping me carry the cake to the table. The room filled with


    cheers and apuse.


    After cutting the cake and a champagne toast, we dug in. The creamy peanut butter exterior made way


    for the warm, moist chocte interior, and the table was all but silent aside from the scraping of forks


    and mumbled words while everyone enjoyed the cake.


    Enzo and I grinned at each other, holding hands beneath the table, our faces red from the wine and the


    champagne.


    When we were finished, we all made our way to the living room, where the even evolved into games of


    charades, karaoke battles, and Pictionary.


    However, as the night wore on, Matt suddenly suggested a change of scenery. ¡°Let¡¯s take this party


    outside!¡± he dered, pointing towards the window where soft snowkes were silently covering the


    ground.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind? It¡¯s freezing!¡± Jessica protested, but Matt was already pulling his shoes off.


    ¡°Snow¡¯s perfect for a party!¡± He threw the door open and ran outside barefoot, whooping with joy.


    ¡°You¡¯re drunk, Matt,¡± Loriughed, equally as drunk as he was and also the first to follow him despite


    her words. Jessica, grumbling, followed soon after.


    Mnia followed after her, lifting her skirt with her hands and stepping delicately into the white snow


    with her little white feet. She hardly even left footprints in her wake; and of course, Luke followed


    closely behind her.


    Unable to resist the contagious energy, one by one, we all followed, stepping out into the soft nket of


    snow.


    For a few moments, we all stood there in the backyard, overlooking the ocean -not that we could see it


    in the darkness as the snow fell on us and dusted our hair. The air was silent, all sounds dampened by


    the thick snow.


    But that silent was immediately broken by Matt, who hurled a snowball at Enzo¡¯s face with the force of


    a thousand suns. A gasp of surprise fell over the group while Enzo slowly wiped the cold, wet snow off


    of his face.


    ¡°Hey, Matt¡­¡± Enzo took a step forward, reaching down into the snow to pick up a huge handful. He


    continued approaching Matt, who was backpedaling away now as Enzo balled the snow up in his


    hands. ¡°Come here.¡±


    The air erupted intoughter as Enzo hurled the enormous snowball at Matt.. The atmosphere broke


    into chaos after that; we chased each other around, leaving footprints in the pristine white snow, our


    breath misty in the night air.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you this red since you lost to Matt at chugging beer!¡± I teased Enzo, noticing the flush


    on his face from the cold andughter.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you this giddy since¡­ well, I guess you are always this giddy,¡± he teased back, pulling


    me closer for a quick kiss.


    ¡°Cheers to that,¡± Iughed, raising an imaginary ss.


    Surrounded by our friends, in the house we had turned into a home, ourughter echoing in the quiet


    snowy night, I realized that this was it. This was our beautiful, chaotic, perfect life, and I wouldn¡¯t


    change a thing.


    Just as I thought that, a snowball hit me squarely in the face. I sputtered, wiping the snow from my


    eyes to see Enzoughing.


    ¡°You¡¯re so going to pay for that!¡± I warned, a grin spreading across my face as I scooped up a handful


    of snow.


    The night wore on, filled withughter, yful banter, and so much love. And even as my face grew


    numb from the cold and my sides ached fromughing, I knew I would treasure this night forever.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t every day one got to engage in a snowball fight with their fianc¨¦ and friends on the


    eve of their engagement party. Life was truly beautiful in its unpredictable, chaotic way.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Chapter 309


    Bonus 9: A Call


    Nina


    It was well after the party, and everyone else had gone to sleep. ]


    Lori and Jessica took over the guest- room after all due to the fact that Mnia, using her magic,


    conjured up an amazing little hut outside. When we walked into the hut, we were all astonished to see


    that it was bigger on the inside, although I was more astonished to see the loving look in Luke¡¯s eyes


    when the attractive witch performed her trick.


    The hockey team took up residence on the floor of the living room, and now Enzo and I were lying in


    our bed, too energized to sleep. We had a movie ying quietly on the television, but neither of us


    were watching it. We had ¡­ more important things to do in bed.


    As the credits rolled on the screen,


    Enzo and Iyfortably entwined in the bed, a nket drapedzily over our nude bodies.


    The peaceful silence was broken only by the low hum of the movie soundtrack and our quiet breaths


    syncing in harmony. It was the calm serenity of shared solitude, aforting quiet that came with the


    understanding that it was enough to just be in each other¡¯s presence.


    A slow smile was creeping across my face as I traced patterns on Enzo¡¯s chest with my finger.


    Suddenly, the shrill ring of my phone pierced the tranquility and caused my smile to fade.


    I nced at the screen, an unknown number shing brightly. I furrowed my brows, expecting an


    annoying spam caller at thiste hour. With a sigh, I picked up the call, ready to hang up at the first sign


    of a recorded message.


    But the voice that greeted me was tar from mechanical. It was warm, familiar, and it brought a lump to


    my throat. ¡°Nina?¡± The voice was shaky, hesitant.


    ¡°Taylor?¡± I asked, sitting up abruptly.¡± I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you,¡± I whispered, the surprise and emotion


    clear in my voice. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you and mom been answering my calls?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s been a while,¡± Taylor replied. ¡°We¡¯ve been really busy, and mom¡¯s phone hasn¡¯t been


    working properly. I¡¯m sorry that you haven¡¯t heard from us, but we have received your voicemails and


    letters.¡±


    Relief washed over me. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± I replied. Enzo sat up behind me. I felt him stand and watched as


    he walked over to the bathroom, tugging on his boxers as he went, ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re alright, Taylor.¡±


    I could hear the sounds of cars honkingand people talking in the background, but I knew fully well that


    Taylor didn¡¯t own a cell phone. ¡°Are you at a phone booth?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He chuckled. ¡°They¡¯re still a thing over here. It¡¯s actually awesome. You know I always hated


    cell phones.¡±


    I had tough. ¡°Yeah,¡± I replied. ¡°I remember.¡±


    Once, when Taylor and I were teenagers, he got so frustrated with his cell phone ringing too often that


    he threw it in the street and watched with satisfaction as the school bus ran over it.


    He was always a little more old- fashioned than I was. I always teased him and said that he should just


    start using telegrams tomunicate with people, and he was open to the idea.


    ¡°So¡­ What happened?¡± I asked, wanting to know why he and my mom had been radio silent for


    almost a month now.


    Taylor let out a long, exasperated sigh. ¡°We¡¯ve just¡­ been busy,¡± he replied. He almost sounded as


    though he had more that he wanted to say, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.¡± Listen, Nina¡­ I


    know you¡¯re getting married soon. But I don¡¯t think we can make it. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    The disappointment washed over me like a wave. I had been clinging to the hope of my family being


    there on my special day. But understanding and love for my brother quelled the rising storm of sadness


    within me. He was sick, after all. I swallowed hard, forcing a smile into my voice.


    ¡°I understand, Taylor,¡± I murmured. ¡± I¡¯m just d you and mom are okay. I¡¯lle to visit soon, okay?¡±


    I could hear Taylor¡¯s smile through the phone. ¡°Good,¡± he replied quietly. ¡°I promise we¡¯ll see each


    other sooner than you realize.¡±


    There was something almost cryptic about Taylor¡¯s words, but I decided that I was just imagining


    things, and decided to change the subject.


    Taylor said that he only had a few minutes left on the payphone and, not knowing when I would get a


    chance to talk to him next, I wanted to make the most of those few minutes.


    Our conversation flowed, revisiting shared memories, love and longing stitched into every word. Our


    words, echoing with years of lost time and connection, painted a bittersweet picture. By the time we


    hung up, tears were already blurring my vision.


    I fell back onto the bed, the phone call leaving a hollow ache in my chest.


    Enzo, who hadid back down and put on another movie, turned to me, his brows creased with


    concern at my tear- streaked face. I sank into his arms, seekingfort in the familiar scent and


    warmth.


    ¡°What happened, Nina?¡± Enzo asked, his voice soft as a whisper, his hand running through my hair in


    soothing strokes.


    ¡°They¡¯re okay, but they can¡¯te,¡± I replied, my voice trembling with the weight of unshed tears. ¡°I


    don¡¯t know why, exactly. I think they¡¯re just too busy, and it¡¯s too far. Taylor is sick, after all, but still¡­¡±


    Enzo held me tighter, his silence giving me strength. He didn¡¯t need to say anything. His presence, his


    arms wrapped around me, spoke volumes.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I let myself cry, the tears staining the sheets as he held me through my sorrow. It wasn¡¯t a dramatic


    outburst,but a gentle release of pent-up emotion, shared in the intimacy of our quiet bedroom.


    Eventually, my sobs subsided and were reced by aforting silence.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay, Nina,¡± Enzo whispered, kissing my forehead gently. ¡°We¡¯ll see them soon.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I know,¡± I replied quietly. I shook my head then. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being dramatic. I shouldn¡¯t be


    comining when¡­¡±.


    My voice faltered. We both knew what I was going to say; that Enzo had lost both parents. Neither his


    mother nor his father would be attending our wedding, and not because of extenuating circumstances.


    He wouldn¡¯t be able to see either of them, not ever. My biological mother was long dead, but I never


    knew her; my adoptive mother was my real mother, in that aspect. I could see both her and my


    biological father whenever I wanted to, and here I was, whining about my mom not being able toe


    to my wedding.


    Enzo narrowed his eyes. ¡°Nina-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I murmured. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to be rude.¡±


    Surprisingly, Enzo shook his head and just pulled me closer. ¡°You¡¯re not being rude. I was only going to


    say that you¡¯re allowed to be sad over this. Just because my parents are gone doesn¡¯t mean that you


    have to push down your feelings about your mom.¡±


    Enzo¡¯s words were an odd source offort to me. Without saying anything else, I nuzzled down


    further into his arms.


    I realized that this was what love meant -holding each other up during times of heartache, sharing in


    the other¡¯s sorrow, providing a sanctuary in the midst of the storm.


    As I drifted off to sleep in Enzo¡¯s arms, lulled by his steady heartbeat and the soft movie in the


    background, I couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful. Grateful for the love I had found in Enzo, for the


    conversation with Taylor, for the chance to move forward while cherishing the past.


    Life was full of surprises and hurdles, but as long as I had Enzo by my side, I knew we could weather


    any storm.


    The phone call was a reminder of that- a testament to the ties that bind, the love that heals, and the


    strength we find in each other.¡±

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Chapter 310


    Bonus 10: Two Days Before


    Nina


    It was two days before my wedding. The house was quiet, a lull of calmness in the storm of


    preparation. I was at home that evening, half lost in the endless list ofst-minute arrangements and


    half lost in daydreams. Enzo was out, running some errands.


    I didn¡¯t expect anything out of the ordinary. But as it turned out, I was in for a huge surprise.


    A knock echoed through the house, the sudden sound pulling me from my musings. I opened the door


    to find Jessica and Lori grinning mischievously.


    ¡°Hey, guys,¡± I said, opening the door a little wider. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting you-¡±


    ¡°Grab her!¡± Jessica shouted.


    Before I could react, Lori grabbed me by both arms. A bridal sash was thrown over me, a tiara was


    plunked on my head, and I was unceremoniously dragged out of my house.


    I nced over my shoulder, certain that Enzo woulde home and think that I was kidnapped. And


    technically, I supposed that I was kidnapped.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?¡± I stammered as they pulled me into a car,ughing at my confused state.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Jessica winked as Lori began to drive down the road.


    It wasn¡¯t long before we were pulling into town. My confusion quickly dissolved into shock and then


    bloomed into delight as we parked alongside the local club. Lori and Jessica put their hands over my


    eyes and guided me inside, where they pulled their hands away and shouted, ¡°Surprise!¡±


    There, amidst a sea of familiar faces was arge sign that read, ¡®Nina¡¯s Bachelorette!¡¯


    ¡°You guys!¡± I eximed, whirling around to face Lori and Jessica.¡± What¡¯s all this?!¡±


    ¡°What do you think, dummy?¡± Lori teased, punching me in the arm. ¡°Your wedding is in two days.


    Obviously you have to get piss drunk and dance the night away before Enzo steals you from us.


    Before I knew it, a strong drink was shoved in my hand and I was pushed unceremoniously into the


    throng of familiar faces. Alongside Lori and Jessica, I recognized several ssmates who I was


    acquaintances with.


    ¡°Come on, Nina!¡± Jessica hollered over the loud music, taking my hand and twirling me around.


    Iughed, letting myself be swept away, by the rhythm, my feet moving almost on their own. My tiara


    twinkled under the neon lights, a beacon of my soon-to -be-married status.


    The DJ dropped a crowd favorite, and a cheer erupted around us. The atmosphere was electric, a


    palpable energy that coursed through everyone, uniting us in our shared revelry. We formed a circle,


    each of us taking turns to step into the center, showing off our most ridiculous dance moves amidst


    laughter and cheers.


    Mnia, the newest addition to our group, was there without Luke; I felt oddly transfixed by her


    ethereal beauty as she swayed on the dance floor, moving and gyrating in sync to the music like a


    flower swaying in the breeze.


    The night transformed into a blur of dancing,ughter, and well-wishes. I found myself lost in the


    rhythm, soaking in the happiness that radiated from everyone. But, in the midst of it all, I felt a tap on


    my shoulder.


    I turned around to see Enzo, a look of surprise mirroring my own.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I asked, my voice barely audible over the loud music. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I could ask the same question,¡± he shouted back, grinning with a drink in his hand. ¡°Did you get


    dragged here against your will, too?¡±


    I nodded. Just then, the hockey team, including Matt and Luke, suddenly appeared out of the crowd.


    Our two respective parties practically froze in surprise. Jessica stomped up to Matt, jabbing her finger


    into his chest.


    ¡°I told you we were having the bachelorette party here!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°You were supposed to go somewhere else!¡±Matt, however, shot her a confused look. ¡°I thought you


    said that you weren¡¯t having it here!¡±


    Enzo and I watched, unable to control ourughter as Jessica and Matt bickered. It wasn¡¯t long,


    however, before Mnia eventually found Luke and pulled him back toward the dance floor. I watched


    with a grin as his head disappeared into the crowd, and I did the same with Enzo.


    Before we knew it, both parties had converged on the dance floor.


    Ourughter melded into the thumping music. The night took an unexpected turn, our separate parties


    merging into one epic celebration. Friends from both sides joined in the revelry, the club reverberating


    with the amplified cheer of ourbined groups.


    The rest of the night was a whirlwind of music,ughter, and non-stop dancing. Our friends formed a


    raucous conga line, weaving through the club with Enzo and I at the helm. Drinks flowed freely, toasts


    were made, and stories were shared.


    At one point, Enzo pulled me aside. He led me over to the bar for a refill on our drinks, the contents of


    which had sloshed out onto the floor more than they had actually wound up in our bellies.


    Taking a breather from the dancing, Enzo leaned on the counter and held up two fingers to the


    bartender, who nodded. I didn¡¯t even know which drinks the bartender would bring us next; I just knew


    that he would bring two of them..


    ¡°Did you ever imagine our bachelor and bachelorette partiesbining?¡± Enzo asked as he looked


    over at me, his eyes twinkling with mirth and his face red from abination of the alcohol and 317 the


    dancing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I was having a bachelorette party until an hour ago!¡± Iughed, leaning against his


    shoulder. 1 tucked a stray strand of sweaty hair behind my ear and let out a peaceful sigh.


    Hisughter rang out, adding to the symphony of joy that filled the room. ¡± Well, this is definitely a night


    to remember.¡±


    A few momentster, the bartender brought us our two mystery drinks. Enzo handed mine to me, then


    we clinked our stic cups together and took a big gulp.


    ¡°Mmm,¡± I said, grimacing as I swallowed the bitter yet also somehow sickly sweet vor of vodka and


    cranberry juice. ¡°Tastes like shit.¡±


    Enzo chuckled. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said. ¡°See why I prefer wine?¡±As the night wore on, the energy never


    waned. We danced until our feet ached,ughed until our sides hurt, and celebrated like there was no


    tomorrow. The surprise had turned into an unexpected delight, a night filled with memories we¡¯d cherish


    forever.


    Finally, as the music died down and the first light of dawn peeked through the windows, we all stumbled


    home.


    Tired, but exhrated, we all said our goodbyes, promises to see each other at the wedding echoing in


    the cool morning air before Enzo and I practically fell into the back of the Uber that was waiting to take


    us back to our house.


    And as I fell into bed just as the sun began to rise, Enzo¡¯s arm wrapped itself snugly around me. I


    couldn¡¯t help but think of how truly magical the night had been.


    I closed my eyes, a smile on my face, knowing that tomorrow would be another day filled with love,


    laughter, and unforgettable memories. And after that¡­


    We would finally be married.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 0311 ¡°Are we ready?¡± Matt shouted to us over the music. Lori and Jessica nodded, and with onest look at me, they disappeared into the crowd. I stayed where I was, keeping an eye on Enzo so I wouldn¡¯t lose him, but I could see Lori slip what looked like money to a random girl. Lori then whispered something in the girl¡¯s ear and pointed to her cup. The girl, who seemed too drunk to think clearly, nodded and shoved the money into her bra, then staggered over to Selena and Enzo.


    In one swift movement, the girl pretended to stumble; and in doing so, she lurched forward and spilled her drink all over Selena


    Selena whipped around with a disgusted look on her face and shouted something at the girl while gesturing wildly, then grabbed Enzo by the hand and stormed off toward the bathroom.


    I watched as Lori, Jessica, and Matt followed behind them while keeping a bit of a distance. Then, Matt bumped into Enzo, causing him to break away from Selena. Lori and Jessica followed Selena, who was too drunk to notice that she¡¯d dropped Enzo¡¯s hand.


    And now I had my chance.


    I kept my eyes firmly locked on Enzo, who was now standing there on his tiptoes looking for Selena in the crowd.


    Without thinking, I did what was most natural for me: I grabbed his hand and pulled him through the crowd, away from the dance floor and toward the back door. He was too drunk and


    confused to react, and soon enough I had him outside and away from everyone else while Matt stood inside I the door in case Selena returned.


    ¡°Um¡ª What''s going on?¡± Enzo asked, furrowing his brow once we were alone. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Enzo, look at me,¡± I said, just wanting to cut straight to the chase. I stared into his eyes as my heart practically pounded out of my chest, begging him silently to remember me.


    ¡°Please. Look at me.¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± Enzo shook his head and took a step backwards. ¡°Do I know you?¡± I kept persisting, and took a step toward him to close the gap between us. I took his hand in mine and kept looking into his eyes. If I could just get


    him to look at me long enough for him to recognize me... I But maybe I was being too aggressive. I Enzo pulled his hand away from mine and shot me a confused look. ¡°I have a girlfriend,¡± he said. He sidestepped around me in an attempt to get to the door, but I jumped in the way again and grabbed his wrist, this time harder.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± I said, feeling my eyes begin to well up with tears. ¡°Please. It¡¯s Nina.


    Please remember me... Selena put a spell on you!¡± Enzo froze. At that moment, I thought for sure that I had jogged his memory, even just a little bit. He stared down at me with wide eyes. I felt a smile begin to spread across my lips as I waited for his face to shift. He would rememberThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    me in just a few moments ¡ª [ was sure of it.


    There was a long silence. The air between us was so thick I could hardly breathe, but I kept staring at him with yearning, and I held firmly onto his wrist.


    He opened his mouth to speak. I felt my heart flutter; he was remembering me now.


    ¡°Let me go.¡± His voice was low and demanding.


    Involuntarily, I released my grip on his wrist out of pure shock. Without another word, Enzo brushed past me and shoved his way through the door. I could only watch through the screen as Matt tried to corner him again, only for Enzo to suddenly do the unexpected: he threw a punch at Matt.


    Matt ducked and dodged the punch sessfully, but Enzo took his chance to disappear into the crowd. = I felt a sob bubble up in my throat as I stood there, watching Enzo disappear.


    He hadn¡¯t remembered me, and I was devastated. Without thinking, I suddenly turned on my heel and ran down the steps, just wanting to get away from the party so no one would see me cry.


    And as I ran down the street, I felt my heart break into a million pieces.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 0312 Nina As I watched Enzo storm off into the party, I felt my heart sink. The screen door mmed shut behind him and wobbled a bit on its frame, leaving me alone and shaking in the cold. Up until five seconds earlier, I was certain that our n was going to work.


    But maybe I was too confident in that assumption, because it turned out that Enzo didn¡¯t remember me after all. In fact, my attempts to make him remember not only proved to be futile, but also made him angry with me and probably closed him off even more.


    Now, I was just the strange girl who cornered him at a party. For all he knew, I could have been trying to drug I


    him or something.


    I couldn¡¯t exin it; somehow, after I everything, he didn¡¯t remember me at all. Even as I looked at him that night, begging him to reach into his mind and remember my face, my voice, my touch... He simply looked at me like I was aplete stranger.


    What had happened? How did ite to this? Thest time we spoke, he had seemed as though he knew who I was, or was at least beginning to know who I was. He even said himself that he knew I was familiar. And yet, at the party, he looked at me like he had never spoken to me in his life.


    As I stumbled down the dark street, couldn¡¯t contain the sobs that escaped my lips. I felt my face twist and contort I into an excruciating grimace, and I


    clutched my stomach as I felt nausea wash over me from abination of the alcohol and my heartache.


    I knew my friends were probably looking for me, but I was too drunk and heartbroken to care. Up until now, I thought for sure that I would have Enzo back on my side, and now here I was staggering down the street with an aching pain in my chest.


    Part of me wondered if Selena put another spell on him. Maybe she strengthened the one she already had on him; I couldn¡¯t know for sure. All T knew was that somehow, after Enzo had seemed to being close to a breakthrough thest time I saw him, he was now back at square one. Surely she did something to make him forget again. But would he ever be able to remember now? Or was this just


    another hopeless endeavor? Suddenly, I felt my phone vibrating in my pocket. I pulled it out and struggled to focus my eyes on the screen in my drunken state.


    It was Jessica.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I answered. My tongue felt heavy and thick in my mouth from the alcohol.


    ¡°Where did you go? We''ve been looking all over for you,¡± she replied, sounding agitated.


    I swallowed. ¡°He didn¡¯t remember,¡± I whispered. ¡°I needed to get out. Don¡¯t worry; I''m just going home.¡± ¡°Nina...¡± Jessica sounded even more agitated at this point. I knew that I did the wrong thing by taking off like that, and I had worried all of my friends.


    ¡°Stay where you are. You''re drunk.


    We''reing to get you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I insisted, but Jessica didn¡¯t listen.


    ¡°Just tell us where you are, Nina.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± I swallowed again as I looked around. I was on a dark street full of closed businesses ¡ª businesses that used to be open at this time of night, before the Crescents attacked. ¡°I''m...


    Um... I¡¯m on the corner of First and Washington.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Jessica replied hastily. I could hear now what sounded like Lori and Matt in the background. They sounded like they were outside, already on their way. ¡°Stay there. We''ll be there in a few minutes.¡± With that, my friends hung up. I was


    alone again with my thoughts now, which only meant that I would quickly spiral once more as I thought about Enzo. No matter how hard I tried not to think about it, I simply couldn¡¯t help myself. I felt as though I lost him all over again, and this time it was for good. Surely he told Selena by now about what I did and she would take him away, never to return.


    If only I had just talked to him more when we had time alone. Maybe I could have made him remember his old life before it was toote, but instead I was an indecisive coward and blew it.


    As I leaned against the corner of a building and wiped the tears off of my face, I couldn¡¯t help but notice a car driving down the street. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t have paid any mind, but it was one o''clock in the morning already


    and they were driving incredibly slowly ¡ª not only that, but they wereing straight for me.


    I pushed myself off the wall of the building and squinted, straining to see if my friends had found a ride to bring them to me, but I couldn¡¯t see into the car through the tinted windows.


    For some reason, seeing this car head toward me at this time of night made me uneasy. I decided, even in my drunken state, that this wasn¡¯t safe and that I should walk away. But as I turned and picked up my pace, the car only sped up to meet me, and soon they were driving alongside me.


    I kept walking and staring straight ahead, but the driver rolled his window down anyway.


    ¡°Hey, baby,¡± he said in a low, gravelly


    voice. ¡°What¡¯s a pretty thing like you doing out here all alone in the middle of the night?¡± I gritted my teeth and picked up my pace. ¡°Go away,¡± I growled.


    The man in the carughed. I didn¡¯t look at him, but I heard what sounded like two other voicesughing, which made me even more uneasy. I was outnumbered.


    I decided then to take a chance and peek over at the car, and I was right; there were three men in the car, including the driver. I didn¡¯t recognize any of them, but they all looked rather scary. My first impression was that they were Crescents.


    ¡°Come on, sweetheart!¡± the man in the passenger seat said, leaning forward to ogle at me through the window. ¡°We''re


    just ying with you. Why don¡¯t you chill out a little bit?¡± Chill out? I thought to myself, stifling a scoff. How was I supposed to be ¡°chill¡± when I was being followed by three strange men in a ck car in the middle of the night? ¡°Hey,¡± the driver said again, his car rolling alongside me as I continued to walk. ¡°Come on. Just talk to us! We''re nice guys... Besides, it looks cold out here. I''ll let you ride in my car if you want.¡± Instead of answering, I just kept walking ¡ª only now, I took my phone out to call Jessica again.


    The men, however, didn¡¯t seem to like that. Suddenly, the car came to a screeching halt.


    I didn¡¯t look back. Without wasting a moment, I picked up my pace and began to run again, my heart pounding in my chest. Behind me, all I could hear was the unmistakable sound of car doors mming and feet pounding on the sidewalk.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 0313 Nina As Iran down the street, my heart racing while the men behind me chased closely behind, I couldn¡¯t help but feelpletely defenseless. Even if I screamed, no one would hear me; there was no one around, no houses or open stores. For all I knew, these men were Crescents as well. And without the help of my wolf, I was just a human who was outnumbered by three men who were potentially werewolves themselves.


    ¡°Get her!¡± I heard one man, the driver, say. I heard their footsteps pounding closer and closer on the pavement, and I''could only run so fast in my high heels.


    nd TEA de fhe Ispotted a narrow alleyway, so I took my chances and darted in between the buildings. I stumbled over discarded trash and debris from the Crescents¡¯ attack a few weeks prior, and for a moment I thought that I had gained some distance between myself and the three men who were chasing me.


    And yet, as though the universe simply didn¡¯t want me to escape, I heard a snap and suddenly lurched forward.


    My hands and knees scraped on the pavement, destroying my tights and turning my palms raw and bloody.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    My heel had broken. As I struggled to remove my broken shoes so I could keep running barefoot, however, I knew it was a useless effort when the men surrounded me. Two men came up behind me while the other circled around and entered the alley from the


    other side.


    ¡°Thought you could get away?¡± the I driver asked.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I whispered. I balled up a wad of spit in my mouth and spat it straight at his face, causing it tond right in his eye. The man grimaced and wiped it away, then snapped his fingers. The other two men advanced on me; one grabbed my hair and hauled me to my feet while the other lunged for my skirt. I kicked wildly and screamed, but it was no use. The men were too strong, and the three of them easily overpowered me.


    During those moments, I was prepared to ept whatever was about to happen to me. I couldn¡¯t fight back, and no one could hear my screams.


    There was no knowing how close or


    how far my friends were, and for all I knew the men would get their way with me before my friends coulde to my I rescue.


    If only my wolf were here. If I had my wolf¡¯s strength, I knew I would at least be able to stand a fighting chance for a few minutes until my friends arrived.


    But my wolf was gone ¡ª whatever tiny flicker of her existence that I had felt the other night when I looked into Enzo¡¯s eyes was now nowhere to be found ¡ª and I was just a defenseless human.


    The men began to rip at my clothes. I tried to bite, kick, and scratch, but it was no use; the man holding my hair only ripped at my hair even harder, causing me to cry out in pain, while the other two men worked at my skirt and tights. Eventually, I finally went limp


    in the hopes that the men would at least not kill me; although at this point, I thought that I would prefer death over the way that they were about to vite me.


    ¡°This is too easy,¡± one man said, his rough and sweaty hand sliding up my thigh while his other hand worked at his belt buckle. ¡°Look at her. She just gave up so quickly.¡± The man who was driving the car earlier grinned and roughly slid my shirt up to expose my breasts. ¡°Hmm,¡± he said, tugging at my bra. ¡°Lacy. Did you know we wereing or something?¡± I didn¡¯t answer. I could only stare lifelessly at the brick walls on either side of me as the men began to have their way with me. All I could do at that


    -y TC TTT E point was pray that someone woulde to my rescue, or at the very least that the men would get this over with quickly.


    But then, something strange happened. Out of nowhere, as the men were ripping my panties down and unbuttoning their pants, I felt something inside of me.


    My wolf.


    Her presence was waint, but it was undeniably there.


    ¡°Help me,¡± I thought to her. ¡°Please.¡± She didn¡¯t respond ¡ª I didn¡¯t think that she had the strength to speak ¡ª but she heard me. Suddenly, I felt a little bit of her strength surge through me. It was just a small amount, but it


    was enough to give me the power to wrench myself free of the man holding my hair. I grabbed his wristand twisted, causing him to yell out in surprised pain as I stumbled back against the wall.


    ¡°Ow! Fuck!¡± he moaned, holding his wrist. ¡°You bitch!¡± The man threw a punch at me, but I dodged. His fist made contact with the brick wall. I heard a crunch, and he screamed and staggered away.


    Meanwhile, the other two men got their bearings and came for me next. I tried to dodge them, but I couldn¡¯t this time; they were quick, and I was still outnumbered. The driver held my wrists up against the rough brick wall and pressed himself up against me, rubbing his filth all over me.


    ¡°You''re gonna regret that, you little slut,¡± he growled.


    ¡°You''re gonna regret choosing me as a target,¡± I growled in response.


    I swiftly brought my knee up then and hit him as hard as I could in the groin, instantly sending him to the ground in agony. I kicked him again while he was down, then fixed my eyes on the third man who was still standing there.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what happened at first, but as I saw his face turn as white as a ghost, I knew that he was seeing something that I couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°D-Don¡¯t kill me,¡± he whined, stumbling backwards. Without another word, he turned on his heel and ran off I with the other man who broke his fist in tow. The third man, seeing that his two buddies were making a run for it, I


    scrambled to his feet and went after them ¡ª but not before Inded another good kick in his ribs.


    Just then, I heard more voices. Female voices; my friends.


    Lori and Jessica rounded the corner, their eyes wide. Meanwhile, I heard the sound of Matt yelling, followed by the sound of ss breaking and tires screeching on the street. Lori and Jessica ran up to me and covered me with their jackets, their faces wrought with worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Jessica said, pulling me close as I began to sob again. ¡°You''re okay.¡± Meanwhile, Lori stood behind her with her hand on my arm; but her eyes were wide as she looked at mine.


    ¡°Nina...¡± Lori whispered, holding up her phone so I could see in the reflection of the screen, ¡°your eyes...¡± I blinked my tears away and looked.


    And when I did, my own eyes widened too when I saw that my eyes were glowing a bright, vibrant red.


    And in those moments, something else happened, too. My wolf senses began to take over my human senses, and I picked up something in the air that I hadn¡¯t smelled in a long time.


    It was Enzo¡¯s scent.


    I only hoped that now, he could pick up my scent, too ¡ª and maybe it would finally lead him to me.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 0314 { Nina I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what happened that night after Matt, Lori, and Jessica came to my rescue. I was too drunk and I shaken up from the ordeal, leaving my I head feeling foggy and out of whack.


    All T remembered was going home and I getting into bed, and thankfully, I I didn¡¯t wake up in the forest again that I night.


    However, I did wake up unceremoniously to the sound of someone tapping on my window.


    As I cracked my tired eyes open, the first thing that came to my attention was a splitting headache from the alcohol. After that, I realized what ¡ª or rather, who ¡ª was tapping on my


    window.


    I Luke.


    I groaned when I saw him and slowly sat up. I was, of course, happy to see that my friend had returned from his mission to test out the antidote, but I was so hungover that every movement made me feel like I was going to vomit.


    In fact, by the time I opened the window and let him in, I could already feel the vomit bubbling up in my throat and just barely made it to the bathroom in time before it spilled out.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When I was finished, I groaned once more and flushed the toilet. I stayed seated where I was on the floor in case I would throw up again, which was bound to happen, and leaned my head back against the wall behind me. A thin


    I coating of sweat had formed on my I face, causing my bangs to stick to my forehead ufortably. I ¡°Geez,¡± Luke said, approaching me cautiously with a disgusted look on his face. ¡°You look like shit. What happened?¡± ¡°Gee, thanks,¡± I muttered, shutting my eyes; even the dim glow of my bathroom night light was too bright for my eyes and made my headache even worse. ¡°Drank too muchst night.¡± I heard Luke sigh, then felt his hand pat my head a few times. When I cracked my eyes open again, I could see him staring down at me with that same grossed-out look on his face. His arm was out straight in front of him as he tried tofort me by patting my


    head, as though he didn¡¯t want to get any closer. I didn¡¯t like the sight or smell of vomit, either, so I understood his caution. Being an undead skeleton also meant that he hadn¡¯t experienced normal bodily functions in over a hundred years.


    ¡°So... How did it go?¡± I asked, referencing the test on the antidote.


    Luke grinned. ¡°It worked perfectly,¡± he said. ¡°I was able to cure several people, actually. There were some safe houses with other survivors that were set up in the town I went to, so the people I cured went there for now.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile through my pain. ¡°Good,¡± I replied. ¡°I guess I can make more now. How many survivors


    were there?¡± ¡°Quite a few, actually,¡± Luke replied. I ¡°Granted, it was only one town that I visited and there are five others; there are also rogues roaming the countryside. On my way back, I saw a couple of packs of them roaming awfully close to Mountainview. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they work their way back in here and bite more people.¡± I nodded, swallowing hard despite the soreness in my throat. ¡°The hockey team is patrolling the outskirts for now,¡± I said. ¡°But we¡¯ll need to make more of the antidote fast before it gets out of hand again.¡± I nced at the digital clock on my bedside table and saw that it was only four o¡¯clock in the morning, and with another groan, I I pushed myself to my feet and shuffled


    past Luke to my closet. I I ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked as I began to rifle through my closet for a I pair of jeans and a sweater. ¡°You''re not going now, are you?¡± ¡°Ihave to,¡± I replied. ¡°I need to get this antidote ready. If I work fast, I can have a huge batch of it done by the end of the day.¡± Luke frowned and came over to me. He grabbed my wrist just as I was reaching for my hat and stopped me.


    ¡°You need to rest,¡± he said. ¡°You can¡¯t mix anything if you''re sick like this.


    One day won¡¯t make a difference.¡± I shook my head. ¡°You don¡¯t get it. I need to do this. It¡¯s the one thing I can¡¯t fail at.¡± Just then, Luke cocked his head and


    furrowed his brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he muttered.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 0315 A tear came t ¡é I ind sat on the edge of 1 t down at my feet as I tried to t about how to broach the s f vhat happened with Enzo at the I fucked upst night whispere sob heaving in my chest and causing me to lose my breath for a moment couldn¡¯t make Enzo remember me.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    tried, but... I failed. Selena must have strengthened her spell on hin So try again Luke insisted Now, I couldn¡¯t stop myself fror ryi I''hrough my tear 101


    folded across his chest.


    ¡°Selena is probably going to take him away now that I tried.¡± I paused, : feeling another sob catch in my throat, and balled my hands up into fists as I dug my fingernails into my palms.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. He probably already told her everything and she¡¯s gonna open a portal and take him away.¡± Luke scoffed incredulously. ¡°Seriously, Nina?¡± he said, sounding annoyed.


    ¡°You''re giving up that easily? What happened to the stubborn girl I know?¡± ¡°What?¡± I whispered, wiping my nose with the back of my hand.


    ¡°You''re giving up too easily,¡± Luke replied sternly. ¡°You only tried once, and sure, you failed. But you can try again.¡± Ie


    ¡°But what if she leaves with him before I get the chance?¡± I asked.


    Luke shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for, dummy,¡± he replied. ¡°While I was gone, I ran into a witch. She was kind of cute, actually... But that¡¯s beside the point.


    What I¡¯m trying to say is that I told her about you and Selena, and she said she¡¯d help us.¡± ¡°Help us how?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Well, not only did she teach me a little hex that I can put on Selena to keep her from opening portals, but you mentioned that your wolf has been missing, right?¡± I nodded, thinking back to what happened in the alley the night before.


    In fact, even now I could still feel a bit of my wolf¡¯s presence. Did Luke and


    the witch manage to find my wolf somehow? ¡°She mentioned that it might bea curse that¡¯s making your wolf go dormant. Now, I¡¯m not sure if it worked, but she did some kind of ritual, and she said it should help a little bit. At least for now. Eventually, you''ll have to find the witch that put the curse on you to begin with if you want to break it, but it should help a little. Have you noticed anything different?¡± ¡°Last night, I felt my wolf¡¯s presence,¡± I replied. ¡°I was able to take some of her strength when I needed it. My eyes glowed. And... I could pick up Enzo¡¯s scent, even from far away.¡± Luke grinned again and syed out his hands in a manner as if to say ¡°See?¡±


    ¡°So... The witch was able to alleviate some of the curse?¡± I murmured.


    Luke nodded. ¡°Yup. Sounds like it. For now, at least; like I said, you can¡¯t lift the original curse without finding the witch whoid the curse, and you probably won¡¯t be able to restore your wolf fully until that point, but what matters is that you were able to get enough power from your wolf to pick up Enzo¡¯s scent. Which means...¡± My eyes widened. ¡°Which means that Enzo can pick up my scent,¡± I replied, standing.


    Luke only smiled. I couldn¡¯t help but smile too, and found myself throwing my arms around him and hugging him tightly. Maybe, if I could use my scent to bring Enzo close to me, it could


    Wry 7 SREP w break this stronger spell that Selena put on him; not only that, but if Luke really could put a hex on Selena to keep her from opening a portal, then that would buy me more time.


    Now, for the millionth time in my life, I was so happy to have such amazing friends. It was crazy to me to think that I had made friends with a talking skeleton, but it filled me with joy nheless.


    I only needed to wait now for Enzo to pick up my scent ande to me.


    Then, I was certain he would be able to remember me.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 0316 Nina Thanks to Luke¡¯s help, I was able to get a little more sleep that night before I would have to go to ss. A bit of rest was greatly needed to get over my hangover, and I felt a bit of peace wash over me at the thought of the antidote not only working during the test, but also the fact that Luke had found a witch who helped us. Not only was my wolf notpletely missing now, but Luke nned on putting a hex on Selena to keep her from opening a portal. All thanks to Luke, I now had a little more time. And this time, I knew that I could just be patient and let Enzoe to me, With my wolf¡¯s presence returning, I knew that he would be able to pick up my scent; as his true fated


    mate, I was positive that he wouldn''t be able to resist it. Then, when he eventually came to me, I could try to get him to remember.


    When I woke up again that morning, my headache was a bit better and I didn¡¯t feel as though I would vomit again. I still felt a bit woozy and sore, especially thanks to the horrible things that those men tried to do to me, but my wolf¡¯s presence helped me heal a little bit ¡ª enough to ease some of the soreness, at least. On my way to ss, I stopped at the dining hall and picked up a coffee and a greasy breakfast sandwich, which both helped immensely.


    However, despite all of these things, I knew that I needed to steel myself before I walked into ss. Selena would most definitely be there again,


    and if she had any idea of my attempt from the night before to make Enzo remember me, then she would be out for revenge.


    And she was. Almost as soon as I walked into ss and sat down, Selena came in behind me. She sat down directly behind me, except this time it seemed that she made some new friends.


    I could hear them whispering about me before ss even started. No matter how much I tried to ignore it, I simply couldn¡¯t tune it out. It seemed that Selena wanted me to hear it as well.


    ?you know, I really don¡¯t get why guys are so obsessed with her,¡± Selena whispered, causing the other girls to snicker nastily. ¡°She¡¯s not even that


    pretty. And she¡¯s too skinny.¡± ¡°I heard that she¡¯s been starving herself ever since her boyfriend disappeared,¡± another girl chimed in.


    ¡°What a joke. Why anyone would even want to look like a stick really beats me.¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because she was obsessed with that one grad student for a while,¡± the third girl whispered then.


    ¡°He is gay, after all. Maybe she thinks that he¡¯ll like her if she looks like a boy.¡± By now, I was already fuming as listened to Selena and her friends. of course I knew that people always gossiped about me at this school, but I thought that they had stopped since the attack from the Crescents. It seemed that now, however, Selena was


    YY vv.


    instigating more gossip. She was just doing it to get under my skin, though; 1 knew that much.


    ¡°But that guy disappeared, too,¡± one of the girls whispered then in response to their mention of James.


    Selena chuckled. ¡°I guess she¡¯s just driving all the guys away, huh?¡± she said. ¡°Must be her smell.¡± [ wanted to say something, but I decided not to and just kept my head down. By that point, the professor started ss anyway, and I was able to have some reprieve from the nastymentsing from behind me. All I needed to do was keep myself focused on my studying andy low, because it was only a matter of time anyway before Enzo remembered me and Selena was exposed for who she really


    was However, as the ss went on, Selena and her new friends didn¡¯t relent with their bullying. On more than one asion, I felt them throw wads of paper at the back of my head, followed by their quiet snickers and whispers.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 0317 Finally, I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Selena reached out beneath her desk with her foot and firmly kicked the back of my chair, causing me to lurch forward and nearly spill my coffee everywhere.


    ¡°What is your problem?!¡± I said out loud, turning around in my seat to face her. But even as I did that, Selena and her friends actedpletely oblivious; and, given our spot in the ssroom, no one else saw the way that they were bullying me and so I didn¡¯t have anyone to vouch for me.


    ¡°Miss Harper?¡± the professor said.


    I slowly turned back to look at him, my face red with abination of rage and embarrassment. The professor


    stood at the front of the room with his arms folded across his chest.


    ¡°Sorry, Professor,¡± I muttered. ¡°It¡¯s just that these girls¡ª¡± ¡°What you all do in your spare time is up to you,¡± the professor interrupted impatiently, ¡°but this isn¡¯t the time or the ce for high school antics. I''m going to have to ask you to leave. All of you.¡± My eyes widened. ¡°But I didn¡¯t¡ª" ¡°I don¡¯t care. You''re being disruptive, and all of your peers are quite literally paying to be here. You can all catch up in the next ss when you''re ready to start acting like adults.¡± As the professor spoke, I felt the undeniable sensation of tears pricking at the backs of my eyes. My palms


    began to itch with anxiety, and I quickly stood and gathered my things.


    Selena and her friends sullenly packed up as well, but I stormed out before they could follow me.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that Selena got me kicked out of ss for her own actions.


    It was clearly an attempt to get under my skin; she didn¡¯t care about school.


    She was only here to mess with me, and the money she spent was probably nothing but pocket change for the daughter of the Alpha King. And, to make things worse, she knew that I couldn¡¯t do anything about it because she held too much power over me.


    With tears in my eyes, I quickly made my way out of the building. As I stormed across the quad toward the infirmary, just wanting to focus on getting my work done, I supposed that


    I was too caught up in everything to pay attention to where I was going.


    And, as a consequence for not paying attention and for staring down at the ground, I felt myself bump into something solid.


    ¡°Oh¡ª Sorry,¡± I''said, taking a few steps backwards and lifting my eyes from the pavement.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± My eyes widened as they met none other than Enzo¡¯s ¡ª still in his disguise, of course, but undeniably his eyes nheless. We both stood there for a moment, staring at each other.


    wasn''t sure if I should apologize for what happened the night before, or if I should ask him if he picked up my scent, or if I should just run away; but it seemed that he already had his mind


    made up.


    After staring at me for a few moments, hopefully transfixed by my scent, he finally ripped his gaze away from mine and suddenly brushed past me. I was frozen to my spot; I didn¡¯t turn around, but I could hear Selena¡¯s shrill voice in the background as Enzo approached her, and I knew that she was talking about me.


    With one final nce over my shoulder, only to feel my heart break as I saw the two of them hugging each other, I continued on my way to the infirmary.


    How long would it take for Enzo to finally remember me and break out of Selena¡¯s spell?

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 0318 Enzo i On the morning after I upset Selena and slept on the couch for talking to Nina, I woke up feeling foggier than usual. Selena, much to my surprise, was already awake and was cooking pancakes in the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning, sunshine,¡± she said with a grin as she flipped a pancake on the stove. ¡°Hungry?¡± I managed a slight smile as I stood and walked over to her. My body was sore from my night spent sleeping on the couch, but at least Selena seemed to be in a good mood now; in fact, now that I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t quite remember why she was mad at me to begin with. I remembered talking toN?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    that girl named Nina, but I didn¡¯t know why I was talking to her.


    Either way, it didn¡¯t matter. The most important thing on my mind was keeping my love happy, and I would have done whatever it would take to make that happen.


    However, as the day went on, the fogginess in my brain continued. I felt out of it all day, and chalked it up to a head cold or exhaustion. But when the foggy feeling still didn¡¯t go away after two days, I started to wonder if something was wrong.


    Everything changed when I went to a party with Selena.


    We were having a nice time, drinking and dancing together. She seemed happy, which made me happy, and made me forget about the strange


    feeling in my head. But when I got separated from her, and suddenly felt someone grab me by the handand ¡ª¡ª yank me through the crowd, I knew that something fishy was going on.


    Nina pushed me outside and had one of her friends guard the door for us. All I could think about was Selena ¡ª was she okay? Nina was staring at me with a confusing amount of intensity, and it only made me more uneasy around her.


    ¡°Um¡ª What''s going on?¡± I asked, trying to look over her to see if Selena was inside. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Enzo, look at me,¡± Nina said. ¡°Please.


    Look at me.¡± ¡°Sorry...¡± I shook my head and took a few steps backwards, but she only


    closed the distance between us again. I How did she even know my real name? To everyone else here, was known only as Eli. ¡°Do I know you?¡± Nina didn¡¯t answer. She just kept staring at me with an odd amount of concentration, like she was trying to see into my soul. I was ufortable in this situation and only wanted to get out and make sure that Selena was okay. ¡°I have a girlfriend,¡± I said. I sidestepped around her in an attempt to get to the door, but suddenly Nina jumped in the way again and grabbed my wrist, taking me by surprise.


    ¡°Enzo!¡± she shouted. Tears seemed to be welling up in her eyes. ¡°Please. It¡¯s Nina. Please remember me... Selena put a spell on you!¡± I furrowed my brow. The air between


    us went silent as I puzzled over what she meant. Selena hadn¡¯t put a spell on me. And what did she mean about ¡°remembering¡± her? There was nothing to remember; sure, she looked a bit like Selena, but that didn¡¯t mean anything. Was this some sort of prank? Finally, I decided that I had enough. I needed to know if Selena was okay, and without a word, I ripped my wrist away from Nina and stormed back into the party.


    Her friend, who I recognized from the hockey team, tried to stop me.


    ¡°Hey, Enzo,¡± he said, grabbing me by the shoulder and turning me back to face him. But this time I was prepared, and I swung at him. He ducked, but it didn¡¯t matter; it gave me time to get


    away.


    When I found Selena, she was crying, Apparently, Nina¡¯s two friends had cornered her in the bathroom and were questioning her on her true identity. I could only hold her andfort her as I fumed over the sick prank Nina yed on us. I wasn¡¯t sure, however, if I could bring myself to tell her what Nina did to me just then, so I decided to keep it to myself.


    But that night, as I walked home with Selena, I couldn¡¯t deny the sudden, intense scent that traveled across the air to me.


    It was tantalizingly sweet, and I instantly recognized it as my mate¡¯s scent. And it wasn¡¯ting from Selena.


    The next morning, I was walking to meet Selena when I suddenly bumped into Nina again.


    This time, I picked up her scent instantly.


    She was a werewolf? How was it that her scent was so sweet to me? It simply didn¡¯t make sense, and I immediately brushed it off as another prank before walking away from her again to see Selena.


    Even then, however, as I held Selena andforted her over being kicked out of ss by Nina¡¯s doing, I still couldn¡¯t deny the strange scent that was drawing me to this strange girl.


    All along, I had always thought that Selena was my mate. And yet... This new scent was so familiar, so sweet, so


    perfect. I felt as though I had known it for a long time, even though I didn¡¯t remember this girl at all. Somehow, it made me want to investigate.


    That afternoon, while Selena sulked in our dorm, I went out under the disguise of going to get her some coffee from the cafe. And of course, I would do just that ¡ª but first, I felt toopelled to follow Nina¡¯s scent and see what was going on. Maybe I could get some sort of exnation or proof that it was a prank.


    I followed her scent across campus, past the hockey arena and into the infirmary. And there she was; through the window, I could see her. She seemed to be mixingrge quantities of some sort of strange, blue liquid.


    I watched her for a moment, unseen by


    I her as I peered around the corner of the building. Her scent was tantalizing, but beyond that, there was something else.¡± That blue liquid... I swore I had seen it before.


    In fact, the longer I looked at it, the more I realized that I actually had seen it before. And suddenly, as I came to this realization, a memory suddenly shed through my mind; a memory of Nina holding little vials of that blue liquid, and using it to save the campus.


    Somehow, I knew I was there. That memory wasn''t false; it was the memory of some ¡°great battle¡± against the Crescents that was false. But how? Why? I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. All I knew was that I knew that blue liquid,


    and I knew Nina in some strange way.


    As I watched her working, so many questions shed across my mind. Was this some sort of antidote? Why was she making so much of it? And, more than anything else... Why was she so beautiful to me as she worked? I felt my heart pounding in my chest the longer I looked at her, and even Fio began to awaken and be drawn to her.


    Suddenly, as I watched her, she stopped; she must have felt my eyes on her. And for some reason, I didn¡¯t feelpelled to leave, even when she jerked her head up and stared right at me with wide eyes.


    In fact, it was quite the opposite.


    As I looked into her eyes, I felt more


    Ipelled now than ever to go to her. I

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 0319 Nina When I ran into Enzo on the quad, 1 thought for a moment as he looked at me with the strange expression on his face that he might begin to remember me.


    But he didn¡¯t. Not yet, at least.


    Seeing him walk up to Selena and hold her made me want to cry, but I managed to walk away and hold it together. I had faith that my scent would make Enzoe to me eventually, so long as I gave it time. In the meantime, I had the antidote to mix.


    The infirmary, which had been thest ce I wanted to be after Tiffany died,


    vr SF *15 BONUS had somehow turned into my safe haven over the past few weeks. It was funny to think about how my internship there was purely coincidental, and how I wanted to choose a different internship; now, I couldn¡¯t imagine doing anything else.


    At the beginning of the semester, I had chosen surgery as my preferred career path. However, after everything that had happened since then, I knew now what I really wanted to do.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I''wanted to follow in Tiffany¡¯s footsteps. I wanted to continue her legacy of caring for Mountainview. I loved helping sick and injured students, and I loved being the hockey team doctor. The thought of spending years here in this very office made me smile, and I imagined that Tiffany was


    smiling down at me as well. And I supposed that she was, in a way, smiling down at me from her picture ¡ª on the wall. Maybe I would frame more pictures and hang them to remember her, and when students years from now asked who she was, I could tell them that she was the bravest and smartest doctor I ever knew. She was a hero down to her core, and I would never forget her.


    Now that I knew the recipe for the antidote, it was only a matter of mixing enough to distribute. Even though it would take me a long time to mix enough for everyone who needed it, it was at least something to keep me busy and to keep my mind off of Enzo.


    I got to work first preparing thepounds for the antidote. Then,


    very carefully, I began the process. It was a lengthy process that required a lot of waiting, but I didn¡¯t mind. Before Iknew it, I even had the first batch of the antidote finished. Its bright, glowing blue color was a surefire sign that I had made it properly, and after bottling up vials of the antidote, I got to work mixing the next batch.


    I''was almost halfway through the second batch when I suddenly felt as though someone was watching me. Not only that, but a specific, sweet scent filled my senses.


    I froze, and my head shot up a momentter as only one possibility shed through my mind: Enzo.


    He was here.


    I''had to contain my excitement, as [ didn¡¯t want him to get freaked out by


    my insistence again. But I was certain that he was curious when I saw him staring at the antidote through the ¡ª window, and with a smile, I waved him in.


    ¡°Am I interrupting?¡± he said, almost sheepishly, as he pushed the door open.


    I shook my head. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. Do you want toe in?¡± Enzo paused in the doorway for a moment. He seemed to be _-¡ª it, but also seemed to be unsure. Then, with onest nce over his shoulder, he finally stepped in and let the door swing shut behind him.


    ¡°What is this stuff?¡± he asked, walking up to the table. He picked up one of the vials of the finished antidote and held itup to the light, inspecting it 4


    curiously. I could tell that he recognized it somehow, but the spell that Selena put on him must have made him forget the antidote, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s an antidote,¡± I replied. ¡°For people who''ve been turned into rogues.¡± Enzo¡¯s eyes widened. It was still strange interacting with him in this disguise that he was wearing, but I had grown somewhat used to his new face.


    However, I also knew that he would likely change back to his normal appearance once he remembered everything. Before, when he had brief moments of remembering things, his appearance seemed to shift slightly.


    Even now, his face seemed to be moving a bit, and one of his eyes had returned to its usual soft brown color.


    ¡°How did you make that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that.


    It could be revolutionary.¡± SR.


    I shook my head, stifling a smile, and pointed to Tiffany¡¯s picture on the wall. ¡°I didn¡¯t make it,¡± replied. ¡°She did. Tiffany. She¡¯s the one who came up with it.¡± Enzo stared over at the photograph, and as he did, I swore his face began to shift just a little bit more as he no doubt recognized Tiffany¡¯s face. His scent became a little more powerful, too, and it made me wonder how much of my scent he could smell. Did he follow my scent here? ¡°What was her name, again?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Tiffany.¡±


    Enzo nodded slowly. He almost seemed to be chewing on this information in his mind, digesting it. He then looked back down at his hand, where he still held the vial of the antidote, and furrowed his brow. I felt my heart race when he then lifted his eyes up to meet mine.


    ¡°I remember this stuff, somehow,¡± he said. ¡°I can¡¯t exin it, but... I feel like we used it to save the school.¡± My heart felt like it was going to pound out of my chest. My eyes filled with tears, and I nodded vigorously, trying my best to blink the tears away. ¡°We did,¡± I replied. I wanted so badly to run to him and hug him tightly, but I knew that I needed to be patient. It was only amatter of minutes now before he would begin remembering more; I was sure of it. ¡°You helped me.¡±


    NEE PA ¡°Did I?¡± Enzo¡¯s brow furrowed even further. He swallowed as he gently set the vial down, then nced over at the supply closet that hid the door to the tunnels. I could see that he was recognizing that door, too, as he looked at it. Maybe, if I showed him what was behind that door, he would remember that, too. I just hoped that those tunnels, even just the entrance, weren''t so traumatic that it would push back the progress he was making.


    Quietly, while Enzo continued to stare unwaveringly at the supply closet door, I peeled my stic surgical gloves off and walked over to the door. He seemed to follow me instinctively, which made my heart swell.


    Then, I opened the door to show him the broken tunnel entrance that was


    inside.


    A soft gasp escaped Enzo¡¯s throat. He walked past me and peered into the dark tunnels, and during those silent moments, I could see his body shifting, growing into the tall and muscr guy who I'' had grown to love. I knew that he recognized those tunnels, and it made me want to cry.


    Somehow, through the power of fate, my scent was enough to lead Enzo back to me. And now, I only needed to help him remember the rest.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 0320 Nina When I opened the door of the supply closet to let Enzo see into the tunnels, I could tell just from the way that his body began to morph back into his normal appearance that he was starting to remember. It seemed that remembering his past made his disguise fade, as though Selena¡¯s magic thrived on the fact that he was brainwashed by her. I knew for certain now that if I could only help him remember a little more, then he would eventually break through her spell entirely.


    ¡°Do you want to walk in a little further?¡± I asked, walking up to stand beside him. ¡°I''ll go with you.¡±


    Enzo peered into the tunnels with narrowed eyes. He nced at me with apprehension, but upon seeing the genuine look on my face, he seemed to rx a bit and nodded.


    I held out my hand. Enzo stared at it for a few moments before tentatively slipping his hand into mine. I felt myself overflow with happiness at that point; to feel Enzo¡¯s hand in mine again gave me more hope than ever before.


    And then, gently, I led him into the tunnels.


    We walked in slowly at first, just taking one step at a time. I slipped my phone out of my pocket with my free hand and switched on the shlight so we could see, and we walked in a little further.


    Enzo was quiet, but not in a bad way.


    He seemed to be looking around curiously as we walked, and with each step further into the tunnels, I could see his appearance shifting even more.


    Now, his hair had returned to its original curly, dusty brown state. I couldn¡¯t see too well in the dark and I didn¡¯t want to stare, but I was also fairly certain that both of his eyes were back to his normal color now.


    ¡°These tunnels,¡± he said quietly, his voice echoing around us, ¡°they smell like rogues. What happened here, exactly?¡± ¡°When the Crescents came, they turned everyone into rogues,¡± I exined. ¡°I guess the rogues decided to turn this ce into their den. That was how we cured everyone; we infused the sprinkler system with the


    antidote and set off the fire rms.¡± I Enzo chuckled. It sounded like his own I voice, and not some strange, foreign voice caused by his disguise. Just hearing it made my heart leap up into my throat.


    ¡°That¡¯s really smart,¡± he said, ncing over at me for the briefest of moments before his face turned slightly red and he quickly looked away again. ¡°I think I can sort of remember it. It¡¯s foggy, but it¡¯s there.¡± We came to a stop then as the tunnel began to dip downwards. I didn¡¯t want to go any further, and I could tell that Enzo didn¡¯t, either. Although I wanted his memories to return, I did secretly wish that his memories of what Edward did to us here would stay


    hidden forever. I didn¡¯t want him to remember those traumatic moments.


    ¡°We should head back,¡± I said. ¡°But I can show you more things if you want.¡± Enzo paused. He seemed to be considering it, but only for a moment before he vehemently nodded and followed me out of the tunnels. I didn¡¯t realize it until we walked back into the infirmary, but we were still holding hands ¡ª and neither of us seemed very keen on letting go.


    Next, I decided to lead him to the one ce that I knew would elicit the most emotion: the hockey arena.


    I led him over to the set of doors that led to the arena, then opened them and guided him in.


    ¡°Do you remember this ce?¡± I asked as we stepped into the cold arena.


    ¡°Before you came back, I mean.¡± Enzo furrowed his brow as we approached the rink. I knew that he remembered watching the most recent hockey game here and that he remembered skating on the ice with Selena, but I wasn¡¯t sure how much he remembered before that. As he looked at the ice, however, I could see brief shes of recognition appearing across his face like lightning. They started to be closer and closer, like he was remembering things more rapidly and fluidly. I tightened my grip on his hand to help him focus, and he squeezed back involuntarily.


    ¡°Selena told me that I only yed hockey in high school,¡± he said, Jeaning on the rink barrier and staring


    down at the ice. ¡°But I remember now, I''ve been ying hockey here for years.¡± Inodded, blinking my tears away.


    ¡°You''re really good at hockey,¡± I said.


    ¡°The best. You''re literally a celebrity around here.¡± Once again, Enzoughed. He seemed to not believe me at first, but then hisugh faltered, and his eyes widened. I felt my heart practically stop as I realized that he was remembering his time on the hockey team.


    N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 0321 ¡°I''really miss hockey,¡± he said quietly in an almost dreamy voice. There was a slight smile twitching at the corners of his lips. ¡°Ilove hockey. I love my team.


    And you¡¯re my team doctor... Right?¡± I nodded tearfully, biting my lower lip to keep it from quivering. To think about how much I had hated being the team doctor at the beginning of the semester, and now I couldn¡¯t imagine doing anything else... It filled me with a strange feeling that I couldn¡¯t quite exin. I almost felt guilty now for all of the time I had spent hating my internship. Not just for Enzo, but for Tiffany. But even then, I knew that nothing made me happier now than being the team doctor, and I was proud


    to admit it. If only my voice wasn¡¯t too choked from my tears to speak.


    ¡°I''want to see more,¡± he suddenly said, straightening. He was still holding my hand, and now he looked down at me with a new unwavering intensity ¡ª the same intensity that I hade to love. The same intensity that he showed me when we first met.


    At the time, I had thought of it as a predator and his prey, and it scared me; but now, I knew that it was somethingpletely different. It was pure love and fascination. It was a look that I somehow knew only fated mates could give each other.


    This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Follow me, then,¡± I said, my voice shaking with abination of fear of failure and excitement. Part of me was terrified that he would suddenly regress again, or that Selena would I


    suddenly walk in here and snatch him away from me. But I pushed on and led him over to the locker rooms, However, when I pushed open the door of the locker rooms next, Enzo suddenly dropped my hand and stopped in the doorway.


    I felt a lump rise in my throat; had I gone too far now? Was he regretting all of this? ¡°A-Are you okay?¡± I stuttered as I turned to look at him.


    But he didn¡¯t answer. His eyes were fixed on the inside of the locker room.


    And I¡¯ knew from the way his eyes widened and his mouth hung open ever so slightly that he was right on the verge of breaking through Selena¡¯s I


    spell.


    Chapter 213: In the Locker Rooms > Nina As Enzo stood in the doorway looking into the locker rooms, his mouth hung open and his eyes widened. knew, in that instant, that he was beginning to remember even more. I wanted to jump on him and hug him tightly, but I contained myself in order not to freak him out again and simply held the door open a little wider to let him in.


    Slowly, Enzo walked into the locker rooms and began to look around. I stood off to the side and watched as he paced around through the rows of lockers,pletely silent while he processed everything, Eventually, he stopped in front of the


    locker that used to belong to him, It still had his things inside, and as though it was instinct, he lifted his hand and began to turn the dial on the lock.


    My eyes widened as I watched him. He waspletely focused on thebination lock as he turned it one way, then another, stopping at a number each time. And then... The lock popped open.


    He swung the locker door open and reached inside. I felt my heart swell as [ watched him retrieve his hockey jersey.


    It was a dark green color with burgundy piping ¡ª our school colors ¡ª and had arge number ¡°1¡± on the back with his name above it: ¡°Rivers¡±, ¡°Rivers...¡± he mumbled, holding the


    jersey up to the light. ¡°Enzo Rivers.¡± Pp As he spoke, his voice shifted, ¡ª returning to its natural cadence. I felt my stomach jolt as his hands changed, then his arms, his legs... His body slowly morphed back into its natural state as the spell that disguised him melted away. He stood there frozen for what felt like an eternity, just holding the jersey in his hand.


    And then, he suddenly turned to look at me.


    ¡°Enzo?¡± I whispered, my voice shaking.


    He didn¡¯t answer. He dropped the jersey to the floor and rushed at me so quickly it was almost as though he was flying. I felt tears begin to stream down my cheeks as he approached, and


    suddenly, his arms were around me, touching my waist, my shoulders, my neck and my hair, then he cupped my cheeks.


    ¡°Nina,¡± he whispered, gazing into my eyes as I sobbed in front of him, my entire body trembling with excitement that he had broken the spell, ¡°I''m so sorry. I''m here now. I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Just kiss me,¡± I murmured.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Enzo kissed me. He kissed me deeply and softly, and his lips sent a shock wave through my body. To think that justa few days earlier I had thought that I would never feel myself in his arms again, and now he was holding me once more, kissing me deeply. I could feel the faint presence of my wolf inside of me, growing ever so slightly


    WwW VY EIVIZWeo I stronger the more he kissed me.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 0322 Enzo wrapped his arms around me and picked me up while we kissed. I wrapped my legs around him, feeling him press me between his body and the wall. His lips traveled across my jaw and down my neck, causing me to shiver all over.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought that I would never see him again, and yet here he was. Somehow, my scent drew him to me after everything, and he had broken through Selena¡¯s brainwashing. Even though there was still the threat of Selena finding out and brainwashing him again, I didn¡¯t care at that moment. I just wanted to feel Enzo all over, to touch him and kiss him in those locker rooms.


    When he finished sucking on my neck, his lips met with mine again. He held me tightly, never releasing his lips. i from mine, as he carried me over to the showers. I felt my panties get wet as we entered, the simple thought of making love beneath the water causing my entire body to tingle. When he set me down I could feel his hard cock through his jeans, and without hesitation I began to fumble at his belt so I could take him in my mouth and taste him again after being apart for too long.


    But before I could manage to unbuckle his belt, we both suddenly stopped as we heard the locker room door bang open.


    ¡°Enzo?!¡± Selena¡¯s shrill voice echoed into the locker room. ¡°I know you''re in here.¡±


    I ?ghit...¡± Enzo whispered, looking around frantically as Selena¡¯s footsteps began to approach. He then Jocked his eyes on the bathroom stalls and shoved me over to them. ¡°Hide,¡± he said, so quietly I could barely hear ~~ him and could only see his lips moving.


    I Jwanted to stay in the open and stay with Enzo, but I knew that he was right. If Selena found him here with me, there was no telling exactly what she would do; but if she thought that he just wandered in here by herself, maybe she wouldn''t be so harsh on him. Enzo shut the bathroom stall door as I climbed up onto the toilet to hide my feet, just moments before Selena I appeared in the doorway. Thankfully, I felt my wolf retract herself as though she was recoiling at Selena¡¯s presence,


    thus hiding my scent. I knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to smell my scent as profoundly as Enzo could, but L.was still frightened that she would pick my scent up just a little bit.


    ¡°Baby? What are you doing in here?¡± she asked suspiciously, ncing I around. I could just barely see her through the crack in the stall door, which Enzo was standing in front of.


    ¡°And why is your disguise off?¡± I ¡°Sorry,¡± Enzo said. ¡°I had to use the bathroom. I guess I gotfortable being by myself and the disguise wore off.¡± Selena was silent for a moment; she didn¡¯t seem to believe him, but somehow I knew it didn¡¯t matter.


    Because in the next instant, she suddenly lunged forward and grabbed


    a fistful of his shirt, taking him by surprise and causing him to stagger forward.


    I ?you don¡¯t remember anything,¡± she said, her voice dreamy and maniptive. ¡°You''re mine. Got that?¡± Enzo went quiet. I felt my heart leap into my throat as I saw his appearance begin to shift back through the crack in the stall door; she was dazing him.


    That was what this was all along. And I although I wanted to jump out and get in the way, I couldn¡¯t be certain if Luke put a hex on her yet, and I didn¡¯t want to risk her suddenly opening a portal and leaving with Enzo. So instead, I kept quiet with my hand mped over my mouth, and watched with wide eyes.


    ¡°pell me I''m your only girl,¡± she growled.


    ¡°you''re... You''re my only girl.¡± Enzo¡¯s voice sounded t, monotone. She had him in her grips again, and before I could do anything, it was toote. With a grin, Selena grabbed Enzo¡¯s wrist and yanked him out of the locker rooms.


    A pit grew in my stomach as I realized where they were going: the woods.


    I would have to follow them and stop them from leaving before it was toote. I couldn¡¯t lose Enzo again.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 0323 Enzo - When I finally remembered everything, it felt as though I had broken out of a prison. All I wanted in those sweet moments was to feel Nina pressed up against me, to feel her warmth and her love. I couldn¡¯t believe that I had spent the past weeks being locked in a fog by Selena¡¯s doing.


    Somehow, with Selena¡¯s incredible power, I was genuinely convinced that I had never attended Mountainview, nor had I ever met Nina before; but the power of my love for Nina prevailed in the end.


    At least, that was what I thought. But when Selena suddenly found me in the locker room and sunk her ws into I


    my brain once more, I suddenly felt foggy again.


    I''should have seen iting, but I guessed that the very first thing on my mind was to hide Nina and keep her protected ¡ª protecting myself from Selena¡¯s tricks was at the bottom of my list, and I also got a little too cocky.


    When I broke through her spell, it was almost as though I forgot just how powerful her abilities were. She was the Alpha King¡¯s daughter, after all, and neither Nina nor I were any match for her abilities. So when she dazed me again, neither of us had any way of stopping her.


    But she didn¡¯t daze me fully; she only dazed me just enough to make me foggy and susceptible to her demands.


    I felt like I was walking through a thick mist as she grabbed my arm andN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    yanked me out of the locker room. I swore that there was some reason why I was supposed to stay away from her...


    But now, I couldn¡¯t remember why. All I knew was that I should have stayed away from her, and that she wasn¡¯t to be trusted. But even then, I followed her, and I couldn¡¯t exin why I didn¡¯t fight back.


    As Selena dragged me out the back of the hockey arena and across the misty athletic field, she babbled on angrily in front of me.


    ¡°I''should¡¯ve known... It¡¯s too risky...


    That bitch...¡± she muttered. It made no sense. Who was she talking about? What did she mean when she said it was ¡°too risky¡±? I felt as though there was something I was supposed to know, but it felt like there was a thick bubble wrapped around that area of my


    brain, and I couldn¡¯t pop it no matter how hard I poked and prodded at it. I felt dumb and lifeless, like I had juste out of aa moments earlier ¡ª or maybe it rather felt like I was about to go into aa, like I was slipping out of consciousness and everything would go dark at any moment.


    Selena led us into the woods, which were darker and colder in the chill of the winter air.


    ¡°Selena?¡± I asked as she led us further in, a shiver going down my spine.


    ¡°What''s wrong? Where are we going? Are you okay?¡± But Selena didn¡¯t answer. She just picked up her pace and tightened her grip on my wrist as she yanked me forward into the dark woods.


    Finally, we were so deep into the


    woods that I couldn¡¯t even see the campus behind us anymore. Selena led us on a winding path that seemed to have no end before she finally stopped in a small clearing, where she released her grip on my arm and red at me with an intensity that I didn¡¯t fully understand.


    Why was she so angry with me? And why, every time I blinked, did I see another version of her ¡ª a version of her that was slightly different, with brown eyes and freckled skin, and a kind heart instead of an icy one? Who was this other version of Selena, and why did I feel the need to run off and find it? I I

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 0324 ¡°We''re going home, Enzo,¡± she growled, cing her hands on her hips as she red up at me. ¡°You¡¯ve been very bad. We can¡¯te here anymore.


    And it¡¯s such a shame, too, because I was having a bit of fun.¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I muttered. ¡°What did I do?¡± Selena scoffed. In that instant, I swore I saw a sh of someone else behind her in the trees, peering out from the shadows. And for some reason, I swore that that person¡¯s name was Nina.


    ¡°Selena,¡± I insisted, feeling more confused now than ever, ¡°what¡¯s going on? Who''s Nina?¡±


    Selena¡¯s eyes widened and instantly filled with tears as though she suddenly flipped a switch. There was almost something theatrical about the way her lower lip quivered. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say her name!¡± she snarled, her face turning red. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop thinking about her, I''ll... I''l kill her!¡± I was taken aback by Selena¡¯s words. I still didn¡¯t even know who she was talking about.


    But then, I thought I saw a sh of that other girl again. She was standing a ways off in the woods, peering out at us from behind the trees. I couldn¡¯t exin it, but as I looked at her, I was sure that I knew her. In fact, the more I thought about it, the more I realized that it was Nina, and I did remember her. I was supposed to be with Nina,


    not Selena; Selena was putting spells on me to make me forget. I had only been with Nina just a few minutes prior, and yet Selena¡¯s magic had already dug its way into my brain again.


    I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Nina. At that moment, I decided that I would have to shift and fight Selena off ¡ª it was the only way to stop her.


    But before I could, she instantly saw the look in my eyes. She was too smart.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± she growled. ¡°Ill say it again: forget her.¡± My brain went foggy again. I blinked rapidly, and suddenly realized that I didn¡¯t know where I was; why were we in the woods? Why was Selena so angry


    then back at Selena, who now had a grin on her face.


    ¡°What''s going on?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Selena replied in a sing-song voice. ¡°I just want to go home now.¡± I furrowed my brow. I had no recollection of ever even leaving our home ¡ª the Alpha King¡¯s mansion ¡ª but I didn¡¯t care to question my mate. I simply nodded, deciding it was best for her to lead the way. Maybe this was just a game, or maybe it was another one of my post traumatic stress episodes. I had been in a war, after all.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Selena stared at me intensely for a moment as though she was studying me, searching me for something. Then, as if she was satisfied with what she


    saw, she turned to the side and reached out with two fingers. She moved her fingers in a circr motion as though she was about to open a portal.


    But nothing happened.


    ¡°What the...¡± she murmured, shaking out her hand and trying again. And yet, once again, nothing happened.


    Selena¡¯s face went bright red. She cursed under her breath and tried once more, but for a third time, the portal wouldn¡¯t open.


    And then, at that exact moment, I saw another version of her ¡ª one with brown eyes and freckles and ck hair in two braids ¡ª bolt out from behind a tree with her sights set on Selena.

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 0325 Nina When I saw Selena grab Enzo and pull him out of the locker rooms, I instantly knew that she had brainwashed him again; and she was going to take him away to the werewolf realm once more.


    I couldn¡¯t lose Enzo again, so even though I knew that Selena could easily kill me now if she wanted to, especially without my wolf here to lend me some power, I decided to go after them.


    I kept a bit of a distance as they made their way across the athletic field, not wanting Selena to see me. And as I followed, I prayed that Luke had managed to put his hex on Selena already so she wouldn¡¯t be able to open


    a portal again. But seeing as how suddenly they were leaving, only a few hours after I hadst seen Luke, [ I wasn¡¯t sure if he had put the hex on her yet.


    Eventually, they entered into the forest. I paused before I entered behind them, biting my lip for a moment as I considered my options. I decided then to circle around, so I gave myself a wide berth around them and quietly snuck into the dark and cold forest.


    As I walked, I kept them within earshot. I could hear Selena talking angrily, followed by the asional word or two from Enzo. However, I couldn¡¯t quite make out what they were saying ¡ª but I could only imagine that she was fuming and berating him, seeing as how she clearly noticed that her spell on him had been I


    broken earlier.


    While I followed, I decided to slip out my phone and send a quick text to the pack. If things went poorly, I would need the help of my friends to overpower Selena. I was no match for her, and neither was Enzo in his current state. For all I knew, she fully had him back in her grasp once more and would make him fight against me like he was her pawn in some sick game of chess. For all I knew, she knew that I was following them right now and was already nning something.


    ¡°Everyone,e to the forest behind the hockey arena RIGHT NOW,¡± my text read. ¡°Found Selena and Enzo. I think she¡¯s trying to leave with him again. HURRY and follow the jogging trail in the woods.¡±


    I hit send once I was done frantically typing and immediately slipped my phone back into my pocket, not.


    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    wanting to waste any more time waiting for a response. I needed to be fully focused on keeping Selena and Enzo close so I could stop them before it was toote.


    Finally, Selena and Enzo seemed to stop. I could see them up ahead in a small clearing, so I ducked down even lower behind the trees and stuck to the shadows as I circled around to get behind Selena, where she wouldn¡¯t be able to see me. Although I wondered if I should make myself known to Enzo to help hime out of the fog that Selena put him in, I still wasn¡¯t sure if he would point me out to her and reveal my position, so I decided to stay fully hidden from both of them.


    ¡°We''re going home, Enzo,¡± Selena said with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°You''ve been very bad. We can¡¯te I here anymore. And it¡¯s such a shame, too, because I was having a bit of fun.¡± Enzo looked confused, and kept blinking rapidly as though he was trying to wrap his head around it. I ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he I asked. ¡°What did I do?¡± Selena scoffed. I decided to take this opportunity while they were talking to move forward a little and slowly close in on them; I wasn¡¯t sure if Enzo saw me while I quickly darted forward to the next tree closer to the clearing, but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Selena,¡± he said, sounding somewhat panicked now after a long silence,


    I ¡°what¡¯s going on? Who''s Nina?¡±

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 0326 My eyes widened. So he did remember me, at least a little bit; at the very least, he remembered my name and that 1 existed. He didn¡¯t sound trusting of Selena, either. I wondered as I watched the puzzled look on his face from afar and the way that his eyes kept quickly shifting over to where I stood if he did see me, and if it was helping him to keep control of his own mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say her name!¡± Selena snarled. ¡°If you don¡¯t stop thinking about her, I''ll... I''ll kill her!¡± Enzo¡¯s eyes went wide with what looked like confusion. My own eyes went wide with fear. I didn¡¯t know if I truly believed that Selena had the capacity within her to kill anyone, but


    she had proven time and time again that she would go to any lengths to keep me out of the picture, Selena sounded like she was crying, which caused Enzo to stare at her intensely. I decided to move forward again, and now I was right on the edge of the clearing. In just a few seconds, if I ran fast enough, I thought that I could tackle her.


    Suddenly, as I moved, Enzo¡¯s eyes snapped up again and widened a little more. I knew he saw me now. I froze, expecting him to tell Selena I was here, but he didn¡¯t; in fact, he seemed to sh with recognition as he saw me, and his face became serious.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Selena growled. ¡°Ill say it again: forget her.¡± Enzo began to blink rapidly again. His


    eyes took on that same foggy appearance as before. ¡°What''s going on?¡± he asked, sounding confused. I cursed under my breath and bit my lip, slipping back behind the tree and out of sight. Selena¡¯s magic was too powerful; there was no way he could get a full grasp on his mind when she was standing in front of him.


    ¡°Oh, nothing,¡± Selena replied in a sing-song voice that made me want to retch. ¡°I just want to go home now.¡± Then, as if Selena was satisfied with her work, she turned to the side and reached out with two fingers. She moved her fingers in a circr motion as she tried to open a portal, but nothing happened.


    I almost jumped for joy. As it turned


    out, Luke had in fact managed to put a hex on her; but there was still no knowing as to how long that hex wouldst. He only mentioned that it would work for a short time, which meant that there was a possibility she could open a portal any minute.


    Not only that, but my friends weren¡¯t here yet. I quickly slipped out my phone and let out a tiny sigh of relief to see that they were on their way, but I still needed to buy some time.


    ¡°What the...¡± Selena murmured, shaking out her hand and trying again.


    And yet, once again, nothing happened. Selena¡¯s face turned a vibrant shade of angry red. She cursed under her breath and tried once more, but for a third time, the portal wouldn¡¯t open.


    As IT watched her try and try again, I still wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Enzo seemedpletely dazed by her at this point, and I was worried that he would attack me at her orders if I ran out and confronted her. I also had no way of knowing what sort of magic or other abilities she would use on me; for all I knew, she could even shift and kill me in her wolf form, or maybe she had a weapon.


    But when I saw the sparks of a portal finally begin to flicker on the tips of her fingers as the hex began to wear off, I knew that I needed to stop her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 0327 Nina My friends still weren''t here yet, and it seemed that the hex that Luke put on Selena was already beginning to wear off. I could see the slight flicker of sparks that formed on her fingertips as she tried and tried again to open a portal, and I knew that she would aplish her goal at any moment.


    Maybe I was acting crazy and reckless, but I couldn¡¯t just let her leave with Enzo. I couldn¡¯t lose him again. I didn¡¯t care if Selena hurt me, or even if her spell was so thick in Enzo¡¯s mind that he thought I was insane. All I knew was that I needed to stop her until my friends came to help me.


    without a second thought, I bolted out from behind the tree.


    Enzo saw me first. His eyes widened with a mixture of surprise and confusion as I sprinted across the clearing.


    Then, Selena saw me; but only a single moment before I collided with her, tackling her to the ground with all of the force I had in my body.


    Together, Selena and I grappled on the forest floor for a few moments. She snarled and shouted obscenities as she tried to w at me with her fingernails, but I quickly grabbed her wrists as hard as I could and wrenched them back, pinning them against the ground and causing her to yelp in pain.


    I sat on top of her and kept her pinned there, my eyes wild with


    determination.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± Selena growled. ¡°Enzo! Help me! Get her off!¡± ¡°No, Enzo!¡± I shouted, whipping my head around at him to stare into his eyes in the hopes that he would recognize me and break through her spell again. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her!¡± Enzo¡¯s eyes were still wide. He stared at both of us with confusion, his eyes darting back and forth between the two of us. I could tell that Selena¡¯s spell had dug itself even deeper into his mind this time, and it seemed as though he didn¡¯t even really know where he was.


    No matter how hard I pleaded with my eyes, he only looked back at me with a confused expression on his face.


    ¡°Baby!¡± Selena insisted. ¡°Help!¡±


    Finally, Enzo stormed toward us.


    thought for the briefest of moments that he recognized me and was going to help me again... But I was so, so wrong in that assumption.


    ¡°Get off of her,¡± he said, his eyes beginning to glow red with anger as he towered over me.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I already felt tears beginning to well up in my eyes.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I begged, ¡°it¡¯s me. Nina. You have to break through her spell. Selena is¡ª" Before I could finish, Enzo suddenly grabbed me by the back of my shirt and yanked me off of Selena. He tossed me to the ground, not even caring that he might have hurt me, and then helped Selena to her feet.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked her, his eyes searching her face with worry while his hands rubbed her wrists gently where 1 had been holding her down.


    I scrambled to my feet, my face caked with dirt and tears. ¡°Enzo, please¡ª"" 1 began, reaching out for him, but he pped my hand away and red at me with those angry, glowing red eyes.


    Meanwhile, Selena only smirked behind him as he looked at me, but her face quickly returned to a twisted sob as he looked back at her.


    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t know who this crazy bitch is, but I want to go home,¡± Selena sobbed, throwing her arms around him.


    I wanted to fight back. I wanted to tear them away from each other, but Enzo only red at me angrily over her


    shoulder, his eyes burning with a territorial urgency. I knew that if I tried to get in between them now, he would only get even more angry and Selena would get her way.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 0328 All I could do instead was plead with him, with my eyes and with my words.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I murmured, shaking my head as my vision clouded with tears and my heart sank in my chest, ¡°don¡¯t you remember me? Can¡¯t you see that she¡¯s tricking you?¡± But Enzo didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Selena,¡± he said, his angry eyes fixed on me. ¡°Let¡¯s get away from her.¡± A sob caught in my throat. I couldn¡¯t stop my knees from buckling beneath me, and I fell to the ground, digging my hands and my knees into the dirt as another sob escaped my mouth.


    Wy TY OUNWS I heard the unmistakable sound of a portal opening in front of me and jerked my head up. Luke¡¯s hex had fully worn off now, and Selena had seeded in opening a portal. But I knew that there was nothing to do now; Enzo hated me. Selena had sunk her ws so deep into his mind that he didn¡¯t even remember me as anything but an evil doppelganger of someone who he thought was his fated mate.


    Now, more than ever, I wished that my wolf was here to prove him wrong; but with Selena right in front of me, my wolf wouldn¡¯te out, and I wasn¡¯t even sure if she coulde out again.


    ¡°Please... Enzo...¡± I begged through my sobs. The tears in my eyes were so thick that they fully clouded my vision, turning Selena and Enzo into nothing


    but two vaguely human-shaped blobs But then, I heard the sound of crunching leaves underfoot, and Selena¡¯s face suddenly came into view.


    She grabbed my face with her hand, digging her nails into my cheeks and my neck, and scowled at me with eyes that burned with hatred.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he doesn¡¯t even know you?¡± she growled, bits of her spittle flying into my face. ¡°You''d never even be his first choice if he did know you. I could just kill you, you know. Save everyone the trouble.¡± ¡°go kill me, then,¡± I replied. ¡°If you''re going to take him from me, then just kill me.¡± Selena threw her head back andughed, releasing her grip on my face


    with a final shove that was strong enough to send me back onto my butt on the forest floor.


    ¡°Killing you would be too much of a kindness, I think,¡± she said.


    Just then, I heard the sound of feet pounding through the woods, and voices shouting.


    But Selena heard it, too.


    ¡°Come on, baby,¡± she said, storming over to the portal and grabbing Enzo¡¯s hand. She cast me onest nce over her shoulder, the smirk on her face undeniable. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± And then... They were gone.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    A cry escaped my throat. My friends came just split seconds after the portal closed. If they had only been there just moments before... But it didn¡¯t matter


    now. It was over. Selena had won.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡± Matt said, looking around frantically while Lori and Jessica fell to their knees beside me, cradling me in their arms as I sobbed uncontrobly.


    I could only shake my head. No words woulde out through my sobs.


    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Jessica said, her voice low. I nodded. Jessica pulled me closer, wrapping her arms around me and pulling me into herp while Lori rubbed my back.


    But I couldn¡¯t even feel any of it. waspletely numb, as though I was an outside observer looking down at the scene.


    And as I saw myself spread out on the forest floor with my friends huddled


    around me, my face caked with dirt and tears, there was only one word that woulde out of my mouth.


    ¡°Enzo.¡±

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 0329 Nina When Enzo disappeared with Selena, I felt my heart begin to shatter into a million pieces. For the second time in the past few weeks, I had lost him again and now I wasn¡¯t sure if I could ever get him back. Selena¡¯s ws had sunk deep into his mind, and it seemed that her spell had taken a strong enough hold on him that even looking at me and seeing my pain didn¡¯t cause him to recognize me in the slightest.


    Lori and Jessica held me tightly as I sobbed on the forest floor. I could hear Matt shouting, but I couldn¡¯t make out what he said over my sobs; but he sounded just as angry as I felt, and


    when I cracked my eyes open, I could see that tears were streaked down Lori and Jessica¡¯s faces as well. = ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Jessica said, sliding her hands under my back and helping me to sit up. ¡°We''ll find him. I promise.¡± I''shook my head as I sat up and pulled my knees up to my chest, wrapping my arms around my legs in an upright fetal position. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± I said, my chest heaving with silent sobs as tears continued to stream down my dirt- caked face. ¡°I can¡¯t open a portal. And Selena¡¯s magic is too powerful... I won''t stand a chance against her.¡± "Lori frowned. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could, another familiar voice called to me from behind her, causing all of us to


    jerk our heads up.


    ¡°You''re giving up already?¡± Luke said.


    He was standing at the edge of the clearing. His hands were balled up into tight fists at his sides, and as he stormed closer to me, I could see that his face was red and he was shaking slightly with what looked like anger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just give up like that.¡± I stared up at him with an open mouth, still clutching my knees to my chest.


    ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do, Luke?¡± I responded. ¡°He¡¯s gone.


    Selena took him. And she''ll just kill me anyway if I try to take him back again.¡± Luke silently stared at me for several long, palpable moments. The air between the five of us was so thick it could be cut with a knife, and I felt as


    though my lungs couldn¡¯t even take in any oxygen from the weight of it all.


    ¡°I can open a portal for you,¡± Luke said finally, his face softening and his hands uncurling. ¡°I can get you there before it¡¯s toote. You still have time.¡± I stood then, shaking my head vigorously. ¡°Your disguise,¡± I said, gesturing to him. If he opened a portal, it would ruin his disguise, and I knew how important it was to him to feel human again. I never wanted to take that away from him.


    Luke rolled his eyes. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you?¡± he said. ¡°This is more important. You''re more important. I knew that there was something special about you from theN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    PEE a oo To moment I met you. You''re not just an ordinary human, and you¡¯re not even just an ordinary werewolf. You''re the missing daughter of the Alpha King; the daughter that the Crescents were supposed to kill twenty years ago.¡± ¡°What does my lineage have to do with anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You''ve seen Selena¡¯s power,¡± Luke replied, sounding almost annoyed at my ipetence. ¡°You have the same powers. You''re possibly even stronger.


    I didn¡¯t want to tell you this until I was absolutely certain, but that witch who helped me... She told me about a prophecy. ¡®The missing sister will save the kingdom and unite the races together.¡± Humans, werewolves, undead... All of us. If you give up now, the Crescents will have their way.¡±


    My eyes widened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I asked. ¡°If my fate was to stop the Crescents, why didn¡¯t they kill me when they had the chance twenty years ago?¡± Luke was silent for a moment. My friends shifted ufortably on their feet, staring at the two of us as tensions rose. Everything felt like it was moving too slowly and too quickly at the same time; with every moment wasted, Enzo was being taken further and further away from me.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 0330 ?They couldn¡¯t do it,¡± Luke finally said. His voice was low and quiet.


    ?They tried, but they couldn¡¯t. All along, I thought it was because they took pity on you, but it was something else. It was as if something was protecting you.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I wanted to ask how Luke or that witch even knew any of this for sure, but I knew that Luke had never been wrong about these things before... And if he was right this time, then I needed to trust him. I needed to not only save Enzo, but I supposedly needed to save the kingdom. And I knew that the only way to do that was to stop Selena, because I had a sickening feeling in my stomach that she had the Alpha King ¡ª our


    father ¡ª in her grasp as well.


    ¡°Okay.¡± My voice was barely above a whisper, but it still shook with fear.


    ¡°I''ll go.¡± Suddenly, I felt a hand grip my wrist tightly. I looked up from the ground to see that Jessica was holding me, her eyes burning with fervor. She was about to tell me that she didn¡¯t want me to go ¡ª I was sure of it. I opened my mouth to tell her that I needed to go and that she had to let me, but she spoke first.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go alone,¡± she said, taking me by surprise. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± I was taken aback. As long as I had known Jessica, I had never really seen her as the type to put herself in dangerous situations. But then, I


    thought back to the clumsy girl who nearly tumbled down a mountain justa few months earlier over a photograph ¡ª during a camping trip that suddenly dragged her along on with no exnation, in the middle of nowhere, and she went without a second thought. I thought about how she always held my hand tightly, her nails digging into my palm, whenever we went through the haunted house at the Halloween fair every year; she hated going but she went anyway because she knew that it made me happy to go.


    I thought about how she stood up to Selena over spilled coffee on a new dress.


    And I remembered that Jessica was a lot stronger than I had always thought; she wasn¡¯t just my blonde friend who went to parties and wore pink. She was


    brilliant and brave, and she had always been by my side.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I looked over at Lori next, who stared at me with the same passion in her eyes. I knew that she woulde, too.


    Lori had always been there for me; she always listened calmly when I needed someone to talk to, and she was always the calm voice of reason, but she never hesitated to stand up for her friends when she needed to. Sometimes she was crazy, and sometimes she said things that hurt people¡¯s feelings, but that was because she never withheld the truth.


    Then, I looked over at Matt. He was standing behind the two of them, his eyes fixed unwaveringly on me. I hadn¡¯t known him for long, but already he had be a rock in our group.


    When I had met him, he had been an


    airheaded frat boy who only ever cracked jokes, but he had turned intoa brave and strong leader. When we needed him the most, he took charge.


    Finally, I looked back at Luke. All I could do was nod, and a smile spread across Luke¡¯s face.


    With all of my friends by my side, I knew that Selena wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us. She may have been cunning and powerful, but she didn¡¯t have what we had.


    She didn¡¯t have anyone¡¯s love.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 0331 Enzo : My brain felt so foggy. No matter how hard I tried, it almost felt as though my eyes were constantly out of focus, like I was walking through a thick mist that was obstructing everything in front of me. That strange girl that looked almost exactly like Selena came running out of the woods, and she tackled Selena, sending her to the ground. They grappled there for a few moments in a shrieking, wing heap while I stood inplete and utter shock, before I finally came to my senses and pulled her off of Selena.


    The girl kept saying strange things.


    She kept talking as though we knew each other, but I didn¡¯t know her. I


    didn¡¯t even know where I was. It felt like there was something at the very back of my mind that thought that maybe she was familiar, and that maybe I did know her somehow, but that didn¡¯t make any sense.


    And so, when Selena opened a portal and took my hand, I went along with her.


    When we stepped out on the other side, we weren''t far from the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. Selena seemed angry, and for good reason; that girl had muddied Selena¡¯s clothes and wrecked her perfect hair during their fight, and I knew that Selena didn¡¯t like getting dirty. But there was something else that I noticed, too, as she took me by the hand and pulled me toward the mansion. She kept muttering to herself about the other girl.


    ¡°That bitch... Thinks she can pull a fast one on me... I''m his mate, not her.¡± I frowned as I listened to Selena. I thought back to what Selena had told the other girl. She had said ¡°See? He doesn¡¯t even remember you!¡± It was as if Selena knew the girl, but I didn¡¯t know her for some reason. How could this be? I was so confused.


    But I didn¡¯t say anything. Selena was extremely angry, and when I opened my mouth to speak, her nails only dug even harder into my wrist as she pulled me along. I decided then and there that I needed to give her some time to cool off before I tried to say anything about what happened.


    Within a few minutes of storming through the woods, we arrived at the


    front of the mansion. The guards let us in; it seemed that they, too, realized Selena¡¯s anger and decided notto question anything. I didn¡¯t even know why or when we had left the mansion, so I was just as baffled as they were.


    Once we were inside, Selena led me upstairs and down the winding hallways to my room. She then opened the door and pushed me inside.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Stay here,¡± she growled, her eyes burning with fury. ¡°I''ll be backter.¡± I furrowed my brow. Now, this was getting too confusing. I wouldn¡¯t just sit there and wait for her toe back; I needed to know what was going on.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± I asked,


    putting my foot in the way before she was able to close the door.


    Selena paused, her jaw moving back and forth as she grinded her teeth together angrily. ¡°I just need to take care of something,¡± she said. ¡°I''ll be back soon. I promise.¡± Then, with one final shove, she pushed me into the room and mmed the door shut. I heard the sound of the lock sliding through the bolt, and then her receding footsteps.


    I cursed under my breath, my brain still coated in a thick fog. What was going on? It felt as though there was a voice in the back of my head telling me to snap out of it, but I didn''t understand why. And when I searched for my wolf to see if he had any guidance to offer, he was fast asleep. It almost felt as though there was some


    sort of spell on my wolf that was I keeping him in aa. He was there, but he wasn¡¯t conscious. This made me nervous; what if something happened and I needed to shift? I couldn¡¯t do that if my wolf was fast asleep and couldn¡¯t be woken up.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 0332 I Suddenly, as the sky darkened outside, I''saw a sh of something through the window that caught my eye and broke me out of my train of thought. I bolted over to the window to look out, and I caught a glimpse of what looked like Selena running across the road in a cloak. She was fast, like a bolt of lightning, and she looked over her shoulder as though she was making sure that the guards wouldn''t see her.


    Then, she disappeared into the forest in the blink of an eye.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Something was going on here ¡ª I was sure of it. I didn¡¯t know what exactly was happening, but I knew that something was wrong. And I couldn¡¯t help but think that Selena and that strange girl who could have been her


    twin had something to do with it.


    I decided that Icouldn¡¯t stay here.1 ~~ had to follow Selena; but she had - locked the door.


    Once again, I cursed under my breath as I paced the room, trying to think of a way to escape. My eyes fell on the window once again, and I tried to lift the window frame. It slid up easily; in Selena¡¯s haste, she hadn¡¯t blocked me from getting out this way. I quickly climbed out the window and used a Ibination of the vines that were climbing along the side of the mansion, an old and rickety trellis, and the corner of the building to make my way down.


    As soon as my feet hit the ground, I took off as fast as I could toward the direction that Selena left in. The guards


    didn¡¯t see me in the darkness. I could still faintly pick up Selena¡¯s scent, and so I followed it. me I followed her trail carefully through the rapidly darkening woods. She had been in such a rush that she didn¡¯t retract her scent, so it was easy to follow it. She had left an obvious trail of crushed leaves and broken bushes as well, so I quickly found where she had disappeared to.


    When I saw the little witch¡¯s hut in the distance, with its yellow light spilling out from the closed window into the dark forest, I had to rack my brain to remember why this ce felt familiar.


    It was foggy and distant, but as I approached, I remembered that I had been here before. I had found Selena in here once, talking to the witch about some curse... But I couldn¡¯t remember


    much of anything after that. Did the witch put a spell on me? That was the only logical exnation for this strange mind fog that I was in.


    I quietly approached the witch¡¯s hut until I was close enough to hear voices.


    ¡°Hold it still!¡± ¡°I¡¯m trying! It¡¯s wriggling around too much. Just get it over with.¡± I could hear the sound of terrified bleating. It sounded like a sheep in distress. Amb, actually. It sounded too small and weak for an adult sheep.


    Then, I'' heard a strange sound, followed by silence.


    [couldn¡¯t exin why I did what I did next. That tiny voice that had been


    echoing in the back of my mind took hold for a moment, and I knew that I there was something going on in that hut that needed to be stopped. k And so, I gritted my teeth and kicked down the door.


    Just as I suspected... Selena was sitting on the floor in the middle of a circle drawn with chalk. In herpy the bloodied body of amb, its throat slit.


    In front of her kneeled an older woman, a witch, who was smearing blood on Selena¡¯s face.


    They both froze. Selena whipped around to look at me, her eyes wide and her face covered with blood that was painted on her skin in strange symbols.


    In the candlelight, she looked demonic.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 0333 Nina - I Finally, I agreed to go to the werewolf realm with my friends.


    But we needed to prepare first, and we had to hurry. Time was running short; there was no knowing what Selena had done by now. If her spell on Enzo was already this powerful, then I could only imagine how much more powerful it could be within this short period of time. Not only that, but if she had the Alpha King in her grasp as well, things could go south very quickly. I also couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Richard, Enzo¡¯s father, was being held captive too.


    For right now, though, we needed to get Enzo away from her. Once we had


    Enzo back and we were able to break through Selena¡¯s spell again, then he could help us save Richard and the Alpha King.


    The five of us quickly ran home to gather some supplies. The sky was darkening quickly, and it would only be a matter of time before it was too dark to even traverse the forest to find the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. None of us had ever been there before; only Luke knew vaguely where it was. The rest of us were useless when it came to navigating that ce.


    While Matt ran back to his dorm to pack a bag, Lori, Jessica and I ran up to our own dorm. The three of us flew into a frenzy, filling the dorm with the sounds of panicked packing and yelling; no doubt our neighbors hated us during those moments. I packed


    lightly, with only a change of clothes, a hunting knife, and some gran bars in case we took longer than expected. I hoped to get us in and out of there by the end of the next day at the most, but there was no knowing exactly how long it would take us. For all we knew, Selena would catch us and we would never make it home.


    I came to that realization as I was zipping up my backpack. €9 If Selena caught us, then I would be putting all of my friends in danger.


    I froze, my backpack still in my hand, as the worry washed over me. My palms began to sweat and my heart started to race, and I slowly looked up at my friends, who were currently arguing over whether to bring weapons or not.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Nina, settle this for us,¡± Jessica said, turning to face me. ¡°I think we should bring this.¡± She held up a big, heavy bat shlight that we had purchased during our first year living in the dorms. We kept it in the hallway, as if someone woulde into our dorm in the middle of the night and kill us. At the time, when Jessica first bought it I thought that it was a silly idea, but now I knew that it was a smart decision.


    ¡°Lori thinks we should bring a kitchen knife.¡± As I looked back and forth between the two of them, however, the decision only set my anxiety in stone. I didn¡¯t want my friends to have to defend themselves like that. Maybe I shouldn''t have let theme after all.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Lori asked, noticing the way that my hands were shaking.


    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± I swallowed and straightened, slinging my backpack onto my back. ¡°I... Tdon¡¯t want you to have to bring either,¡± I replied, my voice trembling. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m putting you all in danger. Maybe I should just go alone.¡± Lori¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say that, Nina Harper,¡± she growled.


    ¡°We''re your friends. And we''reing with you, whether you like it or not.¡± ¡°Besides,¡± Jessica chimed in, ¡°By saving Enzo, his father, and the Alpha King, it¡¯ll help us stop the Crescents.


    Right now, that¡¯s extremely important.


    And you''re gonna need all the help you can get if you want to seed.¡± Lori and Jessica were right; wouldn¡¯t be able to save even Enzo on my own,


    Jet alone Richard and the Alpha King.


    There was strength in numbers, and I needed as much strength as possible against Selena.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 0334 I nodded. Even though there was a lump in my throat and a pit of dread growing in my stomach, I knew that I had to let my friendse with me.


    ¡°Bring the shlight,¡± I said.


    Once we were finished packing, which only took ten minutes at the most, we met up with Luke and Matt in the quad.


    ¡°Come on,¡± Matt said impatiently, looking up at the building that contained the dean¡¯s office. ¡°Curfew is about to start. We don¡¯t need anyone forcing us to go inside.¡± For the past few weeks, aside from the


    night of the dance, there had been a strict curfew on both the campus and the town. The dean originally had the Fullmoons enforcing it, but when the Fullmoons left she had employed some students to basically act as glorified hall monitors. It didn¡¯t really work, and people still went out after dark, but the dean was sure to stop us if she found out what we were doing. She had too much faith in the Fullmoons, and she was too proud to let her own students potentially put themselves in danger because the Fullmoons weren¡¯t being helpful.


    The five of us took off once more toward the woods, and by the time we reached the edge of the treeline, the curfew rm went off. Thankfully we were out of sight now.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Luke led us back to the clearing where


    Enzo and Selena left. He exined as we walked that portals could sometimes leave residue, which could make it easier to open another portal.


    And, if we used the residue from the previous portal to open a new one, there was a likely chance that we woulde out at the same spot where Enzo and Selena hade out, which would mean that we would be that much closer to the two of them.


    Finally, we stopped in the center of the clearing. The full moon was rising slowly above us, and the sky was darkening quickly.


    Luke stepped out of the group and took a deep breath. The rest of us watched, wringing our hands nervously, as he began to make the circr motion with his index and middle fingers...


    I waited with bated breath, praying that the portal would open. If Selena had just opened one, then surely Luke could open one, too. Surely she had left in such a hurry that she wouldn''t have thought to put any sort of hex on us.


    But we waited, and nothing happened.


    No matter how many times Luke moved his hand around in that circr motion, whispering under his breath, nothing happened.


    ¡°shit,¡± he said quietly, dropping his arms to his side. ¡°She¡¯s too smart.¡± My eyes widened and I stormed up to Luke. ¡°What''s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± Luke shook his head and shrugged at the same time. ¡°I''m not sure exactly.


    She must have known I wasing, God dammit.¡± I stared at Luke with wide, disbelieving eyes. ¡°Try again,¡± I ordered himas I felt anger beginning to bubble up inside of me. But Luke only shook his head once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s not gonna work,¡± he said.


    ¡°Maybe we can try again tomorrow.


    The hex is bound to wear off soon enough.¡± All T could do was gulp nervously while my friends stared at me with shocked, apologetic faces. We couldn¡¯t wait until tomorrow... Enzo needed us now.


    something in me somehow knew that if didn¡¯t get to him by tonight, gelena¡¯s magic would grow too powerful and we''d lose Enzo, Richard, and the Alpha King.


    I felt utterly lost and hopeless.


    Once again, Selena had ced an obstacle right in our way.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 0335 Enzo When I kicked down the door of the witch¡¯s hut, my eyes widened as I saw the bloody scene in front of me.


    Selena was sitting on the floor in the middle of a circle drawn with chalk. In herpy the bloodied body of mbj; they had slit its throat, like some sort of sick ritual sacrifice. In front of her kneeled the witch, who was smearing themb¡¯s blood onto Selena¡¯s face with her bare hands.


    They both froze when 1 kicked down the door. Selena whipped around to look at me, her eyes wide and her face covered with blood that was painted on her skin in strange symbols.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the candlelight, she looked demonic.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Selena?!¡± I asked, taking a step backwards. I couldn¡¯t fathom the reason behind why my fated mate was in this witch¡¯s hut, performing some horrible ritual that involved the sacrifice of innocent baby animals.


    ?I-Tt¡¯s a fertility ritual!¡± Selena said, her eyes still so wide I could see the whites of her eyes all the way around her irises. ¡°That¡¯s all; just a fertility ritual. I want us to have a baby soon, Enzo, and I¡¯ve been having problems.


    I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you sooner.¡± I shook my head. I didn¡¯t believe a word of what Selena had said; something was seriously wrong here.


    The fog in my head, the strange girl


    that looked like Selena¡¯s twin, the way that Selena opened a portal in a ce that I didn¡¯t remember going to, and the way that she hastily took me back to the mansion and locked me in my room... This wasn¡¯t a fertility ritual.


    This was something darker, more sinister.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I growled. I pointed then at the witch, who was standing now and staring up at me silently through her eyebrows. ¡°And who is she?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just a simple witch,¡± the witch replied, her voice floating across the air in a sing-song tone that was surprising for such an old woman.


    ?That¡¯s all. Your mate asked me to help her, and so I did.¡± [ believed the witch ¡ª to an extent. I


    believed that she was just performing a service for Selena, but that service was far more sinister than a simple fertility ritual. As far as I was aware, fertility rituals didn¡¯t involve the sacrificing ofmbs and smearing blood on someone¡¯s face.


    ¡°Baby, you''re really overreacting.¡± Selena sighed and shoved themb¡¯s body off of herp, leaving the poor thing in a bloody heap on the floor. She stood, facing me. ¡°I can see the fear in your eyes, but you don¡¯t have to be afraid. Why don¡¯t you believe me, your mate?¡± I shook my head. ¡°If you want me to believe you, then tell me who that girl was in the woods earlier,¡± I said. ¡°Tell me where we were. Tell me why you dragged me back to the mansion and locked me in my room, and tell me why


    I have this thick fog in my head and can¡¯t remember anything before two hours ago.¡± Selena was silent. I watched as her eyes shifted over to the witch, then back to me. They seemed to have some sort of unspoken understanding, and something about it felt horribly dark.


    Whatever ritual they were performing... I somehow felt as though it had something to do with the fog in my head, as well as everything else.


    ¡°Baby,¡± Selena said, reaching for me with bloody hands. ¡°..What girl are you talking about?¡± She cocked her head to the side, and as she did, I felt my head get more foggy. I stumbled backwards, shaking my head vigorously as my heart started to pound.


    Selena was trying to cast a spell on me.


    ¡°Get away from me,¡± I murmured, cing my hands over my ears and gritting my teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 0336 Selena¡¯s eyes widened, but it felt almost theatrical. ¡°You don¡¯t trust your mate?¡± she whimpered, pushing her lower lip out in a pout. ¡°How could you say that? I¡¯ve never done anything except love you!¡± But I knew that she was lying. That voice in the back of my mind, that part of me that was free from the fog... That part of me knew that she had done something horrible. I wished that I could remember all of it, but I could only remember the looming feeling of dread and panic. I knew I was her prisoner somehow, but I couldn¡¯t quite remember why.


    Selena sniffled and whimpered a little more, but I wouldn¡¯t hear any of it. I


    took another step back, my eyes shifting over to the woods, toward freedom. Somehow, I knew that I needed to get out, and that help was out there. I couldn¡¯t exin why, or who, but I knew that I just needed to run and then everything would be okay.


    But then, Selena¡¯s face suddenly shifted and twisted into a deep, dark scowl. The candlelight flickered across her blood-stained face, making it appear as though she was wearing some sort of horrifying mask.


    ¡°Get him,¡± she snarled.


    Before I even had time to react, the witch shot forward. She moved way too fast for an old woman, so fast her entire body was a blur. I felt her wrinkled, gnarled hands wrap around


    my wrists and she yanked me back into the hut with too much force for an old woman.


    ¡°Put him in the circle.¡± Selena pointed to the circle of chalk, where themb and a bowl of its bloodid.


    The witch threw me down. My body felt heavy, like it was full of bricks, and I almost felt as though some invisible force was pinning me down in the center of the circle. No matter how hard I struggled, the force only became heavier, and during those moments I felt like themb.


    ¡°If I can¡¯t have you,¡± Selena said, picking the bloody knife that was used to kill themb up off the ground, ¡°then no one can have you.¡± While the witch stood nearby with a grin on her face, Selena stood over me,


    the knife glinting in the candlelight. I felt themb¡¯s blood begin to trickle over to my hand as the pool around the poor little thing grew. Its blood was still warm, viscous, and within a few moments mine would be mixed with it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Fio... Please,¡± I begged, urging my wolf to wake up. ¡°I need you.¡± ¡°Aw, he looks so scared,¡± Selena said as she stared down at me. ¡°It¡¯s okay.


    It''ll only hurt for a few seconds. I''ll make it quick.¡± How did ite to this? All along, I thought that Selena was my mate... But she was far from it. She was evil. She wasn¡¯t just a werewolf; she was a witch. The most horriblebination... Too much power in one person''s hands. That was why


    supernaturals weren''t allowed to be witches. It was too dangerous.


    ¡°Fio,¡± I begged again. ¡°Wake up. Wake up now. Please.¡± Suddenly, I felt a flicker of hope. Fio heard me. As Selena lowered herself over me, straddling me on the floor as she brandished the knife, I felt my wolf beginning to wake up.


    Selena leaned down, nting one final kiss on my lips before she would sacrifice me along with themb...


    But Fio woke up.


    I felt myself shift beneath her.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Selena yelled. ¡°He''s gonna shift! Stop him!¡± But it was toote for them to stop me.


    My wolf''s power was already surging through me. I used my wolf''s strength to throw Selena off of me, sending her to the floor with a thud, and I bolted out the door and into the dark night.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 0337 ) Nina felt utterly hopeless. What was I supposed to do? Selena put some sort of hex on Luke to keep him from opening a portal, which was not only shocking as I wasn¡¯t even sure how she knew that he wasing, but the rest of us also couldn¡¯t open a portal.


    ?we''ll try again tomorrow, Nina,¡± Luke said gently. He reached out to squeeze my shoulder, but I flinched away. I was too angry forfort, not at him, but at Selena.


    ¡°We have to get to Enzo tonight,¡± I insisted, my voice shaking as my eyes began to well up with tears. ¡°Please. I can¡¯t exin it, but I think that tomorrow might be toote.¡±


    Luke paused. Between the five ol us, the air was silent.


    ¡°Nina, I... I really can¡¯t open a portal,¡± Luke said quietly. ¡°I''m sorry, but I just can¡¯t. She put a hex on me. She may have put a hex on the whole area so no one could even open a portal.¡± ¡°Nina, Enzo will be okay until the morning,¡± Jessica said, stepping forward and cing her hand on my arm. When I looked over at her, she had a pained and apologetic expression on her face. Even in the darkness, I could see that there were tears in her own eyes. ¡°He¡¯s strong. He''ll be okay.¡± I shook my head and let out a wry chuckle as the tears began to stream down my cheeks.


    ¡°I''hat¡¯s what you keep saying,¡± 1N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡ê1 owled, ¡°but it¡¯s not true. Selena already has her ws sunken in far enough. I saw how easily she made Enzo forget everything just now. He...


    He was practically an entirely different person. If we don¡¯t get to him soon, she¡¯ll only strengthen her grip on him.¡± The air fell silent again as all of my friends stared at me. I felt as though they were looking at me like I was a crazy person, and it made me sick. Why couldn¡¯t they understand that we needed to figure this out now? Enzo was in danger. His father was in danger. The Alpha King was in danger, and so was the entire world if we didn¡¯t get help against the Crescents. Tonight was the one night that we had left.


    Selena was too smart and cunning, and she would act quickly. Even though we


    hadn''t been raised together, we were still twins... And somehow, [ knew what she was going to do next. It was like a sixth sense. It made me wonder if that was why she knew that Luke wasing; maybe she had that same sixth sense about me.


    ¡°Nina, I''m sorry...¡± Luke whispered.


    A sob caught in my throat. I looked around frantically at all of my friends, pleading them to do something, anything. Deep down, the logical part of me knew that there was nothing that any of them could do... But the illogical part of me was angry that they weren''t even trying.


    Suddenly, Matt stepped forward.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± he said, lifting his chin up with a brave expression on his face.


    ¡°I''m a werewolf now. Maybe if you show me how to do it, Luke, I can open aportal.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°It¡¯s not quite as simple as just teaching someone,¡± he said. ¡°You either have the ability or you don¡¯t. But I suppose that you could have the ability, and maybe it¡¯s just dormant.¡± Matt nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all the hope I need. Let¡¯s try it.¡± I felt my heart leap into my throat, and I took a step back to join Lori and Jessica while Matt and Luke gathered together in the middle of the clearing.


    As I watched Luke begin to demonstrate how to open a portal to Matt, Lori and Jessica both took each of my hands, and together the three of us watched with bated breath.


    ?p''s like this,¡± Luke began. He tur ned to the side, then held his left arm out with his index finger and his middle finger extended. Matt imitated him.


    ?widen your stance,¡± Luke said.


    ¡°There you go. And keep your middle finger and index finger together, like they''re glued together. Perfect. Now...¡± Luke began to move his hand slowly in a counter-clockwise circle, his eyes focused on the space in front of him.


    Matt followed his movement, and once Luke was satisfied with Matt¡¯s form, he stepped back and observed.


    ¡°While you make that motion, picture something in your mind that gives you strength. It can be anything... In your case, you could use your wolf. By picturing that thing, you¡¯re taking strength from it and using that strength to open the portal. But you


    I have to stay focused on it.¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 0338 Matt nodded silently. I could see him furrowing his brow, like he was thinking hard, focusing on one thing.


    Without a wolf, I wondered what Luke thought of when he needed to open a portal.


    Several long, palpable seconds passed.


    Matt stayed firmly focused on the air in front of him, his hand moving continuously in that same counter- clockwise motion. Lori and Jessica tightened their grips on my hand, and the three of us barely even breathed as we watched. I But finally, Matt dropped his hand back to his side and shook his head solemnly.


    ¡°I''can¡¯t do it,¡± he said quietly, turning


    back to face the rest of us. ¡°I''m sorry. I don¡¯t think I have that ability.¡± I felt my heart sink. My friends all gave me an apologetic look, but I only felt anger bubbling up inside of me.


    ¡°Let me try,¡± I said, dropping Lori and Jessica¡¯s hands and storming into the center of the clearing. ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Matt jumped out of my way. The rest of my friends stared at me in shock. I could practically feel the pity emanating off of them; they knew that it wasn¡¯t going to work. But I had to try. I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°But, Nina,¡± Luke said, walking up to me, ¡°your wolf¡ª" ¡°I''don¡¯t care.¡± I knew that my wolf had


    gone dormant again. It didn¡¯t matter to me; I still needed to try. ¡°Just show me how.¡± Luke let out a sigh. I got into the position that he showed Matt, waiting for Luke¡¯s instructions. Without a word, he finally reached out and adjusted my arm and my hand.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I shut my eyes then and pictured something that gave me strength. I pictured... Enzo. And all of my other friends. I pictured the night that Luke first saved me from the rogue. I pictured Lori and Jessica¡¯s smiling faces around the campfire. I pictured Matt and Enzo carrying us through the woods in their wolf forms. All of those things gave me strength.


    As I pictured all of these things, over and over again, I moved my hand in the


    motion that Luke demonstrated.


    focused hard, harder than I ever thought I could. I pictured Tiffany, and I how warm her hugs were. I pictured my mom... And my brother.


    [didn¡¯t know how long I did this for. I was so focused, that it could have been an eternity. I only stopped and opened my eyes when I felt Luke¡¯s hand on my arm, and I opened my eyes to see him slowly shaking his head.


    My heart fell into the depths of my stomach again. I felt so heavy that I was certain that a hole would bore into the ground below me and I would sink into the center of the earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nina,¡± Luke said quietly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. We''lle back tomorrow.¡± When I turned back to face my friends,


    the tears in my eyes were so thick that they were nothing but shapeless blobs, But they were right; there was nothing I we could do now. We would have to wait until Selena¡¯s hex wore off before we could get to Enzo, and we could only pray that he wasn¡¯t too far gone ¡ª or even dead ¡ª by the time we got to him.


    I nodded and allowed my friends to guide me away. My feet felt heavy as I walked, like my body was filled with bricks. Everything felt numb ¡ª even the feeling of my friends¡¯ hands on my back as we began to walk away felt distant.


    But then, I heard something. And so did they. We all stopped, our eyes widening, as the sound of something electric buzzed behind us.


    I whipped around. My mouth dropped open to see that a portal was opening there, where I had been standing before.


    My friends and I all stared at each other, each of us equally as shocked; but the portal was already beginning to close, and we didn¡¯t have time to stand there frozen in our ces.


    And so, with a chorus of amazedughter, the five of us all grabbed each other¡¯s hands and leaped into the portal.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 0339 Enzo Even though my wolf woke up finally, I still didn¡¯t have the strength to shift just yet. Thankfully, however, I was able to run fast, and my night vision was better than it was just minutes before. As I ran through the forest, I didn¡¯t know exactly where I was going; all Tknew was that I needed to get away before Selena and the witch did something horrible.


    Istill couldn¡¯t fathom exactly what was going on. I knew that Selena put some sort of spell on me, but I didn¡¯t know what it was or why she did it, Whatever it was, her intentions were extremely dark and sinister. I knew that much.


    However, I didn¡¯t have the time to stop and think about any of what was going on. Selena and the witch were both hot on my heels. They ran at inhuman speeds through the woods; even the witch, who looked old and crippled, ran like a bolt of lightning. Every time I nced over my shoulders, I could see them getting closer and closer. All I could do was urge my legs to push me faster through the forest and hope that they wouldn''t catch me, because I knew that they would kill me if they did.


    ¡°Come back here, Enzo!¡± I heard Selena shout behind me. ¡°I promise I won''t hurt you too badly! It¡¯11 just be a little cut, and then it will all be over!¡± I cursed under my breath at Selena¡¯s words, and pushed myself faster. I


    -r CC vvivve leaped over rocks and tree roots, dodged around trees and bushes, and crashed through the underbrush, I didn¡¯t care that thorns and branches were scratching up my skin and causing me to bleed. The only thing that was important was getting Selena and the witch off of my trail. They had to give up soon, once they realized that I''wouldn¡¯t stop... Right? But they didn¡¯t stop.


    At one point, I heard Selena¡¯s footsteps approaching too close forfort, and I swore that I even felt her hand brush the back of my neck. I dodged out of the way at thest second before she could catch me, my heart racing a mile a minute.


    She was too close. I needed to shift if I was going to get away from her.


    ¡°Fio, I need to shift,¡± I said to my wolf as I ran at breakneck speeds through the dark woods. ¡°Please. I know you''re tired, but I need you.¡± ¡°I''m trying my best,¡± Fio replied. ¡°But something is missing. I can feel it... But I don¡¯t know what it is.¡± I furrowed my brow, processing what Fio was referring to as I leaped over a fallen tree. My foot hit the tree and I nearly lost my bnce, but I managed to stay upright and keep running. What was Fio talking about? What was missing? Somehow, I could sense that the missing link was there. It was just out of reach. If I could only force my way through the thick fog that was surrounding my brain, maybe I could reach it and figure out what it was.


    But the fog was still too thick. I would need to focus harder, but it was difficult when I was also focused on running away from Selena.


    As I weaved around another tree, I tried to picture what it was that I was missing. It was a person... If I really pushed myself, I thought I could picture a face. Awoman¡¯s face.


    At first, I thought it was Selena¡¯s face.


    But as I ran, stretching my mind all the while in order to focus harder on the face, I realized that it wasn¡¯t her at all.


    It was different. It was the girl from the woods earlier; the one who tackled Selena.


    Her name... What was it? How did I know her? Obviously she held some significance, but I couldn¡¯t make out the details through the fog. Somehow,


    I knew that I was familiar with her. She was the missing link; she was the source of the strength I needed to break out of this spell.


    What was her name? I dodged another attack from Selena.


    Suddenly, the witch appeared in front of me; she had circled around somehow and they were trying to cut me off. I quickly leaped out of the way, tumbling down a hill that was thick with dried leaves. I felt my arm get I scraped badly, but it didn¡¯t stop me from scrambling to my feet at the bottom and continuing to run.


    I needed to remember her name... If I was going to shift, I needed to remember this girl.


    Suddenly, it came to me. I didn¡¯t know why, but all of a sudden, I felt her


    name float through my mind, as though she stepped through a door I that brought her closer to me. I ¡°Nina,¡± I said to my wolf. ¡°Her name is Nina.¡± Fio¡¯s entire being bristled with recognition. Suddenly, I felt even more of his power surge through me, and I felt myself begin to shift. I didn¡¯t know why I needed to remember that girl¡¯s name or her significance in my life, but somehow, just her name gave me the strength to shift.


    And, like a sh, I shot forward on four legs instead of two. My primal instincts took over as I weaved through the forest, as though my mind felt clearer than ever. Selena shifted behind me, but I already had a head start in front of her, and when I looked over my


    shoulder I saw her gray wolf form slowly getting further away as I pushed myself faster and faster.


    It felt like I was flying. I didn¡¯t even pay any attention to where I was going; [just needed to run. And if there was one thing that I was good at, it was speed. I had always been faster than the rest, and I was faster than Selena now, even with her sickeningbination of werewolf and witch powers.


    Selena followed behind me for a long time. I didn¡¯t know how long I was running for, but she stayed in my peripherals for a good distance. I kept weaving around trees, taking winding paths through the forest and trying my best to confuse her. At one point, I doubled back and passed by her like a blur, leaving her stupefied for a few


    moments before she came to her senses and chased after me again.


    What felt like an eternity passed. I ran, feeling the wind through my fur, until I thought that my legs would give out beneath me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    And by that point, I didn¡¯t sense Selena¡¯s or the witch''s presence anywhere nearby.


    Of course, I couldn¡¯t stop entirely, but I slowed to azy run, checking in all directions in case either of them showed up again. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t; I had lost them.


    Finally, I slowed down to a walk, then finally stopped so I could collect my bearings. I realized now that when I began running, I had no n as to where exactly I was running to, but at the time that didn¡¯t matter. However, I


    quickly realized now that my haste hade with some consequences.


    I I was now entirely lost, in the middle of the pitch ck woods, with nowhere to go from here.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 0340 Nina My friends and I jumped through the portal just before it closed. We came out on the other side in the dark forest, although we weren''t in the same location like the other times when I went through portals.


    As we slowly sat up and got our bearings, Luke was the first to stand quickly and look around.


    ¡°1 think I have a pretty good idea of where we are,¡± he said, pacing around.


    It was dark, so I flipped on the shlight on my phone and stood. We didn¡¯t seem to be in any particr location of note; it was nothing but forest all around. I was a bit amazed that Luke was able to tell where we


    were, because to me it looked like nothing but pine trees.


    ¡°Do you know which direction we need to go in?¡± I asked, to which Luke nodded and pointed ahead of us. ¡°Let¡¯s ¡ê0, then. We don¡¯t have time to lose.¡± Lori, Jessica and Matt all nodded and followed. Luke walked at the front of the group alongside me as he guided us through the dark woods. I had no idea where we were going, but Luke seemed pretty sure of himself and I assumed that we would eventually find the Alpha King¡¯s mansion.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what I would do if we found Enzo and Selena. Admittedly, I hadn¡¯t thought much about it ahead of time. I was so preupied with preparing for our excursion and


    SW 719 BONUS subsequently opening a portal that I didn¡¯t spend the time to make a n, and now it was very possible that we ¡ª could stumble upon Enzo and Selena at any moment.


    However, our way through the woods was slow. The darkness fell on us like a heavy nket, and the canopy of trees was so thick that the light from the full moon only broke through at random intervals. Even our shlights were only useful for a few feet in front of us, and none of us wanted to waste our batteries so early on in the journey. Not only that, but Luke kept making it extremely clear that having too many shlights could give away our location to people who we might have wanted to be hiding from, and our clumsy progress was making a lot of noise in the quiet woods.


    Finally, Luke stopped at the top of a small hill to let everyone catch their breath ¡ª mostly Lori and Jessica ¡ª and looked around with an almost confused expression on his face.


    I felt my heart sink as I watched his face.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where we¡¯re going anymore, do you?¡± I asked.


    Luke paused for a moment, looking embarrassed, before he finally shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s just so dark. I think I got us turned around at some point because everything looks the same in this goddamn forest.¡± I gritted my teeth. But I couldn¡¯t be mad at Luke; it was dark here, darker than the forest back in Mountainview.


    It almost felt as though there was some sort of dark magic over these woods,


    like someone knew we were here and they wanted us to get lost. Or, maybe that was just what the werewolf realm was like at night. I didn¡¯t know for sure.


    Either way, now that we were here, I somehow felt more at peace than before. It was almost as if stepping through that portal changed the course of everything that was happening... Or maybe, I hoped silently, Enzo , somehow escaped. If I was his mate, wouldn''t his safety bring me some peace even if I wasn¡¯t beside him? ¡°Alright,¡± I said finally. ¡°I guess we should stop before we just get more lost. Can we build a fire, at least?¡± Luke looked around, squinting into the woods and pricking his ears to listen before he nodded. ¡°Yeah. I think it''ll be


    okay. I don¡¯t sense anyone around.¡± Lori and Jessica let out a small sigh of relief and dropped their bags down on the ground. To be fair, it waste and we had all hardly been getting any sleep as ofte. We needed the rest, and we needed to eat.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 0341 Matt and I built a fire while the others kept watch, and soon enough we had a small fire going between all of us. We sat on the ground around the fire in a circle, eating gran bars and drinking bottled water.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s kind of like that time we all went camping,¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Remember?¡± Lori grinned. ¡°Yeah, it is.¡± Her voice was dreamy and full of nostalgia.


    ¡°That was a fun time. I mean, aside from the fact that Nina almost got kidnapped.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but blush a bit with embarrassment. During that trip, Enzo had dazed everyone and made them go back to sleep so they wouldn''t


    remember, but the truth of what really happened did eventuallye out when I told my friends everything after 1 escaped from Edward¡¯sir. Lori and Jessica were a bit annoyed that I didn¡¯t tell them sooner, especially when it happened right under their nose, but what was I supposed to do? Either way, Matt was right. This was sort of like our camping trip, minus the music and the tasty food roasted over the fire and the lukewarm beer and...


    Minus Enzo. James, too. I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that I did miss James; at least, I missed the way that he was before he went insane. Although, despite everything that he did, I hoped that he was safe right now.


    And I hoped that Enzo was safe, too.


    But I had a good feeling. And at least now, while we rested and waited for dawn toe so we could see enough to keep moving, I could make a n for if ¡ª no, when ¡ª we found Enzo.


    Hopefully, when we found him, we would be able to open another portal and get him back into the human realm, even if we had to drag him through because Selena¡¯s spell was too strong. We nned for Luke to puta hex on Selena to keep her from opening a portal of her own, and then we would get Enzo to a safe ce where Selena wouldn''t find him.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I hated to say it, but we would have to take him to the tunnels. It was the only ce on campus that we were all fairly certain Selena didn¡¯t know about, and they were easy to protect. Once we got Enzo down there, we could try to break


    Selena¡¯s spell. And after that... We would have toe back for Richard.


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what we would do once it came time to find the Alpha King. If Selena was truly as powerful as she seemed, and she had years to sink her teeth into his mind, there was no knowing exactly how strong the spell was on him. I could only hope that presenting myself to him as his missing daughter would break the spell. He was my father, after all, and even though I had never met him, I had faith that he would recognize his own daughter.


    But of course, there was still the issue of Selena discovering our n and stopping us before we could aplish any of those things.


    And my friends didn¡¯t know this, but I already had a n set in ce just in case that happened.


    I would have to kill Selena. And there was a good chance that I would die along with her, because when we were going through the portal, I had a strange premonition...


    That premonition showed me something. It showed me the truth behind why the Crescents weren''t able to kill me as a baby. And it wasn¡¯t a protection charm, or anything like that. It was something deeper.


    It was the power of the twin bond.


    If one of us died, then so must the other.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 0342 Enzo When I finally stopped running, I quickly came to the realization that I had taken such a winding path that I had not only gotten Selena and the witch off of my trail, but I had somehow also gotten myselfpletely lost.


    Normally, I would have had no problem traversing these woods.


    Despite the fact that I could hardly remember anything before a few hours ago, I did remember my childhood, and I remembered spending a lot of time in these very woods when I was young.


    But even though the moon was full, which would have normally made the whole ce so bright it would have felt


    like daytime, it was incredibly dark.


    Even with my night vision, I could hardly even see twenty feet in front of me. Anything beyond that was nothing but inky ckness.


    Selena and the witch must have cast some sort of spell on these woods.


    Maybe that was why they suddenly stopped chasing me; maybe they figured it would be better to simply put a spell on the woods to make me get lost. I was sure of it.


    But I wasn¡¯t going to give up that easily.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I walked like that in my wolf form. I kept my head down, my ears pricked for the slightest sound in the woods, and my eyes focused on the path ahead of me as I slowly padded through the dark forest.


    Surely I was bound toe to the edge of the woods eventually; they didn¡¯t go on infinitely, so long as I didn''t identally walk in circles.


    But it felt like an eternity that I walked out there. And as I walked, I felt as though my mind was ying tricks on me. Every so often I would freeze, whipping my head around and staring into the darkness when I heard what sounded like a twig snapping underfoot, or someone¡¯s voice. But there was never anything. I couldn¡¯t tell, though, if it was just my imagination, if I really was being followed, or if these were more tricks that Selena and the witch were ying on me.


    Either way, I had to keep moving. I had to find the edge of the woods and get out.


    While I walked, I decided to focus on something else to keep my mind off of the diforting noises around me: And there was only one thing I wanted to focus on: remembering.


    I realized that Selena had some sort of spell on me. But it was still strong, and although the fog was thinning out slightly, it wasn¡¯t enough. Somehow, I knew that that girl who looked oddly like Selena was somehow the key to all of this, but since I was stupid and went with Selena instead of trusting the girl when she said that Selena was a liar, I was now all alone. I should have listened to her, but I didn¡¯t, and now I was paying the price [ just wished that I could remember more than her name Her name was Nina, and she was


    somehow connected to me, but I couldn¡¯t remember anything else. Even her name faded in and out of my mind, I as though I was being teased. It was as if her name, her existence, was attached to a thin string that someone was tugging along just out of reach Every so often I could geta little glimpse of it, and a few times I felt it in my fingers, but then it would quickly slip away and out of reach.


    Nina..


    How did I know her? She was so familiar, yet so unfamiliar at the same time. She lc ed like Selena, only with brown eves and freckles instead of blue eyes and clear 11 {I tried to picture her really hard, I C? I just make out her appearance. She was beautiiul She looked kind and carr ind she was extremely intelligent, to


    This was progress, at least. I was remembering little bits here and there, and I knew that if I could just break out of this thick fog that was surrounding my brain, then Selena wouldn¡¯t have control over me anymore. I knew that this was herst-ditch effort to manipte me, and if I could only get control over my own mind again, then she wouldn''t be able to take over it anymore. Somehow, I knew that I had broken out of her spell at least once before, which meant that I could do it again.


    As I walked, I tried to picture other things; not just Nina. I tried to picture my life before just a few hours ago. I had friends... I knew that much.


    remembered ying hoc key, and I remembered how happy hockey made me. In fact, all of my closest friends


    were on the hockey team. Yes, I could remember now. I could remember all of their faces. My closest friend.was Matt, and I thought...


    Matt was my Beta. We had formed our own pack, and thus formed a bond that was nearly impossible to break. I remembered all of that now.


    But even these memories were faint and foggy, and I still couldn¡¯t wrap my head around Nina just yet. I wasn¡¯t sure why I was able to remember other things, but she was always just out of reach.


    Maybe I couldn''t do this all on my own.


    Maybe, if I wanted to remember everything fully, I would need to have it in front of me. I needed to see and touch, not just picture it in my mind. I couldn¡¯t quite exin it, but somehow


    I knew that if I could just see Nina, if I could just touch her freckled face and look into her chocte brown eyes, I could remember her. I just needed to find her... But I was lost, and I still hadn¡¯t found the edge of the forest yet.


    Finally, my legs began to feel weak. All of the running earlier left me exhausted, and I had been walking for ages. I needed to rest.


    I decided to stop by arge tree, where I shifted back into my human form to give Fio a rest as well, and then leaned on the tree and slid down to the ground Maybe Selena and the witc h were still on my trail as I sat here and leaned my head back, closing my eyes, but I didn¡¯t even care at this point. I was


    exhausted, and I wouldn''t be able to find my way out of here anyway if I didn¡¯t wait for dawn to arrive. It was simply too dark to see anything. I was only going to get myself more lost if I kept trying to find my way out. I was fairly certain that I had already been somehow walking in circles instead of a straight line as intended.


    My eyes weren''t closed for long, however, before something suddenly came to my senses. It was faint at first... A scent. It smelled like campfire smoke.


    Suddenly, my eyes shot open. I stood, sniffing the air more intensely; it was, in fact, campfire smoke, and it was lingering. This smoke very well could be real, unlike all of the other things that I sensed around here.


    Maybe, if I followed the smell of campfire smoke, I would find help.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 0343 Nina My friends and I sat around the fire, listening quietly to the crackling of the logs and the sounds of the forest around us. It was so pitch ck that we couldn¡¯t see anything beyond the dim orange glow cast by the first.


    Everything else beyond that was nothing but inky ckness, despite the fact that the moon was full in the sky.


    It made no sense; there had to have been some sort of spell on this forest, as though someone was trying to slow us down or get us lost.


    We were all exhausted, but none of us felt safe enough to sleep. Every so often, we would hear some sort of strange sound in the forest and we


    would all leap up out of fear, shining our shlights frantically into the darkness only to find that nothing was there. It felt like tricks were being yed on us. Maybe, if we got tricked enough times into thinking that the sounds we heard were all in our head, someone would ambush us from the shadows. It was like the boy who cried wolf.


    ¡°Um... Maybe we should try to sleep in shifts,¡± Lori finally said, breaking the silence. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s super helpful if we¡¯re all sleep deprived. I think we¡¯re starting to see things.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m sleeping out here,¡± Jessica grumbled as she pulled her jacket closer around her shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s too creepy.¡± ?1 think we should just keep moving,¡±


    Matt finally said, standing. ¡°The longer we sit out here, the easier of a target we are to anyone who might want to hurt us.¡± Luke shot me a nce over the fire. I shook my head; we needed to stay put.


    I couldn¡¯t quite exin why, but I somehow felt safer staying in one spot.


    Not only would we just get even more lost in the darkness, but it would be too easy to lose each other if we were moving. Someone could have easily gotten snatched away if we walked through the dark forest and we would never know until it was toote.


    ¡°we''ll stay here,¡± I said, gesturing for Matt to sit back down. ¡°And if anyone needs to sleep, then sleep. I think we''re safe as long as we stay put and keep someone on guard.¡±


    My friends fell silent. I knew then that none of them were going to rest not even me. I was more on guard than ever, because I had a sinking feeling that Selena might suddenly show up.


    Of course I told my friends that we were safer here, but I didn¡¯t think that we were really safe anywhere. I felt as though we were being watched already.


    There was no knowing exactly how many minions Selena had in this world. For all we knew, she had an entire army all to herself.


    Finally, I felt too exhausted to sit up any longer. I didn¡¯t know how long we had been sitting there, but it felt like we were sitting there for an eternity, and even my back started to hurt from being so tense. Still staying next to the fire, I decided toy back and stretch out a bit. I let out a bit of a sigh as I felt


    my back align on the hard ground, and I stared up at the full moon above us If only the full moon¡¯s light could have illuminated the forest; then, I would have felt confident continuing on our journey. But I knew that Selena knew we were here. I could sense it. As twins, we were more connected than I had previously realized. I was funny, because I had never once thought that I had a twin, and I had never felt connected to anyone like that.


    Somehow, I thought that returning to the werewolf realm after spending more time with Selena made our bond stronger, because I felt a strange connection to her after passing through the portal.


    And, not to mention the fact that I had that foreboding premonition when


    passed through the portal. It was only for a split second, but I felt an unmistakable feeling of dread. In. my mind, a single image shed for that brief moment: an image of Selena¡¯s bodyying next to mine. We were both dead. But I knew that it didn¡¯t have to end up that way. If I could stop her without killing her, then neither of us would die; and yet, if I did have to kill her, I knew that I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. The bond between us was too strong, and if one of us died, then so would the other. It was fate, and there was no escaping it.


    I didn¡¯t want to have to kill Selena. And of course, I didn¡¯t want to die, either. I knew that I would try everything I could to not have anyone die, but if Selena simply couldn¡¯t be stopped either way... Then it had to be done.


    The fate of the world rested on it. 1 didn¡¯t know if she was working with the Crescents or not, but I did know for sure that she had sinister intentions.


    She hated my existence, not only because I was a threat to her chances of finding love, but also because I was a threat to her power. I knew that she already had the Alpha King wrapped around her little finger, and there was no telling exactly what she would use him to aplish. All T knew was that she nned on using him for something bigger and darker than anything the Crescents or the Fullmoons could fathom. Whatever she had nned... would make the war between the Crescents and the Fullmoons seem like child¡¯s y.


    Suddenly, my train of thought was broken by another sound in the woods.


    instantly shot up, my eyes wide, My friends stared back, their eyes equally as wide as mine. This sound was far louder than the sounds we had heard before, and it lingered even longer.


    It was the sound of twigs crunching underfoot.


    Someone wasing, and they weren''t stopping.


    Without a word, I jumped up to my feet, and so did my friends. Our fight or flight instincts kicked in then, and because we couldn¡¯t flee due to the overwhelming darkness, we had to fight. I just hoped that whoever this was didn¡¯t outnumber us, but for all we knew, there were multiple people.


    Maybe Selena finally came, and maybe she brought friends.


    The footsteps approached even closer,


    slow and steady. A low, thunderous growl rumbled in Matt''s throat as he put himself in front of us, between the rest of us and the intruder. Jessica slowly reached down and grabbed her big, heavy bat shlight, and Luke and Lori put their fists up instinctively, prepared to fight.


    But when the unexpected intruder stepped into the light and showed his familiar face, all of our bodies froze and a chorus of gasps escaped our throats as we saw who it was.


    It wasn¡¯t Selena or anyone else. I felt my heart leap into my throat when I saw him, and all of my worries suddenly melted away.


    It was Enzo, and his face looked just as surprised and confused as ours.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 0344 Nina My eyes widened and my jaw dropped when I saw Enzo standing in front of me. I felt my heart leap up into my throat.


    This had to be some sort of trick... Enzo was standing right here. Somehow, he had found us in the darkness. Maybe my intuition to stay where we were was right. Maybe our fated mate bond led us to each other, and I only needed to be impatient.


    ¡°E-Enzo?¡± I whispered, taking a step forward and still not believing my eyes.


    ¡°Is that you?¡± Enzo slowly nodded. His eyes shifted back and forth between me and the rest


    of our friends, who were all equally as shocked as I was that Enzo had suddenly found us like this.


    I wanted to run to him, but I still couldn¡¯t be sure yet if this was a trick of some sort. But what he said next solidified that he hade here of hi own volition.


    ¡°Nina?¡± he said quietly. ¡°Is that your name?¡± I nodded, feeling tearse to my eyes. Part of me was devastated that he still seemed unsure as to who I was, but an even bigger part of me was thrilled beyond all belief that he had broken through Selena¡¯s spell just enough to at least remember my name.


    ¡°I remembered you,¡± he said, his voice still quiet. ¡°I remembered all of you.


    Well... Sort of. But I can¡¯t quite remember everything. I know that Selena put a spell on me, but [ think I need help to break out of itpletely.¡± ¡°What does it feel like?¡± Lori asked suddenly. ¡°Maybe if you can describe to us, we can help you.¡± Enzo paused, thoughtfully chewing his lip for a moment before answering.


    ¡°It¡¯s like my brain is surrounded by a thick fog. Sometimes I can see through it a little bit and get tiny glimpses of my real memories, but I can neverpletely get rid of it.¡± Lori, Jessica, Matt, and Luke all suddenly turned to look at me. I think that they knew exactly what I was thinking; because I was Enzo¡¯s real fated mate, I was the only one who


    couldpletely break him free. And we didn¡¯t have the time or the resources to patiently try to make his memories return. I knew that I had to be more aggressive about it.


    ¡°I think I can help,¡± I said quietly, stepping away from the rest of the group and toward Enzo with tears in my eyes ¡ª tears of happiness over the fact that he had returned to me. ¡°If you''ll let me.¡± Enzo stared at me for a moment before nodding, almost sheepishly. ¡°I''ll do anything,¡± he said, his voice so low it was almost a whisper. ¡°I know you''re the key to it all.¡± I knew what I had to do. But first, nced over my shoulder at my friends, who all seemed to take the hin and turned around to give us some


    privacy. Then, I gently took Enzo¡¯s hand. My own hands were shaking, but I steadied them with a deep breath and looked up into his soft, brown eyes.


    Now that we were no longer in Mountainview, Selena hadn¡¯t bothered to put a disguise on herself or Enzo again. In fact, their disguises hadn¡¯t returned much at all since I initially was able to make Enzo remember everything in the locker rooms. Now, I was able to see him fully with nothing in the way, and it brought tears to my eyes just to see his brown eyes, his soft, curly hair, his sharp jaw, and feel hisrge and calloused hands.


    Enzo seemed to know what to do before I even did it myself. Suddenly, he brought one of his hands up to my cheek, and he slowly bent down to my level.


    WF TO BONUS When his lips gently and tentatively pressed against mine, I felt a shock wave course through my body like electricity. I couldn¡¯t help myself; 1 kissed him harder, pressing our lips together more firmly, hoping and praying that he wouldn¡¯t pull away.


    And he didn¡¯t.


    In fact, he pulled me even closer. He wrapped his arms around my waist and kissed me as though the world was ending.


    When we finally pulled away, both of our faces were red with passion. I looked up at him, my eyes widening to see a smile on his face. His eyes were no longer blurry and confused, but clear and strong.


    ¡°Thank you, Nina,¡± he whispered, his


    arms still holding me tightly. ¡°I missed you.¡± A choked sob caught in my throat, ¡°1 missed you, too,¡± I whimpered.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Enzo pulled me close. For a few moments, I buried my face in his chest and cried silently, partially from happiness and partially from a release of all of my pain and stress. I didn¡¯t stop crying until one of my friends suddenly spoke up.


    ¡°Are you two love birds done yet?¡± Lori said. Iughed and wiped the tears out of my eyes. When I looked over at my friends, they were still turned away from us.


    ¡°yes,¡± I said. ¡°We''re done.¡± My friends turned back around. When they saw that Enzo was still holding


    me close, they all let out a Polleetive sigh of relief as they realized that the spell had been broken. That was all it took; that was all it ever would have taken. Our bond was too strong for even Selena to break, and we only needed a kiss to break her spell.


    Enzo looked down at the fire, then up at the dark sky. The forest seemed to be lightening a bit, although not by much.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it simply meant that dawn wasing, or if our kiss had also destroyed some of Selena¡¯s power over the forest.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± Enzo said, looking back at the group. ¡°We need to get moving. Selena and the witch are probably still looking for me.¡± I furrowed my brow. ¡°The witch?¡± 1 asked.


    wr TR BUNS Enzo nodded. ¡°I found her earlier performing some ritual with a witch.¡± Luke¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°You''re not saying...¡± Once again, Enzo nodded. ¡°She¡¯s training with a witch. It¡¯s highly illegal, and it¡¯s why she¡¯s so powerful.


    For a werewolf to have both werewolf abilities and witch abilities... It¡¯s a dangerousbination already, not to mention the fact that she¡¯s the Alpha King¡¯s daughter.¡± I felt my chest get tight. This was even more sinister than I thought. If Selena was practicing dark magic, then she was already more powerful than I was.


    And, to make matters worse, my wolf was still weak. I felt her presence flicker slightly back to life when I


    I kissed Enzo, but not much, I needed to I break through the curse if my wolf was going to emerge, and only then could 1 I defeat Selena.


    But Enzo was right; first and foremost, we needed to get moving before Selena and this supposed witch found us. Only now, I wondered if we should open a portal and return home or if we should try to save Richard first.


    Either way, I would be happy with either oue. As I looked up at Enzo, who had his arm still wrapped firmly around me, I felt stronger than ever. As long as I could be by his side, I was confident that we could aplish anything.

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 0345 I Nina ¡°We can¡¯t stay here,¡± Enzo said, his arm still firmly wrapped around me as he addressed the rest of the group.


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Enzo was right. If Selena and the witch were still looking for him, it was dangerous to be out here in the dark.


    Maybe it would be best to get home first and regroup before we came back on another mission to save Richard and the Alpha King.


    ?I can open portals now,¡± I said, stepping back from Enzo a bit to look at him. ¡°I can get us out of here. And Luke learned a hex to put on Selena that will temporarily stop her from opening one, sO it''ll giveus a head


    start if she tries to follow us.¡± Enzo¡¯s eyes widened momentarily as I told him that I could open portals, but at the same time, he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave my dad here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Now that I can remember everything, I remember that he didn¡¯t look so good when I was staying in the mansion with Selena. I think she might be putting spells on him or even poisoning him.¡± ¡°Won''t she just put another spell on you again if she finds you, though?¡± Matt asked. ¡°Don¡¯t you... I don¡¯t know... Need to prepare so she can¡¯t manipte you again?¡± Once again, Enzo shook his head. ¡°No.


    I think that her spell this time was so strong because it was herst ditch effort to control me. Now that I have


    you guys and was able to break through a spell that strong, I think I have too much mental fortitude now for her to seed.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit at Enzo¡¯s words. To hear that he was free now from Selena¡¯s maniption made me happy. At the same time, however, there was always a possibility that she would try another dirty trick. Maybe she would even try to kill one of us. If she really was practicing ck magic along with her werewolf abilities, then that probably meant that nothing would stop her from getting what she wanted.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I finally said, looking around at the group. ¡°We¡¯llgoona secondary mission to save Enzo¡¯s father. Is everyone okay with this?¡±


    Lori and Jessica seemed hesitant at first. Luke said nothing, but he didn¡¯t seem against the idea. And Matt stepped forward, pping Enzo heartily on the shoulder.


    ¡°As your Beta, I''ll dly apany you,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ve alreadye this far.¡± A grin slowly spread across Enzo¡¯s face. Even in the darkness, illuminated only by the flickering fire, he looked more handsome than ever. He pped Matt back on the shoulder and nodded silently, then looked over at the rest of the group and silently urged them to join us.


    Finally, Lori and Jessica agreed to join us as well. ¡°We did say we were a pack, after all,¡± Jessica said with a hesitant smile. I walked over to my two friends


    and hugged them tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be okay,¡± I replied. ¡°Selena doesn¡¯t stand a chance against us if we all stick together. She doesn¡¯t have what we have.¡± Suddenly, Luke spoke up. ¡°If we''re going to try to infiltrate the Alpha King¡¯s mansion, we''ll need a n,¡± Luke said in a somber tone of voice.


    ¡°The security there is tight enough when things are normal. With Selena and apparently her witch friend roaming around, it¡¯ll be even more dangerous. Not to mention the fact that I think they put a spell on these woods to cast out the light. They want us to get lost, and I think they know that we¡¯re here.¡± Luke was right. We hade here so hastily that none of us made a real


    n, and not a single one of us ever expected Enzo to suddenly appear right in front of us. Part of me still didn¡¯t even think that any of this was real, and that it was a dream or one of Selena¡¯s tricks instead.


    ¡°The guards switch out every few hours,¡± Enzo said. ¡°During that time, there is a slight gap where we can get in. There¡¯s a side door through the servant¡¯s quarters that¡¯s rarely guarded, and all of the servants will be asleep. If we''re fast, we can get in through there.¡± ?What if Selena finds us first?¡± Jessica chimed in, her voice shaking slightly with worry. Lori put her arm around herfortingly, but I could tell that Iori was scared, too.


    ¡°Honestly, I''m not sure.¡± Enzo¡¯s voice


    sounded solemn. ¡°She and that witch are both really powerful. I don¡¯t even think I really outran them earlier; I think they intentionally let me go thinking that I would just get lost in the darkness. And whatever that ritual was... It made them even more powerful.¡± A silence fell over the group when Enzo finished talking. I felt a lump rise in my throat as I pictured how powerful Selena could be by now. As her twin, I knew that I shared some of the same powers, but she was too smart to puta curse on me and make my wolf go dormant. But maybe, if I could open a portal on my own, I could manage some other things, too.


    ?1f Selena finds us, I''ll handle her,¡± 1 said, swallowing my fear.


    The rest of the group stared at me in shock.


    ¡°Nina, what are you talking about?¡± Enzo asked, his eyes wide. ¡°She¡¯s too powerful. You can¡¯t take her on your own.¡± I shook my head and stared at the forest floor for a few moments. The fire crackled behind us, its mes getting lower and lower and casting our surroundings with even more darkness. If it wasn¡¯t for the little bit of light that was beginning to bleed through the trees, it would be pitch ck by now.


    ¡°She¡¯s my twin,¡± I''said. ¡°Ina weird way, I feel like I know her. Like I''ve always known her. And I think I can stand a chance against her, or at least hold her off while the rest of you


    escape.¡± ¡°Nina!¡± Jessica shouted, stamping her foot angrily on the ground. ¡°You''re not seriously trying to tell us that you n on sacrificing yourself?¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I couldn¡¯t tell them about the premonition I had in the portal. If I told them, then it would only incite panic. But I knew, at the same time, that there was a good chance that the only way to stop Selena was to fight her, and she wouldn''t stop until she was dead. We would have to fight to the death, but both of us would die anyway. But if it meant saving the world... I would do it.


    I looked up at Enzo then. His eyes were wide and full of recognition. Somehow, he knew what I was nning. I knew that he was furious with me, but at the


    same time, he seemed to understand the consequences of letting Selena gain power. I didn¡¯t want to leave him, and he didn¡¯t want to leave me, but we both knew what Selena could be capable of if she wasn¡¯t stopped.


    ¡°If you die, I''ll die with you, Nina Harper,¡± his voice echoed in my mind.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    All 1 could do was stare back at him.


    I wouldn¡¯t let him do that. Hopefully, no one would die tonight.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 0346 Nina ; I knew that Enzo didn¡¯t want to continue now that he seemed to have an understanding of the possibility of what was toe. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, we quietly put out our fire and began our journey toward the Alpha King¡¯s mansion.


    Somehow, my kiss with Enzo made the forest a little lighter. It seemed that Enzo remembering his past and breaking out of Selena¡¯s spell also made her spell on the forest a bit less potent, like some of her power was drawn from manipting Enzo. I hoped that it threw her off guard, but it also worried me that it only further alerted her to our presence and that it


    would piss her off.


    The six of us began our walk to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. Now that it was a little bit lighter in the forest, Luke was able to get his bearings again. Luke and Enzo walked toward the front of the group as our guides. I stuck close to Enzo, not letting go of his warm hand for even a moment, and stayed vignt in case Selena or the witch suddenly showed up.


    I knew that they were out there somewhere. We all knew. There was only a very slim chance that Selena was potentially waiting for us at the mansion, but I was certain that she would continue hunting through the woods for us instead of simply waiting there. And there was absolutely no chance in Hell that Selena would have given up her search. With Enzo on the


    loose and finally free from her spell, she was too smart to let him go because she knew that it wouid only mean that he would join us and work to take her down. If she wanted to seed in whatever sinister n she had, she needed full control over everyone she could get her hands on ¡ª and we were people that she simply couldn¡¯t control, because we had immense power as a group of friends who were brought together by an unbreakable bond.


    When we first decided to call ourselves a pack, I didn¡¯t see it as much more than symbolic. But as time went on, however, I was beginning to realize that it was much more than that.


    Something changed when Enzo dered Matt his Beta, and when we decided on our pack¡¯s name. It made it


    feel final, like it had been set in stone.


    Somehow, I thought that it had some sort of physical effect on us. Maybe it was just in my head, but it really did feel as though we all had a stronger bond. Now that we had Enzo back, too, that bond felt even stronger.


    Somehow, I think that bond was protecting us from Selena to some extent. I didn¡¯t think that it was protecting us entirely, but I could tell that it was weakening her power over us. Even if it was just weakening her a little bit, anything would help at this point. I didn¡¯t want anyone to have to die tonight, and if I could subdue Selena in a way that would prevent her from using her magic on anyone else, then maybe I could stop herpletely. Maybe, if I captured her and brought her to the Alpha King, heN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    would know what to do with her. I just hoped that her control over him wasn¡¯t so strong that he wouldn¡¯t believe me I at all.


    ¡°So...¡± Enzo said quietly, breaking the silence as we walked and looking down at me, his hand still holding mine.


    ¡°You can open portals? But your wolf...¡± I nodded and bit my lip for a moment.


    ¡°I guess I can. I tried earlier, and it worked somehow. But my wolf is still dormant, so I don¡¯t entirely know how it¡¯s possible.¡± Suddenly, Luke chimed in. ¡°It¡¯s like I told you earlier,¡± he said matter-of- factly. ¡°You''re more powerful than you think. You are the Alpha King¡¯s daughter, after all, which means you possess more abilities than the average


    werewolf. And, because of your twin bond with Selena, some of her magic may leak through to you.¡± = My eyes widened. While I hade to the realization that killing Selena would also kill me, I hadn¡¯t thought that her magical abilities could bleed through to me. I didn¡¯t know why that didn¡¯t ur to me, but it made sense now that I thought about it.


    ¡°So does that mean that I could potentially stand a chance against Selena?¡± I asked quietly. As I spoke, I felt Enzo¡¯s hand get tense around mine, and when I looked up his jaw was clenching and unclenching over and over again. I knew that he didn¡¯t like the thought of me going head-to- head with Selena, but there was no other way to get around it. It was a highly likely possibility, and I knew


    that I would be the only other person I who could take her down if we needed to. ¡ª a Luke stopped short and slowly turned to look at me. He looked just as worried as Enzo, but I also knew that he understood where I wasing from.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he said, his voice somber.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way to know for sure. She has an advantage because she has her wolf, and yours is dormant.¡± I fell silent, but nodded nheless. As we kept moving again, Enzo¡¯s hand never left mine and he only tightened his grip. Without my wolf, even though she hadn¡¯t emerged yet anyway, I was much weaker than Selena. Before, when I did have my wolf, I could tell how much more powerful I was even


    without her fully emerging. But now, her existence was nothing but a flicker.


    Enzo¡¯s presence and love forme helped, but not enough. I needed to find a way to break through this curse if I wanted my wolf to emerge. But would I be able to do it in time before I would potentially have to fight Selena? Somehow, we managed to walk for quite a while longer without any incidents. In fact, we eventually reached the edge of the woods. Ahead of us, across a wide gravel road,y the Alpha King¡¯s massive mansion.


    As soon as we reached the edge of the woods, the inky ckness ended. The full moon illuminated the mansion so brightly it almost looked like daytime, which was both a blessing and a curse; of course, it felt amazing to not be lost


    in the darkness anymore, but it would also make it harder to get inside the mansion without being seen.


    ¡°There¡¯s the side door,¡± Enzo said, pointing over to the side of the mansion. There was a row of hedges leading up to a small set of stairs, and after that there was a small wooden door. I was a bit surprised that there was no guard there, but it was a servant entrance, after all. I just hoped that there were no guards waiting for us inside the door ¡ª or anyone else, for that matter. If we could just get in, get Richard, and get out, this could all be over with quickly.


    The mansion was dark. I couldn¡¯t see a single light on, which was a good sign; it meant that everyone was likely asleep.


    Either that, or Selena was waiting for us inside in the darkness. }

 Chapter 347

    J Chapter 0347 Nina ry ¡°There¡¯s the side door,¡± Enzo said, pointing ahead at a small wooden door that was located on the side of the mansion. ¡°The guards should switch over soon. When they do, we can get inside if we run quickly. But all of us can¡¯t go in there.¡± I nodded. ¡°You''re right. It would be too obvious if six of us went in all at once.¡± ¡°I can keep watch out here,¡± Matt said.


    ¡°Maybe if Selenaes, I can distract her. Lori and Jessica, maybe you two can stay with me.¡± Lori and Jessica both nodded in agreement. I was d, because I felt as


    I though it was more dangerous inside the mansion. At least out here, they I could easily run away if they needed to: Then, that just left Enzo, Luke and I to go inside. Enzo knew theyout of the mansion well, so of course he needed I to go in. And if Selena was inside waiting for us, I wanted to be there to fight her if I needed to. As for Luke...


    When I looked at him, I knew that he wouldn¡¯t let me go in there without him. He was originally supposed to be my bodyguard, after all. He wouldn''t havee this far just to let me wander into the monster¡¯sir without him there by my side to protect me, regardless of whether Enzo was with me or not.


    ¡°Okay.¡± I looked back and forth between all of my friends. ¡°We¡¯ll be fast. If you guys see Selenaing,


    text me so we know she¡¯s out hers, I When we get Richard, we¡¯lle back I and I''ll open a portal for us and get us all the hell out of here.¡± The rest of my friends nodded.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Suddenly, Enzo shook my shoulder and pointed again.


    ¡°Look,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re switching over again.¡± I could see that the current guards that were patrolling the front of the mansion were now turning and heading back inside. At the front door, I could see more guardsing out.


    Now was our chance; we only had a tiny window of unguarded time to run across the road and over to the door, and so without even having the time to so much as say goodbye to our friends, Enzo, Luke and I took off across the


    road with Enzo in the lead.


    He ran fast, keeping low. I followed suit, always keeping one eye on the guards. Luke ran behind me.


    When we finally reached the row of hedges that hid us from the guards, we only had a second to spare before they stopped at their posts. But they were going to begin patrolling, so we couldn¡¯t stop here in case one of them came over to our area. Enzo, still staying low, crouched and ran up to the side door. He took one nce over his shoulder at Luke and I, checking to make sure that we were behind him ¡ª and we were right on his heels ¡ª before he quietly pushed the door open.


    Much to my surprise, the door opened with ease. I was shocked that this side


    door wasn¡¯t locked at this hour, which only made me even more anxious that Selena was inside the mansion,.and that she intentionally kept it unlocked knowing that we would walk straight into her trap.


    And yet, when we stepped inside into a dark, narrow corridor, no one was there.


    It was extremely dark inside with no lights on. I reached for my phone to flick on the shlight, but Enzo stopped me and slowly shook his head.


    He had night vision abilities, and without my wolf, I could hardly see anything. But he was right; using a shlight could alert someone to our presence. I would just have to hold onto his arm and trust his night vision


    to guide us until my eyes adjusted enough to see just a little bit.


    Slowly and quietly, the three of us began walking down the corridor. I held firmly onto Enzo¡¯s strong arm with both hands, feeling as though I was as blind as a bat at first. Finally, my eyes adjusted a little and I could see somewhat better. We turned down another hallway that was a bit wider, and there were doors on either side.


    I could hear the sounds of snoringing through some of the doors.


    Enzo did say before that the side door led to the servants¡¯ quarters, so I figured that the servants¡¯ bedrooms lined this hallway.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 0348 Eventually, we came out into the dark kitchen. There was a skylight that allowed the light of the full moon to shine through, illuminating the I kitchen in a pale blue hue. It was a pretty kitchen, very old-fashioned, and I normally would have been excited to see such a beautiful house.


    But now, it just felt like a maze that could have danger lurking around every corner.


    However, as we continued down another hallway, it really did seem as though no one was stirring. If Selena was here, she was hiding herself well.


    No servants were awake and moving about, and only once or twice we quickly ducked into a different hallway or into an empty room when a guard


    walked past. It was surprisingly calm and quiet, and it seemed that security inside the building was a lot more rxed than outside.


    I couldn¡¯t deny the fact that my heart was racing a mile a minute, though. I was certain that Selena would jump out at any moment and kill all three of us, which made me only hold onto Enzo even more tightly. His strong arm felt firm and steady beneath my grip, and when I nced up at him on asion, his eyes were glowing slightly red as he used his night vision. His face was solemn, and he waspletely focused on navigating us through this maze.


    At one point, we ducked into a small room to avoid a sleepy guard walking past, and we waited there for a few moments to get our bearings. The


    room seemed like a small library, with the walls made of bookshelves, a stained ss window on the far wall; and a table with chairs in the center.


    It felt strange being this close to my biological father. All my life, I always thought that my real parents were dead. I never even thought for a moment that even one of my parents could still be alive, let alone the Alpha King of the werewolves. Maybe that was what urged me to say what I said next; or maybe it was because of the fear that Selena could show up at any moment, and I wanted to employ the help of my father.


    ¡°Maybe I should find the Alpha King,¡± [ whispered suddenly, shocked even at my own words. Luke and Enzo slowly turned to face me, their brows


    furrowed with confusion.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Enzo whispered, his voice almost a growl.


    ¡°you want to go off on your own?¡± I shrugged. ¡°The mansion is quiet.


    Maybe now would be a good time to show myself to him and get his help. I have a good feeling that, even if Selena does have a spell on him, I can break it as his daughter.¡± Neither Enzo nor Luke said anything for a few moments. I watched as they stared at me with wide eyes in the darkness, then nced at each other.


    Suddenly, Enzo¡¯s head whipped around to face the door. All of us held our breath as we heard footsteps approaching; had someone heard us talking?


    Quickly, like ghosts in the night, the three of us scurried into the darkest corner of the room and waited there. It felt like an eternity as the heavy footsteps outside the door slowly approached, then stopped for the longest time in front of the door.


    I could hear the doorknob rattle, like someone put their hand on it, and I mped my own hand over my mouth in fear. My eyes were wide, and my chest felt full of guilt as I realized that I had alerted someone to our presence I by talking ¡ª all because of a stupid idea that I came up with in the moment because I was too emotional over knowing that my biological father was near.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    But, thankfully, the footsteps receded.


    Whoever that was never opened the door, and once we could no longer hear


    the footsteps, we all let out a collective sigh of relief.


    And yet, when I looked up at Enzo, he was still staring at me with rage burning in his eyes.


    ¡°1 won¡¯t let you leave my side,¡± he whispered.

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 0349 Nina ¡°Iwon¡¯t let you leave my side,¡± Enzo whispered. His voice was a low growl, and his eyes shed an even brighter red as he spoke. I knew that he was serious, and after the fact that we were almost caught by what sounded like a guard, maybe he was right. Maybe it was better if we stuck together in case something bad happened.


    I was just worried that once we rescued Richard, Selena would only be more agitated once she found out and she would either strengthen her defenses so we couldn¡¯t save the Alpha King, or she woulde after us and stop us before we ever were even able toe back.


    I Either way, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.


    What Luke said next only solidified that. = ¡°This entire ce is shrouded in magic,¡± he whispered, sounding stern as he looked at me. ¡°Even if you''re able to get the Alpha King to recognize you, Selena¡¯s ws are probably already dug in too deep. It would take days, maybe even weeks, to break the spell she has on him; she¡¯s had years to perfect her tactics over him, and even though he¡¯s your biological father, you don¡¯t have the power of the fated mate bond that you have with Enzo. It¡¯s too risky, and we need to focus on getting out of here with Richard first. We cane back once he¡¯s safe.¡± I nodded. Although it hurt to have toe back with the possibility that Selena could even possibly kill our


    father in the meantime, Luke and Enzo were right. I felt like a bit of an idiot for even considering the possibility that I could handle a mission like that on my own, and I didn¡¯t want to leave Luke and Enzo alone if Selena showed up. I had already made up my mind that I needed to be the one to stop Selena, and I could never live with myself if she did something to them while I was trying to deal with the Alpha King.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I whispered, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± I took Enzo¡¯s hand again as Luke quietly cracked the door open and peered out both ways, swiveling his head left and right to make sure that the coast was clear before he slipped out, Enzo and I followed, and the three of us continued our journey through the dark, maze-like mansion.


    We quietly tiptoed down several more winding corridors before finallying to a narrow set of stairs that looked like they were hardly used. They were located at the end of an equally narrow hallway that wasn¡¯t even wide enough for us to walk next to each other, so we had to walk in a single file line. Even then, however, I continued to hold Enzo¡¯s hand. His grip on my hand was tight, as though he expected me to be torn away from him at any moment.


    While we walked, I wished that our reunion could have been more emotional. I wished that we could have had more time to be with each other. I wished that we were safely back in our dorms, without the threat of Selenaing after us. But, at the very least, was d to have Enzo back; and I was


    even more d to know that Selena couldn¡¯t manipte him again after this. p And if I pretended that there wasn¡¯t a likely possibility that Selena and I would die tonight, I could imagine that everything was okay.


    But it wasn¡¯t.


    Slowly, the three of us made our way up the stairs. The steps were creaky, and we all had to walk with painstaking care so as not to make too much noise.


    It was easy for Luke and myself to walk up the stairs without causing them to creak too much, but Enzo was big and heavy from all of the muscle in his body, and several times we had to stop and cringe, hoping that no one heard the creaks.


    Thankfully, no one ever came. a


    Finally, we made it to the top of the steps after what felt like an eternity and came out into another, wider hallway. There was a balcony inside that looked out over the first floor - below us, which allowed us to see our surroundings a bit more. We could see that there were two guards standing in the entryway below, facing the front door. They were talking in hushed voices, and were clearly not paying too much attention, which allowed us to quietly sneak by without them noticing our presence.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 0350 Once we were out of eyeshot of the I guards, Enzo silently pointed down another long hallway. This one was lined withrge windows on either side that had curved designs etched into the ss, causing the light from the full moon to cast patterns on the floor. The three of us quickly made our way down the hallway, taking care not to be seen through therge windows in case I anyone was looking, and then came to I a point where the hallway branched off into two directions.


    ¡°I think his bedroom is down this way,¡± Enzo whispered, his voice so low it sounded like nothing more than a gentle gust of wind. He pointed to the right, where the corridor went straight on until it reached a dead end with a


    Enzo nced over and Luke and I. We both nodded, then watched as he slowly turned the doorknob and opened the door.


    Inside therge room, with its high, arched ceiling andrge canopy bed, a low fire glowed in the firece. It


    seemed as though the fire hadn''t been tended to in some time, and was getting close to being nothing but. I I embers. The bed, which was made out of what looked like mahogany wood with ornate spiral designs carved into the four tall posts, had a heavy drapery over the top that came down and covered the bed.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Someone was sleeping in that bed, but none of us could see just yet who it was.


    Slowly, Enzo moved forward and reached out for the curtain on the bed.


    Luke and I stood by the doorway, holding our breath with wide eyes as we watched Enzo slowly pull back the curtain. It felt like an eternity passed, and the entire time I felt as though Selena woulde up behind me at any moment and grab me around the


    neck.


    Suddenly, recognition shed across his face. He turned to look at Luke and I and nodded, then reached into the bed to wake his father up. I slowly walked over to see, but when I did, my face fell and my heart sank into the depths of my stomach.


    A gasp escaped my throat. Enzo¡¯s hands began to shake violently, and he stumbled backwards, mping a hand over his mouth as his eyes widened.


    Richard was alive; I could hear him breathing gently, but it wasn¡¯t a solid and steady form of breathing. It was what I learned in medical school to be known as the ¡°death rattle¡±; when a person¡¯s lungs begin to fill with fluid shortly before death.


    I leaned closer to get a better look, and when I did, my fears were only confirmed.


    Richard¡¯s face was gaunt and pale. His eyes were half open, but they were clouded over and looked like they were made of ss. His body was so thin I could see his cor bones protruding even through his shirt.


    Enzo¡¯s father was on the verge of death, and there was no stopping it now. He had an hour, maybe two, left to live.


    That was why Selena hadn¡¯te after us: she already knew that our rescue mission would fail.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 0351 Enzo bh When I saw my father¡¯s gaunt, pale body and his ssy eyes, I reacted purely out of instinct. My eyes went wide and I stumbled backwards, mping my hand over my mouth in order to keep myself from yelling out.


    We had gotten here toote. Whatever Selena was doing to my father had already run its course, and he was going to die soon. I knew for certain from the way that Nina froze while she was looking at him, then slowly turned to look at me with an apologetic look in her eyes. If anyone was going to be certain about these sorts of things, it would be Nina. She knew what


    happened to the body shortly before death.


    ¡°Enzo, I''m so sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking. ¡°We''re toote.¡± I couldn¡¯t speak. The knot in my throat was too thick and heavy for me to get any words out. All I could do was stare, wide-eyed and in shock.


    I Selena got what she wanted. My father was going to die, right in front of me, and there was absolutely nothing that I could do about it. All I could do was stand there and watch in abject horror as Selena¡¯s poison worked its way through my father¡¯s veins, causing him to have a slow, painful death.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to do this to me. My father had never done anything to her. He was


    happened to the body shortly before death.


    ¡°Enzo, I''m so sorry,¡± she whispered, her voice shaking. ¡°We¡¯re toote.¡± I couldn¡¯t speak. The knot in my throat was too thick and heavy for me to get any words out. All I could do was stare, wide-eyed and in shock.


    Selena got what she wanted. My father was going to die, right in front of me, and there was absolutely nothing that I could do about it. All I could do was stand there and watch in abject horror as Selena¡¯s poison worked its way through my father¡¯s veins, causing him to have a slow, painful death.


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand why she wanted to do this to me. My father had never done anything to her. He was


    always supportive of our union, and only helped me that one time when he opened a portal for me. He should have been considered innocent in her eyes; I was the one who pushed him to help me. She should have punished me instead.


    But now, as I saw my fatherying there limply while his chest struggled just to rise and fall, I realized that she had punished me after all.


    By refusing to be her mate, Selena had killed my only living parent. She used him to punish me, and therefore his death was all my fault. Even years from now, assuming Selena didn¡¯t kill us all, I would never let go of the guilt associated with this. And in the end, she would still win. Even if she died, she would still win because I would still live with that guilt.


    Selena was far more evil than I had ever even thought possible.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    That must have been part of the reason why she wanted to take me back to Mountainview. If she really didn¡¯t want me to remember Nina or my friends, she would never have taken me back to Mountainview. She easily could have kept me hostage in the mansion, and eventually I would have sumbedpletely to her spells and would have never remembered my past. But she decided to take me back to Mountainview as a test, and when I failed that test, she made my father wither away.


    ERE ENZ0E Nina¡¯s voice was stern. I hadn¡¯t realized it, but she had walked over to me and was now standing in front of


    me, her hands firmly wrapped around my wrists. When I finally broke out of my daze and looked down at her, she was staring up at me with fire in her eyes. ¡°Lori texted me. Selena ising. We have to go now.¡± Nina¡¯s words broke me out of my haze and I nodded. I walked over to my father¡¯s bed and scooped him up; even if he was going to die soon, I didn¡¯t want to leave him here. As I picked him up, his eyelids fluttered slightly and he looked up at me through his milky eyes. He was so light now that he was practically a skeleton.


    ¡°Enzo...?¡± he muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad,¡± I whispered, even though I knew that it was a tant lie.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you home.¡± Another lie.


    My father nodded weakly. I turned to see Nina and Luke standing in the doorway, waiting for me, and I._ followed them. We quickly and silently made our way through the corridors to leave the way we came, and thankfully no guards spotted us even in our haste.


    I held my father close to my chest, not wanting to shake him around too much, but I knew that there was no way he would befortable anyway.


    Selena had made sure to poison him with something that would cause him the most pain. I was able to use a bit of my healing abilities to ease his pain, but it would never be enough and I knew that.


    We made our way back over to the narrow steps that we walked up before and ran down them, taking a little less care this time to be quiet. Luke led the


    way through the maze-like hallways with Nina between us. I made sure to keep her in my line of sight the entire time as we ran, because there was something else that scared the hell out of me tonight.


    I knew that Nina nned on fighting Selena. And part of me realized, from the look in her eyes, that she knew that she wouldn''t survive it.


    Nina would kill Selena. I was sure of it.


    But there was also a good chance that Nina would die, too. I didn¡¯t want that to happen; screw the Alpha King. Of course I didn¡¯t want toe back here now that we had my father out, and I just wanted to run away with Nina and our friends and get away from all of this forever. But at the same time, I knew that it wouldn¡¯t happen like that.


    There was a legend about two twin sisters. One made of light, and the other made of darkness. One could not live without the other, one could also not live with the other. They would be fated to die together. The death of the dark sister would bring about the end of the apocalypse, but a little bit of innocence ¡ª the light sister ¡ª would die, too.


    I had always thought that it was just a myth, but the story of Selena and Nina was too simr. It was bound to happen, and I think that both of us knew that it would happen tonight.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that I wasn¡¯t determined to change the course of fate. I had a n of my own for when that time came, and I wasn¡¯t going to tell Nina about it.


    I just hoped that it would work.


    Finally, we managed to make our way out of the winding corridors and into the servants¡¯ quarters. We then sprinted through the hallway there, and finally burst out into the cool night. None of us cared at this point if anyone saw or heard us; within just a few moments, Nina would open a portal and we would get out of here.


    We sprinted across the road to meet our friends, who were supposed to be waiting for us just inside the edge of the forest.


    But as we ran, I sensed already that something was off.


    And when we reached our meeting point, all of us stopped in our tracks when we saw that our friends were not


    waiting for us... Not like they were supposed to be. Instead, all three of themid motionless on the ground.


    Above their bodies stood two cloaked forms.


    Selena and the witch.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 0352 Nina - Enzo¡¯s face was as white as a sheet - when I turned around to look at him.


    We all knew that Richard was going to die, but Enzo seemedpletely out of it ¡ª and for good reason, of course.


    Even though Enzo and Richard had their differences, he was still Enzo¡¯s father.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    I wished that I couldfort Enzo during those moments, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Because as I looked at Enzo¡¯s pale, shaking face, I felt my phone buzz. I pulled it out, my eyes widening as I saw Lori¡¯s text on the screen.


    They had seen Selena outside. She wasing, and we needed to get out of here before she caught us.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± I said, storming up to him and grabbing his wrists. It pained me to force him to move now when he was in shock, but it had to be done. ¡°Lori texted me. Selena ising. We have to go now.¡± Enzo¡¯s eyes snapped back to reality, and recognition shed across his face.


    He nodded before rushing over to Richard¡¯s bed and scooping him up. I heard Richard mumble Enzo¡¯s name, and Enzo responded with some words offort, but I stood by the door with Luke to give them some privacy.


    We made our way through the corridors, back down the stairs and then through the maze once more.


    Luke led the way with Enzo carrying Richard at the back, and the three of us moved quickly through the dark mansion, Finally, we pushed our way


    back out into the cool night, and made a run for it across the road to where Matt, Lori, and Jessica were waiting.


    But when we arrived, my worst fears had be a reality.


    Matt, Lori, and Jessicaid limp on the ground. Standing over them, dressed in dark cloaks, were Selena and the witch.


    Selena slowly looked up at me as we approached. Her eyes were wide and full of insanity as they glinted in the moonlight, and the haggard old witch stood behind her like a minion.


    ¡°Hello, sister,¡± Selena said in a sing- song voice. ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡± A gasp caught in my throat as I stared


    in shock down at my friends. I didn¡¯t see any blood, but they weren''t moving. - ¡°What did you do to them?!¡± I shouted, balling my hands up into fists. I started to storm toward Selena, but she casually put her hand up and that somehow caused me to stumble backwards, as though an invisible force was holding me back.


    ¡°Shh,¡± she said, shing me a toothy grin. ¡°They¡¯ll be fine. They''re just sleeping.¡± Suddenly, Matt stepped forward. He still had Richard¡¯s frail body in his arms. ¡°What do you want, Selena? What do you want from us?¡± €? Selena chuckled. It was a low, sinister chuckle; the kind that I only ever heard in horror movies. I couldn''t fathom


    that there was a real person who was actually like that, let alone the fact that she was standing right in front of me: Then, Selena shrugged. Her face fell. ¡°I want you, Enzo.¡± Her voice was now Jow and even. ¡°I want you toe with me and be my mate. And I don¡¯t want you to ever even think about her again.¡± She pointed at me then.


    But I wasn¡¯t convinced. Selena had much more sinister intentions than simply wanting a boy to love her. I knew that secretly, she wanted me out of the picture because I posed a threat in more ways than just love. She knew that I was destined to kill her, and she also knew that she couldn¡¯t kill me unless she also wanted to die. Either both of us needed to live, or neither of us could live.


    As Enzo and Selena stared at one another, I felt Luke subtly nudge my arm. I slowly slid my gaze over to him without turning my head, then saw him nod his head toward Matt, Lori, and Jessica. They were beginning to wake up, which meant that I could open a portal and get us all out of here.


    Then, I looked down at Luke¡¯s hands.


    He was slowly, subtly creating symbols with his hands and muttering something under his breath. I wouldn''t have known that he was even saying anything if it weren''t for the fact that I was close enough to see his lips ever so slightly moving.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 0353 He was putting his hex on Selena, which would give us our opportunity to escape.


    ¡°And if I do go with you?¡± Enzo said, somehow oblivious to our opportunity here; or maybe he was just trying to stall. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was even clear headed enough with his father¡¯s current state to think about stalling Selena. : ¡°If youe with me, I can save your father,¡± Selena replied with a toothy grin. ¡°And Ill let all of your friends go.¡± I knew that she was lying, but I wasn¡¯t so sure if Enzo realized it. He was too out of it because of his father, and I realized now that the false promise


    that his father and the rest of TAC, live if he listened to Selena was clouding his judgment. But I wasn¡¯t worried; as they spoke, as my friends slowly began to wake up and as Luke discreetly put his hex on Selena, I was also slowly and subtly opening a portal.


    I didn¡¯t use the formation that Luke taught me, but somehow I knew that it would work regardless. It must have been true after all that I possessed greater powers than I ever realized.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Enzo began to set his father down. My eyes widened.


    ¡°Enzo.¡± Richard¡¯s voice was hardly more than a croak. I was surprised that he was even remotely conscious as to what was going on, and it seemed that Selena was as well judging from the way that her face drained of all color.


    Richard then slowly shook his head. He


    didn¡¯t need to speak, but as he looked up at Enzo, his face conveyed everything that needed to be said, He was telling Enzo not to trust Selena.


    ¡°Get them!¡± Selena suddenly shouted, her voice shrill and angry. She pointed at Enzo and Richard, and the witch began to charge at them.


    I didn¡¯t know what happened next. It was as though something instinctual took over me, and I lunged forward with only one goal in mind.


    I screamed. But it wasn¡¯t just a scream.


    It was like a shockwave, and it was so powerful that it threw both Selena and the witch up into the air and backwards several feet, sending them to the forest floor a ways away. My friends stared at


    me with wide eyes, but it didn¡¯t matter During that time, the portal had not only opened but Matt, Lori, and Jessica had woken up more, and I ran over to them.


    The witch and Selena scrambled to their feet, dazed from the loud boom caused by my shockwave. I hurriedly helped my friends get up along with Luke¡¯s help, and ushered them through the portal. With each of my friends that leaped through the rapidly closing portal, I felt a wave of relief wash over me.


    Selena was close now. Enzo, still carrying Richard, ran over to me. Luke leaped through, and now it was only Enzo and I.


    Enzo gestured for me to go first, but 1 wasn¡¯t going to give him a chance to


    stay behind and fall for Selena¡¯s tricks Gritting my teeth, I shoved him as hard as I could, and he and Richard disappeared.


    Selena grabbed my wrist, screeching, and caused me to fall to the ground. I wrenched myself away, kicking her as hard as I could, and felt a bit of satisfaction as my shoe met her jaw.


    Then, scrambling backwards on the forest floor, I just barely managed to fully squeeze through the portal right before the witch¡¯s hand mped around my ankle.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 0354 Enzo ha At thest moment, Nina shoved me through the portal before I had the chance to try to stay behind. I knew, logically, that Selena waspletely and utterly lying when she said that she would let my father and my friends live if I went with her. But my judgment was so clouded from the grief of my father¡¯s imminent death that I wasn¡¯t thinking straight, and if it weren''t for Nina¡¯s quick thinking, I would have made the worst decision of my life.


    But at the same time, for the briefest of moments, I resented her for that. I wished that I could have tried, even if it failed. Even then, however, I loved her


    all the same, and I knew that she did the right thing in pushing me through that portal. = My father and I didn¡¯t always get along, especially after my mother died years before. That didn¡¯t mean, however, that I didn¡¯t love him. In fact, quite the opposite was true: I loved my father dearly. I just wished that had realized that before it was toote.


    And now, I was out of time.


    I fell to the ground on the other side of the portal along with my friends. Nina came through just seconds after me and fell down to the ground beside me, panting heavily. The force of our fall caused me to drop my father, and when I came to my senses on the forest floor, I looked up to see him lying on the ground a few feet away. His body was


    so frail and limp, and I instantly felt panic rise up in my throat as I wondered if the impact was enough to kill him. I scrambled over to him on my hands and knees and grabbed his shoulder, rolling him onto his back.


    His eyes were open and blinking, and he was breathing. But he wouldn''t be for long.


    I scooped my father up into myp as he stared up at me. I had always heard that people would often have moments of lucidity right before death, almost as though death was giving them the chance to say goodbye. Someone who could barely breathe and was basically a living corpse just moments earlier could suddenly sit up and have a full conversation with their loved ones.


    My father was too weak to sit up, but I knew that he was fully lucid as he looked up at me.


    ¡°Enzo,¡± he said quietly, his voice sounding cracked and dry. ¡°You''re a good kid. I''m sorry I never told you that sooner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad,¡± I replied, feeling the pit of dread in my stomach open even wider. Around me, my friends were groaning anding to their senses. I could hear Matt, Lori, and Jessica speak in confused, but hushed, tones.


    They were waking up from Selena¡¯s spell and were certainly confused about what happened and where they were.


    But none of that mattered to me right now. I only had eyes for my father. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see


    Nina sitting up on her knees close to me, but she gave us space and privacy for ourst moments together. ¡ª ¡°I''m so sorry, dad,¡± I said. My throat felt as though it was closing around my words, and it caused my voice toe out sounding choked. Part of me wondered if I would die along with my father from ack of air to my lungs. ¡°I should have tried harder.¡± My father only shook his head. ¡°You did the best that anybody could have possibly done. And besides... I''ve had a good life. Now, I''ll finally get to be with your mother.¡± The pit of dread in my stomach opened even wider than before, and I felt my heart drop into it. I felt so heavy that I thought that I could simply drop through the earth now, boring a hole


    straight out to the other side.


    I wished that there was something I could do. Maybe if I had found my father just a day or two earlier, he would be okay now. Maybe if I had fought back against Selena that day that she took my father hostage, none of this would have happened. Maybe...


    Maybe...


    My father was always too astute for his own good, and he instantly saw my guilt-ridden face. He reached up and mped his hand around the back of my neck and held me firmly, forcing me to look into his eyes. His hand was cold and his fingers were bony.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel guilty, Enzo,¡± he said sternly. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have stopped this. No one could. But now, you can I stop it before more people die.¡±


    I shook my head, squeezing my eyes shut for a moment. ¡°But how?¡± 1 said, almost in a whimper. ¡°How am.


    supposed to stop her?¡± My father then looked over at Nina. I followed his gaze to see that she was now kneeling over our friends, inspecting each of them for injuries.


    She was in full-blown doctor mode.


    part of me wished that she would have done the same for my father, but we both knew that he was beyond saving.


    Now, it was just a matter of saying our goodbyes, and making sure that our friends were safe.


    ?she¡¯s the key to everything,¡± he said.


    ?ghe¡¯s the missing princess. I realize that now. If you can bring her to the Alpha King, everything will be okay.¡±


    ?But the legend,¡± 1 whispered. ¡°The legend of the two sisters...¡± My father shook his head. ¡°Legends aren''t facts. You can change them, bend them to your will. I know that the two of you will find a way if you just stick together. She¡¯s your fated mate...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    That is stronger than any twin bond i Suddenly, my father¡¯s voice sputtered, and he coughed. A bit of spit foamed at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes rolled back for a moment. I knew that he wasn¡¯t going tost for much longer, and all I could do was pull him closer in my arms, cradling him gently.


    I let my wolf use some of his healing abilities to ease my father¡¯s pain, to make his passing more gentle.


    ¡°I love you, Enzo,¡± my father


    whispered, so quietly his voice could have been mistaken for the wind.


    ¡°pon¡¯t forget that.¡± ?I Jove you too, dad,¡± I replied.


    But he was already gone. His eyes drifted up to the sky, and that was it.


    I didn¡¯t move for a very long time. It could have been an eternity for all T cared. I felt numb, and all 1 could do was hang my head as 1 held my father tightly in my arms, as though holding him there would suddenly bring him back.


    At some point, I could feel my friends circling around me. They sat down around me, their hands reaching out to touch me and rub my back, but no one said a word. Or maybe they did, and I was just too far away from my body to


    hear it.


    All I knew was that eventually, the sun somehow came up when I thought it I never would rise again, just as it always did... And my father was still dead, even in the golden light of the morning.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 0355 Nina Richard died in Enzo¡¯s arms that morning, just before sunrise.


    For a long time, Enzo just sat there holding his father with his head hung low. He didn¡¯t say a word, nor did he even look up as the rest of us quietly sat around him and reached out tofort him. No one else spoke, either.


    I couldn¡¯t help but cry abit. I hardly knew Richard, and the only times where we met each other were turbulent, but it still made me sad to see Enzo in such a depressed state.


    Richard was his father, after all. And, right before the end, Richard had a change of heart and tried to make up


    for the horrible things he said and did.


    That alone was enough to make me forgive him for the times that he made me scared and threatened me. 1 wondered if I should tell my mother, as well; she had, after all, known him for years, not to mention the fact that she told me in herst letter that Richard wasn¡¯t the one who put the curse on Taylor after all.


    Finally, Enzo slowly looked up from his father¡¯s stiff body as the sun rose and began to shine through the trees. His eyes looked red and puffy, and I knew that he had been holding back tears all morning. But Enzo was too strong to ever cry. Part of me wished that he would just let go and allow himself to cry, but at the same time I was impressed by his fortitude.


    ¡°I want to bury him,¡± he said


    suddenly, his eyes fixed on the ground a few feet in front of him, unblinking.


    I nodded, then nced over at our other friends. They all looked just as exhausted as I felt, but they also nodded in agreement and stood. I knew that they wouldn''t leave Enzo alone during a time like this, despite everything else.


    Thankfully, no one had been hurt by Selena or the witch. I was d that she really did just put them under a sleeping spell. Selena was certainly aware of the power of the twin bond, and I thought that that was why she didn¡¯t kill them; she knew that if she killed or even hurt my friends, I would either kill her or myself, and she would die either way. She didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    Maybe, I thought to myself as we slowly and silently followed Enzo deeper into the woods, I could use that to my advantage at some point. Selena clearly didn¡¯t want to die; maybe I could somehow threaten to do something that would cause her to die, which would make her rethink doing something horrible. Just maybe...


    While the rest of us followed Enzo deeper into the forest to bury his father, Matt took off at a sprint to retrieve a shovel from the tool shed on campus. He was faster than ever now that he was a werewolf, and returned quickly. I noticed that Matt slipped something secretly into Enzo¡¯s hands as well when he returned; I didn¡¯t know what it was, but I didn¡¯t ask.


    Then, we all took turns digging a grave for Richard.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Enzo wrapped Richard¡¯s body in arge canvas tarp that Matt also retrieved from the tool shed. The rest of us then stood nearby, sniffling and wiping away our tears, as Matt and Enzo slowly lowered Richard¡¯s body into the freshly dug grave.


    When it was all finished, after we all stood in silence over the grave for some time and then slowly piled the dirt back on top of Richard''s body, Enzo seemed to be filled with a new determination. I didn¡¯t know what Richard said to him before he died, and neither did anyone else. We all decided to give them privacy during those moments, and I wanted to keep it that way.


    But whatever Richard said to Enzo


    changed something in him. Before, 1 could tell that he didn¡¯t want to return for the Alpha King. I always had a sinking feeling that he would try to just run away with me and our friends and get away from it all, and I didn¡¯t me him. But I had to go back for the Alpha King if I wanted to stop Selena from taking over the world, and I would have been willing to go on my owi if Enzo refused to do it.


    However, now I could tell that Enzo had the drive to go.


    When he buried his father¡¯s body, it was as if each shovelful of fresh dirt filling the grave also filled Enzo with more and more determination. And when it was all finished, he wiped his dirty hands on his pants and turned back to face the rest of us.


    ¡°My father ordered me to stop Selena before it¡¯s toote,¡± he said, his voice surprisingly clear and strong despite his grief. ¡°That¡¯s what I''m going to do.¡± Enzo then looked over at me. I could see now that his eyes were still full of pain, but there was a bit of a sparkle there as he met my gaze. Without a word, I slowly walked up to him and slipped my hand into his, never breaking my gaze from his face. ¡°We can do it together,¡± I said quietly.


    I could tell that Enzo wanted to tell me not toe. He chewed the inside of his cheek for a moment, his brown eyes searching my face. He opened his mouth and then closed it again, as though he was going to say something ¡ª he was likely going to say that he would go alone ¡ª but decided against


    it. Instead, he only pursed his lips and nodded.


    ¡°We have to go now,¡± he said quietly, turning to look at the rest of the group then. ¡°Selena will only cause the Alpha King and everyone else shees into contact with to meet the same fate as my father.¡± The rest of the group stared back at us, silent and pale. They all looked utterly exhausted. Jessica and Lori were leaning against each other a little for support, and even Matt and Luke stood behind them with somber, drawn faces and gaunt cheeks. They all had dark circles under their eyes.


    I was sure that Enzo and I looked the same, but we had no choice. The rest of our friends, however, didn¡¯t need toe with us. I didn¡¯t want to


    endanger them again, ¡°We believe in you,¡± Lori suddenly said. Her voice was hoarse, and so low it was almost a whisper. At first, 1 thought that she was referring to both Enzo and myself. But then I noticed, however, that she was only looking at me. So were the others; even Enzo was only looking down at me.


    And when I looked up at Enzo¡¯s soft brown eyes, he only nodded. Now that looked up at him, I realized that he wasn¡¯t going because he thought that he could take down Selena; he was going because he wanted to be my backup. I felt his body lean into me a little bit, and I chose to support him.


    After all, I knew it was my job to be the steady pir that my friends needed at


    a time like this. And I believed in myself, too. I was the only person who could ultimately stop Selena. ~¡ª¡ª Besides... With Enzo there as my bodyguard, I felt confident that I could take Selena on.


    That morning, I was prepared to die.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 0356 Nina Enzo and I had to return to the werewolf realm only minutes after we buried his father.


    We didn¡¯t have time to rest or regroup, or to even gather fresh supplies. No matter how badly I just wanted to lie down in my bed for hours or take a hot shower to ease the soreness in my muscles, I knew that we needed to leave as soon as possible. There was a possibility that Selena and the witch were already hot on our trails, as we had spent so much time that morning taking care of Richard¡¯s funeral. I didn¡¯t know how long Luke¡¯s hex wouldst; it could have been wearing off at that exact moment, for all I knew


    ¡ª which meant that Selena could easily open a portal at any second and kill all of us. ¡ª Except for me, of course. She couldn¡¯t kill me, and she knew that; but she would make sure to make me suffer.


    There was no way to stop Selena if we didn¡¯t act quickly. Already, I imagined that she was probably fuming, and would likely find a way to get her revenge if we didn¡¯t hurry. But my friends were exhausted, and I didn¡¯t want to put them in any more danger than they already had been that night.


    ¡°We can go with you,¡± Matt said, stepping forward from the rest of the group despite the fact that he looked just as battered and exhausted as


    everyone else. ¡°Iwill go, at least.¡± Enzo shook his head.


    ¡°You guys need to stay here and protect the town,¡± Enzo said firmly.


    Even amidst his grief, he was the perfect picture of a strong and powerful Alpha. I thought back to the way that he was at the beginning of the semester, and how different he had been. All of us had been so different then... But was it for better or for worse? Did everything that we experienced bring us together and cause us to mature, or did it only hollow out our insides and make us cold and pessimistic? At this point, I couldn¡¯t even tell. I felt too numb in preparation for my uing fight with Selena to feel anything. It was like [ was an outsider watching myself from far away. Just a puppet being


    yanked around by the strings of fate.


    Matt frowned and furrowed his brow.


    ¡°You expect us to just let you two go alone? Selena is crazy!¡± ¡°We''re going with you,¡± Lori said firmly. When I looked at her, she was swaying slightly in her spot from obvious exhaustion, but her eyes burned brightly despite of it.


    Then, Jessica chimed in as well, her voice high and shaky. ¡°We won''t let you¡ª" ¡°As your Alpha, Imand it,¡± Enzo suddenly interrupted. His voice was even more stern now, and it boomed across the forest clearing. Even the morning birds that sang around us went silent for a few moments. But then he softened a bit, and I felt his


    shoulders slump slightly beside me. He looked at Matt then and addressed him firmly. ¡°You¡¯re my Beta. I needyou here, protecting the rest of our pack.¡± Finally, after some consideration, Matt nodded and stuck his hands in his pockets. Meanwhile, Lori and Jessica stood off to the side and stared at us with abination of shock and sadness. I could tell that they knew that Enzo and I had to go, but at the same time they wanted us to stay here.


    I wondered if I would see my friends again, or if this would be thest time would ever see them. I didn¡¯t even know if I should tell them that there was a chance that I wouldn¡¯te back... Maybe it was best, I thought to myself, if I let them go on thinking that I


    [ would return at some point. Maybe if I said a real goodbye now, it would only make it all too real for me. = I decided to keep my fate to myself ¡ª although whether it was for my friends¡¯ sake or my own sake was a mystery to me.


    ¡°What do you want us to do while you''re gone?¡± Luke asked, always the stoic one. His face was drawn; being an undead meant that he didn¡¯t need much sleep or rest, but it didn¡¯t mean that the entire experience didn¡¯t make him utterly exhausted. And yet, even in his exhaustion, he still needed some sort of order to keep himself busy.


    Enzo looked down at me. I swallowed.


    My throat felt cracked and dry from the scream that escaped my lips earlier ¡ª the strange scream that created a


    shockwave that was strong enough to throw both Selena and the witch several yards away from us. I still didn¡¯t know what that was, or where it came from. It just felt instinctual, like I always knew I could do it somehow. It made me wonder how many other powers I had, just lying dormant inside of me.


    ¡°The antidote,¡± I said suddenly. ¡°I... 1 wrote down the recipe. It¡¯s on theputer in the infirmary. You guys need to make more.¡± My friends¡¯ brows furrowed almost in unison. I realized that what I said set off some red gs; it implied that I wouldn''t be returning anytime soon, if ever. But none of them said anything, except for Jessica, who nodded and spoke up. ¡°We''ll take care of it, Nina,¡± she said quietly.


    I managed a weak smile. So did Jessica.


    Beside her, Lori only stared at me with that same knowing, solemn stare that she had always been good at.


    Suddenly, Matt walked forward. He stopped in front of Enzo and myself and stared at us both for a few moments before finally reaching out and punching Enzo¡¯s shoulder with a crooked, cheeky grin.


    ¡°See you guys soon,¡± he said. ¡°Real soon.¡± There was something in his eyes, though, when he looked at me, that indicated that he didn¡¯t fully believe that he would see us soon. However, he didn¡¯t say anything else. Enzo merely nodded in response, then looked down at me.


    It was time.


    I turned, taking a deep breath, and held my hand out.


    The portal opened much faster this time; I had gotten better at it. I didn¡¯t even need to do the full motion, almost as though the portal was just waiting for me, as though I could have simply opened it with my mind. I wondered if the portal would take us directly back into Selena and the witch¡¯s grasp, or if it would take us somewhere else. I couldn¡¯t decide which oue I''would have preferred; both would end in the same way. Selena and I would likely kill each other. It didn¡¯t matter where or when it happened. As the swirling, purple vortex spun in front of us, I took onest look at my friends.


    But through the tears in my eyes, I couldn¡¯t see any of them anyway. They were nothing but a group of shapeless


    blobs. I swore I heard a sob escape Jessica''s throat, but I couldn¡¯t be certain whether it was hers or my Owrl.


    N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Enzo¡¯s hand slipped into mine.


    Together, we stepped into the portal.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 0357 Nina With onest teary-eyed look at my friends, Enzo took my hand and we stepped through the portal together.


    When we came out on the other side, we were in a different ce than before. I still hadn¡¯t perfected my portal skills, and so I had no way of knowing where exactly a portal that I made would open to. This time, we weren''t even in the forest.


    In fact, as I looked around with confusion, I saw that we seemed to be on the outskirts of a town.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± I asked, ncing around at our surroundings with my


    eyebrows scrunched together. ¡°This isn¡¯t the forest.¡± Enzo looked around as well. ¡°I know this town,¡± he said. ¡°But... It¡¯s several hours away from the Alpha King¡¯s mansion. Even longer on foot.¡± I felt anger begin to bubble up inside of me, and I cursed annoyedly. This was supposed to be simple. I was supposed to get as close to the Alpha King''s mansion as possible so I could get all of this over with quickly, but now we were stranded far away from the mansion with no vehicle. The town was small, too, and appeared to be in the middle of nowhere. In fact, the town was hardly even a town at all; it was more of a roadside pit stop than anything. All I could see was a gas station, a general store, a bar, and a few houses. Mountainview was tiny,


    but this ce made it look huge.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Enzo said, although I { wondered if he truly meant that or if he was just trying to make me feel better.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask around. Maybe we can find a ride.¡± I didn¡¯t think that anyone from such a small town would be so willing to give two strangers a ride to the Alpha King¡¯s mansion, but it was toote.


    Enzo was already pulling me toward the gas station.


    As we approached the main road of the tiny little town, it felt like a scene out of one of those old western movies; only this town was located in the middle of a pine forest, and not the middle of the desert. The energy was the same, however. It was so quiet that I could have heard a pin drop, and


    there were no cars or other people. If it weren''t for the old man who was standing and looking at us through the window of his house with a sullen expression on his face, I would have thought that no one even lived here.


    The way that the old man looked at us through the window made me uneasy.


    ¡°Enzo, we don¡¯t know if these people are weing to strangers,¡± I said nervously as he pulled me across the road. ¡°They might have guns.¡± ¡°They¡¯re all werewolves,¡± Enzo replied matter-of-factly. ¡°They don¡¯t need guns.¡± [ knew that Enzo was trying to make me feel better, but it actually only made me feel worse. Before, I was


    worried about getting sted off the face of the by a shotgun, and now I was just worried about getting ripped to shreds by an angry werewolf in its wolf form.


    At least I had Enzo with me.


    We crossed the street and walked up to the small gas station. It had a flickering neon sign in the window that faded in and out, and much to my surprise, the sign indicated that the gas station was open twenty-four hours a day. For a town this size, I expected the gas station to be open one day a week.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    When we stepped inside, I was immediately osted by the smell of booze and cigarettes. It was an unexpected smell for the inside of a gas station, and I had to resist the urge to


    pull my shirt up over my nose. There was an attendant behind the counter ¡ª amiddle-aged woman with a_ ponytail and too many wrinkles, probably from all of the smoking ¡ª who just stared at us warily as we entered. Enzo, clearly not wanting to raise any rms, led me over to one of the coolers. He grabbed two bottles of water, several bags of various snacks, and handed everything to me while he then filled two cardboard cups with coffee. We then walked up to the attendant and dropped everything down on the enamel-coated counter.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 0358


    The attendant scanned our items slowly, never breaking eye contact with us. The intense smell of cigarettes was definitelying from her. It was so strong now that it almost made me gag, and I felt my eyes begin to water.


    "Seventeen-fifty," she said, her voice hoarse and gravelly. Enzo handed her a twenty dor bill. "You want a bag?"


    "Yes, please," Enzo replied, trying to sound casual. The attendant made a bit of a face, but retrieved a stic bag from beneath the counter and began shoving our things in it. Enzo cleared his throat. "Erm... You happen to know if there''s a bus stop or anything around here?"


    The woman paused, her eyes slowly sliding up to look at Enzo. She let out a sharp snort. "Ain''t no buses out here."


    "W-What about a ce to rent a car?" I asked sheepishly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The woman then turned to re at me. She looked me up and down, chewing a bit of tobo in her mouth, and made another face. "Where are you from?"


    I opened my mouth to answer, but before I could, Enzo interrupted. "Listen," he said, somewhat sternly, "we really need a ride. We''ll pay for gas and for their time. We just need to hurry."


    There were several moments of silence. The woman seemed put off by Enzo''s sudden demand, and looked him up and down in the same way that she looked at me. She looked like she was about to tell us to fuck off, but then a gruff voice suddenly spoke up from behind us.


    "Where ya headed?"


    Enzo and I whipped around. My eyes widened as I realized that the man standing in front of us now was the same old man who had just been staring out his window at us. He was wearing a thick nnel coat, a beat-up pair of jeans and an even more beat-up pair of work boots. He was thin, a little too thin for someone that age, but I could see from the leathery and sinewy look of his wrists that poked out from his rolled-up sleeves that he must have worked really hard his entire life. His face was dark from days spent working in the sun, and he had deep lines all around his eyes from squinting. But his eyes... His eyes were a bright yellow peering out at us from beneath his trucker hat.


    "We''re..." Enzo paused, seemingly appraising the old man, and for some reason he seemed to trust him enough to tell him exactly where we needed to go. "We''re going to the Alpha King''s mansion."


    There was a long silence.


    Then, suddenly, the old man snorted - much like the attendant behind the counter, but much louder and more abrasive. The attendant also let out a low, condescending chuckle.


    "Why''re a couple''a kids like you headed to the Alpha King''s mansion, hm?" the old man chortled.


    Enzo opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, I stepped forward and swallowed my fear.


    "Listen, mister," I said, trying to sound tougher than I really felt, "it''s important. If you take us, we''ll pay you whatever you want."


    The old man stared at me for a long time, his yellow eyes searching my face. Then, finally, he shrugged and jerked his head toward the door.


    "C''mon. I got my truck out front."

 Chapter 359

    ?


    Chapter 0359


    Nina


    "C''mon," the old man said, jerking his head toward the door. "I got my truck out front."


    The old man tumed and walked out of the store without waiting for us. Enzo and I paused for a moment and shot each other an uncertain look before collectively deciding that this strange old man from the middle of nowhere was probably our best bet at getting to the Alpha King''s mansion in time, and so we decided to follow him.


    The aforementioned truck was incredibly rusty and worn down. We had walked past it on our way into the gas station, but it was so beat up that I had assumed that it was abandoned. However, when the old man opened the door and looked at us through the windshield with his yellow eyes peering out from beneath his tattered trucker cap, I realized that I was wrong.


    When we opened the passenger side door, it was one of those old style trucks with the bench seat. There was no back seat, so I shot Enzo another uncertain look before I decided to slide into the middle. Enzo climbed in behind me and kept his arm firmly wrapped around my shoulders as the old man stuck the key in the ignition and the truck sputtered to life.


    Soon enough, we were on the road. The old man pulled out onto the dirt road that ran straight down the middle of the tiny little town, and he followed that road for a while. It eventually wound through the forest, with rows of pine trees on either side. If I looked closely enough into the forest, I was certain that I could see quite a few sets of yellow eyes looking out at us. It made my blood run cold.


    "Rogues," the old man said, noticing my apprehension. "They won''t bother with a vehicle. If ya were on foot, though..." His voice faded and dropped away. I could only imagine what he meant by that, and it made me d that we didn''t try to walk to the Alpha King''s mansion


    after all.


    "Um... Are roguesmon around here?" I asked, squeezing my hands tightly between my knees to hide the fact that I was shaking slightly out of nervousness.


    The old man nodded. "Yup."


    No one said anything else for a while. Soon, the road widened and the trees became sparse on either side. And, finally, after crossing a little bridge that ran across a narrow river, the road became paved. The old man picked up the pace. I was surprised that the beat up old truck was even running at any speeds greater than ten miles per hour, but I wasn''tining.


    Even though the old man was silent and gruff and the truck felt as though it would fall apart, there was a certain air about the old man that made me feel oddlyfortable around him. I couldn''t exin it, it almost was the same as the strange couple who found me when James shot me. The old man was more stoic than the couple, but he had the same sort of energy to him. He felt almost paternal. Maybe that was why I feltfortable asking him questions, and maybe that was why I ignored Enzo''s apprehensive looks.


    "What''s your name?" I asked the old man. I nced over at him to see that he was driving steadily with one knotted old hand on the steering wheel, and the other resting on his knee. Looking at him, I could imagine what he looked like when he was younger, he wasnky and


    a bit hunched over now in his old age, but the sinewy muscle on his forearms and the sparse stubble on his face made me think that he was probably a hard worker his entire life. He was probably tall and muscr at one point, like Enzo. The way that he clenched and unclenched his jaw while he drove seemed a bit like Enzo, too. Or at least it did, until I realized that he was actually chewing tobo as he rolled down the window and spit a big ball of brown spit out into the air while he drove.


    "Frank."


    He didn''t ask what my name was. In fact, he didn''t say anything else. I bit my lip, and decided to pry a little bit more out of curiosity. If we were going to be sitting in this vehicle for a few hours with this old man, I wanted to at least try to make some conversation.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "So... What do you do for a living?"


    Frank made a hmph sound. Enzo''s hand tightened on my shoulder, and when I nced over at him he was somewhat ring at me.


    But, suddenly, Frank spoke up.


    "Where are you two from, anyway?" he asked without tearing his eyes away from the road, his knuckles tightening around the steering wheel.


    "P-Pardon?" I asked, somewhat sheepishly. "Why do you ask?"


    "Yer clearly not from ''round here. I know yer a werewolf." He jabbed his thumb in Enzo''s direction, still without looking away from the road. "But you..." His voice sounded almost a little usatory. I knew that, without my wolf''s presence, I still smelled human. It urred to me then that maybe these people didn''t trust humans for one reason or another, but that wouldn''t have exined why Frank decided to give us a ride after all.


    Neither Enzo nor I knew what to say. We both shot each other another wary nce. Frank, noticing this, chuckled. Hisugh sounded like an iron poker being raked over hot coals.


    "It''s alright. Ye don''t need''a tell me nothin''. Hey"


    Frank suddenly pointed up ahead. On the side of the road, there was a big neon sign hoisted up onto a tall pole that came into view. It was a sign for a 24/7 diner; the type of ce that truckers usually stopped at in the middle of the night when there was nowhere else to get a hot bite of food to eat. Although... This ce was so rural that I figured it wasn''t just a ce that was frequented by truckers, and judging from the row of other old beat up pickup trucks in the gravel parking lot, my suspicions were confirmed.


    Without waiting for a response, Frank suddenly slowed down and pulled into the parking lot. He put the truck in park, then turned to look at us for the first time throughout the entire trip. He stared at us for a few moments, then down at the meager bag of water and snacks between Enzo''s feet.


    "You two are on an important journey, eh?" Frank asked. Once again, Enzo and I didn''t know whether we should say yes or no, but Frank didn''t wait long for a response anyway. "Look, I dunno what yer up to exactly... But yer gonna need more food than that. C''mon. This ce''s got good food. Nice ''n hot."


    Once again, Enzo and I looked at each other, then down at our bag of snacks. Frank was right; we hadn''t eaten in over twenty-four hours at this point, and I knew that we were both


    starving. If we were going to fight Selena, no matter the oue, we couldn''t do it on such empty stomachs.


    Finally, Enzo nodded and opened the passenger side door.


    "Sure, Frank," he said, sounding a lot less apprehensive than he seemed earlier; maybe Frank''s kindness made him rx after all. "We could eat."

 Chapter 360

    ?


    Chapter 0360


    Niral


    Enzo and I followed the old man, Frank, into the diner.


    We were short on time, but Frank was right; we had an important journey ahead of us, and we couldn''t aplish our goals on nothing but coffee and potato chips. Neither of us had eaten in over a day by now, and we were both starving.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Frank opened the door to the old retro diner, causing the little bell to hit the ss and jingle loudly. This diner was a lot like the one that I worked at; there were some vinyl-covered booths in the windows along with a long, enamel counter lined with stools. Everything seemed to be either a shade of sky blue or cream white - even the waitress''s uniform. It was, essentially, the quintessential North American diner. Aside from the fact that the people here were all werewolves or some other form of ult, it didn''t really even feel as though I set foot outside of Mountainview.


    Without waiting for the waitress, Frank led us over to a booth in the corner and slid into the seat with a grunt, as though his old bones felt strained just from the process of sitting down. Enzo and I slid into the seat across from him.


    A few momentster, the waitress - who was wearing a blue dress with a white apron, almost exactly like the one that I wore at the diner in Mountainview - came up to us and poured steaming ck coffee into three thick mugs without a word. She plopped a small pitcher of creamer down on the counter. There was no sugar anywhere to be found.


    "Hey, Frank," the waitress said with a bit of a sigh. "Good day for driving."


    "Yup." As usual, Frank was a man of few words. I quickly began to realize that maybe that was just the way he talked to everything, and that it wasn''t just because Enzo and I were outsiders.


    The waitress then slowly turned her head to look at Enzo and me, and locked us both up and down deliberately. She was chewing a piece of gum, and smacked her lips with it as she stared at us.


    "Who''re you?"


    "Uh.." I began, feeling small beneath the waitress''s re. Enzo, however, stepped in for me.


    "We''re just passing through," he said. He almost seemed to take on the same cadence that these people had. It made me realize that Enzo really was from this ce, after all, and maybe the way that he spoke back in Mountainview wasn''t natural to his normal way of speaking. I supposed that living in a ce for several years could do that to someone.


    "Hm." The waitress nodded slowly, then pulled her notepad out to take our orders. I hated to admit it, but I appreciated the fact that these people didn''t ask too many questions. Whether or not they simply didn''t care or they genuinely didn''t want to get involved in the doings of outsiders was a mystery to me. Maybe it was abination of both.


    "Three burgers," Frank suddenly said. "Extra cheese."


    "Mhm. Fries?" the waitress asked.


    "Yup. Thanks, Louise."


    "Mhm."


    The waitress walked away without another word, leaving Enzo, Frank, and I alone at our booth. There was a long, awkward silence; I didn''t know what to say at this point, because after our brief conversation - if one could even call it that - in the truck, I had learned that Frank wasn''t the chatty type.


    However, I simply couldn''t contain my curiosity. As I discreetly nced around at the other diner patrons, I realized that everyone had a simr look to them. The men were all dressed in ragged work clothes, and the women weren''t dressed much differently. There was even one woman dressed in a diner uniform sitting at a table with a man and a toddler, indicating that she was probably sitting with her family for her lunch break. And if the town that we met Frank in was any indicator inbination with the way that everyone else dressed, it certainly seemed as though this area wasn''t the most financially fortunate.

 Chapter 361

    ?Chapter 0361


    "Can you tell us at all about this ce, Frank?" I asked, feeling unreasonably confident.


    Frank froze. I felt Enzo''s hand tighten on my leg beneath the table, but I wasn''t afraid. Frank, just like everyone else around here, was just a normal working man. In fact, he had done nothing except prove that he was incredibly kind, in his own way. Sure, he seemed a bit rough around the edges, but he went out of his way to give two strangers a ride and was even willing to sit down and have a meal with us.


    Finally, licking his cracked lips, he spoke.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Yer goin'' after the Luna, aren''t ya?" he suddenly asked.


    Both mine and Enzo''s eyes widened.


    "N-No," I responded, which wasn''t a lie. We weren''t going after anyone except Selena. I didn''t even know anyone who was named Luna.


    Frank shrugged. "I know what yer thinkin''. This ce is as run down as can be."


    "Well, no, I"


    "It''s alright. Ya know, it used to be a good town. A hard workin'' town full''a good people. A lumber mill... I was the Beta, actually."


    Enzo raised his eyebrows. "Really?" he asked. We were both surprised at the old man''s sudden candidness.


    Frank nodded. "Yup. Sure was."


    "Well... What happened?" I asked, leaning forward with my elbows on the table. "Did something change?*


    There was another pause. Frank seemed to be thinking hard, as though he wanted to choose his words carefully. I could tell that he didn''t want to say anything too revealing.


    "I''ll just say this," he said. "Ever since that new Luna married the Alpha King all those years ago, things ain''t been good for us little people. But we''re mostly good. Even the ones who turned to crime to feed their families... They''re good."


    I thought back to the eyes that we saw peering out at us from the woods. "The rogues," I said quietly.


    Frank nodded. "Yup. Matter o'' fact, ye had a few of ''em followin'' ya earlier."


    My eyes widened. When we first walked into that town, I remembered seeing Frank staring out his window at us. I didn''t know it at the time, but I suddenly realized that he wasn''t watching us with distrust; he was watching us for our own safety. If Frank hadn''t offered us a ride, we probably would have been attacked.


    Suddenly, our food came. Three burgers, dripping with grease and cheese, with mountains of French fries on each te. The waitress didn''t offer any ketchup or anything else of the sort, but when I took the first bite, I realized that it didn''t need it.


    "This is..."


    "Delicious," Enzo finished for me, his mouth full of burger.


    I couldn''t help butugh. Even Frank let out another gravelly chuckle and stuffed three fries into his mouth at once. "Told ya," he said.


    The three of us ate in silence, but it wasn''t ufortable; instead, it was the sort of silence that only came about when the food was simply so good that everyone was too focused on eating to even think about talking. And, when Enzo and I finally finished our massive burgers, I swore that I could eat another.


    "Listen," Frank said suddenly, after finishing hisst bite and wiping his mouth with a brown paper napkin. He looked up at me then, and his eyes were burning an even brighter shade of yellow than before. I got an odd feeling then; it almost felt as though my brain had been scrubbed, like someone had gone through it with a fine toothb and picked out all of my thoughts, one by one. Frank''s eyes narrowed a bit, and I felt a lump rise in my throat.


    "I''m listening," I said, finding myself unable to break away from my gaze.


    And then, all of a sudden, his voice echoed in my mind without his lips moving an inch. "No one needs to die. You can fight the dark sister without anyone getting hurt."

 Chapter 362

    ?Chapter 0362


    Nina


    My eyes widened even more as the old man''s words echoed in my head.


    "No one needs to die. You can fight the dark sister without anyone getting hurt."


    "How.. How did you..." I began to stutter, but before I could get anything coherent out of my mouth, the old man suddenly pped a wad of money down on the table and stood, adjusting his hat.


    "Ah," he said, patting his rounded belly. "Good burger."


    Enzo gave me a confused look, but said nothing. I didn''t know what to say; how had Frank read my mind like that? It must have been a werewolf ability, but... it was so powerful. I supposed that he was a Beta, after all.


    But what did he mean when he said that no one would need to die? How did he know for sure?


    Thad so many questions, but no time to ask them. Frank, without another word, headed out of the diner with Enzo and I on his heels. Enzo shot me another look, but I only shook my head ever so slightly. After that, we climbed back into the car and were on the road again. As Frank drove, I was still too taken aback to talk about it again. If he was somehow right, and that I could defeat Selena without anyone having to die, then that changed things drastically. But how? How could she be stopped without violence? She was so powerful thanks to her witch powers inbination with her werewolf abilities that I couldn''t possibly think about any other scenario to stop her that didn''t involve violence.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    But if Frank was right when he said that I could stop Selena without anyone getting hurt, then that gave me some hope.


    And maybe hope was what I needed more than anything else.


    We eventually made our way onto a highway. The steady droning of the truck''s engine and theck of curves in the road made it easier to rx, and with a belly full of food, I felt myself drifting off. Even Enzo seemed to be nodding off when I nced up at him, and it made me feel safe. I didn''t feel afraid to put my head on Enzo''s shoulder and let sleep take over me for the first time in almost two days as we drove, and Frank didn''t say anything to break the silence. Soon enough, I had fallen into a dreamless slumber that was much needed after going so long without proper rest.


    However, I was awoken some timeter by the feeling of the truck pulling over onto what felt like gravel.


    Enzo and I both jerked our heads up to see that Frank had pulled over on the side of a road. We were no longer on the highway, but had seemingly returned to the country roads that were thickly wooded with pine trees on either side. The air felt cool and fresh, even inside the truck, and there was a light mist that had settled on the ground. The mist wasn''t thick enough to obscure our sight, but it was just enough to create an oddly calming yet also spooky atmosphere.


    "Where are we?" I asked, sitting up and looking around. I didn''t see the Alpha King''s mansion anywhere around - I couldn''t even see the tops of the massive spires poking up above the trees.


    "Sorry," Frank said, putting the truck in park. "This is as far as I''m willin'' to take ya."


    Enzo looked around, then looked over at Frank. "How far out are we?" he asked.


    Frank shrugged. "About an hour''s walk. I ain''t goin'' any closer. Yer business ain''t mine, and I''ve gotta get home before it''s dark."


    Frank was right. When I nced at the clock on the truck''s dashboard, it was alreadyte afternoon. Considering the fact that we had returned to the werewolf realm before lunchtime, it had been a long day of traveling. And, now that winter was upon us, the sun would be going down soon. The thought of walking out in these woods in the dark again freaked me out too much to even want to think about it, and I just wanted to get to the Alpha King''s mansion before that happened.

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 0363


    "Thanks, Frank," I said, managing a weak smile. "We really appreciate your help."


    "Yup."


    Enzo reached into his pocket and pulled out his wallet, then rifled through it for some cash and held the wad out to Frank. "Here," he said. "For the gas and the food."


    Frank chuckled again, like more iron pokers raking over more iron coals. "Keep yer money." he said, shaking his head. "Just..." He paused then, and for the first time I saw the old man''s yellow eyes fade. They weren''t yellow after all; they were hazel. And, for the first time, his face looked tired and sad. "Just... Get it done," he said quietly. His hands were still on the steering wheel, and his knuckles were white from gripping it so hard.


    I didn''t need to ask what Frank meant. He wanted us to stop Selena and whoever this "Luna" was. It was clear that people like Frank were suffering because of the things that those two did.


    I nodded, and reached out to squeeze the old man''s knotted hand. As I did, his hazel eyes met mine, and I swore I saw a ghost of a smile shing across his thin lips.


    "We''ll try our best," I said.


    After that, Enzo and I got out of the truck. I still had my backpack from my first excursion into the werewolf realm, so we shoved our water and our snacks into it and waved our goodbyes to the old man before we started heading down the road.


    As we walked, Enzo and I didn''t let go of each other''s hands once. It almost felt as though we both seemed to be of the belief that if we let go of each other for even a second, we would lose each other again. And neither of us wanted that to happen.


    I just hoped that Frank was right. I didn''t want to leave Enzo behind... and if I could find a way to keep that from happening, while still stopping Selena, I would figure something out.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    But I still didn''t know who this "Luna" was.


    "So... What did he say to you earlier, in the diner?" Enzo suddenly asked as we walked. "I know he said something telepathically."


    I bit my lip and stared at the paved road beneath my feet while I walked. I didn''t want to tell Enzo the truth about what Frank said, because it would only reveal that my original ns whening here were to die with Selena. I was worried that if Enzo found out, he would force us to leave. And I needed to stop Selena, one way or another.


    "Well?" Enzo asked.


    "He just said that he knows I''m the missing princess," I lied. "And he wished us luck."


    "Oh." I couldn''t tell if Enzo believed me or not, but he didn''t pry any further.


    "By the way," I asked, "who is Luna? I''ve never heard of her before."


    Enzo let out a bit of a chuckle. "That''s not her name," he replied. "It''s an honorary title. It''s the same as a queen."


    I raised my eyebrows, mulling over this information for a bit, before speaking again. "So, this Luna... Do you think that she and Selena are working together?"


    Enzo shrugged. "Maybe. I honestly never heard anything bad about the Luna, but, if I''m being honest... I guess I was raised in a pretty privileged way. I never had to worry about things like Frank described."


    I nodded. It sounded as though this Luna - who was essentially my stepmother as well, I supposed - wasn''t treating the lower sses very well. But why not? What would her purpose be behind that? And why would the Alpha King allow it?


    And then, it finally dawned on me: the Luna must have been manipting the Alpha King. Chances were, she was working with Selena after all.


    If that was the case, then this only became that much more sinister.

 Chapter 364

    ?


    Chapter 0364


    Nina


    Enzo and I walked for a long time after that. Frank said that it would only be an hour by foot, but it felt much longer. Maybe it was just my own perception of time getting the best of me; after all, as the sky began to darken it started to feel more ominous in the misty woods, and so every second felt like an eternity.


    However, at least I had Enzo. And, we didn''t run into any danger while we walked. In fact, it was quiet and peaceful, and we even began to talk a bit. We had a good amount to catch up on.


    "So... You and Justin," Enzo began, sounding a bit somber. I knew where this was going.


    "That was never going to happen," I Interrupted. I stopped on the road and turned to face Enzo, still holding his hand firmly. "He tried to take advantage of my loneliness, but I didn''t let him."


    "Good." Enzo''s face darkened a bit. I hadn''t seen or heard from Justin since the dance, and I wanted to keep it that way. Justin was back on the hockey team, though, and it made me wonder if Enzo would kick him off again when or if he eventually returned. I couldn''t decide if I wanted Enzo to kick him off or not. On one hand, I was hurt by how Justin treated me. On the other hand, I didn''t know if I necessarily wanted him to get kicked off of the team.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, none of that mattered. After everything that had happened, all of that stuff felt like petty drama. All of the times that I couldn''t decide whether I wanted to be friends or lovers with Enzo, all of the arguments and threats from Lisa... None of it even felt real anymore.


    Enzo opened his mouth then to say something, but before he could I suddenly felt my heart begin to beat faster. I whipped my head around to either side, looking up and down the road frantically.


    "Nina?" Enzo asked, furrowing his brow. "Are you oka-"


    "Shh."


    I couldn''t exin it, but something had caught my attention. It was like a sixth sense. It was like pure instinct had kicked it, and somehow...


    "Something''sing," I whispered. Before Enzo could even process what I said, I suddenly grabbed his hand even more tightly and bolted off of the road with him in tow. I jumped down into the ditch, then quickly scrambled up the other side and ran into the woods before diving behind arge fallen tree. Enzo followed suit, but he looked obviously confused the entire time. The thing was, though, I couldn''t even exin it to him. I couldn''t smell or hear anything: I just sensed that someone or something - wasing.


    And, a few secondster, Enzo''s eyes widened. He sniffed the air for a moment, his eyes beginning to glow red. Crouching beside him, I dug my fingers into the soil and slowly peered over the fallen tree.


    They came into view.


    Rogues.


    There must have been at least six or seven of them. It was arge pack, with an obvious leader that was the biggest of them all. I mped my hand over my mouth and watched with wide eyes as they walked down the road, then stopped where we had just been standing.


    The leader sniffed the ground for a long time. Enzo and I looked at each other, wondering if we should run or try to fight. Surely they smelled us... Surely they knew that we were here, and it would only be moments before they pounced on us. Enzo could shift if he needed to, but I was useless, and without the help of the antidote or my own wolf, I wasn''t sure if we would stand a chance. Their leader was huge, almost Enzo''s size; in fact, he didn''t even look like a normal rogue.


    There was something different about him. He wasn''t a regr werewolf, but he wasn''t entirely a rogue, either. He was too big and strong to be a rogue, and his glowing orange eyes were too smart and aware. Most rogues didn''t seem to have nearly as much order and concentration as this wolf; but he looked smart and calcted.

 Chapter 365

    ?


    Chapter 0365


    Enzo slowly reached over, his hand sliding on top of mine. He nodded his head in the opposite direction, indicating for us to run. I nodded in response, and began to mentally prepare myself for what could be the most harrowing chase of my life.


    But then...


    The rogues kept moving. They didn''t seem to smell us or hear us. As I watched them continue walking down the road and eventually fade away into the mist, I was inplete


    shock.


    "What... How..." I muttered, turning to look at Enzo with wide eyes. Did his wolf retract his


    scent, like it did when the Crescents were looking for us during the initial attack? But how did that exin the fact that my own human scent wasn''t discovered? Unless... My wolf was able to cover my scent, somehow. It was the only logical exnation.


    Unless, of course, they were toying with us.


    Enzo and I stared at each other for a long time. Neither of us seemed to be able to make sense of it, and we were both in such a state of fight or flight that we didn''t even know what to do.


    But as I looked at him, I couldn''t contain myself.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maybe it was the adrenaline. Maybe it was my wolf, flickering somewhat to life. All I knew was that, at that moment, I wanted Enzo badly. And he seemed to want me, too.


    For no logical reason whatsoever, I suddenly lunged at Enzo, sending him toppling to the ground. My lips met his in a flurry of passion, and I felt him moan into my mouth - or maybe it was more of a growl. I couldn''t tell.


    His hands moved down my waist, then pushed up beneath the hem of my shirt and came into contact with my skin. I felt myself let out a deep sigh at the feeling of his cold hands on my waist. It instantly made me wet. I felt feral. Was this what it was like to be a werewolf? Did my instincts take over now, just as they had when I felt the roguesing? And now, was this my primal urge to mate taking over?


    I reached down, biting Enzo''s lip so hard I felt the slight metallic taste of blood hit my tongue, and frantically worked at his belt buckle. He reached up to cup my breasts beneath my shirt as I worked, and once his belt was undone I ripped into his jeans and slid my hand down his pants to touch his throbbing cock. It was warm, and filled my hand. I wanted Enzo to fuck me right here on the dirty forest floor.


    Enzo moaned beneath my touch. He took one hand out from inside my shirt to wrap his fingers around my throat, and at that moment I felt the same low, almost growl-like sound escape my lips.


    But then, suddenly, both of us stopped when we felt the patter of rain begin to fall on our skin. It came all of a sudden, taking both of us by surprise, almost as though the forest was bringing us back to our senses and reminding us that we had a mission.


    I pulled my hand out of Enzo''s jeans and climbed off of him, sitting down on the forest floor and breathing heavily from our shared passion. He reluctantly buckled his belt again before


    sitting up. To think that we had gotten so caught up in our passions that we nearly forgot about our task at hand made meugh, and when Enzo saw my smile, he let out a chuckle as well before standing and holding out his hand for me.


    As the rain grew heavier and the sky began to darken, we cautiously made our way back out onto the road and began to walk again. Once again, Enzo held my hand firmly as we walked.


    His fingers were an unending reminder of the fact that I might never get to be intimate with him again if things went south.


    I was just d that the rain covered my tears.

 Chapter 366

    ?


    Chapter 0366


    Nina


    Enzo and I walked for a while longer after that. The rain only kept getting heavier, making me wish that I had thought to bring some sort of protection against getting soaked, but as the tall pointed roofs of the mansion eventually came into view over the treetops I realized that we might not be out in the elements for much longer... Hopefully.


    We quickly got off the road when we saw the mansione into view, and decided to see if there was another way in this time since there was a possibility that Selena would expect us toe out of the spot we had been in before.


    However, as we made our way through the woods and we could eventually see the full view of the mansion, Enzo and I quickly realized that there was no way to get in; even the side entrance that we used before was under heavy guard.


    There were twice as many guards now, and all of them were heavily armed and on high alert. If it weren''t for the rain and the rapidly darkening sky, I was certain that they would have seen US.


    "Shit," Enzo whispered as we crouched behind some bushes and peered through the branches at the dozens of guards patrolling the entire perimeter of the mansion. "There''s no way in."ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    I bit my lip as I wondered what we should do. Enzo was right; there was no way in. The security, after ourst mission, was airtight.


    We waited for a long time, watching to see what would happen. Maybe there would be a slight break between the guards'' shifts likest time; even if it was only a few seconds, it would be better than nothing. But, much to my dismay, the guards eventually changed shifts without any gap. The new shift of guards came out before the other guards ever left, leaving us with absolutely no window to run up to the side of the mansion. I was also fairly certain that the inside of the mansion was crawling with guards as well.


    Finally, Enzo turned to look at me with a deep and solemn frown on his face.


    "I don''t see a way that we can get in without being seen," he said, sounding apologetic." Either we''ll have to go home and give them some time to rx their security before wee back, or..."


    "Or we''ll have to surrender," I said, never breaking my gaze from the mansion.


    "We could try that," Enzo replied quietly. "There is a slight chance that they have orders to bring us in, which would at least get us close to Selena. But they''d likely take all of our stuff, and.." His voice faded. He seemed as though he was going to say something, but decided against it. I wasn''t carrying anything of any real value or use, as I knew that conventional weapons would only prove to be useless against Selena. My mind wandered back, then, to whatever it was that Matt secretly stuck in Enzo''s hand before we buried Richard. Was whatever that was somehow rted?


    I opened my mouth to ask, but before I could, Enzo looked back at the mansion and made another point.


    "They could have orders to kill us on sight," he said, pointing at their guns.


    I nodded. Of course, that was the most likely oue. But I knew that they would only shoot Enzo, and not me. Selena would never kill me; not when she was well aware that my death would result in her own.


    For a long time, I sat there in silence and wondered what to do. The mansion was located in the middle of a ratherrge stretch of opennd, meaning that there was no way to get up to the building without being seen. The guards seemed to stretch all the way around the perimeter of the mansion, so we wouldn''t be able to circle around and go in through the back.

 Chapter 367

    ?


    Chapter 0367


    Maybe Enzo was right. Maybe we would have to wait ande back when they rxed their security. Either that, or we would have to wait for Selena toe to us, assuming she hadn''t given up on trying to make Enzo her mate.


    However, as I crouched behind the bushes and chewed my lip nervously, I suddenly had another idea.


    It wasn''t so much an idea as it was a feeling. It was the same instinctual feeling that I had when I felt the roguesing earlier. It was the same feeling that I had when I originally went through the portal, and felt as though I just suddenly knew what had to be done. Whatever this feeling was.... It was just like that.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When I suddenly stood, Enzo''s eyes widened and his hand shot out to grab my arm.


    "Nina! What are you doing?!" he hissed.


    "Just trust me," I whispered. Although, if I was being honest, I didn''t even feel as though could trust myself at that moment. For some reason, I felt as though I had to put my trust into something intangible, some unknown force that I still didn''t understand.


    I felt something surge through me. A lightning bolt shed in the distant sky, and at the same time it felt as though another lightning bolt shed through me, giving me power. I didn''t know what was happening as I slowly stepped out from behind the bushes, ignoring Enzo''s pleas for me toe back.


    The guards began to notice my presence. I heard them shouting at each other, and several of them raised their guns. But I kept going.


    Something happened inside of me at that point. I couldn''t exin it, but I knew that all I had to do was focus my energy, and so I did.


    I focused as hard as I could, imagining that there was a ball of light inside of me, and I imagined that I could control that light.


    Several of the guards ran closer, their guns raised and trained on me.


    "Put your hands up!" one of them yelled.


    "Nina!" Enzo shouted. He jumped out from behind the bush and ran after me, causing the guards to train their guns on him next as he put himself between me and the guards with his arms outstretched.


    "Get down! We''ll shoot!" another guard yelled.


    Meanwhile, I kept focusing my energy. I squeezed my eyes shut, blocking out the guards''mands. And then...


    Silence.


    I opened my eyes.


    The guards had lowered their guns, and were now staring at us with nk, wide-eyed expressions. One of them even dropped his gun, as though his hands didn''t even work


    anymore. Behind them, the other guards that had beening after us had also stopped in their tracks, and stood in the same dumbfounded positions. Their bodies looked ck, like puppets with no puppet master.


    Enzo turned to face me, his eyes wide.


    "What did you do?"


    I shrugged and shook my head at the same time, just as shocked as he was. "I... I don''t know," I said. I walked up to one of the guards and waved my hand in front of his face. He blinked, but that was it.


    Somehow, I managed to daze all of the guards at once. There were at least thirty spread across the frontwn to the mansion, and all of them looked equally as out of it. I didn''t know how I did it, or how long it wouldst.


    But I did know one thing: I had just given us a chance to get inside of the mansion.


    And as we ran across thewn, pushing our legs to carry us as fast as we could possibly go, I only hoped that I didn''t just prematurely give away our location to Selena.

 Chapter 368

    ?


    Chapter 0368


    Nina


    Somehow, I managed to daze all of the guards at once.


    But Enzo and I didn''t have time to stand around and try to figure out how I did it. There was no knowing exactly how long this spell of mine wouldst, and for all we knew Selena had already been alerted to our location. We seemed to have an unspoken agreement to run as fast as we could, and that was exactly what we did. We ran across thergewn that led up to the mansion, weaving through the stupefied guards, and bolted up the steps to another door that was slightly off to the side. We could reuse the same entrance we had used before, but we also couldn''t simply walk in through the front doors, Instead, we used a small wooden door that was tucked into the corner of the mansion; and, much to my surprise, it opened to a set of stairs that were going down.


    With onest apprehensive look at each other, Enzo and I shut the door behind us and began our descent.


    The stairs led to some sort of old root cer. The floors and walls were all made of cobblestone, and when I flicked on my phone''s shlight, I noticed that there were rows of shelves containing all sorts of weapons.


    This wasn''t a cer, it was an armory.


    And it was a packed one, at that.


    Enzo walked over to a shelf that contained arge amount of swords and picked one up, inspecting it in the light of my shlight.


    "Damn," he said quietly, turning the de this way and that. "It looks razor sharp."


    I swallowed nervously. "Put it back," I said. "We need to move."


    Enzo nodded and slowly put the sword back on the rack. I never exined to him the premonition that I saw in the portal about my life being intertwined with Selena''s, but I had a feeling that he knew something about it. But now wasn''t the time to talk about it.


    I had to push away the thought that we might not ever get to talk again after tonight. If I was going to die, then I didn''t want Enzo stopping me. Selena had to be stopped for the sake of both realms, and if Enzo knew that I was potentially marching to my death, then he would let the world burn instead of letting me do it.


    All I could do to keep myself going was hope that what the old man said was right; that no one needed to die.


    But, of course, those were just the ramblings of an old man.


    Enzo and I quietly made our way through the armory, which branched off into several tunnels. The longer we walked, in fact, the more I realized that there must have been an entire tunnel system under the mansion.


    "Hey," I said, peering into one of the dark tunnels. It went so far that I couldn''t even see where it tumed. "Do these go under the entire mansion?"


    Enzo shrugged. "Probably," he replied. "It would only make sense, the first royal family that built this mansion probably had all sorts of escape routes. It''s probably how your father and Selena escaped when the Crescents tried to assassinate you."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just thinking about it makes me sick," I said with a shudder. I wondered what had happened that night; how did ite to be that the Crescents only managed to steal me and kill my mother? Was it just pure luck that my father got Selena out?


    "It''s alright," Enzo replied gently, squeezing my hand. "You don''t have to worry about that now. There are bigger things to think about tonight."


    However, Enzo''s words didn''t make me feel any better. In fact, they only made me feel worse.


    I couldn''t hide it anymore. A thick, choked sob caught in my throat and echoed through the damp tunnels. I mped my hand over my mouth, but there was no stopping it at this point. The tears were already flowing.


    Enzo stopped and pulled me close, hugging me tightly while I cried. His chest muffled my uncontroble sobs, but it wasn''t enough to silence mepletely.


    "Hey, hey," Enzo whispered, pulling away just enough to bend down to my level and hold me by both shoulders. "Shh. Talk to me."

 Chapter 369

    ?


    Chapter 0369This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, but Enzo''s gaze never wavered, and I knew that I couldn''t hide it anymore.


    "I''m afraid," I whispered. "I''m afraid that I''ll need to kill Selena tonight. And when I was in the portal when we came to rescue you, I..." My voice faltered. I couldn''t continue any longer, and another sob escaped my lips.


    "I know," Enzo replied. "I''ve heard the legend. But it''s just that. a legend."


    "But what if it''s not?" I cried. "What if I don''t have a choice?"


    Enzo shook his head. "Do you trust me?" he said.


    I wiped my tears with the back of my hand. "W-What?"


    "Do you trust me?" He spoke slowly, deliberately. Even in the darkness, I could see his soft brown eyes fixed unwaveringly on me. I nodded, biting my lower lip to stop it from quivering. "Yes," I replied. "I trust you."


    "Good." Enzo stood and took the shlight out of my hand, then began to lead me further into the tunnels. "All you have to do tonight is trust me. Nothing else."


    As we continued to walk through the tunnels, Enzo''s words echoed in my mind. They mixed with the words that Frank said earlier, was that all I needed to do? Have faith that things would work out? But there were so many things that could go wrong. How could I have faith when my entire soul was filled with nothing but dread?


    At some point, we reached the end of one of the tunnels. There was a wooden door at the end. Enzo put his finger over his lips to indicate for me to be quiet before he slowly pushed on the door, then peered out for a few moments. Once it seemed that the coast was clear, he pushed it open the rest of the way and ushered me out.


    There was a set of stone steps in front of the door with a heavy tapestry blocking the way. I slowly pulled the tapestry aside, keeping an eye out for any guards, but no one was there. In fact, I quickly realized that we seemed to be in some sort of enormous dining room. The room was dark and empty, and when Enzo stopped beside me and spoke, even his whispers echoed throughout the massive arched ceilings.


    "The banquet hall," he whispered. "It makes sense that there would be a tunnel entrance here. Assassins love the chaos of parties."


    I swallowed nervously and nodded as I looked around. I could only imagine the terror that woulde along with discovering that someone at your own party was poisoned or killed in some other way, the screaming, the people running around, the crying children... I tried not to think about it.


    As I looked around, I noticed that the walls were painted with ornate depictions of what looked like werewolves and humans. I took a step closer to get a better look.


    The first panel depicted humans and wolves running together with the light of the full moon over them. The wolves were enormous; three times the size of any of the humans. But some of the humans rode on the backs of the werewolves, weapons in hand, as though they were allies.


    I took in a sharp breath when I saw the second panel.


    The humans became violent. A man stood over one of the wolves with his spear plunged into its chest and his foot on its head, looking victorious. The other wolves scattered and fled. If I closed my eyes for a second, I felt as though I could picture it.


    The third panel depicted the wolves, walking solemnly through the forest. They seemed to be following some sort of faint light. But I couldn''t make out what it was, because the next panel was tom to shreds.


    "The fourth panel was ruined when the Crescents attacked twenty years ago," a female voice suddenly said from behind me.


    Enzo and I both gasped. I dropped my phone onto the marble floor and spun around, feeling my heart drop when I saw who was standing behind me.


    "Selena."

 Chapter 370

    ?


    Chapter 0370


    Nina


    "Selena."


    Selena grinned. "Weren''t expecting me to find you, huh?" she asked in a sing-song voice. "I guess you should''ve thought about that before you decided to daze every single one of my quards at once. Nice move, by the way. I must admit that I''m quite impressed."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I narrowed my eyes. I went to take a step forward, but when I did, I suddenly came to the realization that some invisible force was holding my feet down to the floor, I felt heavy all of a sudden, like my body was filled with bricks. It even hurt to breathe.


    "You know, no matter what you two seem to think, I''m not an idiot," Selena said, checking her fingernails nonchntly as she sauntered up to us. Beside me, Enzo looked as though he was trying to speak, but something was holding his mouth shut. When Selena heard his mumbles through his closed lips as he tried to speak, she justughed abrasively at him before turning back to look at me.


    "No one thinks you''re an idiot, Selena," I said, curling my hands up into fists at my sides." Quite the opposite."


    Selena chuckled. "Is that why you''ve been trying to stop me every which way you can?" she asked, then leaned closer to me and lowered her voice. "I found your friend from earlier, by the way. What was his name? Frank? It''s a shame.. He was so loyal to you, and for what? All he did was scream and call his wife''s name at the end."


    My eyes widened. "What the fuck did you do to him?" I growled. I tried to lunge at Selena, but it was no use. My body was too heavy, and I only fell forward onto my hands and knees like my limbs were made of wet noodles.


    "You know, I nned on letting you go after all," Selena said, pacing away to gaze up at the paintings on the walls. She then nced over her shoulder at me as I continued to writhe ufortably on the floor. "Do you know the story of our people?"


    I didn''t answer, but it didn''t seem to matter. Beside me, Enzo also fell to his knees. I felt his hand brush my ankle, like he was trying to reach out for me, but I knew that his limbs were too heavy like mine. But I could move just enough.. Just enough to grab something out of my boot and slide it up my sleeve.


    "I''ll tell you," Selena said without waiting for an answer. She reached up, tracing the second painting with her finger, and sighed. "Our ancestors were naive. They trusted humans; they thought that humans could live in harmony with werewolves... But they couldn''t. Humans ruin everything." She paused, and walked over to the third panel. "After hundreds of years of peace, the humans got too cocky for their own good. Their egos grew. They decided that they wanted all of the power, and that werewolves were just a threat to them. So, they killed our king. Our Alpha. But, what they didn''t know was that the Alpha had a mate, and she was pregnant."


    Selena then turned away from the painting and walked over to me. She crouched, a sick smile spread across her face, and reached out to brush a piece of hair out of my face. I felt so heavy that I couldn''t even flinch away, I could onlyy there and stare up at her.


    "Some of the humans found out about the pregnant Luna, Selena said, her face darkening. Her hand lingered on my hair, and I felt her fingers wrap around it tightly. "The humans had witches, and those witches put a powerful curse on the Luna. She was pregnant with twins, but when they came out, only one was alive. The other had been strangled by the living twin''s umbilical cord. But it didn''t end there: the second twin died soon after, also of asphyxiation. No one knew why, it just happened right before their eyes, like an invisible hand was choking the infant to death. So, of course, that began the chain. No twin bom from the Alpha''s seed can live with the other... But none can live without. It''s inconvenient, to say the least."

 Chapter 371

    ?


    Chapter 0371


    My eyes widened. The premonition... It was a curse. All along, it was a curse.


    But curses could be broken.


    "W-Why?" I muttered, somehow managing to speak through the weight on my chest.


    Selena simply shrugged. "I''m just fulfilling the duty that our ancestors should have fulfilled long ago," she said. "It''s about time we cleanse the world of those disgusting humans, sister. But you keep trying to get in my way... I knew you would, ever since the beginning. Ever since I was old enough to think for myself, I could feel your presence ing over me. The moment I saw you in the flesh, I knew that the curse had to be real; if it wasn''t real, the Crescents would have murdered you when you were a baby, just like they should have done." "Y-You don''t need to do this," I whimpered. "There''s no need for... violence..."


    This seemed to anger Selena. She stood abruptly and stormed over to Enzo, who had been slowly inching his way toward me. She crouched to his level and grabbed his hair, and at the same time she held up her free hand as though she was about to cast a spell.


    "Violence is the only thing I know, sister," she growled. "I was willing to change when I discovered him, but then you took him from me. And maybe now, if I show you how it feels to have something you love taken from you for good, you''ll join me. Think about how strong we could be together."


    Selena paused, her eyes searching Enzo''s face. She bent down and nted a kiss on his frozen lips as though she was saying goodbye.


    But Selena didn''t see what was in Enzo''s hand.


    Something blue.


    I knew what needed to be done. Frank was right; there was a way to stop this without anyone dying. I still didn''t know if it would work, but I had to try.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and searched for my wolf. She was in there; I was sure of it. If I could just find a tiny spark, a flicker of life, I knew that I could gain the strength to move...


    There it was. It was faint, but it was there.


    When I opened my eyes, Selena was looking up at me with a grin.


    "What?" she asked,ughing. "Don''t wanna watch?" She snapped her fingers, and suddenly I couldn''t blink; but it didn''t matter. I gathered the strength, thanks to my wolf, and pulled the knife out of my sleeve. I sat up, and held it to my wrist.


    Selena''s eyes widened as I began to dig the de into my flesh. Red beads of hot blood began to gather on my skin, and at the same time, Selena''s wrist began to drip red too.


    She gasped and yanked her hands away, holding her bloody wrist tightly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "W-What are you doing?!" she shrieked.


    I gritted my teeth and dug the knife a little deeper. "I''ll do it," I said. Medical school had taught me exactly which vein to cut to make me bleed the most, and if I did it, I would be dead within minutes. So would Selena.


    Selena let out a whimper and lunged for me, dripping blood on the floor, but I jerked away and dug the knife a little deeper.


    "If you hurt Enzo, I''ll kill us both, "I growled. "Neither twin can live without the other, after all."

 Chapter 372

    ?


    Chapter 0372


    Enzo


    I should have known that Selena would suddenly appear. I supposed that I got toofortable thanks to Nina''s strange powers; I should have pulled her away from the murals and continued on our journey.


    But even if I did do all of that, maybe Selena would have found us anyway.


    As Iid there on the floor, I felt as though there was a ton of bricks on my chest. An invisible force pinned me to the floor, making my limbs feel heavy and weak. The spell invaded my throat and my mouth, keeping me from speaking.


    Beside me, Nina fell to the floor when she tried to lunge at Selena. I fell soon after. I tried to reach for Nina, as if touching her would somehow keep her safe, but I was too weak. Even moving my hand a few inches to try and touch her felt like daggers shooting through my flesh and bones.


    Even then, I pushed through the pain in an attempt to get to Nina. I would let every fiber of my being rip to shreds if it meant protecting her. If only I could get just a little closer...


    Selena saw me moving, and diverted her attention away from Nina. I supposed, in a way, was just d that she was focused on me and not Nina. She stormed over to me and grabbed me by the hair, yanking my head back as she raised her hand to cast a spell that would kill me and leave Nina to suffer.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But she had no idea that I wanted this, and that I had a trick up my sleeve that I prepared long in advance


    The antidote.


    Matt had retrieved it for me when he got the shovel to bury my father. I had asked him telepathically to bring me a syringe full of it, and while Selena was on her rant about the history of humans and werewolves and the subsequent curse that was ced on the Alpha King''s offspring, I worked the syringe out of my sleeve and removed the cap covering the needle with what little strength I had left.


    But that used up most, if not all, of my strength. I had to wait for Selena to be close to me, but also off guard, before I could manage to inject her. I needed to make sure that it was deep and that she couldn''t jump away before I had a chance to inject her fully. Everyst drop of the antidote needed to go into her body.


    And Nina somehow seemed to know what to do.


    Even without her wolf, Nine had proven time and time again to have more powers than I ever thought she would have. She opened portals, created shockwaves, read minds and dazed tens of guards.


    If I could haveughed, I would have; because Selena had met her match.


    "I''ll do it," Nina said, digging the de into her skin a little harder and causing red droplets of blood to fall from Selena''s wrist onto the floor. "If you hurt Enzo, I''ll kill us both. Neither twin can live without the other, after all."


    I knew that Nina wouldn''t kill herself. She was too smart; she knew the human body too well. She ced the de just close enough to the artery in her arm-the one that could end in her death if it was cut - to be convincing, but I knew that she would never cut it. She just wanted Selena to think that she was going to kill them both, and she was doing a hell of a job of convincing her.


    "You bitch!" Selena shrieked, lunging for Nina again. Nina jerked herself away and out of Selena''s reach.


    Selena''s ankle came into view. I gripped the syringe tightly, shing a look at Nina; she was looking right at me. In a way that was so subtle that Selena could never see it, Nina nodded ever so slightly. She was telling me to do it.


    Gritting my teeth, I mustered up what little strength I had left...


    And I lunged forward, plunging the needle into Selena''s leg.


    "O-Ow!" Selena shrieked, scrambling backwards while the needle stuck out of her leg still. She yanked it out with a grimace and threw it on the floor. "What did you"


    But before Selena could finish, she began to writhe and scream in agony, clutching her leg. Nina fell, too. I pushed myself up onto my hands and slid over to her, pulling her close as soon as I could. My eyes searched her face as she screamed along with her sister, and all I could do was hold her tightly and pray that it would end soon.. And that she wouldn''t face the same consequences as her sister.


    Even if Nina did turn back into a human, however, it was better than the alternative.


    Finally, the two of them stopped screaming. Nina''s face softened in myp, and her eyes fluttered open after being squeezed shut. Through her tears, she looked up at me in surprise for a few moments before we heard the sound of Selena scrambling to her feet.


    "Ha!" Selena snarled, still clutching her leg as she stood and backed up against the wall. Your poison does nothing to me. See? I''m still standing."


    Nina and I looked at each other for a moment.


    "You okay?" I asked, using our telepathic link so that Selena couldn''t hear and could continue to rant in theer.


    Nina nodded slowly and subtly. I held in a sigh of relief, though; even though I was d that Nina still had her wolf - whatever flicker of it that was in there, at least - it could have also meant that Selena still had her powers, too.


    Selena''s face darkened when I finally looked back up at her, cradling Nina in my arms. She was shaking all over, and was already covered in a thin film of sweat. I watched, feeling almost amused, as she raised her hand and mumbled under her breath.


    She was trying to cast a spell on us.


    But it didn''t work.


    "What the fuck?" she murmured, looking down at her hand. She shook her head and made the sign again to cast a spell, but once more, it didn''t work.


    When I originally decided to use the antidote against Selena, I had no idea as to whether it would work on regr werewolves or not. We had only used it on rogues before, and although the antidote rained on us when we put it in the sprinkler system and saved the campus, it had no effect on us. But it made me wonder if it could theoretically work on a regr werewolf if one were injected with a higher dose. It was nothing but a shot in the dark; ast ditch effort to try and change the course of fate. Selena didn''t need to die. Nobody needed to die tonight. She just needed to be stripped of her power.


    And now, that was exactly what happened.


    Thanks to the antidote that was created by Tiffany and recreated by Nina, Selena stood in front of us, weak and powerless.


    She was human.

 Chapter 373

    ?


    Chapter 0373


    Nina


    Enzo jabbed the needle into Selena''s thigh and pushed the plunger down, injecting her with the bright blue serum. There was a brief moment of realization before the agony began.


    Selena started to scream in agony, and so clid I. It felt as though my entire body was being burned from the inside. Surely, within a few moments I would be dead from the pain. The two of us writhed on the floor, until I eventually felt Enzo''s arms wrap around me and he pulled me up into hisp.


    It felt like an eternity, but the pain eventually stopped. Selena almost instantly scrambled to her feet, ranting and raving about how Enzo''s poison didn''t work on her.


    But I knew that it did.


    "You okay?" Enzo''s voice echoed in my head. I nodded slowly and subtly; I didn''t feel any different. I could still feel a flicker of my wolf inside of me. If I still had my wolf, then did Selena still have hers?


    She raised her hand, tears streaming down her cheeks, and tried to cast a spell on us. But it didn''t work. No matter how hard she tried, it didn''t work.


    *W-What did you do to me?!" she screamed, trying over and over again to cast the spell. "What did you do?!"


    Enzo let out a low chuckle. At the same time, I felt the weight on my body lift; whatever spell Selena had been using before to keep us pinned to the floor dissipated now that she didn''t have her powers, and Enzo stood and helped me up along with him.


    *Feel any different?" Enzo asked Selena.


    Selena began to scream even louder. She instantly fell to the ground and began pounding her fists and kicking her legs, almost like a child throwing a tantrum. "Where''s my wolf?!" she shrieked, her voice shrill and grating." What did you do?!"


    Enzo turned to look at me, and I nodded. Selena was human; there was no doubt about it. Somehow, the antidote was capable of curing regr werewolves, not just rogues. I was impressed and shocked by Enzo''s quick thinking. I never would have considered using the antidote against Selena; I always thought that it was just useful against rogues. When we infused the sprinklers with the antidote, it didn''t turn Enzo into a human, but I realized now that it must have needed to be injected - and probably with a higher dose-to work on full-blown werewolves.


    Suddenly, Enzo grabbed me around the waist, pulling me close, and kissed me deeply. Selena''s screams faded away, and as we kissed I felt the taste of salty tears on my tongue. I was crying, not from sadness, but from happiness.


    *See?" Enzo said when we pulled away. "I told you to trust me."


    I stifled augh. "You''re always right."


    Thanks to Enzo''s quick thinking, we had stopped Selena without anyone having to die. And maybe someday, if she ever changed for the better, I could turn her back into a werewolf with my iming ability. But for now, we needed to take her to my father.


    "Let''s take her to the Alpha King," I said over Selena''s screams and cries. "He''ll know what to do with her."


    Enzo scooped Selena up off of the ground, kicking and screaming, and slung her over his shoulder like a sack of flour. He then marched over to the banquet hall doors and flung them open.


    In the entryway, quite a few dazed guards stood around looking utterly confused. They all watched in awe as Enzo marched past them with Selena over his shoulder.


    "P-Princess?" one of the guards said. But he wasn''t looking at Selena; he was looking at me.


    "Where is my father?" I asked. The guard pointed to a heavy set of wooden doors, and Enzo and I walked over to them.


    "Help me!" Selena screamed at the guards. "Imand it! I''m the real princess!"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    But the guards didn''t do anything; maybe they were too confused from being dazed earlier, or maybe they didn''t recognize Selena now that she was a human. Either way, it didn''t matter, because Enzo flung the doors open with his free hand and we marched inside to see my father, the Alpha King, sitting on his throne.


    The throne room was lit by an borate chandelier that hung from the ceiling, as well as candles lining the carpet that led up to the throne. The Alpha King had his head in his hand, and looked up and gave both of us a confused look as we approached. Enzo marched up to him with me in tow and threw the screaming and crying Selena down at his feet.


    Without a word, the Alpha King slowly looked down at Selena. He then looked back up at Enzo and I, and his eyes lingered on me for several long moments. It was now that I realized something: he didn''t look well.


    In the candlelight, I could see dark circles under his eyes. His face was pale and gaunt, and as he looked at me, I realized that his eyes were cloudy and void of emotion. He didn''t say a word.


    "D-Dad?" I whispered, stepping forward. Selena was still curled up on the floor, mumbling to herself about being human. I stepped over her and approached my father, then kneeled at his feet. "It''s me, dad. Your missing daughter. Nina.*


    My father just stared back at me. I waited for a long time, but he said nothing, and only blinked stupidly at me. Finally, I nced over my shoulder at Enzo, who looked just as perplexed.


    *Sir," Enzo said, "don''t you recognize your missing daughter? The lost twin?"


    But the Alpha King said nothing. I stood slowly as I realized that something was wrong here; Selena was a human now. Her powers were gone, and therefore the spell that she put on the Alpha King should have dissipated by now. Was it simply taking a while to wear off? Surely my father would recognize me at any moment...


    And yet, he only continued to stare.


    I started to get a bad feeling about all of this. I backed away to stand with Enzo, who wrapped his arm tightly around me.


    *Maybe we should leave," he whispered, making my heart sink. I didn''t want to leave. I thought that I woulde in here and be reunited with my father, but he was only staring silently, unblinkingly, like a zombie.


    Suddenly, Selena began to sit up. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand pathetically. "M-Mother?" she whimpered.


    I looked up at Enzo. Mother? Our mother was dead. Unless...


    Enzo and I seemed toe to that realization at the same time. The Luna. Frank had talked about her earlier, about how things had gotten bad since she married my father. What if she was behind all of this, and Selena wasn''t working alone?


    And then, all of a sudden, a white shoe stepped out from behind therge throne. A white dress followed, and out stepped a pale woman with equally white hair and bright red eyes, like an albino. She stood in front of us with a smirk on her face; she was stunningly beautiful and ethereal, and yet somehow terrifying at the same time.


    *Hello, Nina," she said.

 Chapter 374

    ?


    Chapter 0374 NinaThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hello, Nina," the Luna said.


    She wore all white. Even her hair, her eyshes, and her eyebrows were pure white, and her skin was as pale as a ghost. The only bit of color on her were her red eyes, staring out at me with disdain. But while her eyes red coldly at me, there was a smile on her face. I felt as though I was looking into the face of someone who wanted nothing more than to kill me.


    "M-Mother!" Selena yelled, scrambling to her feet. She scurried over to the Luna, blubbering and whining over the fact that she was a human now. But the Luna only grimaced and, much to my surprise, shoved Selena away.


    With the force of the Luna''s shove, Selena fell backwards down the small set of stairs that led up to the throne, where the Alpha King still sat with a nk expression on his face. Selena crumpled to the floor and continued to sob quietly, curled up in a fetal position. With an agitated sigh, the Luna picked up her skirt and slowly walked down the steps, then ced her shoe on Selena''s head and rubbed it into Selena''s temple.


    "You''re pathetic," the Luna growled. "I can''t believe you let yourself turn into a filthy human... You''re useless, and I never should have trusted you with this job."


    "M-Mother, I''m sorry!" Selena whined, wing at the Luna''s skirt with her hands and begging. "Please turn me back! I promise I''ll do better this time!"


    The Luna only rolled her eyes and stepped over Selena. Enzo and I began to back away, but the Luna just followed us. She raised her hand and snapped, and I heard the doors to the throne room m shut behind us. I heard the sound of arge, heavy deadbolt clicking into ce from the other side; we were locked in here with her.


    "Who are you?" I said, "What do you want?"


    The Luna stopped, staring at me for a moment. I felt as though she was appraising me as she looked me up and down, like an animal up for auction.


    "You really are your father''s daughter," she said, rolling her eyes once more. "The stupidity must run in the family." She turned away then and walked back up to the throne. Enzo and I looked at each other and seemed toe to the conclusion that we both needed to make a run for it. I lifted my hand to open a portal, hoping to do it before the Luna turned back around, but without even looking at me she seemed to know what I was doing and snapped her fingers again. In that instant, I felt another invisible force shove me to the ground. It was even stronger than the spell that Selena cast earlier, and both mine and Enzo''s knees buckled beneath us. I felt as though I couldn''t even breathe.


    The Luna walked up to the Alpha King, who still sat staring nkly ahead. I wanted to plead with him toe to his senses, but I couldn''t. The invisible force weighed heavily on my throat, and it took all of my strength just to suck in lungfuls of air. All I could do was watch as the Luna stopped beside him and stroked his hair, almost like he was a pet, while she stared down at all three of us on the floor.


    "You were supposed to be the smarter one, the more powerful one," the Luna said, staring down her nose at me. From this angle, she looked enormous and even more terrifying. "And I suppose, you are. But you''re too obsessed with those filthy humans, and that will be your downfall."


    I furrowed my brow. What was she talking about? What did she mean when she said that I was supposed to be the smarter and more powerful one? Did she mean... That I wasn''t supposed to be the one who was stolen? That it was supposed to be Selena, and that I was meant to stay behind and be her puppet?


    But even then, I still couldn''t ask any of these questions. The pressure on my body was too great. I felt as though I would sink through the floor, down into the earth. It began to burn, too, even more than the burning that I felt earlier when the antidote was running its course in Selena''s body. I began to writhe in agony, and so did Selena, just from my pain alone. Enzo began to squirm and grunt beside me as well; I felt his fingers brush mine, and Itched onto them.


    The burning became even more intense. A choked scream escaped my throat as I felt as though my body would


    turn inside out and dissolve into embers. I squeezed my eyes shut, feeling tears immediately begin to stream down my cheeks.


    *If you would only realize that I''m just looking out for the best of our species, then I would let you live," the Luna said, sounding incredibly nonchnt for someone who was torturing three people. She raised her voice to speak over Selena''s screams, like her screams were nothing but a whistling tea kettle. "But now, I''ve had to realize something of my own. And what I''ve realized is that your godforsaken family is only going to stand in the way of my ns. I can''t have that."


    "W-What are you talking about?" I groaned, somehow managing to speak through the pain even though it felt like I was vomiting up hot coals. "W-what ns?"


    The Lunaughed. When she did, it sounded light and airy, like a summer breeze. It didn''t at all sound like theugh of a viin; but when I looked up at her, her red eyes were still cold and emotionless. Beside her, the Alpha King only appeared even more out of it. How long would it be before he met the same fate as Richard?


    *Surely you''re not serious?" the Lunaughed. "Can''t you tell already? I want to cleanse the world of the filthy creatures that destroyed our species!"


    My eyes widened as another wave of pain washed over me. I let out another involuntary scream; I was going to die from this pain. I was sure of it. There was no escaping it. The Luna was too powerful, and no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get up or make the pain stop.


    All I could do was close my eyes and squeeze Enzo''s hand as I waited for death to take all of us.


    But then...


    Silence. The pain disappeared, and the sounds of our screams were reced by the sounds of the wind blowing through the trees and the crickets twittering in the night.


    I slowly opened my eyes, and found myselfying in the center of the forest clearing; the same clearing that we left throughst time. Beside me, Enzo groaned and sat up. I sat up alongside him, my pain feeling like a distant memory now, and furrowed my brow as we stared incredulously at each other.


    "Are... Are we dead?" I whispered.


    Enzo shook his head, and looked at his hands.


    "No," he replied, looking up at the sky. "We''re home."

 chapter 375

    ?Chapter 0375


    Nina


    "We''re home," Enzo said, looking at his hands first and then up at the sky with puzzlement drawn across his face.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked around with the same amount of confusion at the forest around us. It was dark out, and the waning moon gave us enough light to see. I recognized this forest clearing well; it was the exact clearing that we left fromst time. In the distance, thanks to the leaves having mostly fallen off of the trees by this point, I could see the t surface of the athletic field and the rough outline of the hockey arena after that. How did this happen, though? How did we get here?


    Neither of us had any physical injuries. The pain that the Luna inflicted on us felt distant, like it had happened ages ago. I still couldn''t believe that I was even alive, and I even pinched myself to see. Of course, I felt the pain. I wasn''t dead, and Enzo was right: we were home.


    But I still didn''t understand how that happened.


    *Did you do something?" I asked Enzo, turning to face him. "Did you teleport us or something?"


    Enzo slowly shook his head and furrowed his brow. "No," he replied. "I couldn''t. Not with the pain."


    His words made me frown. I waspletely astounded. I hadn''t opened a portal; the Luna had made sure to stop me before I had a chance. All I remembered was closing my eyes and thinking I would die, and then... I was here, in the forest outside of campus. The Luna wasn''t anywhere to be found, and neither was Selena.


    But then, I noticed something.


    "My wolf," I said out loud, my eyes widening. "I can feel her. It''s not just a flicker anymore."


    Enzo''s eyes widened as well. "Can youmunicate with her?" he asked.


    I shut my eyes and searched inside of me, prodding my wolf. She seemed to be waking up slowly, but she was there.


    "Cora?" I asked, my own voice echoing in my head. "Are you there?"


    My wolf''s presence strengthened, and finally, I heard her respond for the first time in ages. Tears instantly came to my eyes. I hadn''t been able tomunicate properly with my wolf since I escaped Edward''sir.


    "I''m here," she replied, sounding groggy after what must have felt like an eternity spent sleeping. "Did it work? Did I teleport us out?"


    *She teleported us," I said to Enzo, I suddenly stood, too astounded by my wolf''s words to sit any longer." Somehow, she teleported us out of the werewolf realm."


    Enzo stared at me incredulously for a few moments, his mouth agape with surprise. It was clear that neither of us knew what to say at first.


    "That''s impossible," he finally said, standing alongside me. "No one can teleport between realms. You need to open a portal."


    I simply shrugged. "I don''t know," I replied. "She said she teleported us."Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    As Enzo and I stood there, something else came to my attention: Enzo''s scent. As my wolf woke up, his scent became a little stronger. It was still faint, but it was there, and it made my heart suddenly leap as though I had just run a marathon. Enzo seemed to pick up my scent, too, and his face lightened as a smile spread across his lips.


    Neither of us spoke. We didn''t even need to process what had just happened yet; all we cared about was that we were home, alive and safe, and my wolf had returned. Not only that, but we could pick up each other''s scents again. A wildugh escaped my lips and I threw my arms around Enzo, kissing him deeply. We smiled against each other''s lips as we kissed. It felt so sweet and natural, and his scent overwhelmed me, drawing me closer to


    him. I had never felt so at peace before. Despite the fact that the Luna was still out there and had the Alpha King hostage, at that exact moment I only cared that I was safely in Enzo''s arms.


    But then, something else came to my attention.


    Someone was groaning off in the distance.


    Enzo and I suddenly pulled away, our lips making a wet smacking noise as we pulled apart. Or bodies stayed glued together, my hand pressed against his chest as we snapped our heads in the direction of the groans.


    It was a female voice emanating from behind a tree. My eyes widened as I recognized the voice, and I subsequently saw a familiar shoe poking out from behind the tree.


    It was Selena.


    Enzo and I both shot each other an apprehensive look before we decided to slowly approach Selena, both too shocked to understand what had happened. How had Selenae with us? Did she still have her wolf after all and we just didn''t know it?


    "Ugh..." Selena groaned. As we walked around the tree, we saw herying in the dirt, surrounded by pine cones and pine needles with a twisted grimace on her face. She was rubbing her head with her eyes squeezed shut, but when she heard us stop in front of her, her eyes suddenly shot open.


    *Selena?" I asked, still confused.


    Selena suddenly tried to scramble to her feet, but failed. As she tried to get up, I saw what looked like a nasty bruise on her temple; she must have hit her head when the Luna shoved her down the stairs earlier in the throne room.


    *Get the fuck away from me," she snarled, backing up against the tree and pointing at me with a shaking hand." Back off."


    "Okay," I replied, taking a step back and holding my hands up in surrender. "But... How did you get here?"


    "Ugh... Fuck if I know," Selena replied. She gingerly touched her temple and winced, and when she pulled her fingers away, there was a bit of blood on them. "I wasying in the throne room, waiting to die, and now I''m here. What did you do, you freak?"


    I shook my head and looked up at Enzo, who looked just as dumbfounded as I did. "I... I don''t know," I replied. I wasn''t entirely sure if I was willing just yet to reveal to Selena that I had somehow managed to teleport between realms without a portal; there was no knowing yet if she did still have powers after all, or what she would do with that information. It did seem, however, that Selena must have somehow gotten teleported along with us. Was it the twin bond? That was the only realistic exnation; Selena was in danger with the Luna around, and it made me wonder if our twin bond made her teleport along with me, to keep us both protected.


    Even though I wasn''t particrly thrilled that Selena hade along with us, and neither was Enzo, I couldn''t help but think that maybe it was a good thing. After all, in the hands of the Luna there was no knowing what would have happened to Selena. Surely the Luna knew about the twin bond, and may have killed Selena on purpose knowing that it would kill me, too.


    But what was I going to do now with my evil sister?

 Chapter 376

    ?Chapter 0376


    Nina


    Selena groaned miserably as she sat on the forest floor with her back propped up against a tree. Enzo and I threw each other a concerned nce before both of us stared down at her. I didn''t see any other injuries aside from where she hit her head when the Luna pushed her, and my gut told me that she was exaggerating her pain. Whatever the Luna was doing to us earlier, I realized now that we were safe and free of pain, was purely psychological. Theoretically, Selena shouldn''t have any pain other than what was in her head, but the way that she kept rubbing and wincing all over her body made me think otherwise.


    I still didn''t know exactly why she came along with us, but as my wolf slowly returned to consciousness after her longa, she exined it to me; and my suspicions about the twin bond were right.


    *She must have tagged along when you two teleported," Cora exined. "I didn''t do it on purpose. It was because of your twin bond. Although..."


    "It''s better this way," I responded mentally as I continued to stare down at my whining twin sister. "It''s better if she''s here, with me, where the Luna can''t kill her and thus kill both of us."


    Suddenly, however, Selena seemed to be out of control of her maturity and decided that she was too angry to sit around any longer. She suddenly scrambled to her feet and tried to make a run for it, causing Enzo and I to just stare after her incredulously for a moment as she tried to run through the dark forest. With a sigh, Enzo walked after her - she wasn''t very fast as a human - and grabbed her shoulder, causing her to scream.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Get away from me!" she shrieked, wrenching her shoulder away from Enzo. "Murderer!


    Traitor!"


    *Calm down!" Enzo replied, holding his hands up in surrender. "No one is trying to hurt you. You''re going to hurt yourself, though, if you keep acting like this with that head injury."


    "Don''t tell me what to do or how to react," Selena snarled, jabbing her finger into Enzo''s chest. "I''ll scream if I want to!" Selena then opened her mouth to scream, but before she could, Enzo sighed once more and poked his thumb into the center of her forehead. Before she could even react, his touch made her eyes flutter closed and her knees buckle beneath her. Enzo caught her before she fell onto the ground, then looked over at me with confusion written across his face.


    *Maybe we should take her somewhere to keep an eye on her until she calms down," I said, passing a hand over my tired face. "She''s only going to get herself - both of us, actually - hurt."


    Enzo nodded and scooped her up in a fireman carry, then walked over to me. "We''ll have the pack keep an eye on her."


    Now that Selena was asleep for the time being, Enzo and I took her back to the infirmary. We also had no way of knowing exactly how long it would be before the Luna came after us, or if she would evene after us. She was so different from Selena; her tactics were still a mystery to us. We didn''t know if we would need to prepare to fight, whether we would need to hole up and hide, or even whether we should leave down for everyone''s safety. Not only that, but it was also bing apparent to me that the Luna was potentially working with the Crescents. She seemed to be under the impression that all humans needed to be cleansed from the earth, which was a distinctly Crescent philosophy. For all we knew, she would send a horde of Crescents toe after us and take over the town again.


    It waste when we arrived at the infirmary. I hadn''t realized just how long we had actually spent in the werewolf realm; it all felt like a blur. We were lucky that Frank had even been willing to help us, because without him our journey would have been even longer, but the fact that Selena supposedly killed, tortured him, or both, made his help feel like it was in vain. I felt as though I had led an innocent man to death.


    When we arrived at the infirmary, however, my thoughts were instantly broken by the view of all of our friends sitting around the table. They all jerked their heads up as we opened the door, their mouths hanging open with surprise.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Enzo?! Nina?!" Luke shouted, having been the first to see us, and jumped up from his chair.


    It was a happy, yet tearful, reunion. I hugged my friends for what felt like an eternity, sobbing into their shirts as tried to string together everything that had happened since Ist saw them in a coherent way. None of it really made sense, though; I was in such a state of shock from it all that it didn''t even make sense to me, and I had lived it. It wasn''t until Enzo exined everything that our friends finally seemed to understand what happened. *So... She''s human now?" Jessica asked, staring down at Selena''s sleeping body. We''did her out on one of the infirmary beds, and she looked shockingly peaceful for the first time since I had met her. For once, her face actually looked soft and innocent and not evil.


    I nodded. "Thanks to Enzo," I said, looking up at him with a weak smile. "He''s the one who snuck in the antidote."


    Enzo shrugged. "You thought quickly, too," he replied, gesturing toward the wrist that I had dug the knife into. It was already healed now that my wolf had returned, not that it had ever been that deep of a cut anyway. As soon as I saw the sh of bright blue in Enzo''s hand, I knew that I only needed to distract Selena long enough for Enzo to inject her, and so I only pretended to cut my radial artery.


    "How did you know it would work?" Luke asked, his eyes wide. "The antidote, I mean. You''ve never used it on full- blown werewolves before, right? Only rogues?"


    *Neither of us knew for sure," Enzo replied quietly. His arms were folded across his chest as he looked down at Selena. "We just had to hope that it would work. And if it didn''t..." His voice faltered. I reached out then and took his hand, squeezing it gently.


    *It doesn''t matter what would have happened if it didn''t work," I said. "What matters is that it did work. And we know more about the antidote now, which could be helpful against the Crescents. Which, by the way..." I paused, licking my lips, and swallowed the lump in my throat. "We should be on guard. I think the Luna might be working with them. The only other person who might know for sure is her." I pointed at Selena.


    There was a silence before Matt suddenly spoke up. "We''ll keep her under close watch," he said firmly. "When she wakes up, we can question her. Now that she''s a human, she''s not so strong or scary. Not at all."


    I nodded, still staring down at my sleeping twin sister. I hoped that Matt was right; hopefully, when Selena woke up, she would be able to offer some information on the Luna''s ns. If not... We would be in the dark.

 Chapter 377

    ?


    Chapter 0377


    Nina


    As I stared down at my twin sister''s sleeping body, I couldn''t help but think that she looked oddly peaceful and innocent for the first time since I had met her. It almost made me wonder if there was a version of Selena in there somewhere that wasn''t evil and full of schemes.


    My friends and I sat in the infirmary for a while longer, talking about what happened in the werewolf realm. The Luna was still in control, and we had no way of knowing what she would do to us and the entire world. If she really was so hell-bent on cleansing all humans from the earth, then something made me think that she had a lot more allies than I realized.


    When we fought Selena at first, I thought that she was working alone. I thought that she was just a bitter and scared child who was afraid that I would steal her mate, and nothing more. Even when I discovered that she was working with the witch, I thought that that was it; surely no one else was working alongside her.


    But oh, how wrong I was.


    Selena wasn''t even the mastermind behind it all. The Luna was the true mastermind, controlling both Selena and the Alpha King like puppets. Was the Selena that I hade to know even the true Selena, or was she another victim of the Luna''s? If we managed to fight the Luna and stop her, just as we had with Selena, would we discover that Selena had a spell on her? Would the spell break to reveal a normal girl who wasn''t nearly as evil as we thought?


    However, only time would tell. We needed to question Selena about several things, starting with whether or not the Luna was working with the Crescents; and we needed to figure it out as soon as possible, because if the Luna was going to show up at any moment and wreak havoc on our town, we needed to be prepared.


    Eventually, Selena began to wake up as we all sat around.


    "Ugh..." she groaned, reaching up to touch her temple again, only to find that it had been bandaged up while she slept. Her eyes cracked open, squinting even against the dim light of the infirmary, and she slowly swiveled her head to look at us.


    *Rise and shine, princess," Enzo said, sounding condescending. I nudged him with my elbow and shot him a dark look, shaking my head. Right now, we didn''t need to be angering Selena; we needed her to be calm so that she would give us some information.


    "Where am I?" Selena croaked, looking around confusedly. "Am I back home?"


    I stood from my chair and walked over to the side of her bed. When I came into her field of vision, she groaned again and even attempted to spit on me. I jumped out of the way, grimacing as I saw the ball of spitnd on the ground near my feet.


    "You''re in the campus infirmary," I said, trying my best to stay calm and not antagonize her. "I took care of the bruise on your head."


    *Gee. Thanks." Selena frowned deeply and slowly sat up. I tried to help her, but she pped my hands away and even growled a little. It seemed that, even without her wolf, she still had those same wolf mannerisms.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "We need to ask you some questions," Enzo said, walking up to her next with his hands in his pockets. "And we need you to answer them."


    Selena looked around at all of us, then scoffed. "I''m not saying shit," she replied. "Fuck you guys."


    "Hey!" Lori suddenly eximed, storming up to Selena and causing Selena''s eyes to go wide when she saw the angry look on Lori''s face. "Watch it. You''re already on thin ice after all of the trouble you''ve caused. Despite everything, Nina saved you and even went so far as to patch up your stupid little head. You should be begging for forgiveness."


    Selena just red back at Lori for a long time. No one spoke during that time, and the air in the infirmary felt so


    TAU DURUS


    thick and heavy that I was certain I could cut it with a knife if I wanted to. But finally, Selena''s icy blue eyes slid over to me and looked me up and down, and she folded her arms across her chest.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.

 Chapter 378

    ?


    Chapter 0378


    "I''m still not talking," she growled. "Mother wille and save me soon, and then you''ll all be sorry."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "She is not your mother," I replied. "She hates you. You were just a pawn in her game and nothing more. Don''t you remember how she treated you when she found out that you were a human? Doesn''t your head still hurt from the fall and the way that she shoved her shoe into your temple? Or maybe I should rip off that bandage and remind you how much it hurt."


    My sister didn''t say anything, but I could see a sh of something in her eyes. I could tell that what I said resonated with her, at least a little bit. Honestly, I felt bad for her; the Luna had her so manipted that she genuinely saw her as her own mother, leaving her oblivious to the horrendous things that the Luna was trying to aplish. The Luna could have killed Selena, and Selena never would have med her for it.


    "Come on, Selena," Enzo said. "Just talk to us. Is the Luna going to attack? Is she going to kill the Alpha King?" *Ha!" Selenaughed. "Mother would never kill Daddy. Don''t you know how much fighting that would cause? Hordes of men would attack the mansion thinking that they could be the next Alpha King. Mother isn''t stupid."


    I couldn''t help but let out a small sigh of relief. At least the Alpha King was safe, at least for now. But it still didn''t answer whether the Luna would be on her way to ughter everyone she could get her hands on soon.


    "Listen, Selena," I said, cing my hands on my hips. "I know you don''t want to die. And the Luna, whether you want to believe it or not, is going to try to kill you. You can either give us information to help us stop that from happening, so we can protect you, or you can be stubborn and basically just lie down and let her murder you along with thousands - millions, if she gets her way in the end of people. Is that what you want?"


    Selena was silent for a long time. I could see her pursing her lips and chewing the inside of her cheek, and her eyes were narrowed as she red at me. But at the same time, I knew that I was right; she didn''t want to die. She still had an ounce of self preservation in her body.


    "Look, I don''t know when she''ll attack," she finally said. "For now, she has what she wants: the throne. With daddy manipted, she has all of the power. But you''re a threat to that, so it''s only a matter of time before she sends herckeys."


    *And who are theseckeys"?" Enzo asked. "Are they Crescents? Rogues? Both?"


    But it seemed that we had exhausted Selena''s generosity, because she didn''t answer. She simply shrugged andid back down on the bed, turning over to face away from us. I sighed and looked at Enzo, who looked back at me with wide eyes.


    There was nothing that could be done. Perhaps, in time, Selena would offer some more information. Maybe she would even break free of the Luna''s brainwashing and would see that we weren''t the enemy, and she would help us. But for now, all we could do was keep a close eye on her until that moment came.


    And for now, I just wanted to go home with Enzo and pretend that things were normal for just one night.

 Chapter 379

    ?Chapter 0379


    Nina


    Luke and Matt decided to take shifts keeping an eye on Selena. I didn''t think that she would be able to aplish much, and it seemed as though my words about the Luna opened her eyes a bit earlier, but I was still d to have my friends around to help with that. I would have done it myself, but I was utterly exhausted from everything. It had been almost forty-eight full hours of hardly any sleep, aside from the couple of hours that Enzo and I slept in Frank''s truck, and sleep was calling to me.


    We decided to go back to Enzo''s apartment. I grabbed a few things from my apartment before walking over with him, and when we entered, I was immediately hit with a wave of nostalgia. It had felt like an eternity since I hadst set foot in this ce, even though it had really only been a month.


    "Home sweet home," Enzo said, unlocking the door and swinging it open to reveal his dark, quiet, and oddlyforting dorm. "It''ll be good to get some sleep. You hungry? Need to shower?"


    I nodded to both of those things. I was starving, filthy, andpletely exhausted. Enzo directed me to the shower while he figured out dinner, and after standing beneath the hot water for upwards of twenty minutes and allowing it to wash away almost all of my worries, I returned to the living room wearing nothing but one of Enzo''s oversized t-shirts to see that Enzo had ordered a pizza and brought out a bottle of wine. He had the television on with a movie picked out, and had ordered some sides with the pizza.


    "You didn''t have to do all of this," I said with a chuckle as I approached, drying my damp hair still with a towel.


    Enzo shrugged. "I was hungry, and I know you are, too," he said gently. "And besides... I know you haven''t been eating well since... Well, since everything. I''d like to change that."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Enzo was right; ever since what happened with Edward, my appetite had been nothing but an uphill battle. I had lost a visible amount of weight, and it was getting to the point where I could feel the toll it was taking on my body. Even though things weren''t quite back to "normal" yet, and I honestly wondered if that would ever really even be possible, I was ready to have a small sense of normalcy in my life. And if that sense of normalcy began with eating pizza and drinking wine in Enzo''s apartment, then I was d for it.


    For a long time, we sat and watched the movie that Enzo picked out and ate too much pizza. By the time it was finished, I felt full and satisfied, and snuggled up against Enzo on the couch.


    "I''m really d to have you back," I said, looking up at him from where Iid on his chest.


    Enzo smiled down at me. "I''m d to be back, too," he said quietly.


    There was a bit of a silence. I bit my lip and sat up, and looked at Enzo with some intensity. "Promise you won''t go anywhere dangerous without me again."


    Enzo raised his eyebrows, but nodded anyway. He reached out and took my hand, rubbing it with his thumb as he gazed into my eyes. "I won''t go anywhere," he said gently.


    *Promise?"Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    *Promise."


    A few moments passed where Enzo and I just looked at each other in silence. The movie had ended a while earlier, and now the room was dark and quiet again. Being here, with him, filled me with a sense offort; and when his eyes traveled hungrily down my body as I sat in front of him, I couldn''t control myself any longer.


    With a grin, I suddenly grabbed him by the neck and pulled myself onto hisp, straddling him. As I did, I heard a surprised groan escape his lips; but before he could say anything, I twisted my hips down into hisp, causing him to moan again, and kissed him deeply.


    The energy between us was like static electricity. His touch was intoxicating, sending waves of pleasure coursing through my body. I could feel the warmth of his hand on the small of my back, pulling me closer, as if he couldn''t bear to have even an inch of space between us. I surrendered to the sensation, melting into his embrace, losing myself in the depths of his passion.


    In one swift movement, Enzo threw me down onto the couch and pressed himself on top of me. Our kisses grew more urgent, fueled by an undeniable hunger. As his hands roamed over my body, tracing the curves and contours, I could feel the heat building within me, an ache that only he could satisfy. The world around us ceased to exist as we became entangled in each other, our bodies moving in perfect harmony.

 Chapter 380

    ?Chapter 0380


    He reached down and lifted the shirt of his that I was wearing, his finger running along my panties and causing me to shiver. I was already soaking wet before he even touched me, and he grinned as he looked up at me.


    "You sure did miss me, huh?" he asked with that signature smirk that I hadn''t seen in so long.


    I nodded, biting my lip, unable to speak as he continued to trace his fingers along the outline of my pussy. He pressed lightly at first, clearly reveling in the way that I shivered beneath his touch, before he pressed more firmly and eventually slid my panties aside to feel the real thing without any barriers.


    As soon as I felt his thick fingers slide over my clit and work their way into my pussy, a loud, uncontainable moan escaped my lips. Even just his fingers made me feel full, like that was what I needed to beplete again. My moan made Enzo''s grin widen, and he pushed his fingers in a little deeper as though he was trying to dig another moan out of me, and he aplished just that.


    He pressed his palm of his free hand into my clit and rubbed gently while he fingered me, causing my back to arch. I felt as though I was right on the verge ofing. Instantly I became even more wet, and I was certain that there would be a wet spot on the couch where Iid, but I didn''t care.


    But, just as I was about toe, Enzo stopped and pulled his fingers out with a mischievous smirk. He leaned over me for a few moments, watching my face as I panted heavily beneath him.


    And then... With a smile, he reached up, and slid his fingers into my mouth; the same fingers that he used inside of me. I heard a moane out of his mouth as I licked and sucked on his fingers, tasting myself.


    What he did next was fast and unexpected, but intoxicating all the same. In the dim light, I could see him move his pants down just enough to reveal his hard cock. He didn''t even need to use spit, and simply thrust himself inside of me, causing both of us to make our eyes roll back in ecstasy. I moaned around his fingers that were still in my mouth as he began to thrust back and forth.


    Together, we moaned more and more loudly. I reveled in the sound of his animalistic growls, feeling as though it released something primal in me. When he finally pulled his fingers out of my mouth, he wrapped them then around my neck, and the pressure from his hand only heightened my sensations. I arched my back, crying out. needed toe.


    Enzo, seeing this, smiled again.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Go ahead," he groaned, fucking me more deeply and harder than ever before, but only in a way that made me feel even more pleasure. "You cane."


    My legs fell open as I came around his cock. I felt myself tighten and tense around him, causing him to grunt more loudly. He bent down and kissed and bit into my neck as I came.


    There was so much sensation coursing through my body that I felt as though I would pass out. I didn''t know how loud I became, or what I said, and I only felt limp within Enzo''s strong arms. His thrusts inside of me were merciless, but only in the best way. It had been too long since I hadst felt him like this; I wanted every inch of him inside of me.


    When I finisheding, Enzo came, too. He let out a loud, deep growl that rumbled in his throat like thunder as he finished, and as he filled me up, I felt a whimper escape my lips from the feeling of fullness.


    Finally, we copsed onto one another in a heap, our sweaty bodies pressed tightly together. I was certain that I could stay like this forever, pinned beneath him right here on his couch, feeling him lost deep inside of me.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    And as weid there, gently kissing and nuzzling one another as we returned to our senses, I couldn''t help but smile.


    Because soon, I was positive that I would finally be able to shift. And then, after that, I could finally be Enzo''s mate after all this time.

 Chapter 381

    ?Chapter 0381


    Nina


    The next morning, after spending the night in Enzo''s apartment, I wake up feeling filled with a new sense of life. Despite all of my sleep deprivation, I surprisingly jumped out of bed before my rm even went off. Enzo found me a little whileter in the kitchen, making coffee and breakfast.


    "You''re up already?" Enzo asked, rubbing his eyes sleepily. "And dressed, too?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and smiled as I plopped two pieces of toast onto a te and began to spread butter on them. "I''m going to ss," I said.


    Enzo raised his eyebrows. I knew that he was surprised that I wanted to get back to ss so soon, and he immediately voiced his concerns.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to rest first?" he asked. "Everything has been so hectic. I''m sure the dean and your professors will understand if you need to miss a couple more days."


    I shook my head vehemently. "Nope. I''m going to ss. I just want to feel like a normal person again, and I''ve already missed too much ss this semester."


    Enzo stared at me for a while, but he said nothing. Instead, he finally seemed to give up and came over to pour himself a cup of coffee. He wrapped his arms around me and nted a kiss on the top of my head as he passed, then stole a bite of my toast with a cheeky grin before pouring his coffee. It made me smile; if I just pretended that I didn''t still need to deal with the Luna at some point, and if I pretended that the Crescents weren''t nning on taking over the world along with her, then I could imagine that we were just a regr couple getting ready to start our day. Someday, I hoped that we could live with that sense of normalcy. Once all of this was over, I was certain that could happen.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Well, just don''t burn yourself out," Enzo finally said. "I''ll walk you to ss."


    Just as promised, Enzo did walk me to ss. I gave him a deep, passionate kiss before I went in, ignoring the disgusted looks from other students over our tant public disy of affection, and sat down and began to study. Even though it had really only been a couple of days since I had been in ss, it felt like it was an eternity. I supposed that it was partially because I hadn''t been able to pay much attention since Enzo had been gone, but now that he was safely home, my friends were safe, and Selena was no longer here to bully me, I felt as though could finally focus on my studies.


    However, as ss came to an end, I couldn''t help but think about Selena. Matt and Luke had decided to keep her in the infirmary and were taking shifts to keep an eye on her, and even though she had plenty offort, ess to food, and was able to use the locker rooms to shower and get changed, I still felt bad knowing that she was essentially our hostage now.


    Selena was a human now for the time being, at least. I nned on using my iming ability to turn her back eventually if she wound up working on herself and proving that she wouldn''t cause any more trouble, but for now she was pretty much harmless. Of course, we would still need to keep an eye on her in case she tried to do anything, but she didn''t have any special abilities anymore. She wasn''t any real threat to us, and I was also fairly certain that my words from the night before did strike a bit of a chord with her, so I didn''t think that she was nning on jumping at the opportunity to work with the Luna; not that the Luna would have given her the opportunity, anyway. Selena was clearly useless to the Luna and was worth nothing more than dirt now that she was a human.


    Besides, I knew that Selena still had some information that she could offer us. It just needed to be drawn out of her, and I felt as though the only way to do that was to show her that we were on her side.

 Chapter 382

    ?Chapter 0382


    And so, when I went to my friends and told them my n, they were all shocked.


    "You''re nning on doing what?" Jessica asked.


    "I think it''ll help the situation," I replied. "I know she liked being a student here; she''s never been able to experience real college. And if we can make her happy and show her that we''re not the enemy, maybe she''lle around and help us."


    My friends fell silent. When I looked up at Enzo, he was leaning against the wall outside the infirmary and staring nkly at me. Selena was inside and couldn''t hear anything that was being said; in fact, she wasn''t even looking at us. She was still lying listlessly on her infirmary bed, facing the wall with her back turned to us. From what Luke and Matt said, she had hardly moved from that position since we first put her there.


    Finally, after I stared at him with pleading eyes for several long moments, Enzo let out a sigh. "She''s right," he said. "There''s no use in keeping her locked up and making her hate us even more. She could prove to be an important ally if we show her that we want to make amends."


    A small sigh of relief hissed through my lips. The rest of my friends stared at the ground thoughtfully before they finally agreed.


    "Okay," Matt said. "I guess it wouldn''t hurt. We should still keep an eye on her, though."


    I nodded. "We''ll just let her enroll in some sses if she wants," I said. "Maybe the dean will assign her a dorm. If we keep the guard subtle, then maybe she won''t notice so much and will feel like she has some freedom."


    With my friends'' approval, I finally opened the infirmary door and stepped in. They waited outside while I slowly walked up to Selena.


    "Hey, Selena," I said gently as I approached. "Can we talk?"


    Selena let out an angry huff. "What do you want?" she snarled, still with her back turned to me.


    I bit my lip, wondering how to phrase things. I knew that she would still be terribly angry with me, and there was still a chance that she would reject any form of reconciliation. Enzo and I had, after all, stripped her of her werewolf abilities.


    *Do you want to be a student here again?" I asked.


    Selena was silent for several moments. I thought that she would refuse and tell me to leave, but after a while she slowly looked over her shoulder at me.


    "Why?" she asked. Her voice came out like a hiss.


    I shrugged. "I know you liked it," I said. "Everyone deserves to have the college experience, and you''re not a hostage."


    Selena chuckled. "Not a hostage?" she snarled, sitting up finally and facing me. She swung her legs over the side of the bed and faced me, pressing her palms so hard into the mattress that her hands turned white around the knuckles. "You turned me human, stripped me of my power, tore me out of my home and have been keeping me locked up here."


    *Let''s not forget all of the things that you did, Selena," I said quietly. "You had me locked up, too, remember? You brainwashed Enzo."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My twin fell silent. Her eyes were narrowed and full of hatred, but there was a sh of something else that came across her face.


    Understanding.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    She didn''t say anything for a long time. I waited patiently, not wanting to push her. And finally, she spoke.


    "I did like being a student here," she said, staring nkly down at the floor. "I guess I wouldn''t mind doing it again."


    I couldn''t help but smile. "Good," I replied. "I can take you to the dean now, if you want. We''ll get you enrolled and get you your own dorm."


    Selena looked up at me then. Her eyes weren''t as hard now, and for a moment, I swore I saw a bit of happiness behind them - a ghost of a girl who was probably once sweet and innocent. And although her eyes quickly turned cold again, I tried to keep that initial image in my mind.

 Chapter 383

    ?


    Chapter 0383


    Enzo


    As if I wasn''t already shocked enough by Nina''s sudden high energy and motivation, she then told the rest of us about her ns to help Selena get enrolled in some sses.


    At first, I had to admit that I was pretty angry by this decision. I wished that she had mentioned it to me ahead of time; Selena had, after all, made our lives a living hell for weeks. She had brainwashed me, poisoned my father, tried to kill me, and tried to keep Nina as a prisoner.


    But, the more I thought about it, the more I realized that Selena really was just the Luna''s puppet after all. She was a frightened little girl who was being manipted by someone who was far worse, and although it didn''t absolve her of her crimes, it did help me understand why she did what she did a little bit better. And besides; we needed Selena''s cooperation if we were going to take down the Luna. Selena was the only one who knew about the Luna''s real ns. The Alpha King was stuck in the Luna''s grasp, and it would only be a matter of time before she aplished her goal of cleansing the earth of all humans. In fact, I was already fairly certain that she was working with the Crescents all along and that her n was already underway.


    So, when Nina showed her kind hearted yet brilliant nature and decided to let Selena enroll in school here, I finally had to admit that it was a good idea.


    After all, I couldn''t crush Nina''s spirit. Her kind heartedness was one of the biggest things that I loved about her, and I didn''t want that light to go out. If she was so certain that her n would make Selena join our side, then I was willing to support her until the very end. I loved her, and soon, she would be my mate.


    "I hope it''s going okay in there," Luke said, subtly peering in through the infirmary window. I followed his gaze to see that Selena was now sitting up and ring at Nina. Nina was standing in front of her with her arms folded across her chest. She looked confident, which made me confident.


    "I''m sure it''ll be fine," I said. "Selena did enjoy being a student here. And who knows; maybe this really will make her trust us a bit more."


    Matt stared at me for a moment with a dark look on his face before speaking. "After everything she did, are you really sure that we even want her help?"


    I shrugged. "People can change. She was the Luna''s puppet; we don''t know what sort of maniption was going on behind the scenes. The Luna had years to get inside her head."


    "She had years, and we only have days at the most," Matt replied, sounding defeated.


    I looked over my shoulder again at Nina and her sister. They were looking at each other now; neither was speaking, but I saw something sh across Selena''s face. Something soft and innocent.Update first atN?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "The Luna didn''t have the power of the twin bond on her side," I said.


    Eventually, much to everyone''s surprise, both Nina and Selena walked out of the infirmary. Selena was standing behind her, glowering at the floor with her arms folded across her chest. But she wasn''t being overly standoffish or aggressive.


    "We''re going to talk to the dean," Nina said with a bit of a smile as she looked up at me.


    I nodded and pushed myself off of the wall. "I''lle with you."


    The rest of the group stayed behind while Nina and I walked Selena to the dean''s office. Selena was silent the entire time and only stared down at the ground, but I could tell that something had changed. Even if it was only just a tiny change, it was a change nheless.


    When we reached the dean''s office, all three of us went inside. Dean Cynthia was sitting at her desk and shuffling through paperwork when we arrived, and when she saw us, her eyes widened.


    "Enzo! Nina!" she said, standing abruptly. "Where have you been?"N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "It''s a long story," Nina said, then stepped aside to reveal Selena, who had been standing behind us. "And she would like to enroll in school here."


    Cynthia stared at Selena with wide, unblinking eyes, taking in the scene in front of her. She hadn''t seen Selena before - or at least, she had never seen Selena without a magical disguise.


    "U-Um... Nina, I didn''t know you had a twin sister," Cynthia said hesitantly.


    Clearly not wanting to exin too much, Nina just nodded slowly. "Introduce yourself," she said to Selena.


    Selena slowly stepped forward. Her face was red and she fiddled with her fingers as she spoke, much unlike the evil princess I hade to know. "I''m Selena," she said. "I want to enroll here."


    Cynthia stared back and forth between all three of us for a few moments before clearing her throat. "I''m afraid the semester is just a few weeks from ending," she replied. "Maybe you should enroll next semester."


    Selena jerked her head up and looked over at Nina with pleading eyes. Nina, sighing, stepped forward. "Are you sure she can''t just enroll in a ss or two for now?" she asked. "And can she have a dorm, too? Please. It''s really important."


    For another few moments, Cynthia stared at Nina before finally nodding. "Alright. You can enroll in two sses, Selena. Next semester, if you want to enroll as a full-time student, let me know."


    "And a dorm?" Nina asked.


    "Yes," Cynthia replied. "It''s toote to bunk with another student, but I think we do have a few empty single dorms. I''ll take a look and see what we can do."


    I didn''t say anything. Nina thanked the dean, and then the two of us left the room to wait outside while Selena and Cynthia got to work. They were in there for a while, and the entire time, I had to admit that I still didn''t know how to feel about the whole situation. Nina, noticing this, took my hand and smiled up at me.


    *This will all turn out alright," she whispered as we leaned against the wall outside the dean''s office. "I promise."


    "I hope you''re right," I replied with a sigh. If she wasn''t right, then.... We would be giving too much freedom to someone who would only use it to stab us in the back. But if Nina was so sure that it would all go ording to n, and that Selena would eventually change her ways and help us take down the Luna and maybe even stop the Crescents, then I was willing to believe her.


    Finally, Selena came out of the dean''s office a little whileter with a bundle of papers and a dorm key in her hand. She stood outside the door for a few moments, staring at us and not saying anything. I couldn''t quite tell if she simply didn''t know what to say, or if she didn''t want to give us the satisfaction of her gratitude.


    "Well?" Nina asked. "What sses did you enroll in?"


    Selena stared at Nina for a few more moments. Then, with a hmph, she simply flicked her hair over her shoulder and stormed down the hallway without a word.

 Chapter 384

    ?


    Chapter 0384


    Nina


    Without a word, Selena made a hmph sound and took off down the hallway. Enzo gasped slightly and went to follow her, but I held my arm out to stop him and shook my head.


    "It''s fine," I said, watching as she disappeared around a corner. "Luke is gonna watch her. Besides, where would she even go?"


    Enzo rxed a bit and nodded in understanding. "I guess you''re right," he replied. "I just worry that she''ll try to pull some stunt and screw us all over."


    "She won''t." I took Enzo''s hand and began walking down the hall with him. "She''s powerless. She knows that the Luna wants nothing to do with her. We''re her only chance at survival at this point, because soon the Luna mighte to kill both of us."


    Enzo froze at my words, his hand tightening around mine. When I looked up at him, his brown eyes were wide and there was worry drawn across his face. I knew that he was immensely worried about the Luna and what she would do if she found me, and I couldn''t deny the fact that I was worried, too. But right now, we needed to just do our best to have a positive outlook. In my mind, that was the only real way to prepare to fight back against the Luna''s n.


    "Come on," I said, tugging on Enzo''s hand a bit. "Just for today, can we pretend that we''re a normal couple? I''ve spent too long missing you to want to stand around all day and wait for doom."


    Enzo paused for a few moments. His eyes searched my face, and his jaw clenched and unclenched. But then, finally, he nodded and followed me. I led him down the hall and back out into the fresh winter air. The sun was out and there was a cold breeze blowing across the campus. Soon, it would be Christmastime. Every year, the campus was decorated with gands and red and green ribbons to celebrate the end of the semester, and I always enjoyed the festive spirit. No matter what, the Luna and the Crescents wouldn''t get in the way of that. I would stop them before that happened.


    As Enzo and I walked across campus, I noticed that he was still silent. I was determined to cheer him up and get him to rx, even if it was just for one day.


    "I''m hungry," I said, tugging him in the direction of the town. "Let''s go to the diner."


    It seemed that my persistence had an effect on Enzo, because he let out a low chuckle and wrapped his arm around my shoulders. "I''m hungry too," he said, giving me a squeeze.


    A little whileter, Enzo and I were seated at a booth at the diner. The town felt as though it was returning to normal; the hockey team had done a good job of keeping the town secure, and many of the shops and restaurants that had previously been closed were open once more. As we sat, we looked up at the television that was mounted high on the wall to see that there was local news coverage of the rogue outbreak, and it seemed that more towns were fighting back. I had been so preupied with everything with Enzo and Selena that I didn''t notice at first, but Luke had in fact distributed some of the antidote to our surrounding towns. They distributed even more during the time that Enzo and I were gone, and images were already on the news of people being turned back into humans and reuniting with their families. Things were looking better on our ind. I just hoped that the Luna and the Crescents didn''t throw a wrench into things before we had time to fully regroup. But at least, if they did attack again, we would be prepared.


    "I still don''t fully understand why you''re so willing to forgive Selena," Enzo said, picking at his French fries as he spoke. "I guess you know something that I don''t, but still..."C¨®ntent belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I shook my head. "I''m not forgiving her. I''m giving her a chance to redeem herself. We need her help, and this is the only way to do it... Now please, can we talk about something normal for once? I''m tired of only worrying about all of this. I just want to feel okay, just for a few hours."


    Enzo nodded and popped a couple of French fries into his mouth. He chewed slowly, thinking, then swallowed. "I miss hockey," he said suddenly.


    I was a bit surprised by Enzo''s sudden candidness, but the fact that he was so open made me smile. I reached across the table and squeezed his hand. "Maybe you should y some hockey tonight," I said. "The team misses you, too. Matt is a good captain, but they miss you."


    Enzo paused for a few moments, staring down at his te. I felt as though I could almost see the gears turning in his head, like he was considering whether or not he could bring himself to rx enough to y hockey and actually enjoy himself, even if just for a few hours.


    "Enzo," I said, still holding his hand. I softened my gaze, but kept it firmly on his. "I know you''re worried, but we''re going to figure everything out. Like Selena said, the Luna has what she wants right now. Look at the news!" I gestured up to the television. "Even our antidote is allowing people to change back, and it looks as though the Crescents are on the run."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "But it doesn''t mean that we have much time before things get worse again," Enzo replied quietly, finally lifting his gaze from his te to meet mine. "She could send the Crescents to attack tonight, for all we know. You are the only real thing keeping her from reaching her goals. You and your antidote. Without you, there would be no antidote, and so taking you out would be the first thing she would want to do. We should just run; we can buy ne tickets, get as far away as possible, lead her on a wild goose chase..."


    My eyes widened. I sat up straight, shaking my head vigorously. "We won''t run," I said. "We won''t. I''m not leaving."


    Enzo stared at me for a while longer, his brown eyes fixed on mine unwaveringly. I knew that he was upset, but I needed him to listen to me.


    *Remember how you said that I needed to trust you when we were in the Alpha King''s mansion?" I asked. Enzo nodded. "Well, I need you to trust me now. We can fight the Crescents. We''re prepared, and we have allies from all over. If people around the ind hear news about our town getting attacked again - the town that saved them with the antidote - they''ll fight by our sides. The Crescents'' numbers are dwindling. And with my abilities... I think it''ll help us a lot."


    For a long time, Enzo just looked at me. I could see an entire range of emotions sh through his eyes, causing his face to soften and harden over and over again, before it finally softened again. He nodded, still holding my hand.


    "Okay," he said. "I trust you. And I think I will y some hockey tonight."

 Chapter 385

    ?


    Chapter 0385


    Nina


    "Okay," Enzo said, shing me a bit of a smile as he sat across from me. "I trust you. And I think I will y some hockey tonight."


    Enzo''s words made my heart leap in my chest. I was so happy that he was willing to y hockey again. Even if the world was going to crumble around us in the next few days, I just wanted to see him happy and doing the one thing that he loved most in the world, even for just a few hours. Things could go back to doom and gloom after that for all I cared; I just wanted these next few hours to be full of smiles andughter.


    We finished eating quickly after that, both too excited to waste any time. I decided to go with Enzo and watch him skate. He didn''t admit it out loud, but I felt as though he didn''t want to let me out of his sight; I didn''t want to let him out of my sight, either. After we finished eating and paid the bill, we walked back to campus and headed straight to the hockey arena.


    While Enzo got changed in the locker room, I sat by the rink and studied for my sses. It really did feel as though we were just a couple of normal college students for the first time, and it made me smile - so long as I didn''t think about the Luna or the Crescents.


    Enzo eventually came back out into the arena with his uniform on and his helmet under his arm. There was a cheeky grin on his face as he walked up to the bench and put his skates on, and that grin widened when he stepped out onto the ice with his hockey stick.


    I couldn''t help but put my books down and watch as he skated.


    It was as though he had never stopped ying at all. He moved across the ice so fluidly, so naturally, as though he had been practicing this whole time. The smile on his face never faded for even a second, and as he expertly maneuvered around the rink and flicked the puck into the time and time again, I found myself leaning on the barrier and watching with tears in my eyes.


    At one point, however, Enzo stopped and noticed those tears. His smile dropped and he quickly skated up to me before I could hide the tears.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked,ing to a smooth stop in front of the barrier. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded quickly, wiping away my tears with the back of my hand. "I''m fine," I replied. "Don''t worry. I''m just happy to see you skating again. I''m happy to have you back."


    Enzo looked at me for a few long moments, his brown eyes scanning my face, before he suddenly pointed behind me. When I followed his finger with my eyes, I realized that he was pointing at the rack of rental skates against the wall that were usually reserved for public ice skating nights.


    *Put some skates on," he said, almost in a demanding tone of voice.


    I turned back to face him and shook my head. "No, it''s okay," I replied. "You''re enjoying yourself. I''ll just slow you down since I don''t really know how to skate, and I don''t want you to spend your practice session constantly picking me up off of the ice."


    Enzo frowned, still pointing at the rack of rental skates.


    "Now," he demanded.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened at his insistence. "O-Okay," I said sheepishly.


    Enzo waited by the rink entrance while I jogged over to the rack. I picked out a pair of basic figure skates in my size, then ran back over to the bench. When I slipped them on, I found myself struggling with theces and Enzo wound uping over to tie them for me. It caused me to blush, and reminded me of the first time we ever skated together. So much had changed since then, but at the same time so little had changed. Even though this semester felt like it was years long, it had still only been a couple of months since I had met Enzo. Our rtionship was still fresh, still in the honeymoon phase, and it was times like this that gave me butterflies around him.C¨®ntent belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    When he was finished, he stood and held out his hand for me. I took it, and he led me over to the rink entrance. He then held out his arms for me as I stepped onto the ice and let me use him for bnce on the slippery surface.


    "Come this way," he said, skating backwards a bit. I hobbled after him, struggling just to stay upright, but his grip was strong and I knew that he wouldn''t let me fall. "I got you."


    He led me out into the middle of the rink. I wobbled there for a few moments before looking up at him with a sheepish grin.


    "See?" I said. "I can barely stay upright."


    *It''s only your second time on the ice, like, ever," he said gently with that mischievous smirk that I had be so familiar with. "You''re already doing better than I did my second time on the ice."


    Enzo''s words made me blush again. But as I was blushing, he suddenly did something unexpected.


    He dropped my hands and skated away.


    *H-Hey! Enzo!" I called, holding my arms out to keep my bnce as I began to teeter forwards and backwards on the ice. "Come back!"


    Enzo justughed and skated circles around me with his hands behind his back. "You''ll have to catch me," he said with a grin.


    "You''re so mean!" I shouted. I reached for him, and my fingers brushed his jersey, but he quickly moved out of the way. I lunged after him again, but once more he moved away just before I got a grip on him. This went on for some time, and the entire time Enzo justughed and teased me.


    And soon, I wasughing, too.


    Finally, I managed to catch him. I caught ahold of his jersey and pulled myself closer to him, out of breath andughing so hard my belly hurt. "Caught you!" I teased, leaning down with my hands on my knees to catch my breath.


    But Enzo wasn''tughing anymore. He was just smiling.


    "You''re a natural," he said.


    I shook my head. "No I''m not."


    Enzoughed. "Look where we are."


    Sighing, I looked up, and my eyes widened. Earlier I had been in the middle of the rink, but now we were all the way on the other side. In fact, I realized now that we had been skating in massive circles all around the rink, and I hadn''t fallen once. I let out an incredulousugh, and when I looked up at Enzo, he was beaming from ear to ear.


    "You''re really good," he said softly. "You should consider skating more seriously. Have you ever thought about it?"


    I furrowed my brow and shook my head, still baffled by my abilities. Maybe it was just beginners'' luck. "No," I replied. "I''ve never considered it."


    Enzo''s grin widened, and he reached out and took my hand. His cheeks were red from the cold and from the exercise, and his eyes were shining brighter than ever.


    *Let me teach you how to skate," he said.

 Chapter 386

    ?Chapter 0386


    Nina


    "Let me teach you how to skate."


    I widened my eyes at Enzo''s words. I had just skated circles around the rink with him after only ever skating once before, and I hadn''t fallen once. But I had never thought about skating seriously. In fact, I had never even considered hockey or figure skating as particrly interesting sports until I started to get to know Enzo. After skating with him a couple of times, however, I was beginning to realize that I did enjoy the sport. It was fun, and it was good exercise. Even after just skating around in circles for a few minutes, I was already out of breath and little beads of sweat were beginning to form on my skin, causing my bangs to stick to my forehead.


    "Um... I''ll think about it," I said, somewhat sheepishly. "I have another ss to go to right now, though."


    Enzo nodded, still beaming widely with his eyes shining more brightly than ever before. "Of course," he said. " Tomorrow morning, maybe?"


    I shrugged and repeated that I would think about it and let him knowter, which seemed to be enough for Enzo for the time being. He continued to practice while I changed back into my shoes and put the rental skates away, and after that I headed to ss.


    Just before I left, I took onest look at Enzo as he skated back and forth the rink. He had returned to doing his drills from before, and was once again tirelessly zooming around the rink while expertly maneuvering the puck with his stick. Seeing him move so freely, and doing something that he clearly loved and missed so much, made me smile. And, in an odd way, it made me a little envious. Maybe if I put the work in, I could have just as much fun skating as Enzo did.


    Throughout ss, and throughout the rest of the day, I found myself not being able to stop thinking about how good it felt to skate with Enzo. Once I got past the feeling of being a baby deer with little to no control over my legs, I had actually had a lot of fun ying with Enzo when I didn''t think that I would have had much fun at all. It made the time fly, and it made me feel closer to Enzo, too. Not only that, but it took my mind off of all of the stress that I had been under.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    All of those things were why,ter that night as I got ready for bed with Enzo, I finally decided to skate with him in the morning after all.


    "You know what?" I said as I walked out of Enzo''s apartment bathroom, drying my hair after a shower. "I think I will skate with you in the morning."


    Enzo''s eyes lit up. He had returned to his somber demeanor, clearly stressing over everything with the Luna and the Crescents, earlier that afternoon. But hearing that I nned on skating with him again immediately perked him up.


    "Really?" he asked with a smile tugging at theers of his lips. "You want to try some drills?"


    I nodded. "I don''t know if I would y hockey or anything like that, but it could be fun to learn to skate," I replied. "I don''t know... Figure skating could be fun to try, I think."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Enzo''s face lit up even more as I said this. He jumped up and ran over to me, picking me up in his arms and spinning me around as he kissed me all over my face. I couldn''t help butugh and think that maybe his happiness alone was a good enough reason to try ice skating.


    The next morning, Enzo and I woke up early and got ready to head to the arena. I didn''t have any sses until the afternoon, which would give us plenty of time to skate for a while before having breakfast and getting cleaned up.


    By the time the campus started toe alive with activity, Enzo and I were already on the ice. He set up some cones for me, spacing them evenly apart, and stood at one end while I stood at the other.


    *Just try to weave between the cones," he said. "Remember... Keep your knees bent, your weight shifted forward,


    hold your arms out a bit to the sides to keep your bnce, and push out with your feet in a V position. If you want to go one way, just lean into that side with your skate, and push off a bit with the other foot. You can go slow, and just shift a little weight at a time."


    I nodded, taking in all of this information. I did as Enzo said and bent my knees and shifted my weight forward, then pushed off.


    I was wobbly at first. On my first turn, I instantly slipped and fell on the ice. Enzoughed and skated over to me, helping me up before telling me to keep trying. And I did, if not only because it made him so happy to see me try my hardest; but I had to admit that by the time I finished going back and forth a few times, no matter how many times I fell, I was actually having a lot of fun.


    *This isn''t so bad," I said on my fourth time going back and forth.


    Enzo grinned. "Wait here," he said as I came to the end. He skated out and positioned the cones closer together, then skated back to me and pulled a stopwatch out of his pocket.


    *Try that. And go a little faster this time. I''ll even time you, and if you can do it in under thirty seconds, I''ll even take you out for breakfast afterwards."


    I bit my lip. The cones were a lot closer together now, and turning was difficult. But when Enzo counted down and told me to go, I couldn''t deny the little bit of adrenaline that rushed through me, and the desire to do well made me try even harder. That time, I somehow managed to make it all the way to the end even with the closer space.


    "Nice!" Enzo said, clicking the stopwatch. "You did it in under thirty-


    *Enzo! Nina!"


    Enzo and I both jerked our heads up at the sound of Luke''s frantic voice, followed by the sound of his rapidly approaching footsteps. We shot each other a worried look when he stopped in the doorway, breathing heavily as though he had run a long way.


    "Luke? What''s wrong?" Enzo asked warily, skating over to the barrier. I followed.


    "It''s the Crescents," Luke replied in between breaths. "I just got word that they expanded their borders."


    Enzo and I looked at each other worriedly again. Enzo shook his head. "Did they get past the ind?" he asked. Thankfully, Luke shook his head. "No. Not yet. But there''s been another rogue outbreak. And it''s not just that..." "W-What is it?" I asked, fearing the worst-fearing that the Luna was on her way right now.


    Luke looked up, his eyes wide and full of worry. "A pack of rogues is on their way to Mountainview."

 Chapter 387

    ?Chapter 0387


    Nina


    Enzo and I both looked at each other, our eyes wide and our mouths open.


    "How long until they get here?" Enzo asked, quickly stepping out of the rink and going over to the bench to remove his skates. I followed, although when I tried to untie my skates, my hands were shaking so much that I could hardly manage it. Enzo, noticing this, got down on his knees and untied them for me.


    "A few hours, probably," Luke replied. "I don''t know if they''reing straight here, or what their n is. They might try to ambush us in the middle of the night. They don''t know that we know they''reing. If it wasn''t for my spies that I have scattered around various towns, I would have no idea."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t bother to ask when or how Luke hired spies, but I didn''t care about the logistics. Thanks to his preparedness, we now had a jump start on the uing attack.


    "Is it just one pack?" I asked. "How big?"


    "It was about twenty rogues, with one leader," Luke replied.


    Enzo and I looked at each other again. That was a big pack for rogues, and thest time we saw a pack that big was when we hid on the side of the road in the werewolf realm. I swallowed, noticing the enormous lump that grew in my throat, and looked back at Luke.


    "What did the leader look like?"


    Luke furrowed his brow, thinking. "I don''t know if there was a leader... But there was one that was bigger than the rest, and tougher looking. My spy mentioned that it seemed smarter than the others, but it wasn''t a regr werewolf. It was definitely a rogue."


    I stood suddenly, feeling adrenaline rush through me. Enzo stood too; we hade to the same conclusion. This had to be the same pack of rogues that were looking for us in the werewolf realm. I had never seen or heard of a rogue who fit that description, except for the rogue we saw the day earlier. Surely it had to be some sort of special rogue... A mercenary, maybe, hired by the Luna?


    "What should we do?" Luke asked. "Should we fight? More coulde. I don''t know. I won''t know until my spies tell me anything."


    Enzo shook his head, instantly taking on the role of the intelligent Alpha. It was a role that suited him perfectly, as I was quickly realizingtely.


    *Tell the hockey team to prepare," he said. "Gather anyone from town and from the campus who wants to help, and send everyone who can''t or doesn''t want to fight down into the tunnels." He then turned toward me, and gave me a stern look. "Take Lori and Jessica, and leave. Matt will let you take his car."


    My eyes widened. I opened my mouth to protest, but before I could, Enzo turned back to look at Luke again and his face darkened. "And get that damn princess in the tunnels, too. Lock her in a cell. I don''t trust her, and I never should have given her a chance."


    Luke nodded and ran off. Enzo started to storm off as well, but I grabbed his arm and pulled him back, my eyes still wide. "You don''t seriously think that I''m just going to run away, do you?" I asked. "I can''t do that. I need to be here."


    Enzo stared down at me with an intensity that honestly frightened me a little. His eyes were glowing red. "You can''t stay here, Nina," he said sternly. "I don''t want to put you in danger. Please, just take your friends, take some of the antidote, and get to safety."


    "A-And go where?" I asked incredulously. "The whole ind is overrun; if not now, then it will be soon. Your dad''s house has probably been taken over by Lewis, and there''s no knowing exactly what he would do if I showed up. And the werewolf realm isn''t safe either, not with the Luna right there. She probably has eyes watching everyone''s every single move in that ce."


    For a long few moments, Enzo stared at me with the same intensity. I could see his jaw shifting as he gritted his teeth, and he was clenching and unclenching his fists at his sides.


    "Come on, Enzo," I pleaded as tears began to stream down my cheeks. "You promised! You promised that we wouldn''t be separated again, and now at the first sign of trouble you send me away?"Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Enzo''s face seemed to soften. I knew that I had struck a chord with him.


    *Fine," he said finally, after another long few moments of staring at me. "You can stay in the tunnels, with the others."


    He started to storm off again, but I followed him, jogging to keep up with his long strides. "I''m not going to hide in the tunnels like a scared little girl!*


    Enzo simply picked up his pace, leaving me behind. I stopped, clenching my fists, and yelled after him.


    "Enzo!" I shouted. "Haven''t I proven that I''m capable of fighting? Think about the murals!"


    Enzo froze, his back turned to me. I ran to catch up with him and grabbed his arm again, yanking him around to face me. "Think about the murals," I begged. "Think about the humans and the werewolves working together. I might not be able to shift yet, but I can still fight alongside you. Please."


    He stared angrily ahead, at the wall behind me. "Please," I whispered. Finally, he looked down at me, and as he did, his gaze softened ever so slightly. He reached up and brushed a bit of hair out of my face, then sighed and dropped both his hand and his gaze.


    "Fine," he said. "But if shit goes south, you have to leave. I''ll have Matt get his car ready and waiting for you. Deal?"


    *Deal," I replied.


    Whether or not I actually nned on keeping that promise was still a mystery to me. I knew that I wouldn''t be able to run, no matter how bad things got. I couldn''t leave Enzo. I couldn''t leave my friends, or my campus, or my town. I was partially to me for all of this mess; the Luna was sending those rogues after me. And it was my job to end it, once and for all.


    Tiffany''s antidote had proven to be too useful against them. They wanted to stop me and take the antidote, destroying all chances of recreating it. I wasn''t going to let that happen; in fact, as Enzo and I split up to make preparations for the uing Crescent attack, and as Luke began evacuating scared students and townspeople into the tunnels, I made ns of my own. But even Enzo couldn''t know about this n, because it was too dangerous and I knew that he would try to stop me from carrying it out. I had to keep it a secret - not just from him, but from everyone.


    I hid my supplies to carry out my n under my jacket, and I gritted my teeth as I prepared to stop these rogues from wreaking havoc on my town again.

 Chapter 388

    ?Chapter 0388


    Nina


    While Enzo was rallying the hockey team and Luke was evacuating the students into the tunnels where it was safe, I wasing up with another n.


    I couldn''t tell anyone about it not even Enzo, Jessica, or Lori. It was too dangerous of a n, and I knew that they would all disapprove of it. But it had to be done; I knew that the rogue leader was sent here for me, and therefore I could lure him away from the others.


    I hid several vials of the antidote in the inner pockets of my jacket, where no one would see them. My n was maybe a little too rushed and simple, but it was all I coulde up with in the time that I had.


    When everyone else was fighting, my n was to distract the rogue leader and lure him away from the others. Then, once we were far enough away, I hoped to ambush him with the vials of antidote and turn him human.


    I just hoped that it would work. The rogue leader seemed to be gically engineered, so there was no knowing exactly how much of the antidote it would take to turn him human. For all I knew, the antidote wouldn''t even work at all. But I had to try something. If I could just take out the leader, then that would make the rogues under hismand lose their momentum. If there was one thing I learned from the first attack on the campus, it was that rogues needed a leader of some kind in order to get anything done. Without that, they would break apart and would be less of a threat. Therefore, I was confident that taking out their leader would make the rogues easily defeated. Maybe it would even make them retreat.


    I just managed to finish stuffing thest vial of the antidote into my jacket when Enzo and Matt suddenly burst into the infirmary.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Have you seen Selena?" Enzo asked, sounding somewhat agitated but still cool and level-headed at the same time. "No one can find her. I hope she didn''t make a run for it. She could be up to something."


    I let out an exasperated sigh. "I''ll find her."


    We needed Selena somewhere safe. She was weaker now without any of her powers, which made her an easier target. And if she was killed, then I would die too. She needed to be kept in the tunnels with the others, where no one would be able to hurt her and where Luke could keep a close eye on her.


    Enzo looked at his watch. "Judging from what Luke said, we should have a couple of hours before the rogues get here," he said. "I''m going to be busy getting the team ready to fight. Are you sure you''ll be okay looking for her?"


    I nodded. "I''ll be fine," I replied. "I think I might know where she''s hiding, and she can''t hurt me now that I have a wolf and she doesn''t."


    Enzo paused for a few moments. His brown eyes warily searched my face; I knew that he was incredibly worried about me. With a weak smile, I walked up to him and nted a gentle kiss on his cheek.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "I''ll be fine," I whispered. "I''ll be back soon."


    Enzo nodded. His hand lingered on my face for a few moments before he dropped his arm back down to his side and nodded for a second time. With a final squeeze of his hand, I pushed the infirmary door open and ran out into the chaos.


    Hundreds of students and frightened townspeople were running around the campus. Luke and a few others were wrangling people and gathering them so they could be calmly informed of the situation and taken into the tunnels. I tried to help a bit as I ran past, but I had an equally important mission of my own to find Selena.

 Chapter 389

    ?Chapter 0389


    "If I were Selena, where would I be..." I whispered to myself as I jogged across campus. I knew that she couldn''t be in her dorm, as Luke would have looked there first. I decided to try the lecture halls first, since they had no windows and had desks to hide under. Plus, she knew those rooms wellpared to the rest of campus.


    I jogged into the ssroom building, then down the stairs into the basement where the threerge lecture halls were held.


    *Selena?" I called, pushing open the first door. I ran up and down the rows of seats, checking beneath the desks, but she wasn''t there. She wasn''t in the maintenance closet, either. In fact, as I ran through all three lecture halls, I realized that she wasn''t there. I cursed under my breath as I finished searching thest one, then ran back out into the hall and looked around wildly for another option.


    She was my twin; even though she didn''t have her wolf, we still had our twin bond. I knew that if I just closed my eyes and focused really hard, I could get a sense of where she might have gone...


    Suddenly, I got a feeling.


    The bathrooms. She had to be in there.


    I ran over to the girls'' bathroom and flung the door open.


    *Selena?"


    I was answered with silence, but I knew she was in here. I could sense it. I slowly began to walk down the row of stalls and pushed each door open, looking for her.


    *Selena, it''s safe toe out," I said. "We have a ce where we''re taking all of the refugees. You''ll be safe there. I promise I won''t let anything happen to you."


    Suddenly, I heard someone clear their throat from the stall at the end.


    *Fuck off," Selena growled.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I sighed and walked down to thest stall. When I tried to push the door open, it was locked; but I could see Selena crouching on the toilet through the crack in the door.


    *Selena,e on," I begged. "We don''t have a lot of time. I''m just trying to keep you safe. The Luna sent those rogues for us. You can''t hide on your own."


    "I''ll be fine," she croaked. "Go away."


    A groan rumbled in my throat. "If you don''te out, I''ll break down the door and drag you to safety myself. I don''t want either of us to die, Selena. Please."


    There was a long silence. I could see my sister''s wide, blue eyes staring at me through the crack in the door for a long time before she finally jumped down off of the toilet and slowly opened the door. When she opened it, I could see now that she had a knife in her trembling hand.


    I held my hands up in surrender and took a step back.


    *There''s no need for that," I said.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Selena''s face darkened. "How do I know you''re not trying to y a trick on me or something?"


    I sighed. "There''s no way I can convince you for certain, and I know that," I replied calmly. "I just need you to trust me. Regardless of everything, you''re my twin sister. If the Luna gets her way, we won''t have any family left except for each other. I promise I''ll protect you, but you need to trust me."


    Selena stared at me for a few long moments. For a long time, I wasn''t sure if she would make a stab at me, run, or listen to me.


    But finally, she lowered the knife and stared down at the floor.


    "Fine," she whispered. "I''ll go with you."

 Chapter 390

    ?


    Chapter 0390


    Nina


    "Fine," Selena said, slowly lowering the knife. "I''ll go with you."


    I let out a relieved sigh at Selena''s words and smiled gently, then led her over to the door and opened it for her. She stepped out into the hallway, still avoiding eye contact, and walked alongside me with her head down. As we came out of the building and headed back out into the chaos, I was surprised to find that she continued to follow me with noints; although she didn''t drop her knife.


    Finally, we made our way back to the infirmary. Luke, Lori, and Jessica were guiding the refugees into the tunnels.


    "I''m not going in there," Selena said, shaking her head and folding her arms across her chest when she saw where the refugees were headed. "No way."


    "It''s safer down there," I said, trying my best not to upset her even more. "I promise you won''t need to be down there for long."


    Selena stared at me warily for a few moments before finally sighing and storming off with the others. Just before she disappeared into the tunnel, I saw Jessica take the knife away from her with a look of disgust on her face, and I let out a sigh of relief to see that Selena wasplying. I just hoped that she wouldn''t cause any trouble down there.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Keep a close eye on her," I said, turning to face Luke. "Don''t let her run off, but try not to freak her out. I''m trying to keep her on our side. She''s the only one who knows what the Luna is up to."


    Luke nodded. I watched as he jogged off to gather more students. Then, Lori and Jessica came up behind me.


    "We''re going to fight with you guys," Jessica said. When I turned to face her, I noticed that her expression was stem. She seemed to have fiercely made up her mind, and if there was one thing I knew about Jessica it was that it was impossible to change her mind once she had decided something.


    "Are you sure?" I asked nervously. "You guys don''t have to if you feel unsafe."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori shook her head vehemently. "We''re joining you whether you like it or not. We''re your friends, and we can''t just sit around and hope for the best."


    Even though I wanted nothing more than to see my friends hide somewhere safe, I realized that it wouldn''t be fair to expect that of them. Maybe this was how Enzo felt when I insisted on joining the fight.


    "Alright," I said finally. "Just promise that you''ll be careful."


    *You, too," Jessica said quietly.


    I managed a weak smile. "Have you seen Enzo?"


    Lori nodded. "Last I saw, he was heading over to the locker rooms," she replied. "He seems really distressed." Lori''s words made me worried. I pictured Enzo fuming on his own in the locker rooms as he tried to pull himself together after everything that had happened. He was trying so hard to be a perfect leader right now that he had shoved down the fact that he was battered and exhausted from everything, and it made me realize that I needed to check on him. Without another word, I took off toward the hockey arena.


    *Enzo?" I called out as I pushed the locker room door open. I was met with the sound of the showers running and so, furrowing my brow, I followed the sound.


    A few momentster, I found Enzo in the shower. He was standing there beneath the steaming hot water with his head bowed and his hand pressed against the wall. He looked up and saw me, and shot me a faint smile.


    *I just needed to rx for five minutes," he said over the sound of the water. "I couldn''t focus. Matt''s handling stuff right now."


    I watched him for a moment. My heart ached to see him like this. Without a word, I slowly slipped off my shoes,


    followed by my clothes. Enzo watched quietly as I stripped down. His eyes wandered down my body, lingering on my full breasts, and as I approached he slowly reached out for me and pulled me up against him beneath the hot water.


    "Nina, I-" Enzo began. I quickly shook my head.


    "Don''t talk," I whispered.


    With our wet bodies pressed up against each other, I stood up on my tiptoes and wrapped my arms around his neck. I began to gently kiss along his neck, feeling the droplets of water hit my tongue and the way that his skin raised in little bumps as I ran my lips along his skin. His hands began to travel down my slender back and sent a chill down my spine.


    While he stroked up and down my back, I reached down and cupped his cock in my hand. It was warm and damp from the water, and it was already a little hard just from my touch. I heard a soft groan rumble in Enzo''s throat as I touched him, and with a grin, I lowered myself onto my knees and came face to face with it.

 Chapter 391

    ?


    Chapter 0391


    I began by gently running the tip of my tongue along his shaft, flicking my tongue over the head of his cock. He twitched beneath my touch. When I looked up, his eyes were squeezed shut and he was leaning his hands against the wall again, as though my tongue made him so weak that he could hardly stand.


    Seeing Enzo like this made me grin again. I ran my tongue up and down his shaft, relishing in each of his trembles, before I worked his cock into my mouth.


    I started slowly at first, focusing on the head as I swirled my tongue around it and sucked gently. Then, when I felt Enzo weaken more and hear another groan escape his lips, I worked my way down the shaft.


    He was big, so big that I had hardly even made my way halfway down his shaft before I reached the back of my throat. I tried to push myself down further, but failed.


    Suddenly, Enzo let out another moan. He grabbed me by the back of my head and did something unexpected: he shoved my head all of the way down onto his cock.


    I felt myself gag, and saliva squirted out through my lips. My eyes instantly began to water from the force and I pulled back suddenly with another gag and a cough.


    "Look at me," Enzo said. He reached down and tilted my face up by my chin, his dark brown eyes gazing intensely at me. "Try again."


    I couldn''t exin it; I had never tried anything like this before. But at the same time, it made me wetter than I ever had. When I felt his cock slide down my throat and felt my throat muscles contract from the gag, I felt my entire body throb with pleasure.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    *Try again," Enzo repeated, slowly stroking his cock over me. I nodded and parted my lips, allowing him to thrust himself into my throat again. My head pushed back against the wall of the shower and I fell backwards onto my butt, but I didn''t care. He thrusted himself a little faster and a little harder, not hard enough to hurt but enough to make me gag more. Saliva spilled out of my mouth and onto my chin, dripping down my chest and over my breasts. My eyes watered intensely, but when Enzo finally pulled his cock out of my mouth and I saw it shining with my saliva, I couldn''t help but grin up at him.


    Enzo stared down at me for another few moments, the head of his cock touching the side of my face, before he suddenly reached down and lifted me up as though I weighed nothing. He flipped me around and pressed me up against the shower wall with his entire body, causing me to shiver in delight.


    "Do you want it?" he whispered, rubbing himself between my legs as his fingers began to work their way around my neck.


    I nodded.


    "Speak," he growled. "Say what you want, and say it nicely."


    I felt my face go red. "I want it," I whispered.


    *What do you want?"


    I shivered at Enzo''s words. "I want you to fuck me... Please."


    *Please, what?" he growled, his hot breath spraying across my neck. I bit my lip and shut my eyes as I felt his fingers tighten around my throat, causing my dripping pussy to throb with excitement at this new side of him that I hadn''t experienced before.


    *Please, sir."


    Enzo let out a loud growl. He firmly thrust himself inside of me, causing me to cry out from the sudden feeling of fullness inside of me, and he hardly even waited for me to limate to hisrge size before he began to work himself back and forth with seemingly only one goal in mind.


    I didn''t care if Enzo used me toe. As he fucked me roughly up against the shower wall, panting and growlingN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    under his breath, I was overwhelmed by his scent. It almost felt as though my own feral instincts took over, making me want to feel what it was like to be bred by my Alpha.


    Enzo thrust himself even deeper somehow. One hand stayed firmly wrapped around my neck while the other dug into my hips, pulling me up against him as he grunted. I didn''t hold back with my own whimpers and moans.


    Together, our hot voices mixed with the sound of the running water and made for a chorus of pure pleasure.

 Chapter 392

    ?Chapter 0392


    Nina


    After our shared passion in the shower, Enzo and I quickly dried off and got dressed. In my flustered state, I almost forgot that I had hidden vials of the antidote in my jacket; it wasn''t until I heard them clinking against each other from my haste that I realized that I had almost given myself away, and slower down so as not to reveal my n to Enzo; if he found out, he would surely not let me go through with the n. Thankfully, he didn''t notice the sound of the vials clinking together.


    Something about having to take on the role of Alpha made Enzo more dominant in the shower, but I loved every moment of it. After we got dressed, however, he pulled me close and nted a kiss on my forehead.


    "I hope you liked that," he whispered. "I hope it wasn''t too much."


    I shook my head and blushed deeply. "I... I think I like that side of you," I admitted. Since I had only ever had sex with Enzo, my experiences weren''t varied. It made me happy that we could try new things together, and I hoped that I would get to see more of this side of him. Something about it made my wolf react strongly too, and as we met up with our friends and made our way to the edge of town to wait for the rogues, I felt her bristling with excitement inside of me.


    *Took you guys long enough," Matt said as we made our way to the edge of town. "Everything okay?"


    Enzo nodded. I stared down at the ground to hide the fact that my face was turning red again, but when I looked up, I saw Lori giving me a knowing nce with a smirk on her face.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    We arrived at the edge of town, where the rest of the hockey team was waiting. As we approached, I noticed that there were a lot of other people there as well. Bryce, from the hockey team, jogged up to us.


    "A bunch of the townspeople want to fight," he said. "We told them they could hide in the tunnels, but they insisted."


    I nced over at Bryce''s shoulder at the crowd of people who had gathered. Pickup trucks lined the entrance of the town like a barricade, and dozens of people - men and women - with shotguns and other homemade weapons patrolled the road. As I looked at the crowd, I instantly recognized a familiar pickup truck.


    "It''s alright,* Enzo said to Bryce. "We could use the-Nina, where are you going?"


    I had begun to run off toward the familiar pickup truck, and just gave Enzo a wave over my shoulder. When I ran up to the truck, my eyes widened as I saw the older couple sitting inside.


    "Dan? Laura?" I called.


    The older couple both perked up and looked over at me. Their faces lit up upon seeing me, and both of them swung the truck doors open and ran over to me. Just as I had thought, it was indeed the older couple who saved me when James shot me in the leg.


    "Well, I''ll be damned!" Dan said, taking off his baseball hat. "You made it after all!"


    *Oh, sweetie, we were so worried about you!" Laura beamed as she hugged me tightly. "I said to Dan after we let you go, ''We should''s never let that little girl go!"


    "I can''t thank you two enough," I said with tears in my eyes. "Thanks to your help, I was able to get the antidote and save our campus."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Laura''s eyes widened. "So you''re the one who''s been making all of that blue stuff?" I nodded, and she gasped." You''ve saved so many lives! Our daughter was... changed, but the blue stuff saved her. It''s us who should be thanking you."


    Just then, Enzo and the others walked up to us. Enzo gave me a puzzled look.


    "This is..." I looked up at Enzo, unsure of what to call him. We had never put abel on our rtionship. We had spent so long battling against the idea of being in a rtionship, and then it became soplicated after that.


    Everything had felt so rushedtely too that we hadn''t had a chance to talk about it.

 Chapter 393

    ?Chapter 0393


    "I''m her boyfriend, Enzo," Enzo interrupted, sticking his hand out to shake Dan''s and Laura''s. My face went red as he said this; to think that he was my boyfriend now... I couldn''t fathom it, even though we had just had rough, kinky sex in the locker rooms twenty minutes prior.


    Dan looked Enzo up and down, then smiled. "You got a good girl here," he said. "Take good care of her."


    "Dan and Laura got the bullet out and kept me alive when James..." My voice faltered, but I didn''t need to say anymore. Enzo already knew it all. He nodded solemnly, then cleared his throat.


    "Thank you," he said. "Are you joining the fight?"


    Dan nodded vigorously. "Of course. We have to! This is our home!"


    Enzo managed a slight smile and looked around at the crowd. More people had gathered around the entrance to the town. We had a whole militia of townspeople and students who wanted to fight to protect our town. I just hoped that they would stand a chance against the rogues.


    After that, we waited for a long time. Enzo sent the hockey team to patrol up and down the road that led to the town, and Enzo, Matt, and I stayed behind to get people ready to fight.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    However, hours were spent like this. The rogues never came.


    Even as the cold winter sun began to lower over the mountains, casting thendscape in a dark blue tinge, the rogues still never came. I began to wonder if this was a big fake-out. Were they just distracting us so that they could get us off guard at another time?


    *Luke, I thought you said it would be a few hours at the most," Enzo said, sounding a little agitated.


    Luke nodded. "My spies saw them headed this way. I don''t know... Maybe they changed course?"


    Enzo shook his head. "Maybe we should..."


    Suddenly, his voice faded away. He was still speaking with Luke, but they both suddenly felt very distant and muffled. I felt as though I wasunched a hundred meters away, and it felt as though everything was crushing in


    on me.


    "They''reing." My wolf''s voice echoed clearly in my mind. I felt as though I was floating above everything else, looking down over the trees and the roads. And in the distance, not far from the town... The rogues.


    They were sneaking up on us. I couldn''t see it, but I could feel it. They had snuck past our patrols; they were too smart for rogues. Their gically engineered leader had outsmarted us.


    I felt myself return to my body, and quickly turned to look at Enzo. My heart was racing. I opened my mouth to wam him, to tell him that we were about to be ambushed...


    But it was toote.


    We heard screams to our left. We spun around to see that a rogue had leaped out of the woods and pounced on


    someone.


    Gunshots.


    More screaming.


    More rogues.


    "Nina, please run,* Enzo said. I could tell that he was already beginning to shift. "Go with Luke."


    I shook my head and took a few stumbling steps backwards as I saw more roguese and pounce on terrified townspeople, whose bullets were doing nothing. Luke''s hand brushed mine as he tried to pull me away, but I was frozen in terror. Enzo shifted and growled at me, warning me to leave, before he took off with Matt into the fray.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nina!" Luke shouted, tugging me. "Come on! Let''s go! There''s too many-"


    Suddenly, I looked up at the road and met two glowing yellow eyes. It was the rogue leader.


    And he was looking right at me.

 Chapter 394

    ?Chapter 0394


    Nina


    I locked eyes with the rogue leader.


    He was standing apart from the rest, and his glowing yellow eyes were fixed unwaveringly on me. I knew instantly from the way he looked at me, and the way that my wolf reacted strongly inside of me, that this was his n all along. He thought that he could kill me while the rest of the rogues ambushed everyone else, but there was a crucial detail that he didn''t know.


    He didn''t know that I hade prepared with my own n, too.


    "Nina!" Luke begged as he tugged at my arm. "Hurry! We have to go now! I know you want to stay and fight, but there are too many-"


    I suddenly wrenched my arm free and whirled around to face Luke. "Go without me," I ordered him. "I''ll meet up with you. I have to do something first."


    Luke furrowed his brow and shook his head. He tried to grab me again, but I pulled away and continued to stare at him sternly.


    "Go, Luke. I promise I''ll meet up with you soon."


    "Where are you going?" he asked, raising his voice over the sounds of screams, guns, and werewolf growls.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked back up at the rogue leader. He was stalking closer to me, slowly, with his hackles raised and his head lowered. His eyes never wavered away from me, and I swore I saw him lick his chops hungrily.


    "No," Luke said, seeing through my n immediately. "I won''t let you go off on some grand adventure. Right now, you need to listen to everyone else and get the hell out of here."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    I snapped my head around to look at Luke. Behind him, against the treeline that led to the campus, I could see Lori and Jessica watching from afar with wide eyes. They were waiting for me, having realized that humans were no match against these rogues. I shook my head slowly, then turned back to face Luke again.


    "I promise I''ll be okay," I assured him. "Please, just get Lori and Jessica to safety."


    Luke opened his mouth to answer, but I was already turning on my heel and running off down the road. Luke''s, Lori''s, and Jessica''s voices all echoed in the distance, but were soon overpowered by the sound of my shoes mming against the pavement and my heavy breathing. I threw ast nce over my shoulder to see Luke ushering Lori and Jessica into a truck that someone had pulled up. Jessica screamed as the rogue leader leaped over the truck, narrowly missing all of them by a hair. But it wasn''t interested in them; it wasing for me.


    Cursing under my breath, I picked up my pace and pushed my legs harder. I could feel the rogue leader advancing on me.


    "Give me the strength I need to run faster," I urged my wolf, Cora. "Please."


    "I''m on it."


    Cora''s power surged through me. I felt myself shoot forward like a lightning bolt. The wind rushed through my hair and whistled in my ears as I sprinted down the road faster than I ever thought possible. I nced over my shoulder again to see that I had gained a little more distance between myself and the rogue leader, but he was still following me. That was what I wanted, though. I needed him to follow me so I could iste him and use the antidote.


    There was a break in the treeline up ahead that led to the forest hiking trails. I picked up my speed even more and broke off of the road to go into the woods, crashing through the underbrush. Thorns and tree branches whipped at my limbs, tearing up my clothes and drawing blood, but I kept going.


    Just a little further, and then I could get the rogue leader alone and use the antidote...


    But then, suddenly, I felt something change in me as I leaped over a fallen tree. I lost momentum, slowing to a normal speed, and felt Cora''s strength go elsewhere.


    "Cora?" I said out loud, breathing frantically. "What''s happening?"


    My wolf writhed inside of me, her strength fading in and out. At the same time, my own vision faded in and out of ckness, causing me to stumble over an exposed tree root and trip. I tumbled onto the ground, rolling down a small slope a little ways, and groaned as I dug my fingers into the dirt and tried to regain myposure. But the world was spinning around me, and I was certain that I would fall off of the face of the earth at any moment.


    "Cora?" I called out again. My voice was choked by saliva. I spit, and a wad of wet dirt sprayed out of my mouth from the fall.


    *I... I think..." Her voice was strange, as though it was fading in and out. One moment it was too loud, so loud that it rang in my ears and made me wince, and then the next moment it was so soft of a whisper that I could have easily mistaken it for the wind.


    What was happening? I had never felt this before... Was the Luna putting another spell on me? Was I going to lose my wolf again?


    I could hear the sound of the forest being destroyed as the rogue leader crashed through the underbrush searching for me. Groaning, I rolled up onto my feet and stumbled forward, using the trees to bnce myself as half-ran through the woods to put more distance between myself and him.


    But it was no use. I lost my bnce and fell again, scraping my arm and my cheek on the rough side of a tree. I mped my hand over my mouth to muffle the cry of pain, but as I heard the rogue slow its pace and then saw its glowing yellow eyes appear through the trees, I knew that it had found me anyway.


    "Cora, I need you," I pleaded.


    "... I think I''m shifting," she said.


    The rogue bared its teeth in an animalistic grin. It growled almost sadistically as its massive paw stepped out from the shadows.


    "Now?" I asked.


    "Yes. Now."


    I cursed aloud again. Why now, of all times? Why did it have to be when I needed to be clear-headed? All I needed was to get the antidote out, and use it on the rogue...


    I groaned as a shooting pain coursed through my entire body. It felt as though my bones were moving inside of me, growing and changing. A bit of vormit bubbled up in my throat. I gagged, and it spilled out onto the pine needle -covered ground. I felt forward onto my hands and knees, and began to cry out in pain while the rogue stalked ever closer, as though it was toying with its prey.


    I couldn''t shift now. It wasn''t the right time. I should have shifted earlier, or it should have happenedter. Why now? Why did something always have to happen at the worst time?


    The rogue growled again, and finally blocked the light of the moon as it stood over me. I writhed in pain beneath it, feeling my throat constrict as I looked up at it.


    "If you''re going to shift, at least do it before it''s toote," I pleaded with Cora. "Otherwise, we''ll both die."

 Chapter 395

    ?Chapter 0395


    Enzo


    "Nina, please run," I pleaded with her as I began to feel myself shifting. "Go with Luke."


    Nina stared back at me with wide eyes, but Luke nodded behind her. I shifted, feeling confident that he would get her out of here.


    I knew that she wanted to fight, but there were way more rogues than we previously thought, and they were ambushing from all around. Somehow, they managed to slip past our patrol. None of us even picked up their scents as they were sneaking up on us; somehow, they must have had some sort of protection spell or potion that was covering their scent. Either way, it was too dangerous, and none of the guns or weapons that people were using on the rogues were working.


    Before Nina could reply, I shifted with Matt and ran off into the fray to help the other people who were struggling to fight the rogues. Until the rest of the hockey team came back, all we could do was try our best to fend off the rogues.


    But maybe I should have stayed with Nina after all.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Because when I looked up in her direction, thest thing I saw was her sprinting down the street with the rogue leader in tow.


    *Shit," I thought to myself. I whirled around to run back to get in between Nina and the rogue leader, but by now I waspletely surrounded by Rogues. I saw Luke ushering Lori and Jessica into a truck that was being driven by one of the townspeople; he looked up to see me and gestured wildly toward Nina. I nodded and saw the truck whip around in an attempt to catch up to Nina and the rogue leader, but before I could get through the throng of rogues to follow them, I suddenly felt a rogue mming into my side.


    I skidded across the pavement, bits of fur and flesh from my wolf form shredding on the asphalt. Growling, quickly rolled back up to my feet and healed myself while I charged at the rogue attacker. I caught it by surprise, sinking my teeth into its neck and whipping it to the side, where I discarded its whimpering body onto the ground. There was a break in the wall of rogues now, and I took my chance to bolt through it. I finally came out on the other side, although not without a few rogues on my tail.


    At the same time, I looked up to see that the hockey team was returning. Now that everyone was within range, I used my Mindlink as their Alpha to give them orders.


    "I''m going after Nina and the rogue leader," I said, my voice echoing in all of their minds. "Just try to hold off the rogues until I get back, and try to push them out further onto the road so they can''t spread into town."


    I sensed that my team all heard me and understood my orders, so I kept running. With my wolf''s strength, I was able to pick up a considerable amount of speed and wound up catching up to the truck that contained Lori, Luke, and Jessica. Nina and the rogue leader weren''t far ahead now, but the three rogues that were chasing me were also not far behind.


    Suddenly, however, Nina veered off of the road and into the woods where the truck wouldn''t be able to follow. The rogue leader leaped into the forest after her. The truck swerved around and sped off in the other direction to escape the other rogues and pick up more people, leaving me alone to chase Nina and the rogue leader.


    I jumped into the woods after them and followed the broken trail where the rogue leader had crashed through, urging myself to go faster in order to get between them. Up ahead, I could see the rogue leader''s back, so he wasn''t far. But suddenly, I felt something collide with me and the impact sent me flying down a small ravine.


    There were a few brief moments that felt like an eternity, during which I tumbled relentlessly down the side of the ravine. My body mmed into exposed rocks and tree roots, causing me to get the wind knocked out of my lungs. When I finally tumbled to the frozen ground at the bottom of the ravine, I felt myself lose consciousness for a split second before I managed to regain myposure. I looked up then to see that the three rogues had followed me; their journey down was much more calcted than mine, and they were now surrounding me with their hackles raised and their teeth bared.


    Snarling, I pushed myself up to my feet, only to realize that one of my ankles was broken and throbbing with searing pain. I needed to heal it, but at the same time I needed to defend myself against the rogues, who were closing in rapidly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As I began to heal, one rogue leaped at me with spit flying out of its open mouth. I rolled out of the way just in time, causing it to m into one of the other rogues. While they untangled themselves, I jumped back to my feet and tried to put some distance between myself and them, but it was difficult with my leg. It was healing, but slowly.


    Another rogue charged at me. Its ws made impact with my neck, creating arge gash that dripped with blood. I fought back, however, despite my injuries, and let out an ear splitting snarl as I ripped into the rogue''s exposed throat. I came up with blood and sinew hanging out of my mouth and spat it out onto the ground.


    The other rogues, witnessing theirrade''s throat being ripped out, took off in the opposite direction with a chorus of scared yelps and whimpers.


    My leg was mostly healed now, I still needed to limp a little bit, but I managed to pick up my speed again and w my way back up to the top of the ravine. Not far from me, I could make out the broken trail where Nina and the rogue leader had gone again, and I followed it.


    However, as I ran I noticed something else on the trail: a scent.


    Nina''s scent.


    It was more powerful than ever, which only meant one thing: she was beginning to shift.


    Part of me was over the moon with excitement, but an even bigger part of me was terrified, because everyone''s first time shifting was known to be disorienting and difficult to control. If it was already happening at a time like this, there was a good chance that the rogue leader could easily kill her while she was in the midst of shifting.


    Cursing to myself, I picked up my speed and followed the trail of her scent.


    "Don''t worry, Nina," I thought to myself as I pushed through the pain in my leg and ignored the blood clotting in my fur, thinking only about pumping my legs faster and faster. "I''m not going to let anything happen to you. Not now, not ever."


    And finally, I did find her. But she was lying motionless on the ground with the rogue leader''s paw pressed into her chest.

 Chapter 396

    ?Chapter 0396


    Nina


    I felt myself begin to shift just as the rogue caught up with me.


    The feeling was overwhelming. It felt as though the world was spinning around me, and I was just holding onto the earth for dear life. I dug my fingers down into the frozen soil and groaned as it felt as though my bones were growing and changing inside of me, and felt a bit of vomit bubble up and pour out of my throat and onto the ground.


    When I looked up, I saw the rogue leader''s glowing yellow eyes staring at me from the shadows. Arge paw stepped out into the moonlight, followed by a body and a snarling, grimacing face.


    *Cora, if you''re going to shift, it needs to be right now," I thought to my wolf, pleading with her to hurry up with the process. Even if I couldn''t fight well yet in my wolf form, I could at least run once it was over. I just hoped that I would be able to outrun the rogue leader.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m trying," she responded. "But I don''t have that much control over it."


    I groaned again, partially from pain and partially from terror. I tried to push myself up onto my hands and knees, but as I began to crawl away I felt my limbs shaking beneath me. I fell to the ground and began to drag myself into the underbrush on my belly, as though doing so would even help me to stand a chance at getting away from the rogue leader.


    Of course, the rogue leader was now stalking closer to me. He was toying with me as if I was his prey. I pictured him behind me grinning widely as he came closer and closer, and at the same time his stinking scent filled my senses and made me gag.


    Suddenly, I heard his voice echo in my mind.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "What are you running from, girl?" he asked.


    Another groan escaped my lips. His menacing voice was so loud that it made my head throb and my ears ring, but I kept trying to drag myself forward nheless in ast ditch attempt to get away.


    "You''re not going to get very far."


    *F-Fuck you," I moaned, gritting my teeth against the pain of my bones and my skull vibrating under my flesh. Every fiber of my body was screaming out at this sudden change in my biology. Was it always this painful? When I had seen Enzo and the others shift before, it seemed so quick and easy. Nothing could have prepared me for this amount of pain; surely it was just like this the first time and it wouldn''t hurt like this afterwards.


    The rogue leader came closer. I heard his mockingughter echo in my skull.


    *This is quite the spectacle. And what perfect timing, too. If I didn''t have a mission toplete, I would like to wait to see your pain as you shift for the first time. You know, some don''t even live through the first shifting process. It''s quite taxing on the body."


    "What do you want?" I snarled. "What is the Luna hiring you to do? You were a human once, just like all of the other rogues; why would you fight for someone who would murder your entire family?"


    Once again, the rogue leader''sughter echoed violently in my skull. He came closer. I felt arge, heavy paw press into my back, pinning me to the forest floor. No matter how hard I struggled, it was no use. And no matter how much I begged Cora to shift already and get it over with, there was nothing that she could do. The process had already begun, and there was no stopping it or changing its course.


    "I was never human," the rogue said. He removed his paw from my back, and while I was catching my breath and still writhing in agony from the pain of shifting for the first time, he dug his paw under me and flipped me over onto my back. Now, for the first time, I looked at him face to face. There was something different about himpared to other rogues; something harder, more solid. He didn''t look like any rogue or werewolf I had ever seen. "What were you, then?" I whispered.


    The rogue leader pressed his paw into my chest. As he did, he stepped on the vials of antidote in my jacket. The ss broke beneath his weight, causing blue liquid to seep through my clothes. If it weren''t for the thick sweater beneath my jacket, the broken ss would have pierced through my skin.


    When he saw the blue liquid seep out, heughed again. His teeth were bared in an animalistic, yet strangely human, way. He was mocking me, even in his wolf form. Did he even have a human form?


    "That antidote won''t work, but it was a good try," he said. "The Luna made me herself. Gically engineered me. Before me, the way I am now, there was nothing."


    *That''s impossible," I said, shaking my head.


    The rogue leader didn''t answer. He didn''t have time to answer, because at that exact moment, Enzo leaped out of the forest and mmed into the rogue''s side. They tangled together in a ball of teeth and growls, and began to grapple on the forest floor.


    As they fought, I let out another whimper of pain and rolled back onto my belly. The shards of ss from the broken vials poked through my sweater and scratched my skin, but I didn''t care. I pushed myself up onto my hands and knees and choked again on my own tongue as my throat began to morph inside of me.


    Enzo and the rogue battled fiercely just a few feet away from me.


    "Hurry, Cora," I thought.


    And then... I shifted for the first time.


    I felt myself being ovee with a sh of blinding light. My ears filled with the sound of ringing, drowning out the sounds of Enzo and the rogue fighting nearby. My body became engulfed in searing pain, but at the same time, I felt nothing. I felt weightless, as though I never even existed at all; as though this human version of me was nothing but a temporary state of being.


    Then, suddenly, all of it ended. The light, the sound, the pain, the nothingness. There I was, just lying on the forest floor... but I wasn''t me anymore.


    I stood, not on two legs, but on four. When I looked down, all I saw was bright red fur. The forest became bright, as though I was wearing night vision goggles, and all of my senses became enhanced at once; smell, sound, hearing, even taste and touch.


    I realized now that the power that I had felt before, whenever Cora gave me a bit of her strength, was just a fraction of the true power that I had now. I felt more powerful than ever. I felt unstoppable.


    And as Enzo and the rogue leader grappled on the forest floor beside me in a tangle of razor sharp ws and long, pointed teeth, I couldn''t help but bare my own teeth.


    My mate was in trouble, and I needed to protect him.

 Chapter 397

    ?Chapter 0397


    Nina


    Finally, I shifted for the first time.


    All of my agony melted away and was reced by enhanced senses. Everything appeared brighter, smelled more intense, and I could hear for what felt like miles.


    Not only that, but I felt stronger than ever; and my mate was in trouble.


    The rogue leader had Enzo pinned down. Enzo was kicking underneath him wildly, but the rogue leader was incredibly strong. Despite Enzo''s size and strength, the rogue leader was still managing to get the upper hand.


    Baring my teeth, I didn''t hesitate for a moment before I leaped onto the rogue leader. I was smaller than him, but that also meant that I was faster and more agile, and I leaped onto his back and sank my teeth into the back of his neck.


    The rogue leader yelped and scrambled backwards in an attempt to throw me off of him, but I held on tightly. I saw Enzo climb back to his feet and attack the rogue leader while I had him distracted. He wed at the rogue leader''s throat, causing the rogue leader to throw himself backwards.


    Unfortunately, this allowed the rogue leader to effectively throw me to the ground. But at least I managed to get him off of Enzo and lower his defenses. Enzo leaped at him again, and they collided mid-air.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    *Run away," Enzo''s voice echoed in my mind. "I''ll handle it from here. Just get to safety."


    I narrowed my eyes and a low, almost involuntary growl rumbled in my throat. It was a strange feeling, but it also felt entirely natural at the same time.


    "No," I responded. "I won''t leave you. Let me fight with you."


    Enzo didn''t respond, but that was only because the rogue leader mmed into him and tackled him to the ground, I watched in horror as the rogue leader''s jaws began to snap in Enzo''s face, slowly inching closer and closer to making contact with Enzo''s throat. One more moment, and he would have his teeth sunk into Enzo''s esophagus. Another growl escaped my lips and I charged at him, mming into him as hard as I could.


    I saw a sh of light from the impact. It disoriented me, but I managed to get the rogue leader off of Enzo. I scrambled to my feet where I fell beside the rogue leader, but he was also quick to get back to his feet and was now refocusing his attention on me instead of Enzo.


    The rogue leader bared his teeth even more aggressively, long strands of saliva dripping down mixed with blood." I should''ve killed you when I had the chance."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But you didn''t," I replied, snarling as I did so. The rogue leader and I began to circle each other. Meanwhile, Enzo climbed to his feet on shaking legs. He seemed to be healing himself, as thest impact from the rogue made him hit his head on the ground. He also seemed to be limping, although I realized that he was limping before the fight ever started. He must have been attacked earlier, and this made me even more angry.


    A wild yell escaped my lips in the form of a howl. I charged head-on at the rogue leader. He rolled out of the way, his mockingughter echoing in my skull as I nearly charged head-first into a tree. I managed toe to a skidding halt in the dirt and whipped around, dodging another attack just before he ran into me. At the same time, I swiped my ws at him and made contact with his throat.


    Blood dripped across the pine-covered forest floor. The rogue leader snarled.


    Enzo came up behind him then. He seemed to have regained some strength from his healing, and while the rogue leader''s back was turned, Enzo leaped on top of him and sank his teeth into his neck.


    The rogue leader let out a panicked yelp. He shook himself violently to get Enzo off, and because of Enzo''s weakened state, it worked. Enzo was sent flying into a tree. I heard two sickening crunches - one from the tree splintering in two, and one from Enzo''s bones colliding with the tree''s hard surface-followed by a pained whimper.


    The rogue was dripping blood everywhere. I lunged at him, furious that he had hurt Enzo, but it was toote. A loud howl escaped his mouth, and he took off into the forest like a sh of lightning.


    I heard more howls in the distance.


    Then, the forest fell silent.


    Silent except for Enzo''s whimpers.


    Without realizing it, I shifted back instantly. I ran over to Enzo then and fell to my knees next to him, tangling my fingers in his fur. He shifted back as well as I held him, revealing bruised flesh and blood-soaked clothes.


    "Enzo!" I cried out, shaking him as heid motionless on the ground. "Are you okay?! Enzo!"


    He didn''t answer, aside from a pained groan. He was alive, but not for long; there was arge gash on his shoulder that was bleeding profusely, and his arm waspletely broken. Bits of bone and blood stuck out from his skin. I mped my hand over my mouth and stifled a choked sob, not knowing what to do.


    "Mark him," my wolf suddenly said. "Mark him, and then you can use your mate bond to heal him."


    My eyes widened. "Are you sure?" I said out loud. "Will it work?"


    *Yes."


    With shaking hands, I lowered myself down beside Enzo. Logically, I had no idea what I was doing. But somehow, deep down, there was a part of me that knew exactly what to do. I leaned down over Enzo and pressed my lips against his, shutting my eyes tightly. I kissed him softly as tears streamed down my cheeks, and as I did, I felt my wolf''s power surge through me again; but she wasn''t trying to shift. She seemed to be searching.


    Suddenly, it felt as though she found what she was looking for: Enzo''s wolf.


    I didn''t know exactly what happened after that. All I knew was that one moment, Enzo wasying limp beneath me and all I could taste was the blood on his lips and my own salty tears on my tongue. And then, gently, I felt his hand brush my cheek.


    I suddenly pulled back and stared down at him with wide eyes. His eyelids fluttered open ever so slightly.


    "Don''t stop kissing me," he whispered.


    I did as he asked. I bent back down and kissed him deeply, and as I did, I felt as though our souls were intertwining. I suddenly felt so whole, as though I had only been half of a person for my entire life leading up to this moment. And at the same time, I felt as though he was inting beneath me, like he was an empty balloon from his injuries and I was filling him with air, with life.


    Finally, I felt Enzo sit up as we kissed. He gathered me into hisp on the forest floor.


    When we finally pulled away, I couldn''t help butugh; his wounds were closed up, and his broken arm waspletely healed.


    And I felt more connected to him than ever. During those moments, I knew that I had marked my mate, and nothing could separate us now.

 Chapter 398

    ?Chapter 0398


    Nina


    Just when I thought that I was going to lose Enzo, the power of our mate bond allowed me to heal him. He sat up and pulled me into hisp on the forest floor, and when we finally pulled away, I couldn''t resist the urge tough out of pure joy.


    Even though the rogues were possibly still out there, nothing else existed during those moments. Enzo''s soft brown eyes sparkled in the moonlight, and he kissed me even more deeply than before as his hands cupped my face.


    Maybe it was the adrenaline from the fight, or the power of the mate bond, or the hormones surging through me from shifting for the first time. Maybe it was all three of those things. Either way, I found myself unable to resist the primal urge to do more than just mark Enzo... I wanted to mate with him, right there on the forest floor.


    Enzo seemed to be able to tell. Maybe he wanted it, too. A mischievous smirk came over his face and heid me down on the ground. We moved quickly, our hot breaths mixing together as we fumbled with each other''s clothes. I ripped at his pants, tearing the button open and unzipping them so that I could reach down and grasp his cock in my hand. Enzo let out a strained groan and yanked hastily at my pants. We didn''t have much time, but we needed each other right now.


    I helped Enzo yank my jeans down just enough to expose my panties. He cursed under his breath at the sight of me, and then roughly flipped me over onto my stomach without a word. I let out a surprisedugh, followed by a loud moan as he quickly pulled my panties aside and thrust himself into me on the ground.


    As Enzo worked himself into me, I dug my fingers into the dirt and felt my eyes roll back with ecstasy. He reached up and pressed his hand down into the side of my head, pushing the side of my face down into the dirt, but it only made me grin even more. My pussy exploded with wetness at this, and I arched my back and lifted my ass up to allow him to go even deeper.


    *Fuck," Enzo whispered, panting heavily. He froze for a moment; I could feel him throbbing, bursting toe, and it made my smile widen.


    "Go on," I said. "Don''t hold back."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Enzo paused for a moment, debating this. Then, with a groan, he reached under me and rubbed my clit while he pumped himself a few more times.


    I felt so full now when he finished inside of me. I didn''t even care that it was only a few moments of pleasure; it was all I needed right now to satisfy my animal urges.


    And almost as soon as Enzo came, we heard the sound of voices and people running through the woods. Enzo and I both cursed quietly and quickly pulled our pants back up, just managing to hide the evidence of what we had just done before our friends crashed into the small clearing where we sat.


    "Oh, thank god!" Jessica yelled, running over to me and throwing her arms around me. "We thought you were both dead."


    Lori came up behind her and yanked her off of me. With a strength that I didn''t even know that the small goth girl possessed, Lori grabbed me by my arms and hauled me to my feet. She then pulled her fist back and punched me in the arm as hard as she could.


    *Ow!" I yelped, stumbling backwards and rubbing the spot where she had hit me.


    "That''s for running off like that!" Lori shouted as tears streamed down her cheeks. She stared at me wildly for a moment, breathing heavily, before she rxed and pulled me in for a tight hug. "And this is for being okay."


    I couldn''t help but hug my friend back. I supposed that I did deserve that punch for running off, so I didn''tin about it. Besides, now that I had shifted, something like that didn''t hurt nearly as much as it would have before. I felt as though my skin was made of metal.


    + BONUS


    "Did you guys do something?" Matt asked, walking up to us. "The other rogues... They just ran off."


    Enzo and I looked at each other with wide eyes. "Really?" I asked.


    Luke nodded. "There was a howling from over here, and then the others responded, and then they all left."


    I let out a sigh of relief. "Their leader," I said. "Enzo and I fought him. He''s tough, but we sent him running. I guess he called the others with him when he howled."


    My friends'' eyes widened then. "You both fought him?" Jessica asked. "How? Unless..."


    I nodded. "I shifted. It started happening when I was running. If it weren''t for Enzoing to my rescue, the rogue leader would have killed me before I shifted fully. Which reminds me... The rogue leader told me something. I think it''s important."


    "What is it?" Enzo asked. When I looked over at him, he seemed to be in a state of disbelief. It wasn''t as if I had time to tell him anything yet, considering the fact that we went straight from fighting for our lives to... well, fucking.


    *I had several vials of the antidote on me," I said, gesturing to my blue-stained jacket that was now lying discarded on the ground. "That was why I lured him out here. I thought that if I could turn him back into a human, the other rogues would lose some of their momentum without their leader. But he crushed them, and said that the antidote won''t work on him because he was never human. He said that the Luna gically engineered him." Everyone''s eyes went even wider than before; everyone''s except for Enzo''s. His eyes narrowed as he looked at me, and I could tell that he was annoyed that I hade out here with the antidote to turn the rogue leader without telling him. But what was I supposed to do? I knew that Enzo would have never let me try it. Even though it wound up not working in the end, I got some crucial information regardless.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "We should get back, Enzo suddenly said before anyone else coulde up with a response. "They coulde back at any point. Is anyone hurt?" he asked, turning to look at Matt.


    Matt shook his head. "No, thankfully. A few scuffs here and there, maybe a concussion or two, but no one got severely injured as far as I know."


    Enzo nodded. His face looked cold and thoughtful, as though he had once again reverted to Alpha mode. Once again, it made me worried that he was going to push away his own needs in order to lead the pack. And if he was upset with me over my n with the antidote, then he certainly wouldn''t talk to me about it now.


    "Good," Enzo said. "Let''s get back to the campus and regroup. If the Luna really is creating gically engineered super-rogues, then she could very welle back with an army of them; and we need to be prepared."

 Chapter 399

    ?Chapter 0399


    Nina


    As we walked back to town, it seemed that what Luke and the others had said was true after all. All of the rogues had left when their leader howled, and thankfully, not much damage was done. People seemed shaken up, but other than that, no one was severely injured.


    *If anyone needs medical attention,e to the infirmary," I said, addressing the group of townspeople that still remained at our original meeting point. "I''ll help anyone who needs it. The town is safe for now, though, so you can rest easy tonight."


    "What if theye back?" a middle-aged woman asked, her voice shaking slightly as she held on tightly to her husband''s arm. "They coulde back at any point."


    "If theye back, we''ll be prepared," Enzo said, stepping in. "The hockey team will be patrolling the perimeter of the town, and we have people posted in various ces to watch for any returning rogues. For now, it looks like they ran off to regroup, and they probably won''t be back anytime soon."


    Unfortunately, however, it seemed as though the townspeople didn''t believe Enzo. I didn''t me them, either. The rogues were unpredictable, and whatever tactics they used earlier to sneak past our defenses were unlike anything that I had seen before. It was true that they coulde back at any point, and with so few werewolves in town to fight, we wouldn''t stand much of a chance if the rogues returned in greater numbers.


    As we walked back to campus, I was silent. I kept trying to think of ways that we could prepare, because the rogues were bound toe back. And until we figured out how to stop both the Luna and the Crescents entirely, which very well could take a long time, we needed to know that our town was being protected in the meantime. At the end of the day, we simply didn''t have enough werewolves to defend ourselves.


    However, I suddenly had an idea. As we were crossing the athletic field to head back to the infirmary, I suddenly stopped and whirled around to face Enzo and the others.


    "I have an idea," I said. "It''s crazy, but it would help us stand a chance against the Luna and the Crescents."


    "What is it?" Enzo asked, cocking his head slightly and causing his curly hair to fall into his eyes a bit.


    "I have the power of iming, remember?" I said, thinking back on the night that I turned the entire hockey team into werewolves. Although I had passed out afterwards from the stress of it all, it was a sessful endeavor. And now that I had shifted and had my wolf''s full power coursing through me, I was confident that my power of iming would be even more potent.


    Enzo, immediately seeing what I was getting at, shook his head and began walking again. "No."


    My eyes widened slightly, and I jogged after him a bit. The rest of the group followed, although they were silent at first. "No?" I asked, grabbing Enzo''s arm. "That''s it? That''s all you have to say?"Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Yes," Enzo replied. "That''s all I have to say. No."


    I frowned, and looked around at my friends. "Well... What do you guys think?"


    Matt, who had been the very first one to experience my power of iming, shrugged. "If you''re implying that we should turn more people into werewolves to help us fight, I don''t think it''s the worst idea," he said.


    Enzo looked over his shoulder to throw Matt a stern re. "It''s too dangerous," Enzo replied. "We can''t just go around creating more werewolves all over the ce. The only reason why I was okay with all of you guys getting turned was because I''ve known you all for years, and I trust all of you. It''s a lot of power to give one person."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t want to admit it, but Enzo was right; it could be dangerous to give powers to the wrong person. But at the same time, the people of our town had just proven to us that they cared about Mountainview, and I didn''t think that they would use their powers for evil.

 Chapter 400

    ?


    Chapter 0400


    *Enzo, the entire town just showed up to fight," I said. "The people here are good people."


    "Okay, sure," Enzo replied, stopping once more to face me. "But that doesn''t mean that we should just turn everyone into werewolves."


    "Wouldn''t it be voluntary, though?" Jessica suddenly chimed in. "We could put up sign-up sheets around town..."


    *...And if anyone wants to turn back after the fighting is over, we can give them the antidote," I said, smiling at Jessica. She shed me a supportive look and nodded. I turned back to face Enzo then. "Come on, Enzo," I said." At least think about it. It''s the only way that we can stand a chance at keeping our home safe."


    Enzo was silent for a moment. He was clenching and unclenching his jaw repeatedly, just like he always did when he was brooding. He was silent for so long, in fact, that I was on the verge of giving up and walking away - but finally, after a lot of thought, he nodded solemnly.


    *Alright," he said quietly, staring at the ground. "But it has to be voluntary, and I want to intensively train everyone before any fighting begins. If I see even a spark in someone that could indicate that they''re nning on using their powers for evil, I''m forcefully injecting them with the antidote."


    I nodded, suppressing a smile. Even though Enzo''s method of making sure that no one would use their powers for evil felt a little extreme, he wasn''t entirely crazy for wanting to take that route. After all, we did need to make sure that we weren''t putting the town in even more danger by giving powers to the wrong people.


    The next morning, we had put posters up all around town and campus by breakfast time. Every shop and ssroom had a sign-up sheet, and by the time I headed back to campus after putting up myst poster, I could already see some people lining up to put their names on the lists. I was surprised by the amount of people who were so easily willing to make such a huge change for Mountainview, but it filled me with pride more than anything.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    However, as I headed to the dining hall for breakfast, I ran into thest person who I would want to give werewolf powers to.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey." Selena''s voice was sharp and stato as she stopped abruptly in front of me. Before I could even say hello in response, she shoved one of the sign-up sheets in my face. "What the hell is this?"


    With a sigh, I took the sign-up sheet out of her hand and folded it up. "It''s a sign-up sheet for something that you''re not invited to, unfortunately," I said, trying to be stern without being overly mean.


    Selena folded her arms across her chest and frowned deeply. "That''s not fair," she growled.


    I shrugged. "Until you''ve given me a good reason to believe that you wouldn''t use your powers for evil, you''re staying human," I replied. "Sorry, but you can''t deny the fact that you caused a lot of trouble when you were a werewolf."


    For several moments, Selena just stared at me with a dark expression. Her lips were pursed, and she seemed to be struggling toe up with a response. But before she could say anything else, I suddenly felt an arm wrap around my shoulder and looked up to see Enzo standing beside me.


    "Hey, Selena," he said.


    Without a word, Selena turned on her heel and stormed off. All Enzo and I could do was look at each other and shrug.

 Chapter 401

    ?Chapter 0401


    Nina


    We held the iming ceremony that night at the cabins. It was a new moon, and the sky was dark.


    At first, I didn''t actually expect many people to show up if any. But slowly, as the night went on, more and more people flooded in. Most of them were students from the campus aside from a couple of townspeople, and surprisingly Enzo approved of all of them. By the time we decided to start the ceremony, there were at least fifty people in attendance.


    However, just as we were about to begin the ceremony, I saw onest person shuffle up to the group. Their face was covered by the hood on their sweatshirt, and it was obvious that they were trying to hide; but with my new ability to see well in the dark, I saw them instantly. And I knew who it was, too.


    "Selena?" I saw, walking up to the hooded figure. I heard her curse under her breath as she tried to walk away, but I quickly grabbed her wrist and held onto her tightly. "Selena, we just went over this earlier today. What don''t you understand?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Selena groaned and pulled her hood down, giving me a dark look. "It''s not fair to exclude me," she said. "Just let me go back to the way I was before. I won''t bother anyone. I hate being human."


    With a sigh, I looked up at Enzo, who had followed me over.


    "C''mon, Selena," he said, taking her by the arm. "I''m walking you home." He started to guide her away from the group, but Selena struggled against him and almost seemed to snarl, as though she forgot for a moment that she wasn''t a werewolf.


    "I have information!" she shouted as Enzo continued to lead her away. He was being more forceful now, as other people were starting to notice that something was happening. "Nina, just listen to me!"


    Enzo stopped and looked over his shoulder at me. I was curious now, so I walked up to them and folded my arms across my chest.


    "Alright," I said, not fully believing her. "If you have information that can help us and prove that you''re on our side, I''ll let you turn back." As I spoke, Enzo''s eyes widened as he looked at me.


    "Seriously?" his voice echoed in my head.


    "No," I replied. "She doesn''t have anything."


    Enzo let Selena go, and she wrenched her arm free and scowled at him. "I have information on the Luna," she said. "But I want you to turn me first."


    I held in augh and shook my head. "Selena, what makes you think that I would trust you enough to tum you before you even tell me anything?"


    Selena scowled at me for several long moments. She gave me the same look that she gave me earlier that morning before she finally turned on her heel and stormed off into the night.


    And with that, we began the iming ceremony.


    After the ceremony, there was a party at the cabins. People needed to celebrate to boost their morale, especially after everything that had happened. However, I knew that Enzo wasn''t keen on partying at a time like this, and I found him sitting on the steps to one of the cabins by himself while everyone danced around the fire.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Here," I said, handing him a beer as I walked up to him. "Try to rx a little."


    Enzo silently took the beer and took a big swig. He stared up at me with his brown eyes without a word, but I knew that he secretly had a lot to say.


    "Look," I said, "I know you''re nervous about this. But look-"I gestured over to the party, where people were having


    fun. Matt was standing off to the side with a few new recruits and he was teaching them how to shift, which was causing a lot of awe andughter. "Everything is going smoothly."


    Enzo looked at me quietly for a few more moments. Then, suddenly, he reached out and wrapped one arm around my hips. He pulled me close to where he sat and buried his head in my belly. I let out a soft sigh as I yed with his curly brown hair.


    Being with Enzo felt so natural now that we had marked each other. All of the back-and-forth between us all semester felt silly now, like a long-forgotten joke. Even with the threat of the Luna and the Crescents on the horizon, I felt at peace with Enzo by my side.


    Suddenly, I felt Enzo''s hand slide up the back of my shirt. His hand was cold against my skin and made me shiver. When I looked down at him, I realized now that he was looking up at me with a bit of mischief in his eyes. He brought his hand around, tracing his fingers along my waist, and then moved aside my bra to give my nipple a pinch.

 Chapter 402

    ?Chapter 0402


    "Ouch! Hey!" I shouted, whacking him on top of the head and causing him tough while I felt my nipple go hard underneath my shirt. I couldn''t help butugh too, though.


    "Wanna go inside?" he asked, gesturing with his head toward the cabin behind us?


    I knew what Enzo was asking, and I couldn''t resist. A smile spread across my face as I nodded in agreement. Enzo stood, taking my hand, and led me inside.


    As soon as the door shut behind us, our beers were discarded on the floor and our bodies flew into a frenzy of locked lips and tangled limbs. I was already drunk from a few beers that night, and before I knew it, I found myselfying on my back beneath Enzo on the bed.


    Enzo reached down for my panties, which were already soaked. But at the same time, my new werewolf eyes caught something in the darkness. I stopped Enzo and pointed over in theer, where a small bundle of ropey on the floor.


    "Rope?" Enzo asked, furrowing his brow. "You want me to..."


    I nodded, biting my lower lip. Enzo let out a bit of a disbelieving chuckle as though he didn''t believe me.


    "I mean it," I replied, sitting up. "I want to try it."


    Enzo froze for a moment, his brown eyes filled with a mixture of surprise and arousal. With a grin, he stood and walked over to the rope. I watched as he picked it up and inspected it in his hands for a moment before he returned to me.


    "You know, now that I think of it," he said, cing his hand on my neck and pushing me back down on the bed so that it felt as though he was towering over me, "maybe I should tie you up. You''re too wild, and you might run away."


    My pussy throbbed at Enzo''s words. I felt myself be even more wet as he brought my hands together above my head and tied them together, then tied them to the bedpost. "There," he whispered, leaning down so that his lips brushed my ear. "Now you''re not going anywhere."


    In the darkness, I saw Enzo pull his cock out. It was already fully erect just from tying me up. He slowly brought it up to my face, running the head along my lips, before he opened my mouth with his thumb and pushed his cock inside.


    He tasted sweet and a little salty, and I relished in the taste. I was getting better at taking all of him in my mouth now, and although I gagged a lot, I enjoyed the feeling of my throat tightening around my cock while he pumped himself into me. The added feeling of not being able to use my hands filled me with an addedyer of helpless pleasure and left me craving more.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Enzo was finished with my mouth, he pulled out, dripping my own saliva down onto my face and my chest, and grinned down at me while his cock throbbed in the air.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "What else do you want, princess?" he asked.


    I couldn''t help but moan a bit at Enzo''s choice of words. "I want to cum," I whispered.


    The grin on Enzo''s face widened. He leaned down over me and kissed me gently on the lips, swirling his tongue around in my mouth for a moment, before his lips trailed down my neck and my chest, over my belly, and down to my thighs. He looked up at me when he stopped down there and slowly pushed my thighs apart until they were fully open on the bed, and then slowly began to flick his tongue over my clit.


    The sensation of his tongue running across my clit made my back instantly arch and made a moan escape my lips, but he suddenly pulled away, causing me to whimper as he grinned mischievously up at me.


    "Beg for it," he whispered.


    "P-Please, sir," I whimpered, twisting my hips to get closer to his grinning mouth. "Please.."


    Enzo watched me writhe for a moment with that same smirk on his mouth before he finally relented and buried his face in my pussy. The cabin erupted with a chorus of my moans as I strained against the rope around my wrists, but I didn''t care if anyone outside heard me.


    When I hade sufficiently, Enzo pulled his wet mouth away and, without a word, sat up and pushed his cock in to fill the space. I groaned again, arching my back away from the bed. Shushing me, he reached up and slid his fingers into my mouth for me to suck on while he began to twist his hips.


    That night, I lost track of how many times I came. All I knew was that I could have stayed there forever with Enzo inside of me.

 Chapter 403

    ?Chapter 0403


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning in the cabin to the sound of the birds chirping outside and Enzo moving around quietly. When I opened my eyes, I saw that Enzo was already awake and seemed to be getting dressed.


    We had spent the entire night having sex, and I could feel the effects of it on my body now that it was morning. I was sore, but it was a good kind of soreness that was fading quickly thanks to my newfound werewolf healing abilities, and a smile spread across my face when I saw Enzo.


    *Morning, hot stuff," he said with a smile as he pulled his pants on. He came over to kiss me. I sat up, revealing my bare breasts, and covered myself with a yelp before anyone saw me through the window. Enzo justughed.


    *So... Is that what it''s like to have sex with your mate?" I asked, feeling a bit sheepish as I got up and started to get dressed.


    Enzo chuckled. "I wouldn''t know. You''re my first and only mate."


    I blushed a bit at Enzo''s words. I felt a little silly, but not in an ufortable way. We finished getting dressed before we headed back to campus, and after a quick stop at the dining hall for arge breakfast to satisfy our raging appetites, Enzo suddenly stood and nodded to himself.


    *Training begins today," he said, ncing at his watch. "Are youing?"


    I looked up at Enzo with wide eyes. My cheeks were still full of pancakes, and I swallowed quickly before answering. "Right now?"


    Enzo nodded and seemed a little sarcastic. "Yeah. Of course."


    I stood quickly and nodded in response. "Okay," I said. "Let''s get started, then."


    Once we had gathered everyone at the athletic field, Enzo began his rundown of the grueling training session he had in store. Many of the new recruits were hungover from the party, but Enzo didn''t seem to care, and just kept reiterating the fact that the Crescents wouldn''t care if anyone was hungover.


    The training session began with a several-mile long run through the running trails in the forest. Enzo and I led the group of groaning recruits while he shouted at them like a drill sergeant.


    "You just think that you''re ufortable, but you''re not," Enzo said to the new recruits. "Werewolves can run way longer than this. You have to let go of the mindset you had as a human."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    After the run, he led drills on the athletic field. The new recruits did sprints, agility courses, and calisthenics. A few of the girls had to stop at one point, and I thought I even saw one of them throw up from the exertion. That was when I had had enough; as a doctor, I couldn''t just allow Enzo to make students sick from training, and by now it had been hours of nonstop exercise.


    "You''re going too hard on them," I said as I walked up to Enzo while he was yelling at the new recruits to sprint faster during a ry race. "You''re practically abusing them."


    Enzo nced at me for a moment with his stopwatch in his hand and simply shrugged. "They''re werewolves now," he said, sounding too nonchnt for my tastes. "They''ll be fine."


    I frowned deeply and folded my arms across my chest. "A girl just threw up from all of the exertion!" I said. "At least let them take a break."


    With a sigh, Enzo nced down at his watch and nodded slowly. "Fine," he said, sounding almost annoyed at me. He then raised his voice to address the recruits. "We''re taking a ten minute break!" he shouted. "After that, we''re doing more circuits!"


    The new recruits groaned and fell to the ground almost simultaneously as their legs gave out beneath them. I


    shot Enzo an annoyed look before I made my way over to them and started handing out water and taking vitals to make sure that no one got sick.


    But unfortunately, the ten minute break flew by in a sh. Despite the new recruits'' healing abilities, they were still having trouble keeping up. At this point, it began to feel as though Enzo was trying to weed out the weak ones.


    As they did more calisthenics circuits, I watched closely for any signs of lightheadedness. But there were over fifty new recruits, and I was bound to miss one. Lo and behold, in the midst of one circuit I saw a sweaty girl running up to me and breathing heavily.


    "Nina," she said, pointing. "Ka... I think she''s gonna pass out..."


    *Fuck," I whispered to myself. I then gestured at Enzo, making a sign for him to stop, and followed the girl over to her friend. The girl in question was doubled over with her hands on her knees and was heaving loudly.


    "Ugh... I''m gonna be sick... Everything is spinning," she groaned.


    "It''s alright," I said. I took one of her arms, and the girl who came to me took the other, and we helped her over to the bench. By the time we had her seated, Enzo was jogging over to see what was going on.


    "What happened?" he asked. "Why aren''t you training with the others?"


    *Enzo, this is too much," I growled as I fanned Ka''s face with a cloth and checked her eyes for anything strange. "I think it''s time to call it a day."


    Enzo stared at me for a moment. When I looked up to meet his gaze, I was both surprised and relieved to find that he actually looked a little remorseful; but then, his expression darkened a bit, and he shook his head.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    *We still have half an hour left," he insisted, then looked at the girl who was on the verge of passing out. "You can heal yourself and you''ll be fine. I''ll show you how. But you need to get back to training, otherwise-"


    Finally, I had had enough.


    "Enzo Rivers!" I shouted, standing and stamping my foot on the ground angrily as I poked my finger into his chest. "That''s enough! Send everyone home for the day and quit acting like a drill sergeant!"


    For a few long moments, Enzo stared at me in shock. Even Ka and her friend looked up at me with surprise written across their faces, but I held my ground and continued to re angrily at Enzo. I didn''t care how good the sex the night before was; Enzo was being too harsh on these new recruits and it wasn''t fair to them.


    Finally, Enzo let out a sigh and nodded. "Alright," he said, sounding a little remorseful once again. He then turned to address the rest of the recruits. "You guys can all go home today. Come back tomorrow, same time."


    As the recruits slumped away and Ka left with her friend, I gathered up my supplies and scowled at Enzo before storming off to the infirmary.


    I didn''t like this side of Enzo. I understood that he was trying to take precautions and ensure that our little army could handle the Crescents, but this wasn''t the way to make people happy that they had made the choice to be werewolves. And if he kept this up, then we wouldn''t have an army anymore.

 Chapter 404

    ?Chapter 0404


    Nina


    That day, Enzo was clearly agitated after the training session. I couldn''t quite tell if it was because I reprimanded him, because he felt guilty for going too hard on the new recruits, or maybe if it was a mixture of both.


    However, over the next couple of days the training sessions hardly improved in intensity. It really was beginning to feel as though Enzo was trying to weed out any weak recruits, but I felt as though he was just going too hard for anyone to be able to keep up. Even though the new recruits were all werewolves now with their own healing abilities and newfound physical abilities, he wasn''t giving them time to adjust.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    On the third day of training, it was an especially cold winter moming. It had even snowed a bit the night before, and the athletic field was covered in a fineyer of white powder. I had spent the previous night alone in my dorm as I needed to study for our uing final exams, and so shortly after sunrise I woke up and quickly got dressed to meet Enzo outside.


    By the time I arrived, Enzo was already beginning to have the new recruits warm up on the athletic field despite the frigid weather. I was bundled up in my winter coat and warm clothing, but the new recruits were in their athletic gear. Even though werewolves were less susceptible to cold weather, it was still quite cold and especially windy on the open athletic field, and I was surprised that Enzo wasn''t at least allowing them to warm up inside in the gymnasium.


    As I approached, I saw that Enzo had set up orange cones all around the athletic fields. At the moment they were just warming up and doing some calisthenics, but even then he was still drilling them and pushing them to go harder.


    *Come on, hustle!" he yelled, waving his stopwatch in the air. "I wanna see some improvement in your times! It shouldn''t be taking you thirty full seconds to do twenty push ups!"Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "But the ground is cold and it makes my fingers hurt!" one girl replied.


    "You''ll be fine," Enzo snarled. "You''re a werewolf. It''ll have to be a lot colder than this for you to be affected by the cold!*


    I walked up to Enzo and stopped alongside him. A shiver ran down my spine as a particrly cold wind blew across the athletic field, causing my hair to whip in my face and some of the recruits to groan.


    "Isn''t it a little cold?" I asked, feeling myself stiffen against the wind. "Maybe you should at least let them warm up inside."


    Enzo grimly shook his head, never tearing his eyes away from the recruits as they struggled through their calisthenics circuits. "The Crescents won''t be giving us the luxury of staying inside when it''s cold," he replied. " They need to get used to the physical demands of fighting in all kinds of weather."


    I couldn''t help but frown at Enzo''s words. Yes, he was telling the truth, but it still felt too soon to be drilling the recruits like this. However, despite the dipping morale no one was giving up just yet, so I decided to just do my job as the team doctor and pay attention for any injuries.


    As the morning went on, Enzo pushed the recruits through hours of more intense training. They did sprints, agility tests around the cones that Enzo had set up, practicedbat training, and even yed a game of touch football to work on their strength and cardio. If I had thought that Enzo was a tough coach before when he coached the hockey team, he was even tougher now.


    At one point, Matt and the others came to see what was going on. Matt stood beside me with his hands in his pockets, watching with me while Enzo coached the recruits on their sprints.

 Chapter 405

    ?Chapter 0405


    "Was he always like this when he coached you guys on the hockey team?" I asked, turning to look up at Matt.


    Matt chuckled wryly and nodded. "Yeah, actually," he said. "Maybe not quite this bad. But when we first started out, none of us were very good, and we had some people on our team who weren''t very serious about it. For the first few months, Enzo drilled us like hell. I remember going home and being so sore I could hardly move. It was worth it, though."


    I nodded slowly and looked back over at Enzo. Maybe to him, the new recruits were like the new hockey team to him, and he needed to whip them into shape. I supposed that I should trust him, seeing as how his training methods had resulted in one of the best hockey teams in this part of the country, but it was still hard to watch.


    However, as the training session went on, I couldn''t help but get even more worried about the new recruits. They were noticeably fatigued by then, and it just didn''t feel right to stand by idly and watch. When Enzo started to berate one of the male recruits for tripping and falling, I finally had had enough.


    "Everyone, take fifteen and have a break," I said, walking up to Enzo, Enzo whipped around to give me a surprised look, but said nothing. I could tell just from the look on his face that he knew what I was about to say.


    While the recruits sat down and drank their water thirstily, panting and moaning, I stopped in front of Enzo with my hands on my hips. "You''re going too hard again."


    Enzo chuckled slightly. "If you think this is bad, then you should have been there for the mandatory training sessions that all werewolves have to go through during adolescence," he replied, folding his arms across his chest. "This is nothingpared to that."


    "So?" I asked, sying my hands out to my sides. "Just because you had to train harder than this doesn''t mean that it''s fair to punish everyone. They voluntarily signed up to be here and you''re punishing them for it."Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "You''re not even taking part in the training," Enzo scoffed. "So I don''t really wanna hear it."


    My eyes widened at Enzo''s words. "What is your problem?" I growled.


    Enzo fell silent for several seconds. His eyes seemed to sh with a million different emotions as he ground his teeth together before he finally answered.


    "My problem is that, once again, we''re dealing with the consequences of one of your poorly thought-out ns." "W-What is that supposed to mean?" I whispered, feeling hot tears beginning to prick at the backs of my eyes. Enzo shrugged. "First, you ran off the other day with some grand n to take on the rogue leader on your own. Then, you practically bullied me into going through with this n to turn dozens of people into werewolves, and you''re not even a little concerned that some of them could use their new powers for evil!"


    My eyes widened even further. I felt tears pooling up in them as I stared angrily up at Enzo, obstructing my view of him. I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, one of the new recruits suddenly spoke up.


    "We''re not nning on using any of our new powers for evil," she said, her voice shaking slightly. "None of us would ever want to do anything bad to our campus. We''re just trying to protect the town that we love. Right, guys?"


    The other recruits murmured in agreement. I quickly looked down and wiped my tears away with the back of my hand.


    But when I looked back up, Enzo was gone.

 Chapter 406

    ?Chapter 0406


    EnzoBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "None of us would ever want to do anything bad to our campus," the new recruit said. "We''re just trying to protect the town that we love. Right, guys?"


    But I wasn''t listening to her. I was looking intently at Nina, who I had made cry because of my harsh words.


    I didn''t want to be here anymore; I needed some time alone. So, without a word, I turned on my heel and stormed off before anyone could stop me. I heard Nina call after me once or twice, but I didn''t turn back or even respond. I just kept going until I reached the back door of the hockey arena, flung it open, and went inside.


    It had felt like too long since I had yed hockey, so I made my way over to the locker rooms to get changed. As I got dressed in my gear, I just wished that everything could go back to the way it was at the beginning of the semester; with a few changes, of course. I was happier than ever now that Nina was my mate, but I just wished that we could be normal college students again instead of having to worry about fighting wars.


    After I got dressed in my hockey uniform, I headed out into the arena and put my skates on before getting onto the ice.


    I felt awful for making Nina cry. She was the love of my life, my fated mate, and I had said some really nasty things to her that I didn''t fully mean. But at the same time, she had done so many things recently that put her in danger, and she never talked to me about it beforehand. I just wished that she wouldmunicate with me instead of making grand ns all on her own. I just wished that she would understand that I was here for her, and she didn''t need to go through things by herself anymore.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "Room for one more?" a familiar voice said.


    I was just about to hit the puck into the when I looked up and saw Matt standing by the entrance of the rink. He was in his gear with his hockey stick in hand, and shot me a warm smile. I nodded, not speaking as he got onto the ice and skated over to me.


    We flicked the puck back and forth for a while, neither of us talking. It was rxing just to y some friendly hockey with my friend, and if I pretended that all of the drama in the world didn''t exist, it really did feel like old times.


    "You wanna talk about it?" Matt asked after a while, his voice echoing around us.


    I shrugged and stared down at the ice for several seconds before finally deciding to respond.


    "I just wish she would talk to me about stuff first," I said. "Sometimes I feel like my point of view on things doesn''t matter."


    Matt nodded slowly, thinking, as he skated in arge arc around me. He dribbled the puck back and forth with his stick a bit, then hit it over to me. I took the puck and whipped myself around, picking up speed before hitting it directly into the center of the.


    "I think she feels the same way sometimes," Matt finally said as he went into the to retrieve the puck. "Both of you have a habit of being a bit hard-headed. That''s not necessarily a bad thing, but I think that you need to learn how to work together instead of against each other."


    "We do work together," I said. "We make a good team. But sometimes, it''s like shees up with these grandiose ns and doesn''t want to tell anybody, and it makes me worried about her. I feel like I have to follow her around like-


    "Like a little kid?" Matt asked.


    I closed my mouth and stared down at the ice again. I hadn''t thought of it like that before, but now that Matt mentioned it... I supposed that I did treat her like that sometimes.


    "Listen," Matt said, hitting the puck to me again, "when you were gone, Nina was heartbroken. Everyone was worried about her. But at the same time, she held everything together better than you''d think. It was thanks to her


    that we got Tiffany''s antidote back and were able to save the campus, and it was thanks to her that we now have been able to send the antidote all over the ind to keep the Crescents from tuming more people. Yeah, sometimes shees up with these huge ns without telling anyone, but she''s never failed any of us. I think that you need to have a little more faith in the fact that she''s a grown woman who is capable of a lot of things. Stop treating her like a damsel in distress, and maybe she''ll be more willing to open up about her ns to you because she won''t be afraid that you''ll try to stop her."


    Matt''s words hit me like a ton of bricks. And he was right, too; Nina had aplished so much, all by herself. When Matt and I had found her in the forest after the initial attack, she had single-handedly retrieved Tiffany''s medical supplies, gone into the tunnels by herself to save Lori and Jessica, and had done all of this with a bullet hole in her leg. And that was all before she had her wolf, too. Not only that, but before all of that she survived Edward''s torture. If it weren''t for her oveing his brainwashing and breaking into my cell, we probably would have both died down there. And then, of course, she led the expedition into the werewolf realm to save me from Selena. Matt really wasn''t lying when he said that she was a capable woman, and I was proud to call her my mate. After that, Matt and I didn''t say much. We didn''t need to; all we needed to do was y some hockey for a while, and by the time we finished, I was feeling a lot better.


    "Thanks, Matt," I said, punching him lightly in the shoulder after we changed and were heading back out. "I''m d you''re my friend... and my Beta."


    Matt chuckled and shook his head. Then, without a word, he walked out of the arena with a wave at me over his shoulder.


    I decided to head back out to the athletic field after that. Honestly, I expected everyone to be long gone by then, but much to my surprise, they weren''t. In fact, as I approached, my eyes widened to see Nina leading the new recruits in their training exercises.


    "Good job, guys!" she shouted as the recruits sprinted around the cones. "Remember to let your wolf give you power, and you''ll be able to do more than you thought possible! Just rely on your wolf!"


    As I approached with my hands in my pockets, I couldn''t help but smile. The recruits were performing better than they had when I was training them, and so I let Nina train them without interruption. Maybe she made a better coach than me after all.


    And besides, I couldn''t deny the fact that watching the way she worked with the wind in her hair, with her nose and her cheeks red from the cold, reminded me even more of how beautiful she was.

 Chapter 407

    ?Chapter 0407


    Nina


    I watched Enzo storm off in the direction of the hockey arena. He was clearly angry, and if I was being honest, I was angry as well because of the nasty things he had said. I didn''t think that he fully meant what he said, but it still hurt nheless and I had to blink back a few more tears.


    "Enzo!" I called. "Enzo!" But he didn''t turn around. With a sigh, I turned back to face the recruits, who were now standing around me with confused expressions on their faces. I had no idea how to train them, and I felt like I was left with a job that I wasn''t qualified for.


    "Um... Should we go home?" one guy asked, scratching his head confusedly.


    I sighed again and nced at the time on my phone; there was still supposed to be another half hour of practice, and we really didn''t have enough time to be ending training sessions early because of arguments. Enzo was telling the truth when he said that the Crescents - or the Luna''s special rogues, or whoever we were really fighting against at this point - could show up at any time, and we needed to prepare.


    "Um..." I felt myself getting nervous already just from the fifty recruits staring silently at me. "Let''s just finish up with training for the day," I said. "How about... Everyone, line up over there, by that cone, and I''m gonna have you take turns running to the end."


    The recruits all groaned, almost in unison, but lined up at the cone I was pointing at nheless. I scooped up Enzo''s discarded stopwatch off of the damp grass and clicked it on.


    "Okay," I said, walking over to meet the recruits. "On the count of three, I want the first person in line to sprint to the end and weave between the cones, turn around, ande back. Tap the next person on the shoulder when you get back and then that person can go immediately. Okay? Three... Two... One!"


    The first recruit, a girl, took off running through the cones. But her legs were tired and shaky, and she kept slipping on the grass. When she whipped around at the end, she slipped in the wet grass and fell with a yelp. Pausing the stopwatch, I ran over to her and helped her up.


    "You okay?" I asked, to which the girl nodded tearfully. I bit my lip, thinking, as I realized what the issue was; these students didn''t know how to channel their wolf''s energy. I could tell that it came naturally to some, but not to all of them. I decided then and there that I needed to help them learn how to channel their wolf''s energy if they wanted to perform well, so I waved them all over and began to give them instructions.


    "When you''re running, you sort of need to let go of your own inhibitions and put your trust in your wolf," I said, pacing back and forth in front of the students as I struggled to put into words how it was done. "If you don''t trust your wolf, then it won''t work. You and your wolf aren''t really the same consciousness; you have to work together. Everyone, I want you to close your eyes and try talking to your wolf now."


    The recruits all looked at each other confusedly before they closed their eyes one by one. I watched as they seemingly struggled for a few moments. Then, one girl suddenly popped her eyes open and grinned widely.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    "I did it!" she eximed. "My wolf''s name is Freya!"


    After the first girl spoke, the other recruits slowly began to open their eyes and smile. Even just as they stood there, they appeared to fill with more vigor than before.


    "Good!" I said, pping my hands together. "Line up at the first cone, and try again. And this time, ask your wolf to give you strength and speed, and trust your wolf to do the rest."


    The recruits lined up. The same girl from before started off, and on my count, she took off running at the speed of light through the cones. She wove deftly back and forth, and when she came to the end she spun around almost in a pirouette, then wove her way back to touch the next recruit on the shoulder. The recruits cheered as the next boy ran just as deftly through the cones, and by the time they had all finished, it had only been under a minute for all fifty of them toplete the course.


    Enzo still wasn''t back yet, so I moved the recruits on to their next activity and had them do calisthenics. I had


    them use the same method as before, which allowed them to power through their exercises with ease; some of them even went above and beyond, feeling themselves be more and more powerful as they became more used to their wolves.


    After that, I had the recruits aplish several more training exercises. The training session actually went on for more than half an hour, but no one was eager to leave as they were having too much fun training. By the end, they had returned to the cones and were running a new course that I had set up.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Good job, guys!" I shouted as the recruits sprinted around the cones. "Remember to let your wolf give you power, and you''ll be able to do more than you thought possible! Just rely on your wolf!"


    As I watched the recruits run around the course I had made, I couldn''t help but smile. But at the same time, I felt a presence behind me; I turned to look over my shoulder and saw Enzo standing there. My smile faded a bit as I half expected him to return to his previous methods of training, but much to my surprise he said nothing. In fact, he just stood a few feet away, watching me calmly with his hands in his pockets.


    I smiled back at him and turned back to look at the recruits.


    "Good job, everyone!" I said as they finished the course and jogged back over to me. "I think you can all call it a day now. See you all again tomorrow morning."


    The recruits walked off of the athletic field, grinning andughing. I watched as some of the boys shot forward, racing each other with their newfound speed back to the quad, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    Just then, Enzo finally came up to me and put his arm around my shoulder. I looked up at him and saw that he seemed to have softened, and no longer looked angry.


    "Wanna go for a run?" he asked gently.


    I felt myself blush and looked down at my clothes. I wasn''t wearing athletic gear, and was even wearing myce- up boots due to the snow earlier that morning. Needless to say, I wasn''t exactly dressed for running.


    "Um... I don''t think I''m really dressed to go running," I said.


    Enzo just chuckled and shook his head, then ruffled my hair. "I was talking about running in our wolf forms, silly."

 Chapter 408

    ?Chapter 0408


    Nina


    "I was talking about running in our wolf forms, silly," Enzo said, ruffling my hair.


    My face turned a slightly deeper shade of red.


    "Oh," I replied, smiling a bit. "Sure. That would be fun."


    Enzo had just been angry with me and we had had a bit of an argument. But now, after he disappeared for a little while, he seemed to be in better spirits. I wasn''t sure exactly why he suddenly seemed to be feeling better, but it made me happy to see it.


    We walked over to the treeline at the back of the athletic field, where there was an entrance to a hiking trail between the trees. There, once we stepped into the dim forest and the sound of the wind blowing across the athletic field became dampened by the thick pine trees, Enzo shifted in front of me.


    I couldn''t help but smile up at him. I always loved seeing him in his wolf form. Before I shifted, I walked up to him and ran my fingers through his fur. He pressed his head up against me as a low, happy growl rumbled quietly in his throat. Finally, I stepped back and shifted myself.


    Shifting this time was much faster and easier than the first time. When I had first shifted, I had felt as though my body was tearing in two; but now, it was over in the blink of an eye. I simply closed my eyes and gave my wolf full control, and then I was in my wolf form when I opened my eyes again.


    And, now that we were both in our wolf forms, we were able to talk freely. No one else would have been able to hear us since we were speaking telepathically, but to us it felt just like normal conversation.


    "Follow me," Enzo said. He leaped off into the woods. I followed closely behind, feeling the sensation of the wind blowing through my fur. We ran through the forest and wove ourselves between the trees, picking up speed as we went. Running like this felt so natural now, even more natural than running on two legs. I loved the feeling of freedom coursing through my body when I raced through the forest, leaping over small ravines, fallen trees, andrge moss-covered boulders as though it was in my blood to be so agile. And it was in my blood, I supposed, although it was strange to think of it like that. I had spent my entire life up until recently thinking that I was human, but it turned out that I couldn''t have been more wrong.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    We came to a stop by arge ravine that dipped down into a small stream. The water below was frozen now, leaving little icicles where the tiny waterfalls used to cascade over the rocks in the warmer weather. As we stood there, I looked up at the sky and squinted against the grayness. It had begun to snow.


    I always preferred the colder weather, although up until recently I most preferred the spring and autumn, when it was chilly but not too cold. But now that my wolf had emerged, and especially when I was in my wolf form, I loved the frigid cold more than ever. I hardly felt it through my thick fur, and wouldn''t have minded if it was a little colder.Content belong to N?velDr¨¢ma. Org.


    Suddenly, we both heard the sound of a twig snapping across the ravine. We looked at each other, but it wasn''t out of panic; it was excitement, because we could smell what the intruder was, and it wasn''t another werewolf. It was a deer.


    "Do you want to hunt?" Enzo asked. Even in his wolf state, he looked as though he was smiling.


    I nodded excitedly. Without another word, we both leaped over the ravine in pursuit of the deer, who was now alerted to our presence. We crashed through the underbrush as we followed its scent. Up ahead, I could see its fluffy white tail as it ran from us. We chased it around the trees and nts, gaining speed, until we were within reaching distance of it.


    But I wasn''t nning on killing it, and neither was Enzo.


    Just before the deer ran out into an empty road, Enzo and I veered off and left it alone. We turned back and ran in the direction that we came from; and now, he was chasing me. I felt his teeth snap at my tail and I yelped excitedly, picking up speed as I tried to evade him. But Enzo was fast, and before long, he had tackled me. We


    rolled around on the ground, yipping and biting at each other yfully, before I finally managed to pin him down beneath me.


    "I let you win," he said, grinning up at me with his sharp teeth.

 Chapter 409

    ?Chapter 0409


    I shook my head. "Liar," I teased. "Just admit that I''m too strong for you."


    I heard the sound of Enzo''s chuckles echoing in my mind, and he tilted his head back, exposing his neck. I leaned down and bit into his neck, like he was my prey.


    But at the same time, we both shifted back. His fur was reced with skin, and my teeth were reced by lips. I kissed along his neck, feeling its warmth beneath my lips, and ran my tongue up and to his jaw before I pushed myself up onto my hands and smirked down at him.


    "You''re quite the predator," Enzo said teasingly as he smiled up at me.


    "Am I?" I asked. I sat up fully, noticing the hard erection in his groin as I pressed my butt down onto his hips, and traced my finger along his throat. He wasying with his arms outstretched in an almost submissive pose, and his eyes were practically begging me for something that I knew we both wanted.


    Neither of us spoke. I reached down into his sweatpants and felt his warmth with my hand, noticing the subtle growls that rang in his throat, before I pulled my hand out and stood, still straddling him. With a mischievous smirk, I shimmied my own pants off, kicking my boots off into the hard dirt, before I sat back down.


    "You''re not too cold?" Enzo asked, furrowing his brow. I simply shook my head and exposed his erection again.


    "You can keep me warm," I whispered. And with that, with no warning for Enzo, I sat down on his cock. I felt it fill me with a throb. Enzo pushed his head back into the ground and groaned loudly, digging his fingers into my hips to pull me down further onto him.


    I began to move myself up and down. It was cold in the forest, but I was soon warm enough from twisting my hips on Enzo, and I began to move faster. He dug his fingers deeper into the flesh of my hips, causing me to wince with abination of pleasure and pain. I leaned down, cing my hands on either side of him, and began to flick my hips up and down. The forest around us quickly became filled with the sound of our skin pping against each other as well as Enzo''s moans, which were only increasing in intensity the faster I went.


    It felt good to ride him like this; I liked the power. Once I felt him beginning to throb inside of me, I slowed down again and sat upright, reaching up into my shirt to cup my breasts as I began to grind on him. My clit made contact with his belly, and I felt myself be even more wet.


    "N-Nina," Enzo croaked, grabbing me as I gyrated on top of him in an attempt to make me stop, or at least slow down. "S-Stop. I''m gonna-"


    I grinned. "Go on," I said, reaching down and wrapping my fingers around his throat. "I''m gonnae, too."


    As though my permission flicked a switch, Enzo threw his head back once more against the hard ground and let out a loud, choked moan. I felt him throb inside of me, his cock growing in size. And at the same time, I felt myself explode. A cascade of my own juices flowed down, running across my inner thighs while I arched my back and felt my eyes roll into the back of my head.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Weid on the cold forest floor a little while, fully dressed once more with Enzo''s coat below us acting as a nket. Iid on his chest, running my finger up and down his midriff while we looked up at the dark green pine trees towering over us.


    "You''re getting really good at that, you know?" Enzo said as he yed with one of my braids.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Thanks," I teased, propping myself up on my elbow. I looked down at Enzo''s soft face for a moment, drinking in his dark brown eyes, before I nted a gentle kiss on his lips. But when I pulled away, his brow was furrowed as though he was thinking. He took in a sharp breath before speaking.


    "I''m sorry for infantilizing you," he said quietly. "I know that I should trust you more so you don''t feel like you need to hide your ns. You''ve never done anything except prove that you''re a fully capable person. You''re really smart, Nina, and that''s what I love about you."


    Enzo''s words made a slow smile spread across my face. I reached out to brush a curl of hair out of his eyes, and kissed him again.

 Chapter 410

    ?Chapter 0410Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Nina


    The end of the semester was just around the corner, which meant that final exams were on their way. And considering how much time I had spent that semester dealing with what felt like everything except for my sses, I needed to study.


    When I wasn''t training the new recruits with Enzo over the following week, I was studying in the library. I stayed upte every night to cram as much as I could, and found myself reverting back to the way that I used to be before it felt as though the world was falling apart; just a normal college student who wanted to pass her exams. If I pushed everything else out of my mind, it did feel as though everything was normal.


    But it wasn''t.


    And I couldn''t really push everything else out of my mind for more than five minutes. With the Crescents potentially returning at any moment, it felt as though the world was copsing in on me. It made it difficult to focus on studying, and if I was being honest, the fact that the school was still running at this point almost felt silly to me. I wished that everything could just be put on hold until the Crescents were no longer a threat, but at the same time I knew that the Crescents would likely be a threat for a long time, and the world needed to go on. Students had already paid their tuition, and future doctors andwyers were studying to go out into the world. Just because the Crescents were hell-bent on taking over the world didn''t mean that it needed to stop turning.


    And so, despite everything, I spent my days and nights when not training studying in the library.


    One evening, on a Wednesday, I had been in the library for at least six hours at that point. I had lost track of how much time I had spent in there, and was only able to measure the time I had spent studying that day by the number of cardboard to-go coffee cups I threw in the trash. By the time I finally looked up at the clock on the wall to see that it was almost midnight, I had counted seven cups of coffee throughout the day.


    "Shit," I whispered to myself, rubbing my tired eyes. "It''ste."


    I was too tired and bleary-eyed at that point to study for any longer, so I decided to close my book on human anatomy and pack up my things for the night. I stood, cracking my back after sitting in pretty much the same position all day, and stretched for a moment before grabbing my bag and heading out of the library.


    However, just as I was heading out, someone else was heading in. And that someone was none other than Selena.


    She put her head down at first and tried to hustle past me, but froze when I called out to her.


    "Hey, Selena," I said. "Can we talk?"


    Truthfully, I had wanted to talk about the iming ceremony since it happened; but I hadn''t been able to find Selena anywhere. I knew that she was avoiding me.


    Selena slowly looked over her shoulder and cast me a dirty look.


    "Is it important enough to interrupt my studying?" she asked, shifting her bag on her shoulder.


    I bit my lip for a moment, watching her, before I took a sharp breath. "I''m really sorry about the whole iming thing," I said quietly.


    Selena scoffed. "No you''re not," she growled. "You''re not sorry,"


    Just as I expected, my evil twin sister was just as nasty as she always was. But I had seen a spark of an innocent young girl in there a couple of times, and I was determined to draw that spark out. Even if it took years, I was determined to get her to see me as a sister and not an enemy, despite what she had done in the past. I knew that the Luna had probably whispered all sorts of things in her ear, and I didn''t fully me her for everything.


    "I am sorry," I said, walking up to her. "I really am. But I do hope you understand that-"

 Chapter 411

    ?Chapter 0411


    "Yeah, yeah, I know," she said dismissively with a wave of her hand and a dirty re in her eyes. "I''ve given you plenty of reasons not to trust me."


    I fell silent. She was right; she had given me, and everyone else, countless reasons not to trust her.


    "But it is possible for you to gain my trust," I said softly. "We''re sisters."


    Selena stared at me for several long moments. Her eyes were slightly wide, as though I had once again surprised her by being gentle with my words. It almost felt as though she had expected me to be just as nasty and evil as she had been.


    "So what?" she asked, finally turning to face me fully. "You want me to prove myself or something?"


    I nodded and shrugged at the same time. "Yeah, sort of. If you can prove to me that you''re not just gonna use your powers to hurt people again, then I''ll happily turn you back into a werewolf."


    For a long time, Selena was quiet as she chewed the inside of her cheek. Her blue eyes were the only thing that kept me from feeling as though I was looking into a mirror. Honestly, her blue eyes were pretty. They stood out starkly from her dark hair.


    Finally, after a long time, Selena opened her mouth and spoke.


    "I know this probably won''t be enough to make you trust me, but I''ll say this: the Luna has an army of those special rogues. But they''re all connected to her."


    My eyebrows raised at this information. I opened my mouth to ask what she meant exactly, but it seemed as though I had already exhausted my time with Selena. Without another word, she hiked her bag strap up on her shoulder and stormed off, disappearing between the tall bookshelves. I stared after her for a minute, chewing my lip, before I finally sighed and headed out the door.


    The air was cold as I began to walk back to my dorm, but it felt nice after being inside all day and it helped me think. I needed to know what Selena meant when she said that all of those special rogues were connected to the Luna... Surely that information would be extremely helpful if we wanted to take the Luna, and thus the Crescents, down. But I didn''t know enough yet. I needed to see if I could get Selena to tell me more, and soon, before it was toote.


    As I walked across the quad, I looked up to see a familiar face waiting for me at the fountain. It was Enzo. He stood and walked over to me with his hands in his pockets and shot me a cheeky smile.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "I thought you''d be walking home right about now," he said. "Wannae to my ce tonight instead?"


    "Um, sure," I replied, managing a smile despite the millions of thoughts whirling around in my head. But I couldn''t help but nce over my shoulder as we walked, and Enzo noticed.


    "What is it?" he asked, putting his arm around me.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing. I just ran into Selena, and she said something interesting; she said that the Luna is ''connected to these gically engineered rogues. But I don''t know what that means exactly. I mean, she might not even be telling the truth, but..."


    Enzo stopped in his tracks and looked down at me. "That''s not ''nothing", Nina," he said. "That''s crucial information. We have to get more. Maybe we should interrogate-"


    "No!" I blurted out, surprising even myself with my urgency. "No. We need to give her time... If we push her too much, she''ll never tell us anything."


    For a few moments, Enzo looked at me with disbelief on his face.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "C''mon," I said, punching his arm yfully. "Didn''t you just tell me that you think I''m capable?"


    Enzo looked down at the ground and chuckled, then nodded. "Yeah, I guess I did say that, didn''t I?" he said.


    With that, he slipped his arm back around me and we began to walk to his dorm just as snow began to fall.

 Chapter 412

    ?Chapter 0412


    Nina


    The next morning, I somehow managed to get up early with Enzo to go to training despite the fact that I had been up studying sote the night before. After getting dressed and eating breakfast, we headed across campus to the athletic fields. A light snow had fallen once again and nketed the field in a thinyer of white powder, buttely the recruits had been in much better spirits now that they had learned how to channel their wolves. In fact, when Enzo and I walked up to the recruits, a few of them were running around in their wolf forms and ying in the snow. I stifled augh as I watched them frantically look up and shift back, as though it was against the rules to be in their wolf forms.


    "You guys can actually stay in your wolf forms," Enzo said to the group as we approached. "You''re gonna be in your wolf forms for some agility training today."


    The recruits erupted into a chorus of excited cheers. It made meugh to see how happy everyone was to be werewolves; it also made me wonder how many people would actually take the antidote once all of the fighting was over, if any of them even did. I couldn''t help but wonder, however, if it was irresponsible to create so many new werewolves so quickly. In a way, we were doing something very simr to the Crescents by turning more people into werewolves; although at least this was voluntary.


    Enzo began his training session. He was much more empathetic and easy-going now, although he was still firm andmanding. I enjoyed watching him like that, however. Seeing him act as an Alpha turned me on, and as I watched him work with the recruits and saw the beads of sweat from running back and forth beginning to drip down the back of his muscr neck, I started to fantasize about him.


    Lately, the sex between us had been almost nonstop. It felt as though every free moment we had alone together, we were spending it hooking up. And it was only getting better, too. As I sat and watched him, I remembered how he had dominated me first thing that morning, before the sun even rose. Just thinking about it made me wet, and I decided then and there that I was going to drag him off to the locker rooms after trainingter.


    "Earth to Nina."


    A familiar voice came from behind me, breaking me out of my lustful fantasy. I felt my cheeks go red as I looked up to see Luke standing there, and hoped that he just thought that my red face was from the cold.


    "Hey, Luke," I said, clearing my throat and trying to quell the tingling in my panties. "Need something?"


    "Did you not hear me just now?* Luke asked. I shook my head, and he sighed. "There''s a group of strangers that just came into town. They''re werewolves, but I don''t think they''re Crescents. And they keep saying that they know you."


    I raised my eyebrows and stood from the bench where I was sitting.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "Where are they?" I asked. "You didn''t let them in, did you?"


    Luke shook his head. "Nope. They''re waiting at the town entrance. They don''t seem to be up to anything, but I think that you and Enzo shoulde and see if you actually know them, or if they''re lying."


    I nodded and waved Enzo over. He looked up from his training, said something to the recruits, and then jogged over to meet us. When I exined the situation to him, he gave me a skeptical look but still told the recruits to take a break while we were gone and followed Luke and I to the entrance of town, where these strangers were waiting.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When we reached the entrance of town, however, I realized that these weren''t strangers at all.


    "Well, I''ll be damned," Enzo said, walking briskly up to the old rival hockey captain and shaking his hand firmly. I came up behind him, grinning, and gave our old friend a tight hug.

 Chapter 413

    ?Chapter 0413


    "You do know these guys?" Luke asked, to which I nodded.


    "This is Jason," I said. "We all met when Enzo and Jason''s team yed a hockey game a few towns over a while back."


    Luke looked at Jason and his team suspiciously, but Jason just ran a hand through his hair andughed nervously.


    "I hope we didn''t freak you guys out by showing up here unannounced," he said. "But we had toe. I mean, with the Crescents doing what they''re doing..."


    "I thought you were a Crescent," Enzo said. "You''re not a spy, right?"


    Jasonughed again and shook his head. "Not a spy. I left the Crescentspletely and formed my own pack. Actually, a lot of people left the Crescents when they started turning people into rogues against their will. And when we heard that you guys developed an antidote that''s really been helping people, we knew that we had toe and join in the fight."


    My eyes widened at this. Enzo and I shot each other a look. Luke still looked entirely skeptical, and just folded his arms across his chest and looked at Jason warily.


    "I mean, if you''ll have us," Jason said. "We''d like to help. But if you guys don''t trust us, I get it. We were Crescents at one point, after all."


    "Just give us a moment," Luke suddenly chimed in. He grabbed both Enzo and I by our sleeves with an


    unprecedented amount of strength for a skinny guy who was actually an undead skeleton in disguise, and pulled us a little ways away.


    Once we were further away, Luke looked at both of us with concern written across his face. "You two really trust these guys?" he asked, lowering his voice. "They used to be Crescents."C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "So?" I asked. "You tried to throttle me the first time I met you. Or did you forget?"


    Luke''s face went red and he fell silent.


    "Luke is right, though," Enzo said. "We should be wary of any outsiders right now. But... We did form a strong bond with them before, and we could use the help. Plus, if they know how the Crescents are operating, it could be extremely useful.


    I nodded at this, and threw a nce at Jason and the others over my shoulder. Jason gave me a friendly wave. "Let''s do it," I said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When we returned to Jason and the others, we told them that we would dly let them join our little army; under one condition.


    "Tell us anything you know about the Crescents," I said. "And swear you won''t omit anything. We''re putting our trust in you here."


    Jason nodded. "dly," he said.


    A little whileter, all of us were walking back to the athletic fields together. Jason and his hockey team joined our little army, and gave us a lot of crucial information along with it.


    "So, Lewis joined the Crescents?" Enzo asked, speaking angrily through his teeth. "That little weasel." Jason nodded. "But he''s not respected. And even though he and a few of his followers joined the Crescents, there are way more ex-Crescents who left because they don''t agree with everything that''s going on. And a lot of those people are headed here, to join forces with you guys." Jason stopped then, and looked directly at me with intense sincerity. "You''re famous, Nina," he said. "Word has spread that you''re the one who created the antidote that''s


    saving people. You have a lot of allies; all you need to do is give the order, and you have an entire army at yourmand."


    I swallowed and looked up at Enzo. I was nomander... Enzo was, though.


    And between Enzo''s Alphamand and my antidote, maybe we really could take down the Crescents.

 Chapter 414

    ?Chapter 0414


    Nina


    Enzo, Luke and I led Jason and his team over to the athletic fields to meet the new recruits.


    "I used my power of iming to turn all of these people," I said as we approached, "It was voluntary, of course. They can take the antidote when this is all over if they want to shift back."


    Jason nodded slowly as he took in the scene in front of him. It had appeared as though the recruits decided not to take a break after all, and were now ying an intense game of touch football. I couldn''t help but smile as I watched them zoom around the athletic field, using their newfound werewolf abilities to run faster, jump higher, and be more agile. They all seemed to be having a lot of fun.


    "So," Jason said, turning to look at me, "you have the power of iming, huh?"


    I nodded, then nced over at his team. They had all been human when I met them before, and I was sure that they were all human now unless they had found another way to be turned. Judging from the way they watched the new recruits run around with such freedom, it appeared as though they were still human. The awe on their faces gave it away, and therefore I knew what Jason would ask next.


    "Would you be interested in turning my team?"


    My eyebrows raised. Jason''s team looked at me intently with smiles on their faces.


    "I mean... Sure, if you guys want," I said, ncing up at Enzo, who gave me a silent look of mild approval. "We can have another iming ceremony, I guess."


    Jason''s team got excited by the thought of that. I decided that it was best to keep the whole ceremony under wraps though, unlikest time; with the progress I had made with Selena, I didn''t want her to find out that I was iming more people and excluding her once again. We came up with a n to hold the ceremony at the cabins, but to disguise it as a small party with only the two hockey teams and our close friends in attendance.


    That night, we held the iming ceremony, followed by a small party. It felt just like the party we had at the lodge when we first met Jason and his team, and maybe all of us got a little too drunk. We spent the night dancing to loud music by the fire, ying drinking games, and talking. I quickly discovered that Jason and his team had done their best to protect their small town against the Crescents when the rogues first began to spread, but there were too many rogues for them to keep up with. It wasn''t until the antidote started being passed around that their town managed to keep its head above water. And apparently, that was the case with a lot of towns on the ind. But the good news was that the antidote was working, which was keeping the Crescents at bay. Only a few towns were leftpletely overtaken by the Crescents, and apparently the Crescents had taken up their main residence in a town on the other side of the ind for the time being. I knew, however, that it would only be a matter of time before the Crescents were aided by the Luna''s gically engineered rogues, and I hoped to keep that from happening. But I needed more information first.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    A few more days passed, and it turned out that Jason and his team were a huge help. Between the two hockey teams, proud Mountainview citizens and the new recruits, the town of Mountainview was being patrolled constantly and felt safer than ever. Luke''s spies kept an eye on the surrounding area and watched nearby towns to check for any Crescent action as well as to spread the word that it was safe in Mountainview, and soon the town was seeing an influx of people who wereing to wait out the storm and join in the fight. People who had previously been holed up in hiding returned to Mountainview, and refugees filled up all of the local motels, bed and breakfasts, and camping areas. By the end of the week, it felt as though absolutely nothing was out of the ordinary. I hoped that it could stay that way; maybe the Crescents would see that we were stronger in Mountainview and they would be more hesitant to attack. Now, all I needed was to focus on taking down the Luna. Hopefully then, this would all be over.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 415

    ?Chapter 0415


    However, that wasn''t the only thing on my mind. It was Friday morning now, and final exams would be starting on the following Monday. That meant that the semester would be over, and students would no doubt be nning on going home to their families. That also meant that some of our recruits might want to leave.


    On Friday morning, I woke up in Enzo''s arms. He was still sleeping beside me, and when I turned over and began to kiss along his neck, his eyes slowly fluttered open. A slow smile spread across his lips as I continued to kiss his warm neck.


    It was still early, leaving his room cast in a dark hue as the sun hadn''t fullye up yet. But when I reached down and groped along the front of his boxers, I could feel that he was already hard.


    Without speaking, I slowly turned over and arched my back, pushing my butt up against him. As I did, a soft moan yed on Enzo''s lips. I felt him tug my panties aside and slip his boxers down. His fingers ran back and forth across my wet pussy for a few moments before he slipped himself inside of me.


    My moans were muffled by the thick moming air, but as Enzo slowly worked himself into me, they raised in volume until the room was filled with the sound of our passion. Enzo wrapped his strong arm around me and pulled me close, his lips brushing along my neck and my earlobe while he lifted my leg and pulled it back. The new position made me even tighter, and I felt a burst of wetness cascade out and run down my thigh.


    "I love you, Nina," Enzo whispered into my ear, his breath making me shiver. I smiled and bit my lip, then turned onto my back with his cock still inside of me. I began to twist my hips on him as our foreheads pressed against each other.


    "I love you, too," I whispered. It still felt strange to say it, but I was happier than ever. I realized that I had never felt love like this for anyone; Justin and I had said it a few times while we were dating, but it felt like nothing now. The love between two fated mates was unparalleled.


    Enzo let out a loud moan as I twisted harder against him. He dug his fingers into my hips and tugged me closer, shoving himself deeper inside of me until I felt so full that I would burst. He then reached around and slid his fingers into my mouth, letting me lick and suck on them until they were wet, before he reached down and rubbed my clit. I felt myself beginning to tremble, and I tightened around him as he rubbed me and simultaneously thrust himself into me. I could hear the sound of his balls pping against me as he moved, and with a grin I reached down and grabbed them, massaging them until Enzo couldn''t contain himself any longer.


    We finished together. I felt my eyes roll back as I tightened harder around him, and at the same time I felt him throb inside of me, followed by that filling sensation that I craved so much. After several minutes ofying there and breathing heavily after our morning passion, we took a shower and did it all over again.


    That morning, at training, I addressed the recruits.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. OrgN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    *Since the semester is almost over, I just wanted to let you all know that you can take the antidote now if you want to go home," I said, feeling a bit sad about it as I spoke. "We won''t make anyone stay if you would rather go home."


    The recruits murmured amongst themselves for a few minutes before one guy stepped out from the group and spoke for them.


    "We''ve decided that we all want to stay," he said. "We want to stay and fight for our town."

 Chapter 416

    ?Chapter 0416


    NinaN?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It started snowing heavily that morning before we had even finished training the recruits for the day. In fact, it snowed so heavily that there were already two feet of snow on the ground by noon. Because of the deep snow and cold weather, the dean wound up canceling sses for the remainder of the day, and I decided to just go home to study for the rest of the afternoon and the evening since finals were only a couple of days away.


    For the rest of the day, I spent my time studying with Lori and Jessica, who made hot cocoa and started putting up Christmas decorations. Normally we would have gone home for the holidays, but the dean made an exception that semester and was allowing students to stay in their dorms at no extra cost between the fall and spring semesters. Therefore, Lori, Jessica and I were going to be staying in our dorms for Christmas, and I was excited to spend the holiday with my best friends.


    *Those stupid Crescents may have tried to take everything, but they won''t take Christmas from us," Jessica said as she hung up a gand in the window. "I won''t let them."


    Lori and I both smiled. "That''s what I love about you," Lori said, handing Jessica a pushpin for her gand." You''re always so optimistic."


    Jessica bent down and gave Lori a kiss on the lips. I quickly looked away, but it secretly made me happy to see my two best friends still in a happy rtionship together. It did feel as though things were going to work out for everyone in the end.


    The three of us studied and decorated for a while longer before I decided to head to my room to study alone.


    However, as Iid in bed with my books spread out around me, I wasn''t studying for very long when I suddenly heard the sound of something soft hitting my window. I jerked my head up and furrowed my brow when I saw what looked like fresh snow sttered on the ss. Thinking that it was just a bit of snow falling off of the roof, I went back to my studying.


    But then I heard the sound again, and again after that. Finally, I got curious and got up to look out the window.


    Lo and behold, Enzo was standing below my window with a snowball in his hand and a shit eating grin on his face. He tossed the snowball in his hand a couple of times before chucking it up at the window, hitting the ss right in front of my face.


    With augh, I flung open the window and leaned out to look at him.


    "Can I help you?" I asked.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    Enzo didn''t answer. Instead, he leaned down and scooped up another handful of snow, packed it into a ball, and threw it right at me. I managed to jump out of the way just in time, but the snowball stillnded on the middle of my carpet and would leave a wet puddleter.


    "Hey!" I shouted, stifling augh at Enzo''s childish behavior. "What was that for?"


    *Quit studying ande down here," Enzo said. "You''ve been studying all day. Come and y with me."


    I stared down at him for a few moments. He was standing almost knee deep in fresh snow, bundled up in his winter coat and hat. Looking down at him, he lookedically small, and the redness on his cheeks and the tip of his nose made him look like a naughty little kid. I couldn''t say no to that face, so I finally agreed to go down before he chucked another snowball into my room. I quickly got dressed in warm clothes and headed out.


    "Where are you going?" Lori asked as I walked through the living room bundled up in my winter coat and boots. I shrugged. "Outside. You guys cane."


    Lori and Jessica looked at each other for a few seconds before shrugging and agreeing to meet me down there. I headed down ahead of them and met Enzo outside, who had apparently now amassed almost ten snowballs in a pile at his feet; and he was in the process of making more.


    *Those had better not all be for me!" I said, leaning down to scoop up a handful of snow.


    But they were.


    Within ten minutes, Enzo and I were both already soaked from snowballs and out of breath. And it wasn''t just us, either. Other students saw the snowball fight through their windows and started running out to join in the fun, and soon enough it felt as though the entire campus was joining in one massive snowball fight. The quad became filled with the sounds of screaming andughter, and the freshyer of snow was turned into a mess of footprints and ces where people had slipped and fallen. And all the while, Enzo and I just had more and more fun.


    At one point, I had a snowball in each hand and was chasing Enzo furiously around the quad. All around me I could hear the sounds of peopleughing and screaming as they chased each other and shoved each other into the snow. I pulled my left hand back then and flung the snowball as hard as I could, and at the same time Enzo looked over his shoulder.


    I hit him square in the face. He froze, his face covered in wet snow. My mouth dropped open and I dropped the other snowball on the ground, running up to him and apologizing profusely as I wiped the snow off of his face with my sleeve. Behind me, I could hear Lori and Jessica cackling as they watched the scene before them.


    "I''m sorry!" I said as I wiped the cold snow out of his eyes while trying not tough. "It was an ident!" But Enzo just grinned. Without a word, he grabbed me and pulled me along with him, and we fell onto our sides in a deep pile of snow. I felt myself instantly get soaked when we fell, snow soaking through my pants and sliding up my shirt. I sat up and punched Enzo in the arm as I shrieked from the cold feeling on my skin, but both of us wereughing.


    *You jerk!" I teased, punching him in the arm again.


    "It''s just payback for hitting me right in the face with a snowball," Enzo teased in return.


    I giggled and picked up a handful of snow, dumping it on his chest. He pulled me down against him so that the snow soaked through my coat as well, freezing my skin even more. Despite the coldness, however, I couldn''t stopughing, and neither could Enzo. Stillughing, I pressed my cold lips against his and kissed him deeply. When I came back up, his cheeks were redder than before, and his smile faded as he looked up at me lovingly. He gently tucked a loose strand of hair behind my ear as he gazed into my eyes.


    *Come on," he said, sitting up. "Let''s get you some dry clothes."

 Chapter 417

    ?Chapter 0417


    Nina


    "Come on," Enzo said, sitting up. "Let''s get you some dry clothes."


    By now, I waspletely soaked from the snow... But that wasn''t the only thing that was soaked. While ying in the snow with Enzo, I couldn''t stop myself from getting wet for him, and the thought of going back to his apartment with him to be alone made me throb. We had just had sex twice already that moming, and yet I already wanted him again. Was this what it was like to be with my mate? Secretly, I hoped that this lust for each other would never die down.


    While the rest of the campus continued ying in the snow, Enzo and I slipped back into his dorm hand-in-hand and headed up the stairs. His dorm was warm and dark when we entered. As soon as the door closed behind me, Enzo suddenly whipped around and mmed his hand on the wall above me, pressing me into the wood of the door with his body. I felt myself shiver as his glowing eyes stared hungrily down at me. A low growl rumbled in his throat as he took me in, and his free hand slowly unzipped my coat to reveal that my t-shirt waspletely soaked all of the way through. I wasn''t wearing a bra, and my nipples were showing through the thin fabric of my shirt. As he looked at me, he growled deeply again. "Undress for me," he whispered in a domineering tone of voice. "Your clothes are wet." Enzo took a step backwards. I felt my face go red as I shimmied off my coat and dropped it on the floor, then pulled my shirt off over my head to reveal my cold breasts and hard nipples. Then, I began to take my pants off.


    But before I did, Enzo grabbed my hand and stopped me. His eyes burned with an intense hunger, and he clicked his tongue as he shook his head.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    "Don''t just take them off. Dance for me."


    My face went an even deeper shade of red.


    "You want me to... d-dance?" I whimpered, feeling myself ovee with embarrassment as Enzo slowly nodded. He walked over to his bluetooth speaker, turned it on and tapped on his phone for a moment, then began to y some music. When he returned, he folded his arms across his chest and leaned on the wall, drinking me in with his eyes.


    "Go on," he said. "My patience is wearing thin. Don''t make me rip them off of you."


    I swallowed, my hands trembling a bit as I began to shimmy my pants down. I turned around and swung my hips as I did, bending down so that my ass rubbed up against his cock through his pants. I was wearingcy red panties, and when he saw them, he growled again. But he didn''t touch me, waiting patiently instead for me to finish my show. I turned back around to face him, biting my lip and feeling a bit of confidence surge through me as I began to move to the music. I pulled my damp pants off the rest of the way and sauntered up to him, wrapping one arm around his neck with my other hand on my breasts, squeezing and rubbing them sensually. Enzo moaned again as I grinded myself into him, feeling his erection against my thigh.


    As I danced up against him, he pressed his body harder up against me until he had me


    sandwiched firmly against the wall.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "Turn around," he demanded. "And pull your panties down."


    I did as I was told, feeling myself be more wet from his dominance. I turned and slowly pulled my panties down, but I apparently wasn''t fast enough, because he suddenly grabbed them and ripped them down. I heard the fabric tear, but I didn''t care. In one swift movement, he pulled his hot cock out and thrust it into me, and we both erupted into a chorus of moans as my pussy adjusted to his size. He began to twist his hips back and forth, still pressing me up against the wall with his hand pushed against the back of my head.


    "Have you ever tried anything in your ass?" he whispered as he slowly worked himself into me. My eyes widened and I shook my head, feeling myself get nervous. Enzo chuckled at my reaction. "Would you like to?"


    I had never tried it, but the thought of it had always excited me. Biting my lip. I quietly whimpered, "Yes, please."


    Enzo chuckled again. I felt his hand slide down my back and squeeze my ass. He pped me lightly down there, and then brought his hand back up and put his thumb in my mouth, all while still pumping himself into me. I whimpered as he worked himself deeper and deeper. Once his thumb was sufficiently wet, he reached back down and began to rub my asshole with it while reaching around with his other hand to rub my clit.

 Chapter 418

    ?Chapter 0418


    "You sure you want it?" he asked, dropping his dominance for a moment to check on me.


    I nodded. "Yes, I want it," I said through my moans. I felt a bit of pressure as he pushed his thumb into my ass, still thrusting deeper into me. And as he did, I felt myself be ovee with pleasure. My moans suddenly heightened in intensity at this new feeling, and I felt my hand p against the wall. My legs shook beneath me, and Enzo justughed at my ecstasy before pushing his thumb deeper.


    "Don''t cum," he growled into my ear as my moans heightened. He continued to thrust, harder now so that I could hear the sound of flesh pping together. His thumb was firm and thick, and it made my pussy tighten. I felt myself almost sumb to an orgasm, but I managed to hold it off, not wanting to disappoint him. But his moans got louder as my pussy tightened, and his moans made it impossible to hold it in. I came instantly.


    Enzo froze, his cock twitching inside of me, and stopped rubbing my clit


    "Did you just disobey me?" he asked.


    "I''m sorry," I whimpered. "I couldn''t hold it."


    He clicked his tongue again, then took the hand that had been rubbing my clit and pped my ass, hard, causing me to whimper even louder. He then pulled his thumb and his cock out of me and, grabbing me by the neck, walked me over to the couch. He pushed me down over the back of the couch and pped my ass again before he leaned down and began to eat me out from behind while his fingers worked their way up into my pussy. From the feeling of his tongue rubbing across my clit and my asshole, I came again, this time harder as he fingered me roughly. I came so hard that it almost hurt, and when I was finished, I felt too sensitive. But he just kept stimting me until I was screaming out, begging for him to stop. "Say you''re sorry, and I''ll stop," he said firmly.


    "I''m sorry for cumming," I whimpered. "I won''t do it again."


    "Good." Enzo straightened and stood again, then shoved his cock back inside of me and pumped himself into me. He put his thumb back in my ass while Iy helpless over the back of the couch; and when he was almost finished, he pulled out of me and grabbed me, spinning me around and forcing me onto my knees. In the darkness, I felt his cock slide down my throat. I gagged as he finished inside of me.


    When he was finished, he let out onest growl before pulling his cock out of my mouth and panting heavily. I swallowed the load inside of my mouth and wiped my mouth with the back of my hand as he slid down to the floor next to me.


    "Are you okay?" he whispered, taking my hand gently. "Are you sure you liked all of that?"


    I nodded, unable to contain my grin now. "I loved it," I murmured,ying my head on his shoulder.


    That night, I fell asleep in Enzo''s arms after a warm andforting shower. I felt safe and protected in his arms, and fell asleep with a smile on my face from the afterglow of our kinky sex.


    But not long after I had fallen asleep, I began to dream. And the dream that I had was terrifying, to say the least.


    The Luna was standing in front of me in a dark room, her eyes glowing a haunting deep red as a twisted grin spread across her lips.


    "Hello, Nina," she said, her voice echoing so loudly around me that it hurt my ears. "I''m watching you."


    I covered my ears and groaned, falling to my knees. Above me, the Luns onlyughed maniacally, and herughs filled my skull with even more pain.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    Suddenly, I woke up in a cold sweat and sat up abruptly in bed. Enzo, who was sleeping beside me, jolted awake to see me panting heavily and clutching my chest beside him.


    "Nina?" he asked, sitting up. "Are you okay?"Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I looked over at him, seeing his soft features in the dim light of his bedroom, and slowly nodded.


    "Yeah," I whispered,ying back down in his strong arms. "Just a nightmare."


    But part of me didn''t think that it was a nightmare at all.

 Chapter 419

    ?Chapter 0419


    Nina


    Monday morning marked the beginning of finals week, which meant that the end of the semester was only a few days away.


    It didn''t really feel as though the semester was ending, though. I would be staying on campus for Christmas break, and between the Luna and the Crescents, time felt different anyway. I was a bit sad that I wouldn''t have sses to distract me anymore, though.


    On Monday morning, I woke up early for my first exam. I headed out quickly and went to the dining hall for breakfast and more cramming before the exam, but by that point I had done all of the studying that I possibly could. It was an anatomy exam, which brought me back to the days of Luke helping me study before he had his human disguise. Everything felt so chaotic during that time, but now looking back I realized just how simple everything really was. The Crescents were practically unheard of, I didn''t even know about the Alpha King or the Luna or Selena, and the main issue on my mind was whether or not I wanted to just be friends with Enzo or not. Now, it all felt so small and silly. In some ways I wished that I could go back to that time, but in other ways I was grateful for everything that had happened since then. I felt as though we all grew so much because of everything that had happened.


    After I ate breakfast and studied for a little while longer, I realized that I only had a little bit of time before the exam began. I decided to head to the ssroom early so that I could find a good seat, and so I packed up my notebooks and headed out of the dining hall and into the cold winter morning air.


    The snow from the weekend was still piled high around the campus, and people''s spirits were just as high. The town of Mountainview felt safe and lively again thanks to everyone''s efforts, and I could tell that everyone was finally happy. Hopefully, I thought to myself as I began to walk across the snowy quad to the lecture hall, things would only get better from here. I knew that I just needed to take the Luna down, but I needed more information. And the dream that I had on Friday night about the Luna made me even more nervous; even though Enzo told me that it was just a nightmare and that I didn''t have anything to worry about, I felt strange. I felt as though my mind had been invaded on that night. It felt as though the Luna really was watching my every move, how long would it be before she discovered what we were up to and stopped us from fighting back?


    As I walked to the lecture hall, my mind swirled with a million different possibilities. I tried to push them down, though, so I could just focus on my exam instead.C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    But when I suddenly bumped into none other than Selena, I couldn''t push those thoughts down any longer.


    "Oh-Hey, Selena," I said, forcing a weak smile.


    Selena stared at me for a moment before brushing past me and trying to walk away. But I was still too hooked on what she had said thest time I saw her, about how the Luna was somehow connected to all of these gically engineered rogues. I needed to know what she meant, and time was running out.


    "Selenal" I called, jogging after her, "Wait! Can I talk to you?"


    Selena didn''t stop walking and even picked up her pace a little, but I was persistent. I sped up as well and then sidestepped in front of her so she couldn''t go any further.


    "Please," I begged. "We really need to talk."


    "Why would I want to talk to you?" she grumbled as she folded her arms across her chest. "I heard that you imed even more people and yet you excluded me once again. Didn''t I prove to you the other day that I''m trustworthy?"


    I sighed and shrugged. "I need more information," I replied.


    Selena rolled her eyes. "Well, find someone else to get your information for you." She tried to step around me again, but I blocked her way once more.


    "Selena, please. The other day, you said that the Luna was connected to all of those rogues. What did you-"


    "Oh, fuck off!" Selena growled. This time, she sidestepped around me too quickly for me to stop her and began to storm off. I whirled around to watch her and, after biting my lip for a moment, I finally called after her.


    "If you tell me more, I promise I''ll im you at the end of the week!"


    Selena froze with her back turned to me. I could see her grip tighten around the strap of her bag, and she shifted ufortably in her spot for a moment before slowly turning back to face me. I walked up to her, pleading with her with my eyes to just tell me everything.


    "You''re not lying?" she whispered.


    I shook my head. "If you tell me everything, I''ll know that you''re trustworthy." Of course, I knew that she could very well have simply lied to me, but somehow I knew that I would be able to tell if she was lying. Maybe it was the twin bond; I wasn''t sure.


    For several long moments, Selena stared at me and chewed the inside of her cheek. Then, finally, she spoke.


    "Alright," she said, lowering her voice. "When the Luna created her special gically engineered rogues, she used her own blood to do it."


    My eyebrows raised in disbelief. "How?" I asked. "That doesn''t make any sense."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Selena shrugged. "I don''t know how she did it exactly. I just remember her drawing quite a bit of blood for the process. She wouldn''t let me see theb where she did her experiments, but I overheard her one day... She was talking to somebody... A man. And he was telling her that she needs to keep herself protected, because if she dies, then all of her rogues will die since they''ve all been created from her blood."


    As Selena spoke, my eyes began to widen. I could tell that she was being truthful; even my wolf could sense it. It still didn''t entirely make sense, but it was extremely vital information. "Wow.." I murmured, still taking all of this in. "Selena, thank you."


    Selena just looked at me for a few moments before she nodded and shifted her bag on her shoulder.


    "So, you''re gonna im me now, right?" she asked.


    "You promise you won''t use your abilities to hurt anyone anymore?" I whispered.


    Selena shrugged. "There''s no point. You and Enzo have already mated... That ship has sailed."


    I nodded slowly. Admittedly, the sad look on Selena''s face made me feel a little bit bad. There was that sh of innocence across her face again, and it reminded me that she really was just a sad girl who wanted to be loved, and who was manipted by the Luna. I trusted that she wouldn''t hurt anyone again...


    But first, I needed to take down the Luna.

 Chapter 420

    ?Chapter 0420


    Nina


    I watched Selena walk away after promising to im her. The n was to have the small iming ceremony on Saturday night, but I needed to confirm that she was telling the truth first. I decided that I would have to talk to Enzo about it.


    After my exam, I went to meet Enzo in the hockey arena. When I walked in, he was in the midst of training the hockey team. I couldn''t help but smile as I walked over to the barricade and watched them do their drills on the ice. Seeing them doing what they loved again, just like old times, made me happy.


    "Hey, Nina," Enzo said, skating up to me when they took their break. He reached over the barricade and pulled me toward him, nting a kiss on my lips. He smelled like sweat from training so hard, but I liked the scent.


    "I need to talk to you," I said, lowering my voice. "I talked to Selena earlier."


    "Oh?" Enzo raised his eyebrows. I knew that he was still skeptical of Selena, and I didn''t me him. But I was almost entirely certain that she was telling the truth; I just needed to confirm it somehow.


    I nodded. "She told me something about the Luna. Something interesting... She said that the Luna created these gically engineered rogues using her own blood, and that if the Luna were to die, then the rogues wouldn''t be able to survive either."


    Enzo''s eyebrows raised even further. "And how did you get this information?" he asked.


    I felt my face go red as I spoke. "I promised that I would im her this weekend. Saturday night, actually."


    "Nina!" Enzo hissed, holding me firmly by both shoulders. "Are you insane?"


    "I can tell that she''s telling the truth," I insisted. "But maybe.. Maybe we can take down the Luna first."


    Enzo scoffed. I could tell that he was pretty angry with me. "You n on taking her down between now and Saturday night?" he asked, sounding incredulous. "Do you know how ridiculous that sounds? Not only that, but what if you do somehow manage to kill the Luna, and then you im Selena and she just goes straight back to her old self? What then, hm?"


    I shook my head and curled my hands up into fists at my sides as Enzo spoke. "Listen, Enzo," I replied, "I needed to do whatever it took to get Selena to talk. Time is running out, it''ll only be a matter of time before the Crescentse back."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "And we''ll be well prepared when they do," Enzo said. "We''ve got plenty of help around here. The town is protected, and the Crescents have beenying low. We don''t need to rush this."


    "What about my father?" I hissed. "He''s still in the Luna''s clutches. What about those poor people in the werewolf realm who have been suffering because of her rule? What about the people out there in our world who are still rogues because we couldn''t save everyone with the antidote? What about them?"C¨®ntent belongs to Nov¨¦lDr¨¢ma. Org


    Enzo went silent. By this point, the rest of the hockey team had noticed our quarreling and


    were slowly beginning to gather around curiously.


    "Listen," I pleaded. "Despite what Selena has done, she is still my twin; and the bond between us is stronger than the bond that any regr human twins would have. I know she''s telling the truth. And I know that if we can just take down the Luna, this will be all over. Her gically engineered rogues will die. My father will be released from her spell, and with his help we''ll be able to take down the Crescents. Time is running out, and we need to hurry."


    For a long time, Enzo just stared at me. But then, finally, he spoke.


    "So, what do you suggest?" he asked.


    Suddenly, Matt chimed in. "I say we storm the Alpha King''s mansion," he said. "We have our own little army. We can use the distraction while someone assassinates the Luna."


    Enzo and I slowly turned to look at Matt, then back at each other.


    "He''s right," I said quietly.


    Enzo stared down at the ice for a few moments. His jaw was shifting back and forth, just like it always did when he was thinking deeply. "We could do it," he finally said after some time. We''ll need to n, though. We can''t just storm the Alpha King''s mansion on a whim... But you''re right, Nina. Time is running out, and people are suffering because we''ve been dragging our feet and preparing for a battle that might be impossible to win if we keep letting the Luna create more gically engineered rogues.


    He then looked back up at me, and his soft brown eyes were wrought with worry. I reached across the barrier and took his hand, squeezing it gently.


    "Thank you, Enzo," I said.


    "This begs the question, though," Matt chimed in again, skating up to stand beside us." Who''s going to assassinate the Luna?"


    At the thought of this, it felt as though my heart stopped for a moment. Deciding who would do it felt too real, too concrete. I didn''t want anyone to have to die, but I knew that it was the only way to stop her from destroying both realms entirely.


    "I''ll do it," I said finally, swallowing the lump of fear in my throat as I stood up a little straighter. "I''ll kill the Luna if the rest of you can create a distraction. It''s my n, so I should be the one to do it."


    A silence fell over the arena. I could see the rest of the team shifting ufortably on the ice behind Enzo and Matt, waiting and wondering. The thought of killing someone with my own two hands made me feel physically sick, but I knew that it was the only option for us right now. For all we knew, the Luna was creating an even bigger army of gically engineered rogues that very minute. She had already invaded my mind during my dream, and very well could have been watching me at that very moment, anticipating my every move. We needed to act quickly.


    But Enzo finally shook his head. His soft brown eyes met mine again, and his face was stony, like he was trying to hide his true emotions. Behind that facade, I knew that there was pure terror whirling around in his mind.


    "No," he said. "I won''t let you do that. I won''t make you be the one to have to kill like that.


    We''ll find another way. We''ll.. We''ll find someone who can do it quickly and easily, someone who has killed before."


    "And who would that even be?" Matt asked, looking around. "None of us has ever killed anyone like that. None of us even knows theyout of that ce well enough to be able to get in and kill her without being caught first."


    Enzo chewed his lip for a moment, but his eyes stayed fixed on me.


    "No, it won''t be any of you," he said. His grip tightened around my hand, and his fingers were warm andforting. "I lived there for weeks. I know theyout well. I... I can do it. I''ll kill the Luna."

 Chapter 421

    ?Chapter 0421


    Nina


    Between the uing n to stop the Luna as well as finals week, I was stressed to say the least. I didn''t want anyone to have to die, but I knew that there was no other way to stop her. Even if we somehow managed to turn her human with the antidote in the same way that we had turned Selena, there was still a chance that the Luna''s gically engineered rogues would survive. Besides, part of me didn''t even believe that the antidote would work on the Luna. She was too powerful; I had discovered that within five minutes of meeting her. The way that she had been able to force all of us to the ground and inflict us with so much agony with just a single look told me that she was even more powerful than I ever could haveprehended. No one knew the full extent of her powers, and maybe by now it was already toote. Maybe it was already over when it began.


    But even though I knew that the Luna would have to die for us and the rest of the human world to survive, I didn''t want Enzo to have to be the one to kill her. It was my n, and my father who we were saving, so I felt as though it should have been me. I needed to figure something else out, but with finals taking up all of my time, I didn''t have time toe up with a better n. And with time ticking faster than I wanted it to, I felt hopeless.


    As the week went on, the effects of my final exams began to take their toll - just as they did with everyone else on campus. By Thursday, however, I was thankfully on my veryst exam of the semester.


    I woke up even earlier that morning after a night of hardly any sleep thanks to all of the stress from everything. I crawled out of bed shortly after the sun rose and spent the remainder of the morning before my chemistry exam studying in the library and drinking too much coffee. Thankfully, though, I felt prepared - and hopped up on caffeine - after spending the morning studying, and I went to my exam with confidence.


    By the time my exam was over, I headed over to the infirmary to work for a little while to keep myself upied while I waited for all of my results. The dean still hadn''t found anyone to fill in Tiffany''s position, so Jessica and I as well as a few other medical students picked up the ck to make sure that the infirmary was always open. I was looking forward to working my shift, and although no one came in aside from a couple of studentsining of colds, it still felt good to be a bit distracted.


    Eventually, Enzo came in to keep mepany. He had been quiet ever since I told him about my n, but he was supportive and worked hard to make preparations while I was busy with exams. I kept telling myself that all of this would be over soon, and then I could see him smile again without anything getting in our way. At least, that was what I hoped.


    "Did you get your results yet?" he asked, setting down a coffee cup and a paper-wrapped bagel sandwich for me.


    I shook my head and bit my lip. "No," I replied, feeling my heart race just at the thought of getting my results. The results of this semester would dictate whether or not I went on to the medical school program or whether I would stay in pre-med for another semester, so I was nervous to say the least.


    Enzo smiled a bit and pulled me in for a hug. "You''ll do great," he said gently. "You''re the smartest person I know. I''ll bet you aced all of your exams."


    Enzo''s words wereforting, and I lifted myself up on my tiptoes to give him a kiss while I wrapped my arms around his neck. Of course, in our usual fashion, our kiss led to more... And soon, we were pressed up against the back wall of the infirmary, making out intensely.


    It would have gone further, except the door suddenly banged open and Jessica came running in with a wild look in her eyes.


    "Nina, have you - oh, sorry, am I interrupting?"C¨®ntent from N¨®velDr¨¢m¨¢!!


    Enzo and I quickly separated ourselves and straightened our clothes, our faces red from being caught almost having sex in the infirmary. I shook my head and tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "No," I lied. "What''s up?"


    Jessica grinned widely, then held up her phone.


    *Check your student portal."


    My eyes widened. "Are the results up?" I asked, to which Jessica nodded excitedly. I hurriedly pulled my phone out of my pocket and tapped furiously on the screen to pull up my student portal. I opened the page that led to my final grades for the semester, then froze and slowly looked up at Enzo and Jessica. My hand shook a bit as I held my phone, but Jessica''s encouraging look gave me the strength to open my results and read them.


    As I read, I mped my hand over my mouth and felt tearse to my eyes.


    "What?" Jessica said, rushing toward me and yanking my phone out of my hand. "Did you pass?" She stared down at my phone for a moment, reading my results, and then looked back up at me with an even wider grin than before.


    *Straight A''s," I whispered. "I''m going to medical school next semester."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Saying it out loud made me raise my voice, and I couldn''t help but jump for joy and squeal excitedly with Jessica while we hugged tightly. When I looked up from over Jessica''s shoulder, Enzo was standing there with a smile on his face. I ran up to him and threw my arms around his neck, kissing him deeply.


    "I got in, too," Jessica said as she dabbed away her tears of happiness with her index finger. "We''ll be starting medical school together, just as it should be."


    I couldn''t help but smile. Three years prior, I had met Jessica thanks to our first pre-med ss together. And now, we would be starting medical school together as best friends. I couldn''t be happier...


    But at the same time, my smile faded - because part of me wondered if we would even make it to next semester, or if the Luna would get her way before that could happen. I wanted to believe that our n would work out the way we wanted it to and that we would save everyone, but at the same time, we were just a bunch of kids fighting against forces that very well may have beenpletely out of our control... And that terrified me beyond all belief.


    I looked up at Enzo then, and the look on his face seemed to give away the fact that he knew what I was thinking. He put his hand on my shoulder and gave it a squeeze, then shot me a gentle smile.


    "Put on something warm," he said. "I''m taking you somewhere to celebrate."

 Chapter 422

    ?Chapter 0422


    Nina


    Jessica agreed to take over my shift at the infirmary, and I went back to my dorm to change into something warmer. I put on a skirt with warm stockings, wanting to at least dress up a little for what very well may have been ourst date if things didn''t go ording to n that weekend. When I was finished, I headed outside to find Enzo sitting on his motorcycle with a smile on his face. He held the spare helmet out to me, then put his own on and started the bike up - but not before eyeing my outfit up and down and unconsciously licking his lips hungrily.


    Blushing, I took the helmet and climbed on behind Enzo.


    "Hold on tight," he said, and then drove off. As we drove through the winding roads with the tall pine trees on either side, the wind was cold but it felt good. It made me happy to ride on the back of Enzo''s motorcycle again for the first time in a while. I leaned my head on his shoulder as we drove and watched the vibrant green pine trees rush past, mixed with the orange sky as the sun began to go down. I didn''t know exactly where Enzo was taking me, but I didn''t care so long as I got to be with him.


    Eventually, the road straightened and widened and the trees thinned out until I realized that we were headed just outside of town, along the coast where Enzo''s father''s house was. Just before he reached his father''s house, he turned the bike down a narrow road that led somewhere oddly familiar.


    *Remember this ce?" Enzo asked as he came to a stop in a small parking lot on a cliff overlooking the ocean.


    My eyes widened. "You took me here before," I said with a smile.


    Enzo nodded and climbed off of his bike, then held his hand out for me. "I wanted toe here with you again," he said, leading me over to the stone wall that looked out over the view of the ocean. "This was the ce where realized that I was in love with you."


    I looked up at Enzo then, and his words made tears form in my eyes. "Really?" I whispered.


    "Yep." He nodded. "I didn''t want to believe it at the time, but when I took you here before, I knew that I loved you. Looking back now, especially on how I acted when I thought that Selena was my mate.... I feel like such an idiot."


    I shook my head. "Don''t feel that way," I replied, taking his hand. "You''re not an idiot. You did what you thought was right. You thought that we wouldn''t be able to work out if you had a different mate.... But now, it''s all going to be okay."


    Enzo was silent for a few minutes as we looked out over the fading sun. I could tell that he was thinking deeply, no doubt about our uing n to finally take down the Luna. He gently slipped his arm around me, and I felt his hand slide up into my shirt. His fingers were cold on my waist and made me shiver, but at the same time I felt myself begin to tingle with arousal.


    I slowly turned to face Enzo and took his other hand, which I slid up my shirt to cup my breast. As I did, Enzo''s eyes shed red for a moment. I loved when they shed like that; it was a sign that his Alpha energy wasing out. Without a word, he pushed me up against the motorcycle and slid his hand up my skirt, feeling me through my stockings. His eyes widened when he felt what was beneath.C¨®ntent from N¨®velDr¨¢m¨¢!!


    "You didn''t tell me that these stopped at your thighs," he whispered, feeling thecy top of my thigh-high stockings.


    I smirked and bit my lower lip. "Easy ess," I replied in a mischievous tone of voice.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    A low growl thundered in Enzo''s throat. He dug his fingers into the bare flesh of my upper thigh, causing me to wince. I reached up and pulled him down to me by his neck so that I could kiss and nibble at his earlobe, causing him to growl again.


    Then, I put my hand on the top of his head and pushed him down further, down until he fell to his knees. I sat up on the motorcycle seat and hooked my legs over his shoulders, staring down at him with lust in my eyes.


    Enzo knew what I wanted him to do. Still looking into my eyes, he slowly reached up my skirt and pulled my wet panties aside. I felt his cool, rough fingers stroke back and forth across my pussy, which was already dripping with wetness. His touch made me shiver. I grabbed his hair and ran my fingers through it as a light moan came out of my mouth just from the feeling of his fingers.


    Slowly, Enzo slid his fingers into me. First one, then another, and finally a third finger until I felt so full that thought for sure I would burst. My moans escted, and I reached up my shirt with my free hand to massage my breasts while my other hand still lingered in his hair.


    Enzo grinned up at me and moved his fingers in and out, twisting them so I could feel the sensation of his knuckles rubbing against my g-spot. I groaned louder, and this time I grabbed his hair more firmly. I pulled my skirt up a little bit and then shoved his face into my pussy as hard as I could. He growled angrily, but at the same time he began to furiously suck and lick at my clit and my pussy. I threw my head back, my moans floating up into the wind as I felt the overwhelming sensations of both his fingers and his tongue.


    While he fingered me, he also extended his pinky finger and gently inserted it into my ass, which only heightened the sensation. Within moments, I was on the verge ofing. I didn''t bother to hold it in this time; even if I wanted to, I knew it would have been impossible. I came hard on his face, soaking his mouth with my juices while I felt myself tighten around his fingers. When I was finished, he pulled away and red up at me with those glowing red eyes.


    With another primal growl, Enzo bared his teeth this time to show that his fangs had begun to appear a bit. He stood and wiped his wet mouth with his hand, then ran his hand along my face so that I was smeared with my own juices. Angrily, he then flipped me over so that I was bent over the motorcycle. I heard the sound of his zippering undone, and then his cock being thrust into me.


    *This is payback," he growled, hunching over me and wrapping his fingers around my neck while he fucked me. I turned slightly and grinned up at him, causing him to p my face lightly and then slide his fingers into my mouth. I moaned around his fingers, tasting my pussy off of them, and as I did I heard him moan loudly.


    But then, suddenly, I looked up toward the trees.


    There was a pair of yellow eyes watching us.

 Chapter 423

    ?Chapter 0423


    Enzo


    Nina screamed while I was fucking her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I instantly pulled out, terrified that I had hurt her. I had thought that we were just having kinky sex, and I didn''t mean to do anything that would have made her ufortable or caused her any pain.


    "What? What is it?" I asked frantically, helping her up off of the motorcycle. "Did I hurt you?"


    Nina shook her head and pulled her skirt back down with one hand while pointing shakily at the trees with the other. "Someone was watching us," she said. "I saw yellow eyes in the forest."


    I furrowed my brow and looked out toward where Nina was pointing. Nothing was there. "Are you sure it wasn''t a deer?" I asked, "I don''t see anyone." But Nina was vehement, and just kept pointing. I nted a kiss on her forehead and decided to walk over there just to make her feel better, surely it was just a deer, but if it would make her feel safer, then I didn''t mind checking.


    However, as I approached the treeline, a familiar scent slowly came to my nostrils. It was fading quickly, but it was there. I recognized it immediately as Lewis'' scent.


    My eyes widened. I used my night vision in the dark trees, but he was gone now. He must have been watching us ...But why? And how did he know we were here? The only possibility that came into my mind was that this cliff was, after all, located close to my father''s house. I hadn''t gone there since he died, as I had assumed that Lewis and his followers were hiding out there and I didn''t have time to deal with it. But something told me that it wasn''t just that; he was intentionally stalking us.


    "I''ll be right back," I called out to Nina, who was still standing by the motorcycle with abination of terror and embarrassment drawn across her face.


    "Wait!" she called. She came running up to me and grabbed my arm. "Don''t leave me out here."


    I nodded slowly. "Alright." If Lewis was stalking us for whatever reason, I supposed that it was best to stay together in case he tried anything. I was already fairly certain that he was working with the Crescents; and if he wasn''t, then he was, at the very least, up to no good. He clearly wanted my father to note back, and he may have already heard about my father''s death now. Either he was working with the Crescents all along or he was just trying to usurp my father so he could be the next Fullmoon Alpha.Content from N¨®velDrama!!


    With Nina tightly holding onto my arm with both hands, I stepped into the woods. The thick pine trees made it much darker inside the forest, and the sun had almost gone down so it was even darker now. It didn''t affect me though with my night vision, and I kept going. I looked down to see what looked like two imprints in the underbrush where Lewis had been standing. Nina saw them as well.


    "Do you think.." she whispered, pointing. I nodded slowly and put my finger to my lips to indicate for her to stay quiet, which she did. We then quietly walked further into the forest, following what looked like a very faint trail of footprints in theyer of pine needles on the ground.


    Up ahead, there was a slight clearing in the trees where a light dusting of snow had fallen. I walked up to the snow, sniffing the air. Lewis'' scent had long since dissipated, but when I looked down, I could see that there were footprints in the snow. They looked likerge boots, which only confirmed my suspicions. Nina was right when she said that someone was watching us, and there was no doubt in my mind that it was Lewis.

 Chapter 424

    ?Chapter 0424


    But I still needed to know why he would do something like that. Lewis wasn''t a pervert; I knew that much. If he was working for the Crescents, then that meant that he was potentially following us. How long he had been doing that, though, was still a mystery to me. Just thinking about it made my blood run cold; I imagined him watching us through windows, around corners, and through the trees for who knows how long. It made me sick to think that my father''s Beta, the kind and caring yet gruff man who I had known since I was a child, would have turned into someone who was perfectly okay with stalking us.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I decided then that I needed to check my father''s house. I hadn''t been there in a long time; for all I knew, it waspletely ransacked by now. It wasn''t as if there was anything that I wanted in that house, and I didn''t care much about it since we only moved there after my mother died. I hated the way that cold, modern house looked with its enormous windows, gray appearance, and boxy shape. I hated everything that it stood for. But I still needed to know what happened to it since my father died, and if Lewis and his followers were there, then I wanted to see what they were up to.


    Nina and I stared down at the footprints in the snow for a few moments. I could feel her trembling slightly beside me, although I wasn''t sure if it was from fear or just from the cold. Either way, I gently put my arm around her and rubbed up and down her shoulder as I turned around and guided her back toward the motorcycle.


    Once we were out of the trees, we were able to speak freely. The sound of the ocean rushed up on us the moment we stepped out from the deafening treeline, masking our voices.Content from N¨®velDrama!!


    "Who was it, do you think?" she whispered as we hurried back to the motorcycle. "I got some bad energy from those eyes, like I''ve seen them before."


    I swallowed hard and stared down at the ground. "I think it was Lewis," I finally admitted. "I''m not exactly sure what he''s up to..."


    "What if he''s working with the Crescents?" Nina asked. "While you were gone, I spent a lot of time talking to your cousin, Myra, while the Fullmoons were stationed in Mountainview. She said that Lewis was up to no good, and she even thought that he might be working with the Crescents."


    I raised my eyebrows. Nina hadn''t mentioned that bit of information before, but now it was all making sense.


    *Do you know where Myra is?" I asked, figuring that if I could just talk to my cousin, then we could get to the bottom of this.


    But Nina shook her head solemnly. "Thest time I talked to her, she said that Lewis was making them pack up to leave Mountainview, but she and some of the other Fullmoons disagreed with his new power and were nning on splitting off from the group. I don''t know what happened or if they were able to aplish that. For all I know, Lewis..."


    Nina''s voice faltered. I knew what she was going to say, though; she was going to imply that Lewis may have possibly killed them. At this point, I wouldn''t have been surprised. Lewis may have wanted to kill off anyone who dared to challenge him. I hoped that wasn''t the case, though. Now I only wanted to check on my father''s house more than ever.


    *Come on," I said, handing Nina her helmet. "We''re going on another ride."

 Chapter 0425

    ?Chapter 0425


    Nina


    *Come on," Enzo said as he handed me my helmet. "We''re going on another ride."


    I raised my eyebrows as I took the helmet. "Where are we going?" I asked. Enzo didn''t answer. He just got on the motorcycle, and then started it up once I got on behind him. We started driving back out onto the main road. A few minutester, I realized where we were going.


    We were going to Enzo''s father''s house. I felt a lump rise into my throat when I saw the square silhouette of the modern home rise in the distance; I hoped that Enzo wasn''t nning on confronting Lewis that night with no backup.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    But as we pulled up into the driveway, the house looked dark and empty. There were no cars in the driveway. Enzo parked the motorcycle and we climbed off and headed up to the door, which was cracked open and creaking in the breeze.


    Quietly, Enzo pushed the door open and poked his head in. He looked around for a moment before throwing me a nod and then headed in.


    A gasp caught in my throat as we walked in through the door. The house was dark and empty. Things were strewn about as though the ce had been ransacked, and furniture was tipped over. I looked up at Enzo with wide eyes, but surprisingly he didn''t seem fazed in the slightest.


    "Do you think that Lewis did this?" I asked quietly.


    Enzo shrugged. "Probably." He walked over to the kitchen and peered into a few open drawers, nodding to himself thoughtfully as though he was taking ount of what had been stolen. I looked around as well, but as I did, I noticed something; most of the expensive things, such as art and electronics, were left alone. The whole ce was ransacked, but the things that any typical robber would steal were still there. Instead, it was as though they were looking for something specific, which made me think that it really must have been Lewis.


    "What do you think they were looking for?" I asked as I walked up to Enzo, who was now staring out the back window that looked out over the ocean. He didn''t seem to want to show it, but I could tell that he was sad. Even though I knew that he didn''t particrly care for this house and that he hadn''t spent much time there, I was sure that it was still sad to see his father''sst homepletely destroyed like this.


    "I''m really not sure," Enzo replied matter-of-factly. "My father may have had something hidden in here that Lewis wanted. Money, probably. Either way, it seems as though he found what he was looking for. Either that, or they just wanted to destroy the ce to disrespect my dad."


    "Oh." I frowned and touched Enzo''s arm. "I''m sorry."


    Enzo simply shrugged again, then turned to face me in the darkness. Without a word, he bent down and gently kissed my forehead. "Wait here," he said. "I''ll be right back."


    Before I could protest, Enzo walked off and jogged up the stairs, disappearing from sight. I felt a bit ufortable being there alone when Lewis could have walked in at any moment, but I upied myself with walking around and picking some things up. I picked up a few dining chairs and set them upright where they belonged, then stooped down to pick up a picture that had been thrown to the floor. When I picked it up, the ss was broken. The photograph inside the frame depicted Enzo''s father, a woman who I had never seen before, and a little boy. As I looked at it, I realized that it was a family photo with Richard, Enzo''s mother, and Enzo as a child. Enzo''s mother was beautiful, with curly ck hair that cascaded down her back and a stunning smile. She was holding Enzo and pressing her cheek against his. They wereughing together. Richard stood with his arm around them, smiling at the camera. I was surprised that I hadn''t seen that photo when I came to this house before; I must have missed it.


    I decided to pull the photo out of the frame and pocket it. Surely Enzo would refuse to take it at that moment, but I knew that he would want it down the road. And someday, maybe we coulde back here and clean the ce up. Technically, the house belonged to Enzo now. I didn''t know if he would want to keep it or sell it, but I could see its potential as a beautiful house; it just needed a touch offort inside, rather than the stark gray furnishings


    of a middle-aged wealthy widower. Maybe, after all of this was said and done, we could live here together. The thought made me smile, although I knew that it was just wishful thinking.


    A few momentster, I heard the sound of Enzo''s footstepsing back down the stairs. I peeked around theer to see that he seemed to be slipping something small into his pocket; assuming that it was just something sentimental, I decided not to pry. Enzo walked up to me then and wrapped his arm around my shoulder, casting me a weak smile.


    "Let''s go home," he said.


    "Are you sure?" I asked. "I thought you came here to look for Lewis."


    "I did," Enzo admitted. "But he''s clearly not here, and it''s gettingte. He''s the least of our worries right now." For a few moments, I stared up at Enzo wordlessly. I was under the impression that Lewis was potentially stalking us, and if he was working with the Crescents, then it could be an issue. But at the same time, Mountainview was airtight. We would be safer going home and dealing with Lewis when we had the chance. Once we took down the Luna, dealing with people like Lewis would feel like childsy.


    Finally, I nodded up at Enzo and then reached up to cup his face in my hands. I pulled him down to me and kissed him, feeling the warmth of his lips on mine.


    When our lips finally parted, I pulled away and looked out into the trashed living room. Enzo followed my gaze, and as he did, I felt him be tense beside me. I squeezed his hand gently, and for a few moments we stood there in silence and looked solemnly at the ce that his dead father used to call ''home''.


    "Once we deal with the Luna, I''m personally going to take Lewis down," Enzo said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I looked up at Enzo then to see his sharp jawline in the dim light being cast through therge windows from the moon. Now, in the moonlight, I could see that his face was grim and full of anger. Seeing him like that, and remembering how his fatherid lifelessly in his arms, filled me with anger as well.


    "I''ll help you," I said with purpose as I tightened my grip on his hand. "Lewis will pay for abandoning your father."

 Chapter 426

    ?Chapter 0426


    Nina


    Enzo and I returned home after visiting his father''s house. As we drove home, the cold night wind blew in my face on the back of Enzo''s motorcycle and the yellow crescent moon shone above us.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing Enzo''s father''s house ransacked like that filled me with an oddbination of sadness and hope. It broke my heart that Richard''s Beta disrespected him like that, but at the same time it made me only want to try harder to bring all of this to an end.


    A little whileter, we were pulling into the parking lot of the campus. Enzo parked the motorcycle and helped me off, and we were walking back to his dorm hand-in-hand when we suddenly heard the sound of shouting.


    *Enzo! Nina!" Luke''s voice rang out across the quad, followed by the sound of feet mming on pavement as he ran toward us. Enzo and I both whipped around to see Luke running at us, his eyes wide and full of fear.


    "What is it?" I asked, immediately feeling my heart rise up into my throat just from seeing the look on his face. "It''s Lori and Jessica," he said quickly. "They''re gone. Some Crescents came... They took them through a portal!" I felt my entire body freeze. It felt as though my heart stopped and time froze during that moment, and every muscle in my body tensed as fight or flight kicked in. The world spun around me, and for a moment I thought for sure that I would vomit.


    *...took them," Luke finished. I had beenpletely absorbed in my own head for the majority of his sentence, and only caught the tail end. Beside me, Enzo was frantic.


    "Where were theyst seen?" he asked, his hand gripping mine tightly.


    *The infirmary," Luke replied. "I was going to see them, and when I got there, I saw two Crescents manhandling them. One of them opened a portal, and then they all disappeared before I could get there. I tried to go after them, but it was toote by the time I opened my own portal. I don''t know where they went."


    "I think I have a pretty good idea as to where they went," Enzo growled. I knew what he was thinking: the Alpha King''s mansion. The Luna had sent Crescents toe and take them, and was no doubt trying to use them as a means to lure us there. I wasn''t sure how two Crescents made it past our airtight defenses in Mountainview, but somehow they did it. And now my friends were in danger.


    "We have to go after them." My voice was shaky and thick with fear. "Call the recruits. Meet us at the athletic field."


    Luke nodded and took off running again. Enzo and I ran like hell to the infirmary to prepare. Once we were there, we frantically filled backpacks with the antidote and various medical supplies because we knew what was potentiallying next: a battle. We needed to be prepared for anything.


    "You don''t think she''ll kill them, do you?" I asked with terror in my voice.


    *I don''t know." Enzo sounded distant and reserved despite the way that he was running around and grabbing supplies. His hesitance made my heart pound inside of my chest, but I tried to quell it as I tried to focus on preparing for the uing battle. I just hoped more than anything that the Luna wouldn''t pull a nasty trick and kill my friends before we even got there... But, like Enzo, I had no way of knowing. The Luna was unpredictable and erratic, and she clearly had no qualms about needless killing.


    Soon enough, Enzo and I were meeting Luke and the recruits on the athletic field behind the hockey arena. Both hockey teams were with him as well. Everyone looked frightened, but also excited at the same time.


    "We''re going to bring half of you," Enzo said as he somehow managed to calmly address therge group. "Anyone who wants toe, step forward now. If you want to stay here, that''s fine; but you''ll be protecting the town in the event of a Crescent attack. Does everyone understand?"


    The group murmured in understanding, then talked amongst themselves for a few moments as they tried to decide who would go and who would stay. Eventually, half of the group stepped forward. Those people included


    quite a few recruits, some of Jason''s team, Matt, and some of our hockey team. Jason and the others stayed behind with the intention of protecting the campus, which I was d for. I knew that Enzo needed his Beta by his side to fight, so Jason would be extremely helpful in leading everyone else if the Crescents attacked Mountainview while we were gone. At one point, I felt a cool and slender hand slip into mine and looked up to see Luke standing beside me.


    "You don''t need toe," I whispered to my friend.


    Luke just shook his head. "I''m your bodyguard. I''ll be with you until the end."


    Luke''s words made me smile a bit. Enzo then gave his orders to everyone else, who then left with Jason to patrol the town. Meanwhile, the rest of us gathered and Luke began to open a portal.


    Suddenly, however, I heard the sound of a shrill female voice floating across the athletic field. I looked up to see none other than Selena running as fast as she could toward us.


    "Wait!" she screamed. "I''ming with you!"


    Enzo''s eyes narrowed and he stepped protectively in front of me as Selena ran up to us. She came to a stop. breathing heavily with a wild look in her eyes. "I''ming with you."


    "No you''re not," Enzo snarled. "You can''t be trusted."


    Selena''s already-wide eyes widened even further. She then looked at me with a pleading expression on her face." Nina, please!" she begged. "You can trust me! You know that I know that mansion better than anyone. I know how the Luna operates. I can help you."


    I froze for a moment, chewing my lip. Enzo slowly looked down at me with a skeptical look in his eyes.


    *You really think we can trust her?" his voice echoed in my head as he used telepathy so that we couldn''t be overheard.


    "I think so," I replied. "I want to trust her. And she''s right; we could use her help."


    "And what if she decides to betray us?"


    Enzo''s question made my heart stop for a moment. There was of course a chance that she could betray us at the end... But I wanted to give her the chance to prove herself regardless.


    "If she does, then I''m willing to take the me for being too trusting." I replied.


    Enzo looked at me for a few moments. Finally, after some thought, he nodded.


    "You cane with us, Selena," I said quietly. Selena''s eyes lit up. And with that, Luke opened the portal. The swirling, purple vortex grew in size and filled the air with the electric whirring sound that I had be all too familiar with over the past months. Now, more than ever, I felt ready to get this over with; no one messed with my friends, and now the Luna was going to face the consequences for that mistake.


    One by one, we all went through and entered into the werewolf realm for our final battle to save our friends.

 Chapter 427

    ?Chapter 0427


    Nina


    One by one, all of us went through the portal and entered into the werewolf realm.


    When we came out on the other side, we were back in the forest. I immediately recognized the location that we came out of the portal as the same spot where my friends and I camped out when we were looking for Enzo. It was incredibly dark thest time we were there due to the spell cast on the forest by Selena and the witch, but I recognized the small sloping hill surrounded by tall pine trees. In fact, as I walked further into the center of the clearing, I was able to find the circle of rocks from ourst campfire.


    It had snowed since then, and the ground was covered in a light dusting of white powder. Around me, the new recruits who had never been to the werewolf realm before looked around with awe at their new surroundings.


    "Where are we?" one girl asked as she looked around at the dark green scenery of the forest mixed with the white of the snow, which was illuminated by the full moon; I quickly realized that the moon here was always full, which I found interesting. At home, it was a waxing crescent at that very moment.


    *This is the werewolf realm, Enzo said. "It''s... Well, it''s where the werewolves live."


    "So there are other werewolves here?" one boy asked, sounding curious. Enzo nodded, but we didn''t have time for questions. We needed to get moving; and thankfully, we knew where we were. With Enzo, Luke and I at the front and Matt watching the back of the group, we began our trek through the forest.


    It was much easier this time without having a pall of darkness cast over the forest. We found our way through the woods easily, and thanks to my newfound night vision, I had no trouble keeping up. The group stayed mostly quiet as well, just in case the Luna''s rogues came looking for us. The entire time, we were all on the verge of shifting if we needed to. I was grateful that this time we had an entire army of werewolves behind us. I just hoped that all of the training that we put them through over the past couple of weeks would pay off.


    However, at one point the quietness was broken by the sound of someone speaking up.


    "H-Hey!" one girl said, her voice sounding rmed. "Where are you going?!"


    Enzo and I shot each other a single nce. We knew who had run off. We quickly whirled around to face the spot where Selena had been walking; and, as I suspected, she was gone. "Where did she go?" I asked, running up to Matt and the girl who had called after Selena while the group froze in confusion.


    Matt shook his head and looked out into the trees while the girl pointed. "She just took off in that direction," she said. "She''s fast."


    "I''ll go after her," Matt said. He started to take off, but I suddenly stopped him and pulled him back, shaking my head.


    "No," I insisted. "It''s not worth it."


    Matt furrowed his brow. By now, Enzo was standing by my side silently with an angry expression on his face and with his muscr arms folded across his chest. I knew that he was disappointed in me. I never should have let Selenae with us, and I knew that... But at the same time, I didn''t have a bad feeling about it. In the werewolf realm, the power of our twin bond felt stronger. I didn''t get a feeling that she was up to something bad; rather, I sensed that she was up to something else. I didn''t know what it was exactly, but it didn''t feel sinister. Maybe she was just running for the sake of running, or maybe she had a n. Either way, even if she was up to something bad, we didn''t have the time or manpower to send anyone looking for her. We just needed to get to the mansion, and we needed to hurry. I didn''t know what the Luna was doing with Lori and Jessica, but I didn''t want to dawdle around for any longer than I needed to.


    Enzo didn''t say anything about it. We continued moving, ignoring Selena''s sudden disappearance.


    All around us, it felt as though the forest was pressing in on us the closer we got to the mansion. We must have been walking for an hour, maybe even two. The path became more difficult, and soon we were headed uphill to where the Alpha King''s mansiony. Traveling this route before with only a few people was much easier, but it


    wasn''t so easy now with a small army of over forty people, many of whom had never been to the werewolf realm before. The closer we got to the mansion, too, the thicker the air felt.


    Ahead of the group, Luke continued to lead the way through the forest like our pathfinder. I was d to have him by my side, and as we walked, we talked in hushed tones.


    "I can sense the magic thickening now," he whispered, keeping his voice low so as not to be overheard by the nervous recruits. "The closer we get to the mansion, the stronger it gets."


    "Do you know what sort of magic it is?" I asked as I stepped over a fallen tree. Luke shook his head and then fell silent for a little while.


    Eventually, the tall spires of the mansion came into view over the treetops. They looked like the tops of the pine trees in the distance at first, but as we got closer I could see the stone parapets and tiled facades. I felt Enzo''s hand slip into mine then, and it was cool andforting. I didn''t realize it until he took my hand, but I was trembling slightly. When he held my hand, however, it subsided; and when I looked up at him, he no longer looked angry with me over Selena. He looked a little frightened, but mostly strong and determined. Seeing his sharp jawline as I walked beside him, and the way that his broad shoulders sat back proudly, made me feel safe and protected.


    Finally, the walls of the mansion came into view between the trees. Enzo directed everyone to keep low, and we began to creep forward until we found a good spot to observe the mansion.


    Just as I suspected, the mansion grounds were no longer being patrolled by guards in uniform; rather, those guards had been reced by dozens of the Luna''s gically engineered rogues. Their eyes glowed brightly as they paced silently back and forth on thewn, their heads swiveling this way and that as they watched intently for any intruders. There was no way in without being seen; the Luna''s defenses were imprable now. She had learned from her mistakes and there was not a single weak spot in the patrol. I knew that the only way to get through would be by fighting.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I looked over at Enzo in the darkness where we hid, watching as his eyes darted back and forth, inspecting the rogues. He looked serious and unwaveringly powerful.


    And when he looked at me, his face exuded the spirit of an Alpha.

 Chapter 428

    ?Chapter 0428


    Nina


    As we looked out at the scene in front of the Alpha King''s mansion, I could already tell that the new recruits were nervous about what was toe. This was the first time that they would ever experience realbat, and I didn''t me them for being terrified. I was even scared, too. The Luna''s gically engineered rogues patrolled back and forth all around the mansion, theirrge heads set on a constant swivel as they observed the area. Their glowing yellow eyes, huge stature, and vicious ws and teeth were like the stuff of nightmares.


    I looked back at the recruits behind us, and my suspicions were confirmed. Many of them looked absolutely petrified. One girl already had tears streaming down her cheeks, and many of the others looked as though they were about to pass out.


    Seeing the terrified looks on our little army''s faces, I nudged Enzo with my elbow and nodded my head toward them.


    "They''re frightened," I whispered. "Maybe we should give them a pep talk."


    Enzo looked back at the recruits for a moment, taking in their scared faces, and nodded. He then turned to face them and gestured for them all to gather closer so he could talk to them without being overheard by the rogues. "I know you guys are all scared," Enzo said, "and I don''t me you. But just remember your training, and remember that the person you''re fighting today is going to destroy humanity if we let her. You''ve all trained hard, and I believe that you can all get through this. Those rogues don''t stand a chance against us."


    Enzo''s words seemed to inspire the recruits a bit. I looked over at him in the darkness and felt myself soften for a moment at his strong Alpha appearance. He was a good leader, and I was happy to have him by my side.


    "Alright," Enzo said. "Let''s shift."


    As we all shifted, I felt myself be filled with both overwhelming power and overwhelming fear. My heart pounded faster than it ever had before, but at the same time the wolf in me felt excited to fight and finally end this all. Once we were all in our wolf forms, we gathered onest time.


    Enzo walked up to me in his wolf form. His eyes glowed brightly in the darkness, and as he approached I felt him nuzzle up to me.


    "I love you, Nina," his voice echoed in my head.


    I felt my heart skip. "I love you, too."


    I looked over at Luke then, who offered me a weak smile. Nodding slightly, I bent down for him to climb onto my back. He hesitated for a moment, but finally did it, and I felt his fingers tangle into my fur.


    And then... We charged.


    The rogues didn''t expect us toe. We took them by surprise, charging toward the mansion in a mass of teeth and ws. Right away, Enzo and Matt each mmed into two rogues and went tumbling across the grass, fighting viciously. All around me, the recruits fought tooth and nail with the onught of rogues that came at us. Luke shot out what looked like lightning bolts as he sat on my back, which collided with the rogues and sent two or even three of them flying at a time.


    I tried to dodge the rogues, but it was nearly impossible with how many there were. The air became filled with the sound of howling and snarling as I dodged and weaved through the fighting, making my way closer to the mansion. My goal wasn''t to fight here; it was to get inside and assassinate the Luna.


    But my n was soon proven to be too difficult to pull off on my own.


    A rogue charged at me. I tried to dodge out of the way, but it caught me with its ws on my leg, causing me to cry out in pain as I felt my flesh tear. I snapped at it, managing to sink my teeth into its neck. I shook hard before releasing it and watched it skid across the ground, digging up grass and dirt as it slid away. All the while, Luke managed to hold onto my back tightly. I saw another lightning bolt shoot out from his hands just in time before


    another rogue attacked me, and the force of the lightning bolt sent the rogue flying back several yards.


    I charged forward a little more, dodging around a fight between a rogue and one of the recruits. I heard the sound of painful yelping and felt blood stter on my face as I passed, although I didn''t know whose blood it was and I didn''t have time to check.


    A momentter, I felt Enzo''s presence beside me. He knew what I was trying to do; he cleared a small path for me through the chaos, using his massive size and sharp teeth to throw unsuspecting rogues aside.


    "Go," he said. "I''ll watch your back."


    I nodded and pushed forward. The sky lightened again with more of Luke''s lightning bolts. It blinded me, but I kept going. Behind me, I heard Enzo collide with another rogue. I whipped around to see the rogue pinning Enzo to the ground, and I let out a while snarl as I raced back and mmed into the rogue, sending both of us flying. Luke toppled off of my back and skidded against the ground, disappearing into a mob of rogues and recruits. struggled to my feet and searched frantically for him, finally spotting his hand poking out from beneath. In one swift move, I shot forward with an unimaginable speed and tried my best to gently pick up his hand between my teeth without puncturing his skin, then dragged him out. Thankfully, he was unscathed and mbered back up onto my back.


    *Hurry!" I heard Enzo''s voice say. "There''s an opening!"


    I looked up to see that Enzo was right. He had created a perfect opening for me, and ahead I could see the door to the mansion. I shot forward, blinded once more by Luke''s lightning bolts, and sprinted up the stairs.


    Once we were up on thending, Luke climbed off of me. I shifted back and took onest look over the battlefield. My heart caught in my throat as I saw thewn strewn with the bodies of rogues. A few recruits seemed to be injured, and a few of them weren''t moving as theyid lifelessly on the ground.


    *Nina,e on," Luke said, pulling my attention away. "Let''s go."


    But I couldn''t bring myself to leave them like that. They needed their doctor, I had to protect my ssmates, my friends.


    My hesitance was going to be my downfall. Before I could make a decision, the door suddenly flung open. The hard wood of the door collided with me and Luke and sent us flying. I slid down the steps and came to a stop at the bottom, my head aching from an impact with the bottom step. Luke fell beside me and stopped moving.


    Above me, I heard the sound of pained groaning and whimpering. Footsteps approached. I groaned, pushing myself up onto my hands and knees, and looked up to see my worst nightmare.


    While the chaos of the battle ensued around me, the Luna was walking slowly down the steps. And behind her were Lori and Jessica, being suspended in the air by magic with terrified looks on their faces.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 429

    ?Chapter 0429


    Nina


    As I came to a painful stop at the bottom of the steps, the battle around me continued to rage on. Luke fell beside me, motionless after his tumble down the stairs. I slowly pushed myself up to my hands and knees and looked up to see that the Luna was walking toward me.


    And behind her, Lori and Jessica were suspended in the air by magic.


    "Let them go!" I growled.


    The Luna justughed. "You and your little friends are putting up quite the fight," she said, her voice low and almost sultry sounding. "It''s such a shame that I can end all of their lives with a single snap." She raised her hand and twisted her wrist. The battlefield fell silent. I looked up frantically to see that all of my friends and recruits, and even the rogues, were frozen in time. Behind me, Enzo stood frozen as well. He was still in his wolf form, and was stalking toward the Luna with his teeth bared. Now, the only things moving were his eyes.


    "What have you done?" I asked, scrambling to my feet. "Why are you doing this?"


    "Don''t you know already?" the Luna said, walking further down the steps toe face to face with me. "Do I really need to exin it again?"


    I shook my head, trying to stay strong beneath the piercing gaze of her red eyes. "You won''t get away with this," I whispered. "Let my friends go, or I''ll kill you." I pulled the knife out of my boot that I had been hiding and brandished it, pointing it at the Luna''s face. But she justughed again and swatted it away with an unexpected amount of force, causing it to tter to the ground. My hand and wrist rang out in searing pain where she had hit


    me.


    "We can make this easy, you know," she whispered. "I have a proposition for you. A proposition to end this all... to save your friends."


    "I don''t believe you." I took a step back. Suddenly, the Luna''s hand shot out and grabbed my wrist. Her grip was like steel, and she gripped me so tightly that my skin burned beneath her touch. I cried out in pain and felt my knees buckle beneath me, but she held me so firmly that I couldn''t even fall to the ground.


    "Join me," she said. "You''re powerful. You''re smart. You''re everything that your useless sister isn''t. If you join forces with me, I promise I won''t hurt your friends. The town of Mountainview will be treated like royalty, if that''s what you want. Just join me."


    In an odd way, I could sense what sounded like a hint of desperation in the Luna''s voice. She seemed desperate for my help.... Or maybe she was afraid of what I might do to her if I didn''t join forces with her.


    "No," I snarled.


    The Luna sighed. She raised her free hand and snapped, causing Lori and Jessica to squirm and writhe in pain. Neither of them could speak, as some sort of magic was keeping their mouths closed. But I could still hear their groans of pains through their closed lips, and I could see the tears streaking down their faces.


    "How do I know you''re not lying to me?" I said, gritting my teeth through the pain of the Luna gripping my wrist even more tightly. "How should I trust you?"


    "That''s a valid question," the Luna replied with a bit of a wry chuckle. "But it doesn''t matter. You have two choices: help me end the human race and your friends will live, or don''t help me and they''ll all die. Either way, you''re going to be my puppet. The choice is yours."


    I groaned again from the burning pain of the Luna holding my wrist. "I''d rather die than let you take over the world," I snarled. "Someone will stop you. You can''t go on like this forever."


    *Really?" the Luna scoffed. "We''ll see about that."


    She finally released her grip on me. I immediately fell to the ground, holding my wrist where a deep red handprint was burned into my flesh. The skin bubbled up around it, still burning. Beads of blood started to fleck on the


    surface, but I didn''t care. All I saw was the Luna walking back up to Lori and Jessica, and with a flick of her wrist, they writhed in even more agony. Not just them, but everyone. Even the rogues. The battlefield became filled with the sounds of screaming.


    I turned to see all of my friends writhing on the ground, screaming bloody murder. Right in front of my eyes, Enzo trembled and groaned with pain. He tried to stand, his eyes still fixed unwaveringly on me, but soon the invisible pain forced him to the ground. Beside me, Luke screamed out mercilessly.


    I couldn''t bear it any longer. If I didn''t do something, everyone would die.


    "Wait!" I shouted. "Don''t kill them!"


    The Luna slowly turned back to face me. There was a sick, twisted smile on her face as the screaming around us continued. "You changed your mind, then?" she said, looking down on me from where she stood on the steps. Her all-white, calm appearance stood in stark contrast against the pain and agony around us. "You''re going to join me?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and looked around onest time. Luke''s eyes began to bleed beside me, like red tears streaking down his face. Enzo, still in his wolf form, started to cough and gag, sending spurts of blood out onto the muddy ground as he continued to struggle to stand. Even in his pain, his eyes were fixed on mine. *Don''t do it," I heard his voice say in my head. "Let me die. I love you, Nina. But don''t do it..."


    I stared at him in abject horror. Everything in me was torn in two different directions; let my friends die and still be a puppet to the Luna, or willingly join the Luna so my friends could live - if the Luna even stayed true to her word. As I stared at Enzo, the sounds of the screaming around me filled my ears, filled every part of me. I couldn''t let it go on for any longer.


    "Yes," I said, looking back at the Luna once more. "I''ll join you."


    Suddenly, the screaming and agony around me stopped. Everything fell silent again, and once more everyone around me froze in time.


    The Luna held her ghostly pale hand out to me with a dark and twisted grin on her face, her long white hair billowing in the wind while her red eyes shed with excitement in the moonlight. "You''ve made a good decision, my child," she said.


    I reached out to take her hand.


    But suddenly, behind her, I saw movement. Someone wasn''t frozen in time. The Luna had forgotten someone when she cast her spell.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I saw a sh of dark hair and blue eyes. A knife glinted in the moonlight.

 Chapter 430

    ?Chapter 0430


    NinaN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The Luna held her ghostly pale hand out to me with the promise of letting my friends and the town of Mountainview survive so long as I agreed to be her puppet. I reached out to take it despite the fact that everything in me was telling me not to do it; but I had to try to save my friends. I couldn''t bear the screaming and agony that surrounded me; I couldn''t live with myself knowing that I hadn''t at least tried.


    But suddenly, I saw a sh of someone behind her. Dark hair, blue eyes, the silver glint of a knife in the moonlight. The Luna had forgotten someone when she cast her spell.


    I heard the sound of the knife piercing flesh. The Luna shrieked and whipped around, wing at her back where the knife protruded. She faced Selena, and in one swift movement, she thrust her hand out and made a motion that sted Selena backward, against the stairs with a thud.


    Everything that happened next happened all at once. The Luna ripped the knife out of her back with another shriek. Blood spurted everywhere and she fell to the ground. At the top of the stairs, Lori and Jessica fell, no longer suspended by the Luna''s magic. All around me, my friends started to move again. The rogues writhed in pain, in unison with the Luna as she died in agony at the base of the stairs.


    I leaped to my feet.


    *Selena!" I shouted. I ran to her, the Luna''s spell had bored a hole into her chest. It would only be a few moments before she bled out, and there was nothing that I could do. As I fell to my knees beside my twin sister and scooped her up into my arms, I could hear the sound of her chest squelching and a soft whimper escaping her lips.


    "N-Nina..." she whimpered. Her trembling hand reached up and touched my face. I held it there with my hand, feeling the sensation of my own hot tears streaking down my face. "H.....¡±


    "Shh," I whispered. "It''s okay."


    Selena shook her head. She swallowed hard, and as she did, blood bubbled out of her mouth. It stained her teeth and ran down her chin, and her eyes started to turn ssy. "I''m sorry," she croaked. "For everything... I''m sorry."


    My vision became clouded with tears. "I''m sorry, Selena," I replied as a choked sob caught in my throat. "I wish we could have had more time together."


    Selena let out a tightugh that turned into a cough. "It''s my fault," she whimpered. "I was such a bitch."


    I shook my head. At that moment, I didn''t care anymore about what Selena had done. She had changed. It was clear to me now that the Luna was dead, now that I saw the rity on my sister''s face, that she had been under the Luna''s spell. And now, she was free. She had saved all of us by killing the Luna... I wished that I had time to tell her that.


    But she was already dead.


    As I held my sister, I started to rock back and forth. A sob escaped my lips, then another. My chest heaved as I watched her face rx, and her eyes stared lifelessly up at the full moon. Her hand, which I still held pressed up against my cheek, suddenly became incredibly heavy.


    "Nina!" I heard someone shout. I didn''t know who it was; everything sounded so distant, so foggy. I heard footsteps running toward me. Someone grabbed my shoulder and turned me so that I was looking up at them; it was Enzo. His face was full of fear as he looked back and forth frantically between me and my dead twin. Behind him, the battlefield was still and silent. The rogues were all lifeless, unmoving. The Luna''s white dress was turning red, and her white hair was matted with blood as shey in the dirt at the bottom of the stairs. I could see the recruits getting up and moving, although I couldn''t tell through my tears how many had survived. Had all of them survived, or only a few?


    I felt more hands on me and looked up to see Lori, Jessica, Matt, and Luke crouching over me, circling around me.


    Someone tried to pull me away from my sister, and that was when I snapped back to reality.


    "No!" I snarled, clutching Selena more tightly. "Don''t touch me! Don''t touch her!"


    "Nina, you''re in shock," Enzo said gently, holding me firmly by both shoulders. "We need to check you. Your sister ... The twin bond... Remember?"


    I furrowed my brow, feeling confused. The twin bond... My mind felt too foggy toprehend what Enzo was talking about at first, but finally it began to dawn on me.


    The twin bond.


    If one dies, then so shall the other.


    Was I going to die now that Selena was dead? I didn''t feel any physical pain... I felt fine. But the prophecy said that it would happen. Surely it had to be any minute now.


    Enzo hauled me to my feet and began to inspect me, his blood-stained face wrought with worry. I felt limp as he turned me this way and that, like I was just a lifeless doll with bundles of straw stuffed in where my limbs would go, like a scarecrow. Empty inside... Just straw and dirt and muck.


    But I wasn''t. I was alive, somehow. I looked back down at my sister as Jessica hunched over her body, checking her vitals.


    "Is she alive?" I whispered.


    Jessica touched Selena''s neck with her forefinger and middle finger, feeling her pulse. She touched her wrist next and closed her eyes, counting. After a few moments, she looked up at me with horror and slowly shook her head.


    I felt even more numb than before. All I could do was turn around and stare wide-eyed at Enzo as tears streamed down my face. He pulled me in tightly, his arms wrapping around me like a nket. I buried my face in his chest and sobbed.


    I was going to die. That was what the prophecy said. One twin could not live without the other... It was what saved me from being assassinated by the Crescents when I was an infant, and it was what was going to kill me now.


    At least I could be happy that Selena had saved everyone. Even if I died... I was just happy that it was over. The Luna was dead; her gically engineered rogue army was dead right along with her. The Crescents were weakened, and my father...


    My father had to have been released from the Luna''s spell.


    I wanted to talk to him onest time. I wanted to have a chance to meet my father and talk to him, just once, but I didn''t know how much time I had left, and I didn''t want to leave Enzo''s embrace.


    But as Enzo held me, I still didn''t feel any pain. My heart continued beating, and my lungs continued to draw in air. Slowly, I tilted my head up and met Enzo''s gaze. I wasn''t dead.


    Why wasn''t I dead?

 Chapter 431

    ?Chapter 0431


    Nina


    Why wasn''t I dying yet?


    Selena had died at the Luna''s hands. The prophecy foretold that one twin must not live without the other... But I felt fine. Selena was dead, and I was still standing. I looked up at Enzo, who looked back down at me with an equal amount of surprise, confusion, and joy.


    Suddenly, I heard a booming voice thundering across the battlefield.


    "Where is my daughter?!" a loud, male voice called. I whipped around to see none other than the Alpha King staggering through the doorway of the mansion. He leaned his hand against the doorframe, and as his eyes scanned the scene before him, his face became wrought with worry. His eyes then flickered down to see his dead daughter, Selena,ying on the steps with a gaping hole in her chest.


    The Alpha King let out a wild yell and rushed down the steps, falling to his knees beside his daughter. He didn''t even care to look in the Luna''s direction; he knew what she had done. Now that he had been freed from her spell, there was no doubt that he remembered everything. All of her maniption, her evil deeds, her murders.


    Slowly, the Alpha King then looked up at me and Enzo. His eyes flickered with recognition and he stood, walking over to me. As he did, I felt my heart catch in my throat. Would he me me for this? Did he even remember me from thest time that I saw him, or did the Luna''s spell wipe it out of his memory?


    For a long time, we just stared at each other. The air fell silent. Everything else fell away, leaving nothing but the two of us staring into each other''s eyes.


    *Nina," he whispered. "Is that you? You''re alive?"


    I slowly nodded my head. All at once, the Alpha King threw his arms around me and pulled me in tightly. "All these years," he said, "I thought that the Crescents had killed you... But you were alive. Yes, I remember now... remember youing into my throne room, not long ago..."


    *The Luna had you under a spell," I said through my tears. "You didn''t recognize me. You didn''t recognize anyone."


    The Alpha King froze, then slowly looked down at his dead wife. He didn''t seem sad in the slightest. In fact, he just seemed free. "Ah, yes," he said, taking a step back. "She did have me under a spell. She had all of us under a spell. And Selena..." He looked over at Selena''s body. Luke had begun covering it with his jacket, but looked up when he noticed the Alpha King staring at him, and froze. "My wife did this, didn''t she?"


    I nodded. No more words woulde out, but the Alpha King - my father - knew what I was going to ask.


    "You won''t die," he said, his voice low and even-toned.


    My eyes widened. "But the prophecy..."


    *The prophecy is poppycock," he said. "Just before you were taken, your mother put a protection charm on both of you. She knew that the Crescents were going toe; she had seen it in her visions. The prophecy was fabricated to keep you safe."


    Suddenly, I felt a massive weight lift off of my chest. And then... Everything began to go dark. My knees buckled beneath me, and thest thing I felt was the feeling of Enzo''s arms catching me.


    I woke up at some pointter in a soft bed. The room was dimly lit with a fire crackling in a nearby firece. I tried to sit up, but felt a hand on my shoulder pushing me back down.


    "It''s alright," Enzo said gently. "Just rest."


    "What happened?" I croaked through my dry, cracked throat. "Last I remember...N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "You passed out." Enzo reached over to the side table and picked up a ss of water. He held it to my lips and I


    drank, relishing in the feeling of the cold liquid moistening my sore throat. "The battle took a lot out of you. It''s okay, though."


    "Where is everyone?" I asked. "Lori, Jessica, Luke, Matt..."


    "They went home yesterday," Enzo replied. "To Mountainview, with the recruits and some of your dad''s men. The Crescents tried to attack the town, but failed once the Luna''s rogues suddenly dropped dead. They retreated."


    I sat up suddenly, ignoring Enzo''s hand this time. "Y-Yesterday?" I asked. "How long have I been asleep?" Enzo looked at his watch. "Two days." My eyes widened, but he just chuckled. "It''s fine. Your wolf must have put you into a bit of aa. Everything that happened was just too much for your brain and your body to handle, so your wolf did what was best. You didn''t miss much; I promise."


    I sat there for a few moments in a state of shock. In the darkness, I saw Enzo stand up from the chair he was sitting in next to the bed ande around to the other side. He climbed onto the bed with me and pulled me close, pressing his lips gently against mine before leaning my head into his chest.


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t trust your intuition about Selena," he whispered. "She did right by us in the end. You were right when you said that she had changed."


    My mind was still foggy, but I remembered holding Selena''s dead body. The Luna had bored a hole in her chest just after Selena stabbed her in the back. She died for us, for the whole of humanity. I could never repay her for it. As I thought about her, I felt tears begin to stream down my cheeks. Enzo, seeing this, kissed them away gently and smiled at me.


    "Everything is okay now," he said quietly. "You''re safe. Everyone is safe."


    Enzo''s words made me smile a bit, but I knew that they weren''t entirely true. The Crescents were still out there. Lewis still hadn''t been taken care of yet. Even people who I hadn''t thought about for some time, like James, were still out there somewhere with a lust for my blood. But Enzo was right, to a certain degree; the main threat was gone now, and my father had been released from his decade-long spell. With his help, we could take care of the Crescents and restore peace.


    A few minutester, I heard a soft knock on the door. The door cracked open, and I saw my father''s head poke in.


    "Nina?" he said quietly, smiling when he saw that I was sitting up. I waved him in, and he walked into the room. Now that he wasn''t under the Luna''s spell, I could see that he wasrge and muscr, and looked strong and healthy. He no longer looked sick and frail.


    *Hi... dad," I whispered. It felt strange to call him dad, but it also felt right. All my life, I had been without him. And now we were reunited, albeit under sad circumstances.


    My father smiled and walked over to me. Enzo, who was still sitting on the bed beside me, instinctively tightened his grip on my hand for a moment; I knew that he wasn''t actually threatened by my father, but after everything that had happened, he was no doubt wary of everyone. My father, seeing this, took a step back to give us some space.


    "When you''re feeling well enough, I''d like for us to talk," my father said. "We have a lot to catch up on."

 Chapter 432

    ?Chapter 0432


    Nina


    I nned to talk to my father the next day, when I was feeling better. But for now, it waste and I needed to rest.


    Once my father left, Enzo rxed beside me. He seemed a bit territorial after everything that had happened, and I didn''t me him. But at the same time, it made me wonder if he had been sleeping at all since I went into my miniaturea or if he had been sitting up by my bedside the entire time.


    "When was thest time you slept?" I asked, looking deeply into his brown eyes, which came alive with the fire that was flickering in the firece.


    Enzo shrugged. "Don''t worry about it," he said, standing. "You hungry? I can get you something to eat."


    I shook my head. "You need to rest, too, you know," I insisted. I pulled the covers back beside me and patted the bed. "Sleep with me."


    For a few moments, Enzo just stood there and looked at the bed. I could tell from the dark circles under his eyes that he was indeed tired, but at the same time he was fighting it. "Look," I said gently, "it''s over. You don''t need to worry anymore."


    Enzo shook his head solemnly. "It''s never over," he whispered. He was talking about Lewis; I was sure of it. Lewis was still out there, along with the Crescents. Sure, their leader - the Luna, I assumed - had been killed and the gically engineered rogues that she sent for them died along with her, leaving their forces diminished. But at the same time, until all of them were ounted for and true peace was aplished, it would always be dangerous.


    "We''re safe here, though," I whispered. I patted the bed again. Finally, with a sigh, Enzo nodded and sat on the edge of the bed. I watched as he pulled off his boots, then began to lift his shirt off over his head. Before he could do it himself, however, I quickly sat up on my knees behind him and helped him remove it. As I did, I let my hands run along his skin, feeling his muscles. There were still faint scars on his back from Edward''s beatings, and I ran my fingertips over them, feeling all of the bumps and lines. Enzo didn''t seem bothered by this, and actually rxed slightly under my touch.


    I leaned forward and began to kiss along Enzo''s neck as I reached around and unbuttoned his pants. His breaths became heavy as my lips trailed down his neck and over his shoulder. He stood, letting out a soft sigh, and pulled off his jeans. With a smile, Iid back on the bed and held my arms out for him, spreading my legs. Even though Enzo''s face looked drawn and weary, he still managed a slight smile as he climbed onto the bed andid on top of me, pulling the nkets up over us.


    For several minutes, I held him on top of me with his head on my chest as I ran my fingers through his hair. His breathing became slow and steady, and his fingers trailed absentmindedly up and down my thigh, causing shivers to run down my spine.


    "I have to ask," I whispered, unable to contain my curiosity, "at the battle, did anyone..."


    Enzo knew what I was going to ask: if anyone had died, aside from the Luna and her rogues. Enzo grunted slightly and shook his head, causing me to let out a massive sigh of relief.


    *Thankfully, no," he responded. "Quite a few injuries, but they''ll all live. Jessica used her medical skills to help people after the battle, at least until they could get home to the infirmary."


    His words made me smile. I imagined Jessica running around and helping people; I knew how much she hated blood despite being a pre-med student, and it must have been hard for her, especially after being in the Luna''s clutches. The more I thought about it, though, the more that my smile eventually faded. I could only imagine the horrors that the Luna put my friends through when she kidnapped them. I hoped that it wasn''t too bad. Lori and Jessica had seemed physically fine when I saw them, but the Luna''s style of inflicting torture was through an invisible sort of pain. Maybe the scars that she left couldn''t be seen on the outside.


    "Don''t think too much about it right now," Enzo said, almost as though he read my mind. "Everyone is okay." He looked up at me then and reached up to brush a strand of hair out of my eyes. As he did, I suddenly felt tears


    beginning to well up; tears over the battle, my sister, my friends, everything... I tried to blink them away quickly, but Enzo saw them.


    Without a word, he kissed me gently. His lips were soft and sweet, and eased my pain like medicine. When we finally pulled away, my tears had dissipated and were reced by pure love and lust.


    Neither of us needed to speak. Enzo reached down beneath the covers and pulled aside my panties. Our eyes stayed locked unwaveringly as he spit into his hand and then rubbed it along his shaft beneath the nkets. When he pushed it into me, our eyes stayed locked on each other. A quiet gasp escaped my lips, which Enzo quieted with another deep kiss as he began to move inside of me.


    The air in the room became thick with our breaths. I wrapped my arms around him and gently raked my nails across his back, causing him to sigh heavily and shut his eyes. Below the covers, I could feel the sensation of him moving slowly and gently back and forth, his groin rubbing on my clit as I twisted my hips against him.


    Both of us stayed as quiet as two mice. We knew that there was a guard posted not far from our door, and this old mansion was dead silent with high, arching ceilings that would throw our echoes through the walls. The only sounds in our room were the deep and heavy breathing between us, the rustling of the covers, and the crackling of the fire.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I love you," Enzo whispered gently into my ear. He nibbled on my earlobe, sending a shiver down my spine that made me arch my back out of pleasure. As I did, he wrapped his arm around me and pulled me closer, then sat up on his knees and brought me with him so that the nkets fell down around us. We sat up together, moving in unison as I bit into his neck to stifle my moans.


    That night, our limbs became tangled together as our worries eased. Everything else fell away, leaving nothing but the two of us, finally making love now that everything was over. For the first time ever, I felt as though I could fully rx into Enzo. There was no one else getting between us, no unrequited feelings, no mortal enemies or physical pain. Just us.


    And from then on, no matter what the future held, I knew that it would alwayse back to just us.

 Chapter 433

    ?


    Chapter 0433


    Nina


    The next morning, I finally met with my father for the first time. Not in a state of dire stress or danger, but instead


    Breakfast.


    Enzo and I walked into therge dining room together to see a long chestnut table, at one end of which was a stunning array of fragrant breakfast foods, brightly colored fruits, and steaming cups of coffee. My father was sitting at the chair at the end of the table, and stood when we entered. Without a word, he simply held his arms out for me and walked up to me, pulling me in for a tight hug before I could even say anything. I felt a bit tense being hugged by this man who I hardly knew, despite the fact that he was my biological father, and when we pulled away I stammered toe up with something to say.


    "I know it''s a lot to process," my dad said. "Let''s eat instead of trying to figure it all out." He stepped out of the way and gestured for Enzo and I to sit at the table, and we did. Enzo sat beside me, his hand resting firmly on my thigh underneath the tablecloth.


    We ate in silence for a couple of minutes. The food was delicious and warm, and as I ate I realized how starving was after sleeping for two days. There was an array of warm pancakes and fresh fruit, juicy sausages and crispy bacon, steaming hot potatoes and bitter coffee; I ate all of those things and more, and my stomach still didn''t feel full. I thought to myself that if I could eat like this forever, I would. And I had lost so much weighttely with everything going on that no one batted an eye at my voracious appetite.


    But at the same time, it almost felt wrong to be eating at the moment. My twin sister had just died brutally, and although I hardly knew her and most of our interactions were filled with her evil nature that was caused by the Luna''s maniption, I still felt oddly empty. She was my twin, after all, and we had a strong magical bond.


    "Um..." I set my fork down and swallowed, feeling my face go red. "Selena..."


    My father did the same. I could see his hands gripping the edge of the table so tightly that his knuckles were white, and he stared numbly down at his te. "There will be a funeral," he said, his voice low and strained." Tomorrow. I hope you''lle."


    I nodded. "Of course," I replied.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My father seemed pleased by this, and offered me a weak smile. He looked over at Enzo then, who sat stolidly beside me. "I know that Selena was a lot of trouble," my father said quietly as he leaned back in his chair. "I hope you can understand that the Luna... My wife... Was a practitioner of old magic. She came from a lineage of witches mixed with werewolves, and her powers were unparalleled. I never wanted to marry her. She ruined my family... She was the one who hired the Crescents that killed your mother and stole you, Nina." He looked at me then, and his eyes were full of sadness. "After that, she sank her ws in. For twenty years, your sister and I have been puppets because of her powerful magic.


    It all made sense now; the Luna was behind everything. From the beginning, she had a card in the game. I was certain that there was so much more to learn, but right now, I had more pressing questions for my father.


    "My mother," I said, "what was she like?"


    As I spoke of my mother, my father''s eyes lit up. A soft smile spread across his lips, and he tilted his head back slightly to look up at the ceiling. "Her name was Ophelia," he said, his voice sounding almost dreamy. "She looked just like you. You and Selena could have been photocopies of her. Except for you... You got my brown eyes."


    My father''s words made me smile. Selena''s blue eyes belonged to our mother. I was d to have had the chance to experience those eyes before Selena sacrificed her life.


    *Was Selena like her in any other ways?" I asked, to which my father nodded vigorously.


    "Oh, yes," he said with a grin. "The Luna''s magic was strong, but Selena''s true nature came out sometimes. She was sweet and innocent. A little naive at times, but bravely intelligent nheless. I wish that you could have had


    the chance to see more of that side of her..."


    I shook my head. "I saw it," I said. "A few times. I could tell that it was in there somewhere." As I spoke, I felt Enzo''s hand tighten slightly around my thigh. When I looked over at him, his eyes were soft and understanding. When Selena was alive, after we turned her into a human, he never really believed me when I said that Selena had some good inside of her, and I still didn''t me him for that. But now, I could tell that he saw the truth: that she was just a little girl who was manipted by an evil stepmother.


    After that, it turned out that my father had a lot of questions. I exined everything to him, everything that he had missed over the past twenty years while he was under the Luna''s spell: the rise of the Crescents, the Luna''s negative effect on the werewolf realm, Selena''s n to take Enzo from me, and everything else about my life. told him about my adoptive mother, my brother and his curse, and I told him about my friends and my career. By the end of it all, it had somehow gotten well into the afternoon. I didn''t realize it at the time, but we had been talking for hours upon hours at that table.


    Finally, my father stood. His face was grim, but happy nheless.


    "I''ll let you rest until tomorrow," he said. "After the funeral, I have some more questions for you; but let''s wait until then to talk more. Unfortunately, I''ve got quite a lot of work to do. Things really pile up when you''re in a daze for twenty years. And, judging from what you told me, it seems as though I''ve got two realms that need to be cleaned up thanks to my secondte wife''s shenanigans."


    For the first time during that entire conversation, Enzo suddenly spoke.


    "If you need any help, I''d be happy to be of service, sir," Enzo said.


    My father''s eyes widened slightly. He nodded, pping Enzo on the shoulder. He held Enzo''s shoulder firmly as he looked at him. "All I ask of you, son, is to take good care of my remaining daughter," my father said, his voice firm. "Devote yourself to her, and make sure that nothing ever happens to her."


    Enzo looked at my father for a moment before nodding affirmatively. They didn''t speak again after that, but it seemed as though they had said all that they needed to; and something about it made me smile.


    Before my father left, he suddenly pulled me in for another tight hug. And that time, I hugged him back.

 Chapter 434

    ?Chapter 0434


    Nina


    The next morning, Enzo and I woke early to go to my sister''s funeral.


    The Luna had no funeral. I couldn''t decide if that made me feel good or bad, though. It seemed as though she had no real family, no one who cared that she had died. Even my father seemedpletely unfazed by her death, and seemed more relieved than anything. I guessed that it was the mark of a truly bad person, for someone to only have people be relieved by their passing.


    Selena''s funeral was small, too. As we arrived at the burial site, which was just a little ways behind the mansion down a path in the woods, it was only the three of us: my father, Enzo, and myself. Aside from us, there were only a few of my father''s guards and an older man in green overalls with a shovel in his hand and dirt on his face. My father introduced him quietly as the groundskeeper for the mansion, but didn''t say his name. The groundskeeper said nothing.


    My father had picked out a beautiful coffin for Selena. It was almost a cherry red color, with ornate edges and a delicate wreath of flowers on the top. I had only been to a couple of funerals in my life, but it was always shocking how small the coffins could be. Selena''s was especially small, seeing as how petite she was. If I had died alone with her, there would have been two small coffins.


    As we paid our respects to my sister, the wind blew uncontrobly overhead and rustled the treetops. The pointed peaks of the pine trees swayed in the violent wind, and even where we stood in the forest below, my hair whipped around in my face. The sky was gray and overcast, and it was darkening by the minute. It was certainly going to rain soon. I couldn''t help but think that it was my sister''s farewell; a raging tempest, coarse winds and cold fingers. It was fitting for her, I thought.


    My father, after a long time of silence, finally walked forward to stop beside her coffin. Heid his hand on the wood and held it there for a while with his eyes closed. No one said anything, and neither did he. There were no words of farewell, no grandiose speeches or anything of the sort.


    A whileter, my father finally stepped away from the coffin. He turned his back to us and turned his face up to the sky; I could tell that he was hiding his tears. After all, he had lost not only his first wife, but now one of his daughters. Now, it was just the two of us. No one was left in our family.


    While my father stood stoically with his back turned, I walked up to Selena''s coffin and ced my hand on it. I adjusted the flowers, which had fallen crooked from the wind, and blinked back my own tears.


    "I''m sorry that we never got to be friends," I whispered, knowing that my words wouldn''t be heard by anyone except for myself over the wind. "But... Thank you. Your sacrifice won''t be forgotten."


    As I finished speaking, a particrly strong gust of wind suddenly blew through the trees and sent the flowers scattering to the ground. I had to stifle augh; of course she hated the flowers. I didn''t bother picking them up, and instead returned to Enzo, who just stared ahead silently at Selena''s coffin. I was sure that he had a million things floating through his head; he had, after all, known Selena for weeks and had spent a lot of time with her, despite the fact that it wasn''t of his own ord. But he didn''t say anything. He just put his arm around my shoulders as I stopped beside him.


    After that, the groundskeeper sullenly walked over to the coffin. One of the guards helped him lower it into the ground with ropes, and then the groundskeeper began to shovel dirt into the grave. That was that; it was over. It was a short funeral, but I liked to imagine that Selena wouldn''t have minded that. But, at the end of the day, I didn''t really know her. I only knew the version of my twin that the Luna created.


    My father didn''t turn around until the coffin was already covered in a thinyer of moist dirt. By then, a freezing rain had begun to fall and little crystals of ice were forming in my hair and in my eyshes. He walked over to me with his hands in his pockets, and lowered his gaze to meet mine. His eyes were red.


    "Y-You said you have another question," I said quietly.


    He nodded, swallowed, licked his lips, and then nodded again. "Yes. Are you going to stay, now?"


    I nced up at Enzo, who just stared back at me silently. "Um.... I think so," I replied. "For now, at least..."


    My father shook his head. "I meant permanently," he rified, his voice low and gravelly and barely audible over the howling wind. "I have this big mansion all to myself, and believe it or not, I won''t be remarrying," he said with a sardonic chuckle. "It''s going to be awfully lonely. You two can stay, if you want. I''d like to have you here. Both of you."


    As my father presented me with this proposition, my eyes widened in surprise. I looked up at Enzo again, who seemed almost as shocked as I felt. I had intended on staying for a few days or so, but not permanently... I had a home, a school, friends, a job to get back to. Living in the Alpha King''s mansion had never evene close to crossing my mind. But at the same time, it felt safe here. It wasforting to be near my father, and I wanted to get to know him.


    *Um... I need to think about it," I said, lowering my gaze to the ground. "Is that alright?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course." My father nodded. "Take all of the time you need to decide."


    I looked up at Enzo then. His grip tightened around my shoulders, and there was a new sadness behind his soft brown eyes. I realized at that very moment that this decision wasn''t entirely my own to make. Enzo was my mate, and we would need to make this decision together. And already, part of me knew that Enzo wouldn''t want to leave Mountainview; we still had too much to do there, and already I had created an image in my head of the two of us living by the ocean together once everything was really over, maybe even in his father''s home.


    My father, without a word, patted me on the shoulder and began to walk back to the mansion. I looked after him for a moment, watching as the guards filed out behind hisrge, hulking form. When I looked back at my twin sister''s grave, the groundskeeper was still shoveling dirt onto her coffin with beads of sweat already forming on his wrinkled face. And I looked up at Enzo then, whose gaze hadn''t wavered from me for even a single moment. "Let''s go for a walk," I said.

 Chapter 435

    ?Chapter 0435


    Nina


    "Let''s go for a walk," I said to Enzo. I nodded my head toward the forest, past where the groundskeeper was filling in my twin sister''s grave with moist dirt. Over our heads, the wind was howling fiercely and the sky was darkening at a rapid rate while a freezing, sharp rain was beginning to fall.


    Enzo looked a little surprised at my request to walk in this weather, but he didn''t protest. "Lead the way," he said. I took his hand and led him past the groundskeeper, into the thicker part of the woods where the wind and the rain were less prominent. It felt a little silly to be walking through the woods in that weather while wearing a simple ck dress, which had actually belonged to Selena, but I felt toopelled to walk and I didn''t want to go back to the mansion.


    "Where do you want to go?" Enzo asked curiously.


    I shrugged. "Nowhere in particr. I just want to think clearly."


    My father had just presented me with the option to stay in the werewolf realm and live in the mansion permanently. If I lived there, I knew that I wouldn''t have any worries for the rest of my life. All of my needs would be well taken care of, I would never need to worry about money again, and I could always be near my father. However, it wasn''t home. Mountainview was my home. It was our home; mine and Enzo''s. I didn''t want to leave my friends, my town, or my campus just yet. And I was certain that Enzo felt the same way.


    We walked for a long time inplete silence, holding hands and listening only to the wind whistling overhead and the trees creaking against one another. The frost thaty on the hard ground crunched lightly beneath our feet, and altogether these sounds created an oddlyforting chorus of noise.


    I didn''t keep track of how long we walked for. It felt like hours, but neither of us cared. As werewolves, the cold didn''t bother us very much. In fact, the cold made me feel invigorated and free, and filled me with an overwhelming urge to shift. Beside me, I could somehow sense that Enzo wanted to shift, too. It almost felt as though our wolves were sniffing each other out and urging each other toe out and y. It was an odd feeling, but a strangely happy one on such a sad day.


    At one point, we came to a small stream in the middle of the woods. The water was frozen, causing the rocks to look slick and shiny in the dim light. As it flowed downwards, the little waterfalls that were once there in the warmer weather were now frozen in time, like little white drips of wax sitting on the side of a candle. I imagined that this would be a nice spot to sit and read during the nice weather; and somehow, as I stood there and looked around, I suddenly got the sense that Selena did just that while she was alive. It was as though our twin bond gave me the ability to sense her energy here. I closed my eyes for a moment and imagined herying on a nket in the forest with books surrounding her. Not much was known about Selena and her real interests, but I liked to imagine that she was an avid reader. She probably spent a lot of time reading romance novels, which was why she was so taken with Enzo and adamant about making him her mate. She seemed like the type to romanticize things in her life, despite the fact that the Luna was secretly controlling every aspect of it.


    But, once again, I didn''t know anything about Selena. I only ever saw shes of her true selfe out when she asionally broke through the Luna''s spell. Other than that, the Selena that I knew was just a fabricated image, a facade. A puppet to do the Luna''s bidding. And yet, in the end, she still managed to break through it and stop the Luna, even if it ended in her death.


    Suddenly, I felt Enzo''s arm slip around me. His hand slowly slid up the side of my shirt and ran along my skin; not in a sexual way, but aforting and loving way. He had hardly spoken all day, but his touch gave away all of his emotions. I could tell that he was more deeply sad about Selena''s untimely death than he let on, but that he was also deeply relieved that everything was over- for the most part. For us, it was over. My father would handle the Crescents. Perhaps Enzo could eventually get his revenge on Lewis for disrespecting his father, but other than that, we didn''t have any part left to y in this. It was time for a real army, my father''s army, to take down the Crescents. Now, we could just go back to being normal college students, just like I always wanted.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    That was, assuming that I chose to go back to Mountainview.


    As much as I loved Mountainview, there were a lot of horrible memories there. Every way I turned, I saw the horrors of what had happened that semester; I saw Edward, Tiffany, Justin, Lisa, Ronan. I saw the blood-soaked floors of the hockey arena after the rogues broke in. I saw all of the needless fights that I had with Enzo. I saw Richard''s weak, dying bodyying in Enzo''s arms in the forest. In a way, moving to the werewolf realm was a way to have a fresh start. I would visit Mountainview, of course. But maybe it was best for it to be just that: a ce to visit.


    Enzo ran his finger along my waist again as we continued to stand there and look down at the frozen stream. I shivered slightly beneath the cold touch of his fingers, and looked up at him in the low light.


    "It''s been six hours," Enzo said matter-of-factly.


    My eyes widened. "Six hours?" I asked. How had we been standing here for six hours? It hardly even felt like twenty minutes.


    Enzo just chuckled and shook his head. "Grief does funny things to supernaturals like us," he said quietly. As he spoke, I looked up to see that the sky was indeed dark now, and the tempest had ended. The forest was quiet, no longer filled with the sound of the whistling wind. In the sky, dark gray clouds floatedzily across the yellow full moon - the moon that was always full in this strange ce.


    And as I looked up at the full moon, I felt that the urge to shift was even stronger now. As I looked up at the moon, I felt the urge to run freely through the woods before I could bring myself to return to the mansion and give my father my decision.


    "What do you say we stay out a little bit longer?" I asked Enzo, feeling a smile begin to spread across my cold lips. He grinned, and we began to shift together.

 Chapter 436

    ?Chapter 0436


    Nina


    When I looked up at the full moon peeking out from behind the clouds, I felt an overwhelming urge to shift.


    Even though we had somehow been standing in that spot for hours without realizing it, I wasn''t ready to go inside just yet. I still had a decision to make: would I return to Mountainview, or would I stay with my father?


    "What do you say we stay out a little bit longer?" I asked Enzo.


    Enzo grinned and nodded. We shifted together into our wolf forms. Our human forms twisted and turned into wolves, our skin turned into fur, our eyes glowed. We looked at each other for a few moments, taking in one another''s non-human appearance as our newfound vigor and strength flowed through us. Then, with Enzo in the lead this time, we leaped off into the darkening forest.


    We ran for a long time without stopping, just feeling the cold air rippling through our fur and the sensation of freedom in our legs. The forest smelled thickly of pine and the air smelled as though it was about to snow any minute. As we leaped over fallen trees and small gullies, there was no destination in mind; we just wanted to run. We wanted to run freely, with no shackles holding us down, no fear, no pain. It felt good, yet oddly strange at the same time, to run without having to worry about running into battle or being chased by the forces of evil.


    At one point, we broke through the woods to find ourselves in arge, open field that was surrounded on all sides by trees. Grinning, I dashed forward, feeling Enzo nipping at me from behind, and we raced around the field with wild abandon. We tumbled on the ground together and y fought, nipping at each other''s fur as our own humanughter echoed in our heads. It still felt almost unnatural to speak without really speaking in our wolf forms, tomunicate telepathically, but something about it also felt beautiful. To be able tomunicate without having to say a single word out loud only made me feel even more connected to my mate, and I loved every second of it.


    Finally, once we were out of breath and panting, we stopped y fighting and running. We began to walk alongside each other, brushing up against one another, and walked back into the woods, back in the direction that we came from. By now, a light snow had begun to fall. The dark green branches of the pine trees started to be covered by a light white dust, brightening the entire forest. I hoped that it would snow heavily, that it would nket Selena''s fresh grave, that we would wake up to several feet of snow outside in the morning and that the snow would be piled so high against the doors of the mansion that we would have a good excuse not to make our choice yet. But I knew that my friends were waiting for me back in Mountainview, and the choice needed to be made.


    Eventually, we returned to the little frozen stream and shifted back into our human forms. There was arge boulder on one side of it, and we sat down on it together. Enzo wrapped his arm around me as I leaned my head on his shoulder.


    "Have you made a decision?" Enzo asked quietly as he looked up at the sky.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know... On one hand, I want to be here, amongst other werewolves. I want to be near my dad. I want to get to know the ce that my mother and my sister used to know so well. I want to start fresh and put all of the horrible things that happened in Mountainview behind me... But at the same time, I love Mountainview and I love our friends. They''re my family, too. I don''t know if I can leave them."


    Enzo was silent for a long time. With the snow falling around us, the forest waspletely silent. I always found it so peaceful when it would snow. The way that the world fell silent when it snowed, as though the earth went to sleep, was a wee distraction from the noise. I just wished that my brain felt just as peaceful and quiet as the forest did.


    Finally, Enzo shifted in his spot and shook his head thoughtfully. "You know, when my dad first told me that we were leaving the werewolf realm and that we were going to live in Mountainview, I was furious," he said with a bit of a chuckle. "I loved it here. The thought of living with humans made me sick. I felt like a prisoner."


    *Really?" I asked, looking up at him. "You''ve never told me that before."


    Enzo nodded. "Yep. I wanted to die, honestly. My dad made me have a rtionship with Lisa to get a positive


    influence at the school, and it made me hate the ce even more. It left me with a bad taste in my mouth about shallow humans, about human society... But then I met you." He looked over at me then, and his brown eyes sparkled with the reflection of the falling snow. "You changed that for me, Nina."


    My eyes widened slightly. "Why?"


    *Because." Enzo looked back down at the ground. His cheeks looked a little rosy, although whether it was from the cold or from sheepishness, I couldn''t tell. "You showed me that humans are amazing, and they''re strong, and they''re loving. You introduced me to people who I never would have even spoken to otherwise. You showed me that a pack doesn''t need to just be wolves, so long as the people in the pack care deeply for each other... And now, I don''t think that I could imagine a life outside of Mountainview anymore."


    As Enzo spoke, I felt my heart begin to race. I pictured all of the times that we were saved by our friends, all of the times that weughed and danced with them. I remembered our camping trip as clear as day, when we yed spin the bottle around the fire and when Lori and Jessica kissed for the first time and when we hiked up the mountain together. Even despite the incident with K and the fact that James eventually turned out to be a traitor, only thought about the good things about that trip. I wanted more of those trips.


    Suddenly, I stood and looked at Enzo.


    "You''re right," I said. "I can''t imagine a life outside of Mountainview, either."


    Enzo''s eyes lit up slightly, although I could tell that he was trying to hide his excitement in order to not influence me one way or another. But it was toote; I had already made up my mind.


    "So, we''re going home?" he asked quietly, standing and looking down at me.


    I nodded, feeling my eyes fill up with tears. But they weren''t tears of sadness; they were tears of joy. I took Enzo''s hand and smiled up at him, then began to lead him back to the mansion to tell my father about my decision.


    "Yes," I said. "We''re going home."

 Chapter 437

    ?


    Chapter 0437


    Nina


    "I''ve made my decision," I said as I stood in front of my father.


    We were in my father''s study, which was lit by a few smallmps and a fire in the firece. My father was seated in a tufted armchair by the fire and leaned forward with his elbows on his knees, staring solemnly into the fire. There was a somber elegance about him; he was incredibly handsome and looked young for his age, but his dark brown, almost ck eyes showed years of pain behind them. He had salt-and-pepper hair that was somewhat long and pulled back into a knot at the nape of his neck, but some shorter pieces fell forward into his eyes. He had a slight beard and mustache, but I could still see the lines around his mouth from age. Around his eyes, he had wrinkles as well, but his wrinkles didn''t make him look very old. I knew that he was over fifty years old, but he didn''t seem like it; it made me wonder if werewolves led longer lives than humans.


    Around us, the walls of the study were lined from floor to ceiling with bookshelves. There were rollingdders attached to the shelves that could be moved around to reach the high spots, since the ceilings were very high. But despite the high ceilings, it was a cozy room with soft chairs, plush rugs, and it was very warm.


    *And what is your decision?" he asked, tearing his sad eyes away from the fire to look up at me, his only surviving daughter and thest member of his family.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I felt a bit sad about giving him the news. Of course I wanted to stay with him and get to know him, but I had a home in Mountainview and friends who would miss me. I knew that if I stayed here and never returned to Mountainview, I would never really feel at home here.


    "I''m going to go back to Mountainview," I said quietly as I fiddled nervously with my hands in myp.


    My father nodded grimly. He didn''t seem mad - just a little disappointed. I knew that he would be lonely here. "Alright," he said, managing a weak smile at me. "Are you sure that''s what you want?"


    I nodded. "Yes," I replied. "I want to stay here with you. I really do. But... I have a life in Mountainview that I can''t leave behind. Enzo and I..."


    "I understand," my dad said gently. He reached over and patted my kneefortingly, then stood and walked over to the firece. I watched as he crouched down and moved the logs around with the iron fire poker, causing the mes to jump up and create sparks. Even crouching, he looked like arge man. "If you want to stay in Mountainview, then I''ll support that," he said. "I''d like to see you finish school there. I know you''re an excellent student, and I hope you know that I''m proud of you."


    My dad''s words made me smile. At the same time, however, I felt a pang in my chest because Selena was going to be a student there, too. She never got much of a chance.


    "We''ll visit, of course," I blurted out. "I can open portals. I''ll visit as much as I can."


    My dad chuckled, "It''s alright if you don''t visit. I know how busy you are. You''re a young woman with a whole life ahead of you... You don''t need to worry about your old man."


    "But I will," I said quietly. I stood and walked over to the fire and ced my hand on my dad''s shoulder. "I want to get to know you."


    For a few moments, my dad and I just looked into the fire together. Finally, he stood and towered over me. There was a gentle smile on his face as he tucked a strand of hair behind my ear. "You act like your mother," he said quietly. "I can tell that you''re very kind, just like she was."


    Hearing my fatherpare me to my mom made a teare to my eye. I quickly turned around and sat back down in my chair, blinking the tears away.


    "Sir," Enzo suddenly said. He was leaning on the desk behind us, and had been silent this entire time. But now, he straightened and looked at my father with a lot of respect. "Mountainview is still dangerous," he said. "The Crescents still have their leader. They have a lot of the Fullmoons on their side now, too. My father''s beta turned


    to their side when he..."


    "Yes." My dad nodded grimly and stared down at the floor. "I''m sorry about Richard. He was a good man."


    A silence fell over the room. I looked up at Enzo from my chair to see him swallow hard and clench his jaw before he finally spoke again. "Will you send help with us?" he asked. "With Nina''s antidote and your men, I don''t think that the Crescents will be a problem for much longer."


    My father chuckled. "Don''t worry about any of that, son," he said heartily. "You two have already done enough. I''ll handle the rest from here on out-"


    *Save Lewis for me, then," Enzo suddenly interrupted, his voice so low it was almost a growl. "I want to take care of him myself."


    My eyes widened as I looked up at Enzo. There was a fury there in his eyes that he had been hiding this entire time, but now I knew that it had been bubbling beneath the surface the whole time. As the mes from the fire flickered across his handsome face, he looked powerful and sure of himself. I could tell that both my father and I knew that there would be no convincing Enzo out of the decision that he had already made inside his head.


    Slowly, my father nodded. "Lewis is all yours," he said quietly.


    The next morning, my father sent Enzo and I on our way. The snow hadn''t fallen nearly as much as I secretly hoped it would during the night, leaving just a light white veil over thendscape.


    My father gathered several of his best guards to send with us. He promised that, within the week, he would be sending his army after the Crescents. He said that the war was almost over; between his army and my antidote, the Crescents would be crushed faster than I had imagined. But either way, he still insisted on sending guards to keep watch over me. It felt strange and ufortable, but I obliged, more so for Mountainview''s protection than anything else.


    Before we left, however, I noticed that Enzo and my father exchanged some secret words between just the two of them. I was standing by the swirling portal that I had opened, and couldn''t hear them over it. All I saw was my father nod, smile, and p Enzo heartily on the shoulder before sending us both on our way.


    Thest thing I saw before stepping through the portal with Enzo''s hand in mine was my father, waving, with a smile on his face.


    And I could have sworn that I saw the faint, ghostly images of my mother and Selena standing behind them. They were smiling, too.

 Chapter 438

    ?


    Chapter 0438


    Nina


    When we came out on the other side of the portal, we found ourselves standing in the middle of the athletic field where we hadst gone through. The campus was alive with activity, and I could see students rushing around as they packed up their vehicles to go home for winter break.


    The war was mostly over, after all. The Crescents had retreated to the ce where they had set up their headquarters, and as Enzo and I walked back to campus with my father''s guards at our heels, I quickly began to realize that it was safe enough outside of Mountainview for people to go home. Since the end of the semester hade around, it seemed as though many people were itching to get home to their families, who were no doubt worried about them.


    As Enzo and I walked across the quad, however, I started to notice something else: people were giving us and our guards odd looks, as though they werepletely confused as to why we had guards with us. I looked up at Enzo, who seemed just as baffled as I felt.


    "Why does everyone seem so confused?" I asked quietly as I looked around. "It''s like they don''t have any idea..." Suddenly, I heard a voiceing from behind me.


    *They don''t remember," Jessica''s voice said. Enzo and I whipped around to see Jessica and Lori standing behind us, along with Matt and Luke. Before anything else was said, before I even thought to ask what she meant, all of us hugged tightly. I felt tears well up in my eyes as I hugged my friends.


    "I''m so d it''s over," I whimpered as I hugged Lori and Jessica tightly. "I was so scared for you two..."


    "We were scared for you, too," Lori said. "But now, we don''t need to be scared anymore."


    I stifled a chuckle and took a step back, wiping my eyes. "What did you mean when you said-"


    "They don''t remember," Jessica repeated. "Did Enzo not tell you?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked over at Enzo then, who looked utterly dumbfounded. Neither of us had heard a single peep about anything that involved people''s memories. I felt initially worried that the Crescents had done something bad, but none of my friends seemed concerned about it. Both of us shook our heads, and Jessicaughed. "I guess the news didn''t make it to you somehow," she said. "I''m assuming that Enzo was glued to your side while you slept, so maybe he didn''t get the news from your dad. But your dad sent a few witches with us. Really powerful ones. They wiped everyone''s memories of all of the shit that went on this semester. The whole ind''s memories got wiped. It was quite an interesting ritual, actually,"


    My eyes widened. "I had no idea," I said. "So everyone doesn''t remember anything?"


    "Nope." Lori chuckled. "Everyone except for us had their memories altered. To them, it was just another normal semester."


    "What about the recruits?" I asked, feeling even more confused. "We still need to give them the antidote. That''ll be difficult if they don''t understand what''s going on."


    Matt shook his head. "It''s already been done," he said. "We gave most of the recruits the antidote as soon as we returned. Although some decided that they wanted to stay as werewolves and join the pack... I told them that they''d have to talk to our Alpha, of course, but they promised not to mention everything that happened to anyone who did have their memory wiped. Maybe tonight, we can initiate some new members. What do you say, Enzo?"


    I looked over at Enzo then. His brown eyes were wider than I expected, and his mouth hung open slightly from the shock of it all. Neither of us had any idea that my father had sent such powerful witches to aplish a task that huge, but I was relieved in a way. I supposed that it was within my dad''s best interests to keep the werewolf realm a secret; after all, it had always been that way for the most part. In fact, now that I thought about it, it made sense that no one except for Enzo and the other werewolves remembered thest fight between the Crescents and the Fullmoons twenty years ago. They must have had their memories wiped then, too, to keep the peace.


    At the very least, I was d that my friends remembered. Without their support, I wouldn''t know what to do with myself.


    That night, we threw onest party at the cabins. Jason and his hockey team, who had been temporarily staying in the cabins along with the men that my dad had sent with them, built a massive bonfire that practically reached up to the treetops. Copious amounts of food and alcohol were brought by everyone, and soon enough it was just like the parties that I used to attend with Lori and Jessica before any of this happened. And with the remaining students who didn''t remember the events of the semester, who thought that it was just like any other normal semester, it really did feel just like a regr college party to close out the semester and the end of the year.


    However, there was still the issue of initiating new people into our little pack. As it turned out, several of the recruits did in fact refuse the antidote. Jason and his team wanted to join as well, and now it was only up to Enzo whether they joined or not.


    While the party raged on and our ssmates got increasingly drunk around us, all of us stood around one of the cabins discussing it and waiting for Enzo to make his decision. Enzo was inside the cabin, thinking by himself. He had been in there for quite some time, and I was debating going in there to check on him when he suddenly came out with a grin on his face and a beer in his hand.


    "I''ve decided," he said, holding the beer up to our little group. "The more the merrier.*


    Cheers erupted over our group, but were quickly drowned out by the loud music of the rest of the party raging on behind us. We all raised our sses and drank to our little pack growing in size.


    I looked up at Enzo as he stood at the top of the steps. His soft brown eyes focused on mine. In the light of the fire, they began to glow red. I felt mine glow too, a bright purple color. He held his hand out for me and I took it, and we kissed at the top of the steps, right in front of everyone. When we pulled away, I felt my face go red, but at the same time I felt happier than ever.


    Now that everything was over, I felt overjoyed. Mountainview was safe. Our entire ind was safe, and I was embracing my mate by the light of the fire while my friends danced and drank andughed below me.


    I just hoped that it would stay that way, and that we could keep peace in Mountainview from then on out.

 Chapter 0439

    ?Chapter 0439


    Nina


    Even though most of the students went home to their families, I decided to stay on campus with my friends for winter break. I still wanted to work on the antidote every chance I had, just in case it would be needed to finish taking down the Crescents. At least, that was what I told myself and everyone else; but I secretly just wanted a reason to be in the infirmary even though there were no sick students on campus to take care of.


    Being in the infirmary made me feel close to Tiffany. With each passing day, I missed her more and more, and I wished that her body could have been found to at least give her a proper burial. I hated what the Crescents did to her, and no matter what, I would never forgive the people who killed such a sweet and kind woman.


    It wasn''t long before I eventually became the new school doctor, just like Tiffany. The dean still hadn''t found a viable recement for her, and so one afternoon, I finally marched into the dean''s office to give her my speech.


    "I want to be the official school doctor," I said firmly, to which the dean raised her eyebrows and looked at me over her sses.


    *You have school to worry about," the dean said. "It''ll interfere with your studies, won''t it? Besides, you don''t have a medical license yet."


    Even though the dean''s skepticism made my heart sink, I hade here with the intention of standing my ground on the matter, and I did just that. "I''ve been working in Tiffany''s ce for weeks now," I said. "I trained closely with her all semester, up until she..." My voice faltered. I quickly blinked back my imminent tears and cleared my throat. "Anyway, I think I''m more than qualified. You know that I''ll stay here when I graduate, and you won''t need to worry about finding anyone else."


    The dean set down her paperwork and took her reading sses off. She looked at me for a few moments, studying my face, before she finally nodded.


    "Alright," she said. "But only part-time while you''re still in school. If your grades start to slip, I won''t let you do it. Deal?"


    *Deal," I said with a grin.


    The next day, I woke up early to get to the infirmary. Enzo and I were sharing his dorm by now, and we started waking up earlier every morning to head out together. While Enzo would be practicing in the hockey rink, I would be studying in the infirmary. Every so often, we would convene in one ce or the other for a quick few minutes of passion before we parted ways again and went back to our respective talents. While I was studying to get ahead of my work for the uing semester, Enzo was training harder than ever because he wanted to be the official hockey coach; not just the captain until he graduated, but the official coach for the foreseeable future. I could see him making the perfect coach, too. He was firm and didn''t go easy on anyone, but the time spent training the recruits had taught him a valuable lesson in guiding with a gentler hand, and it seemed to follow him in his practice.


    That day, I was sitting at Tiffany''s desk and going through a Chapter in one of the textbooks that I had purchased early for one of my sses for the next semester. I had a cup of coffee beside me, and although my eyelids felt heavy, it was a good sort of sleepiness. Before, I had felt exhausted from too many things going on and from ack of sleep from nightmares or anxiety. But now, I was just exhausted from staying upte and studying, and it was the sort of exhaustion that filled me with happiness.


    Suddenly, however, I heard a crash behind me. I jumped up, knocking my coffee cup over, then swore as I sent coffee spilling all over my desk. Cursing repeatedly under my breath, I quickly grabbed a handful of paper towels and began to sop up the brown liquid before it got everywhere.


    When I finally looked for the source of the crash, I found it.


    It was Tiffany''s picture. It had fallen off of the wall and the ss had shattered all over the floor.


    As I bent down to pick it up, I had to blink away tears. Thankfully, the photo wasn''t damaged and I could rece the frame, but the principle of the photo falling down made my heart ache. It was as if the ss shattering also shattered my heart just a little bit more.


    But as I picked up the broken pieces of ss, I noticed something poking out from behind the backing on the frame. Furrowing my brow, I gently picked up the piece of paper that was sticking out.


    It was a folded up piece of lined paper. My eyes widened as I saw what was written on it.


    *To Nina."


    Forgetting entirely about the broken ss, I slowly unfolded the paper and began to read what was written inside. *Nina... I''m writing this on September 28th, just a couple of weeks after you joined me here in the infirmary. When - or if you ever find this, it might be for a multitude of reasons. Maybe I''m gone, for some reason. Maybe I left Mountainview to finally travel to Paris. Or maybe I got impatient and gave this letter to you, and I''m watching you right now as you read it. Either way, it doesn''t matter. I know that you''re special, Nina. There''s so much that you don''t know yet about the world, but I know that by the time you read this, you will have learned it all. I may not be magical or very special in any particr way, but I can see potential when it''s right in front of me, and you''re full of it. Whatever happens over theing months or years, I just hope that it all works out for you. I hope that you find happiness and peace within yourself. I hope that you gain confidence and pride in yourself. Most of all, I hope you know that I love you, and I think you''re amazing. And whether I''m nowhere to be found, or whether I''m in Paris, or whether I''m sitting right in front of you while you read this, I hope you know that to me, you''re the daughter that I always wished I had. You remind me so much of your mother, and I''m so d that she sent you to me. Love, Tiffany."


    By the time I finished reading, tears were streaming down my cheeks. A sob leaked out of my mouth and filled the silence as I sat on the floor and leaned back against the metal cab behind me.


    "I love you too, Tiffany,." I whispered through my tears.


    In a way, I felt as though she was there, as though she heard me just then. Maybe the picture falling to reveal the letter was pure coincidence, or maybe it was a message from her in the afterlife.


    Either way, as I clutched the letter to my chest and sobbed openly on the floor of the infirmary, I felt Tiffany''s presence more than ever. And I was d that I had met her, too.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 440

    ?


    Chapter 0440


    Enzo


    When Nina and I went to my father''s abandoned home, there was something I didn''t tell her.


    In fact, there was something that I didn''t tell her about when we were staying with the Alpha King in the werewolf realm.


    As soon as Nina and I marked each other, I knew that I needed to marry her. I didn''t know exactly when it would happen, but I knew that it would happen soon. And when we visited my father''s house, I found something that made me want to make it happen sooner rather thanter.


    I went upstairs to look around briefly. Of course, the entire house waspletely ransacked. I didn''t know what Lewis and hisckeys were looking for, if anything; it almost seemed as though they were just trying to humiliate my father and be disrespectful of him, of the ce that they called home for years. It made me sick to see all of the broken furniture, scattered belongings, and shattered pictures.


    I never cared much for that house. Without my mother''s touch, it was a gloomy and boring house. It was never a home to me; but still, it hurt deeply to see the ce ransacked, especially by the person who was supposed to be supportive of my father from the beginning.


    Quietly, I made my way into my dad''s room. Of course that room was destroyed, too. It seemed as though they had taken special care to destroy his bedroom. The mattress waspletely off of the bed, the curtains were tom down, and the window that looked out over the ocean was shattered, allowing a cold wind to blow in. His closet waspletely torn apart, and the drawers to his dresser were pulled out with their contents dumped all over the floor.


    I shivered as I walked over to where the contents of the dresser were scattered on the floor.


    Like Lewis, I was looking for something; but we were looking for twopletely different things. While Lewis was likely looking for money or paperwork, if he was even looking for anything in particr, I was just looking for something small. Something precious.


    And I found it, after getting down on my hands and knees and groping around beneath the dresser.


    It was in a little velvet box. My dad had kept it perfectly after all these years; he was more sentimental than he always let on. After my mom died, he took it off of her finger and put it away. At the time, I hated that he did that. I hated that he took my mom''s jewelry away from her. He always told me that she would want me to have it


    someday, but I didn''t understand it at the time.


    Now, however, I understood it perfectly.


    I opened the little velvet box that held my mother''s engagement ring. There was a small note inside from my father that simply read: "To Enzo: I know you will need this someday. Make sure that the girl you give it to loves it just as much as your mother did. -Dad"


    It wasn''t shy, nor did it have arge diamond. In fact, it didn''t have a diamond at all. The stone was a fire opal, which was my mother''s favorite gem. Sighing, I took it out of the little box and held it up to the waning light that wasing in through therge broken window, and turned it back and forth to see how the light made the opal shine and sparkle. It was on a thin silver band with no other ornamentation, and as I held it up to the light, I thought to myself that Nina would love it. I was sure of it.


    Downstairs, I could hear Nina shifting around. If I didn''t get back down there soon, she would probablye looking for me. I ced the ring back in its little velvet box and pocketed it before I headed back downstairs and took Nina home.


    On the ride home, I couldn''t get the image of my father''s house out of my mind. I kept thinking about the broken photographs, the dull gray color of the walls and the dim light. But when I found Nina, she was standing there and she was a ssh of color against the gray. She wasn''t dull. And for some reason, no matter how much I had always hated that house, I thought to myself that I could learn to love it there if Nina was there with me.


    Of course, we immediately ran into trouble as soon as we arrived at home. My mother''s engagement ring sat steadfastly in my pocket throughout the entire battle. For the two days that Nina slept, I stayed awake by her bedside and felt the ring in my pocket. Every so often, I would take it out and inspect it in the firelight, then quickly pocket it again when I thought that Nina was going to wake up.


    Throughout the entire funeral, I kept touching the ring inside my pocket. A few times, I thought for sure that Nina would notice me fondling it. I thought for sure that she would get curious and reach into my pocket herself to see what was in there, but thankfully, she didn''t notice.


    When we ran through the woods together after the funeral, I debated proposing to her then and there several times. But at one point, just as I was about to pull the ring out, I suddenly realized something.


    I wanted to talk to her father first. Out of tradition, I wanted his blessing.


    And so, just as we were about to step through the portal and return home, I finally worked up the courage to ask him.


    "Sir," I said, taking him aside while Nina stood by the portal, may I ask you something?"


    *I know what you''re going to ask," he said quietly. I felt my face go red, but there was a twinkle in the older man''s eye. With a grin, he gripped my shoulder and nodded. "I would be honored for you to marry my daughter."


    And now, here I was; standing next to the bonfire with Nina in my arms, with all of our friends dancing happily nearby, and my mother''s engagement ring in my pocket. The war was over, and although we had lost a lot along the way, we had also learned a lot about ourselves and about each other. There was beauty in that.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I felt Nina''s arms slip around me as she swayed gently to the music. She was drunk; her face was red and her eyes were sparkling as she looked up at me. Without a word, she stood up on her tiptoes and kissed me deeply and wetly, no longer caring who saw us kiss because we were mates now and not just fickle college kids anymore who got too tangled up in a one night stand.


    When our lips parted, I couldn''t help but smile down at her. I reached out and cupped her cheek. She leaned the side of her face into my hand and gazed up at me, and that was when I knew that it had to be tonight. The ring in my pocket was too heavy now.


    "Hey," I said, running my hand along one of her long, silky raven braids, "wanna go for a run?"

 Chapter 441

    ?Chapter 0441


    NinaThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The music was loud around us, and the firelight cast shadows of my dancing friends on the walls of the cabins. We were all thoroughly drunk, and for the first time in a long time, I was d to be. Smiling, I stood up on my tiptoes and kissed Enzo, and when our lips parted he cupped my cheek with his warm hand and gazed into my eyes.


    "Hey," he said, taking one of my braids between his fingers and looking intently at it in an almost bashful way," wanna go for a run?"


    "Now?" I chuckled. "In our wolf forms?"


    Enzo nodded. He seemed serious, and although I was probably too drunk to run in a straight line and hated leaving my friends behind, the thought of feeling the wind through my fur, even briefly, did sound nice. I nodded silently and let Enzo lead me away, behind the cabins, where we shifted out of sight of our ssmates who had forgotten that werewolves existed.


    Once we shifted, Enzo shot off into the night like a bolt of lightning. I had a hard time keeping up with him in my drunken state, but I couldn''t help butugh to myself as we went on a mad dash through the woods like two feral creatures. The half-moon above us cast just enough of a glow through the trees to see where I was going, and with my night vision, it was no trouble at all. Finally, I caught up to Enzo and we ran together for a while, looping back and forth and around the trees until we were out of breath.


    When we finally stopped, we found ourselves in a small clearing at the top of a shallow hill. As I shifted back, I realized that I recognized this ce; it was the same ce that I once went to with Luke one night, many nights ago. We had sat on this very hill and talked, and it was when I realized that Luke was a friend to me.


    "Should we head back?" I asked, catching my breath. Enzo was behind me, and so I turned around to face him. When I did, my eyes widened.


    Enzo was behind me, but he wasn''t standing. He was down on one knee and he was holding something small in his hand. I felt my heart stop as I looked down at him, taking in his flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes. This was no prank; he was proposing to me.


    "Nina," Enzo said, his voice low as the sounds of the party echoed through the forest around us, "I don''t have any sort of long speech for you. I''m sorry that this isn''t more grand, and there aren''t candles or flower petals. But tonight, I knew that I couldn''t wait any longe-"


    "Yes," I blurted out excitedly. I immediately mped my hand over my mouth and watched as Enzo stifled an incredulousugh.


    "You didn''t let me finish," he said, smirking.


    "You said that you didn''t have a long speech," I replied. I took a few steps toward him, and as the ring in his hand came into view and I saw the stone glittering in the moonlight, I felt tears beginning to well up in my eyes. "And I don''t want candles or flower petals or grand gestures. Yes, I want to marry you. That''s it."


    Enzo stared up at me for a few long moments. It felt as though everything else around us fell away, leaving just the two of us floating together in a ck void. Only when Enzo suddenly stood and kissed me intensely did I feel as though I was returning to my body, and that was solidified when he firmly took my shaking hand and pushed the ring onto my finger.


    For a few moments, I stared teary-eyed down at the beautiful ring on my finger. It was simple, but it was perfect. The stone was a fire opal rather than a diamond, which only made me love it even more.


    Suddenly, I heard a particrly loud reing from the music down by the bonfire, and that shoved me fully back into my body. Laughing, I threw my arm''s around Enzo''s neck and kissed him passionately, causing him to stumble backwards out of surprise and fall onto his back, onto the hard ground. He grunted as he fell, and I quickly pushed myself up onto my hands and knees as I straddled him and looked at him worriedly.


    "Are you oka-"I began, but was quickly cut off by Enzo grabbing my face and pulling me back down to kiss me again.


    We smiled against each other''s lips as we kissed. I felt so full of love; it felt as though there was a measuring cup inside of me that was overflowing with love for Enzo, for my mate. It had been that way for some time... But now, we were going to be married and I couldn''t be happier.


    Neither of us wanted to return to the party just yet. We wanted to be together in the forest, just the two of us. I felt Enzo wrap his arms around me as we kissed and he stood easily, carrying me over to a more thickly wooded area for some privacy. He set me down and hastily pulled his jacket off, then threw it down on the ground to act as a barrier between our skin and the forest floor before he suddenly pushed me up against a tree and began to tear my clothes off.


    We fumbled together in the darkness, ripping at each other''s clothes like a couple of animals until we both stood naked and out of breath, taking in each other''s bodies. The cold winter air bit at my skin, but I didn''t care. As a werewolf, it only excited me even more, and as I looked at his chiseled muscles glistening in the moonlight, I felt the wolf stir inside of me.


    Enzo, noticing this, grinned and wrapped his arms around me again. We fell onto his jacket together in a pile of warmth and hands, lips and tongues. Heid me down on the ground and pushed my legs gently apart until the tendons on my inner thighs appeared, and then he began to kiss along my thighs, letting his lips warm my cold skin. When his lips finally traveled inward and lingered on my pussy, I could no longer hold in the gasps and moans that were bubbling up inside my throat. While he licked and kissed me there, I felt my back arch away from the ground, and I tangled my fingers in his curly hair, pushing him harder into me until I was certain that I woulde on his face.


    But before I could, he suddenly stopped and moved up between my legs, smirking and wiping his mouth with the back of his hand. I felt a sudden filling sensation as he pushed himself in, and together we erupted into a volcano of movement and passion.


    Our hot breaths rose into the cold air in little white clouds of steam. During those tender moments, with the moon above us, I felt as though I could stay there with him forever.


    As Enzo and I moved together and became one in the forest, I was so happy to not only call him my mate, but also my fiancee.


    And when we finally returned to the party and announced our engagement to our friends, all I could see was his smiling face above me with the half-moon behind him.

 Chapter 442

    ?Chapter 0442


    NinaThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Weeks passed after the party in the woods. Enzo and I realistically had all of the time in the world to n our wedding, but neither of us wanted to wait. We nned to have the wedding on New Year''s Eve, which only gave us a few weeks to n, but with the help of our friends and my father, it was possible.


    My father hired the best seamstress in the entire werewolf realm to make me a custom wedding gown that was perfectly fitted to my body. When I first saw how the finished product looked on me, I cried huge crocodile tears. Lori and Jessica cried, too, and the three of us hugged tightly.


    The wedding was to be held in my father''s mansion. A few days beforehand, Enzo and I went to the werewolf realm along with our friends, and all of us spent those days in the mansion. My father was happy to have thepany, and my friends were excited to roam the halls of a royal castle while we prepared for the wedding.


    But something was missing. Something huge, and something that I couldn''t bring myself to look past.


    My mom - my adoptive mom - and my brother weren''t here. They were still in Europe with my aunt, and I wasn''t able to get a hold of them no matter how hard I tried. And now it was the morning of my wedding, the morning of New Year''s Eve, and I gave up entirely on trying to call my mom. Call after call went to voicemail, and she hadn''t answered any of my letters. Maybe she got too caught up in taking care of Taylor, or maybe she was scared of me now that my wolf had emerged. Either way, I just hoped that they were both safe.


    Thankfully, during those few weeks my father''s troops had sessfully dredged out all of the Crescents they could find. The rest of the Crescents scattered. My father found Lewis and Ronan''s father conspiring together, and put both of them in prison in the werewolf realm. Enzo made sure to have a special hand in torturing Lewis for information. So, thankfully, I knew that my mom and my brother hadn''t been hurt by the Crescents, because the Crescents were now nothing more than a few tiny factions of rebels who were in hiding.


    Maybe they really did just want nothing to do with me anymore. So long as they were both healthy and safe, I figured that I could live with that.


    On the morning of my wedding, however, I felt my heart sink more and more when I should have been excited. Even as Lori and Jessica, my maids of honor, helped me put on my dress, I had to blink back tears because the woman who raised me wasn''t there to see it. As I put my veil on, I wished that she was there to put it on for me, and to hug me and tell me that she was proud of her little girl. I wished that I was crying tears of joy instead of tears of sadness.


    Suddenly, Jessica took my hand with a smile. Now that I was fully dressed, with my hair in perfect ck curls cascading down my back and a delicate ne around my neck, I really did look like a bride. We looked in the mirror for a few moments, neither of us speaking, as we held each other''s hands.


    But then, Jessica turned to me and smiled even wider. "Come outside," she said, tugging me along by my hand toward the door. "And close your eyes."


    "Why?" I asked, but I closed my eyes anyway while Lori held my shoulders firmly and helped guide me.


    *It''s a surprise," Lori said. I could hear her smile through my closed eyes. "Trust us. You''ll love it."


    I furrowed my brow, but did as they asked. All of the wedding preparations were done by now, and I was fully dressed and couldn''t see Enzo now before the ceremony, so unless they were nning on breaking tradition or surprising me with some small gift, I was a bit confused. I felt them guide me out into the chilly air, then carefully led me down the steps. Once we were at the bottom, I heard the sound of footsteps approaching.


    "Okay," Jessica said, letting go of my hand. "Open your eyes."


    I slowly cracked my eyes open. As I squinted against the light, two forms approached. Once they came into view, my jaw dropped.


    "Mom? Taylor?" I whispered, my voice shaking.


    In front of me stood my mother and my brother, both dressed for a wedding in a tuxedo and a dress. My mom had tears in her eyes, and Taylor was smiling, standing straighter and looking healthier than thest time I had seen him.


    A sob caught in my throat as I rushed forward and threw my arms around both of them, pulling them in close.


    For a long time, the three of us just held each other, crying andughing. When we finally pulled away, my mother held me at arm''s length and looked me up and down.


    *You make a beautiful bride," she whispered, wiping her tears away with one hand.


    *You''re still a dork, though," Taylor chimed in, to which I responded by punching him gently on the arm andughing.


    "Mom," I said, dabbing away my own tears with a handkerchief, "What happened? How did you get here? I''ve been trying to call you nonstop-


    "I know, honey," my mom interjected with an apologetic look. "And I''m sorry. But this was supposed to be a surprise. Your father asked me not to talk to you until now."


    My eyes widened as my mom spoke. "You... You talked to my biological dad?" I whispered.


    My mom nodded and a slow smile began to spread across her lips. There was a new brightness to her face, although whether it was from living in Europe or the fact that it was her daughter''s wedding day, I couldn''t be entirely sure.


    Suddenly, Taylor spoke up. "He''s invited us toe live here, with him," he blurted out with a wide grin. Taylor''s words made my eyes widen even further. "He- What?" I stammered incredulously.


    My mom nodded vigorously. "Your father is even lovelier than I imagined," she said, sounding almost a little sheepish. "He said that Taylor and I could live here as long as we want, and he even has a witch who might be able to help lift your brother''s curse. I think he''s lonely."


    I thought back to my sister''s funeral, and nodded slowly. Of course he was lonely; he had lost his wife, his second wife, and his daughter. And despite what the Luna and Selena both did when they were alive, I was certain that it was still heartbreaking.


    At least Selena wasn''t in control of her actions when she did those horrible things.


    But even so, this was a huge mansion for a single man and his servants. And although I didn''t want to read into it too much, the way that my mother''s eyes sparkled when she talked about my dad made me wonder if there was something else there between them...


    Or at least, maybe there could be something between the two of them.


    I supposed that I wouldn''t mind that so much. But more than anything, I was happier than ever to have my mom and my brother here by my side on my wedding day.

 Chapter 443

    ?Chapter 0443


    Nina


    "Nina," Jessica called out. "It''s time."


    I turned to face my friends with a teary-eyed smile. They were right; it was time for the wedding to begin. And now that I had my mom and my brother at my side, I felt happier than ever.


    Lori and Jessica led me inside while my mom and Taylor headed around back to take their seats. The wedding was to be held on the backwn of the mansion, where the seats and the altar were set up. It was a cold day, but I knew that the air would feel good against my skin.


    As we stopped in front of the back door that would lead outside to the ceremony, Lori and Jessica turned to face me. They both had tears in their eyes.


    "I can''t believe this is happening," Jessica said, delicately blotting at her teary eyes with her handkerchief. "My best friend is getting married... And before me, no less."


    I halfughed, half-sobbed at this and pulled both of my friends close for a tight hug. We held each other for a few minutes, crying and rocking each other back and forth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally, Lori and Jessica stepped back.


    Lori smirked and reached out to touch my face with her thumb. "You''ve got mascara on your cheek," she teased, wiping it away from my face. "There. That''s better."


    "Well?" Jessica asked. "Are you ready?"


    I nodded, then took a deep breath.


    Suddenly, I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around to see my father standing there.


    "I''ve only just met you after more than twenty years apart, and now I''m walking you down the aisle," he said with a chuckle. "It''s funny how those things work, isn''t it?"


    I nodded andughed as well. "I guess so," I said.


    My dad paused, then took a deep breath. "I''m sure that your mother and Selena are watching over you today."


    "I know they are." I smiled. Lately, I had been seeing shes of my mom and my sister here and there. I had never been one to believe in ghosts, buttely that had changed. It only happened asionally, and only for a split second. But I knew that I saw them... Maybe it was an ability of mine. Or maybe it was just wishful thinking.


    Either way, I knew that they were there, watching me on my wedding day. And I knew that they had smiles on their faces. Tiffany was there, too.


    My dad held his arm out for me and smiled. I looped my arm through his, feeling the strength that emanated out of him, and smiled up at him. We heard the ceremony music begin ying outside.


    Lori and Jessica opened the big double doors that led out to the wedding area.


    My chest felt tight as I looked out at the crowd. There were so many people there... I didn''t even know some of them. I instantly felt myself ovee with an entire host of emotions, but my dad''s strength kept me upright, and he patted my hand gently and shot me a warm smile.


    "You got this, kiddo," he whispered.


    All of the guests stood, and gasped as they saw me walk down the steps with my dad. But I wasn''t looking at any of them; I was only looking straight ahead at Enzo as he stood by the altar with the hockey team by his side, and with Matt as his Man of Honor.


    The bouquet of lilies in my hand shook as my dad began walking me down the aisle. I had to remember what Lori and Jessica told me before, when I was getting ready...


    Just breathe, I repeated in my head. Look at your groom, and breathe.


    The aisle felt so long, but Enzo''s eyes felt so strong as they gazed at me. His gaze was steady like a rock, but I could see the emotion in his face, the wide smile across his lips. He looked so handsome in his white tuxedo, with the winter wind blowing through his curly hair.


    Finally, my dad and I stopped in front of the altar. Enzo walked down and bowed to my dad, then took my hand.


    I felt my dad''s hand squeeze mine, then let go as Enzo led me away.


    *You look more beautiful than I ever imagined, Enzo whispered as we walked up to the altar.


    I could only blush.


    The ceremony began. The priestess gave a beautiful speech about love and marriage, and then it was time for our vows. Luke, who was our ring bearer, smiled as he carried the rings over to us.

 Chapter 444

    ?Chapter 0444


    Luke said nothing as he held the rings out for us, but as his eyes met mine, I could see a hint of pure joy in his teary gaze. I teared up a little, too, as I remembered how much our friendship had blossomed over the past few months.


    "You''ve grown so much, Luke finally whispered so only I could hear. "I''m d you''re my friend."


    I couldn''t contain myself. With a tearfulugh, I threw my arms around my friend and hugged him tightly. He stiffened for a moment out of surprise before I felt his arms wrap around me as well. When we pulled away, we both had tears rolling down our cheeks, and I quickly wiped them away as the crowd looked on endearingly.


    Luke looked over at Enzo. Without a word, Enzo reached out and took Luke''s shoulder in his hand. He squeezed it tightly, and the two nodded at each other. No words were exchanged, but I knew that nothing needed to be said. With a deep breath we finally took the rings, and then Enzo and I turned to face each other. Both of our faces must have been red; his sure was, and I could feel the heat in my own face as well.


    Enzo cleared his throat, then pulled a little piece of paper out of his pocket and began to read.


    "Nina, when I first met you, I knew that you were special," he said.


    Already, I was tearing up.


    "... But I didn''t know that you would be my fated mate. Every day, I can''t get over how lucky I am to be one of the few who actually found his fated mate. And to think that I spent three years with you right under my nose, and I was so obsessed with hockey that I didn''t even know it."


    The crowd chuckled. Iughed as well, and dabbed at my eyes with my handkerchief.


    "Anyway," he continued, "I''m not the best at giving speeches. But I just want you to know how much I love you, and how I''ll always cherish you until the sun goes out... And probably even after that."


    When Enzo was finished, the crowd pped. I averted my gaze, feeling my face turn red.


    "It''s your turn," the priestess said quietly.


    I cleared my throat, and finally looked up to face Enzo again.


    "Um... I''m afraid I didn''t write down my vows," I said quietly, feeling my face get even hotter with embarrassment." But... Enzo, we''ve been through so much together. I''m d to have you by my side, not only as my protector, but also as my partner... And my best friend."


    There was a long silence. I felt the weight of Enzo''s loving gaze on me, and suddenly, I felt the urge to say more. "I really do love you like I love the moon in the sky," I whispered. "I''m d I met you."


    Enzo''s brown eyes lit up. I felt my chest tighten with pure passion as the priestess smiled, and turned to Enzo.


    "Enzo Rivers," she said, "do you take Nina Harper to be yourwfully wedded wife?"


    Enzo nodded. "I do," he said. His voice rang clear and true, and carried across thewn like a soft wind.


    The priestess turned to me next. "Nina Harper..."


    "I do," I blurted out, before she even finished.


    The crowd and the priestessughed. "Well then," she said, "I pronounce you-"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Suddenly, Enzo grabbed me around the waist and pulled me close. He dipped me low to the ground and kissed me deeply, causing the bouquet of lilies to fall out of my hand and roll down the altar steps before the priestess could even finish her speech.


    I smiled against his lips, and felt the cool sensation of fresh snow falling down on our faces.


    My dear readers, Thank you for stopping by and reading this story. I hope you enjoyed it. I''m doing my best to provide updates as soon as possible. I would greatly appreciate it if you could explore my other stories as well. Please consider following my F******k page Eve above story, and joining the group Eves Alphas if you''d like to chat and stay updated on my writing schedule. Furthermore, although Nina and Enzo''s story hase to a temporary pause, the tales of Mountainview City are far from over. In thetter half of July, we will continue with the second book of "My Hockey Alpha'' right here. You can stay informed about thetest progress by visiting our fan page or group.


    Eve above story

 Chapter 445

    ?


    Chapter 0445


    Nina


    The tick of the lecture hall clock echoed with a relentless rhythm.


    Each second was a heartbeat closer to the close of the exam and to freedom. The winter had been bitterly cold, and the spring semester had been exhausting. But in that moment, in that vast room with its intense silence, I was ready to leap forward.


    I looked at thest question on my anatomy finall. I smirked a little. This? After all the agonizing weeks of studying, this was the monster they chose to throw at me? I filled out the answer confidently, basking in the knowledge I had absorbed over the past months.


    Taking a deep breath, I stood, my chair scraping softly against the floor. With the exam paper in hand, I approached the front desk. My professor looked up, her eyes crinkling in a warm smile.


    "Nina," she murmured, taking the paper from me, "have a lovely summer."


    "Thank you, Professor Kane," I replied, voice brimming with gratitude. And then, the weight lifted off my shoulders, I was out the door, ready to taste the first breath of summer.


    Jessica almost crashed into me outside, her blonde hair slightly disheveled. Her eyes were each ented by a dark circle beneath them, but she looked vibrant as ever.


    "Nina!" She eximed, enveloping me in a tight embrace. Iughed, squeezing her back. "We


    did it!"


    "We did!" I echoed, both of us giggling in relief. "So, premed together?"


    "Absolutely," Jessica responded, determination gleaming in her eyes.


    We walked side by side, heading to the quad, our steps light and carefree. Lori sat on the grass, engrossed in her art portfolio. Her vibrant blue and red sttered clothes gave away her recent artistic adventure, with her ck hair now cut short to her chin. It was a recent change, but it looked good on her.


    "Hey, Picasso!" Jessica called out with a chuckle. Lori nced up, her eyes twinkling in mischief.


    "You think this is bad?" She held up a paint-streaked hand. "I think I have paint in my ears."


    I snorted in amusement. "That exins a lot."


    "Sorry, what? I couldn''t hear you," she teased.


    As we stood on the quad, we were met with the familiar hum of post-exam energy. Everywhere students lounged, their relief palpable in the warm early summer air. Lori, having packed away her paints, joined us, slinging an arm around each of us.


    *End of another semester,dies," she remarked, her voice tinged with both nostalgia and excitement.


    "To one more left." Jessica raised an imaginary ss, and we all chimed in withughter.


    As we ambled, my nose caught a whiff of a heavenly scent. "Do you guys smell that?" asked, my mouth watering slightly.


    Lori''s nose twitched. "Oh, I do! It''s from that food truck!"


    I followed her pointing finger to spot a colorful truck with a banner reading, ''End-of-Semester Treats''. Without needing further persuasion, the three of us headed towards it.


    *Ah, the joys of campus life. Food trucks," Jessica sighed with feigned melodrama, making usugh.


    An enthusiastic young man with a streak of blue in his hair greeted us. "End of exams, right? Celebrate with some fresh coffee and donuts!"


    "Three coffees, please," Lori ordered, her fingers already dancing with anticipation. "And let''s see... Nina, you''re a cinnamon girl, right?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I nodded, grateful she remembered my penchant for cinnamon donuts.


    "And I''ll take the chocte-zed," Jessica chimed in.


    "Make mine a ssic sugar for me," Lori concluded.


    As we waited, I took in the scene around us-friends huddled together, some animatedly discussing their exams, while others simplyy on the grass, soaking up the sun. It really did feel like nature had restored itself since the events ofst semester.


    In fact, things had been utterly peaceful since then. The traumatized side of me always felt as though there was another Crescent attack night on the horizon, but it hadn''t happened yet. And I hoped that it wouldn''t ever happen.


    "God, I can''t believe we''re almost done," Lori mused, looking distant for a moment. "Feels like just yesterday we were awkward freshmen, stumbling around."


    Jessica chuckled. "Speak for yourself! I had my game together."


    I raised an eyebrow, smirking. "Really? Wasn''t it you who mistook the men''s locker room for the women''s in the first week?"


    Jessica''s face turned a shade of pink, causing Lori and I to burst intoughter. "Okay, okay! Mistakes were made," she admitted, shaking her head in amusement.


    The aroma of our coffees brought us back to the present, and we collected our treats, the warm cupsforting against the summer breeze. We found a cozy spot under arge oak tree, ourughter mingling with others'', the taste of the donuts sweet on our tongues.


    Sitting there, surrounded by my friends, the prospect of the future and the weight of the past felt bnced. It was a moment of transition, of endings and new beginnings, and I relished every second of it.


    "By the way," Jessica nudged me with her elbow, "Where are you headed next, Nina? Enzo''s big game, right?"


    I smiled at the mention of his name. "Yep, he''s wrapping up practice. Last big game of the season is this weekend. Can''t miss it."

 Chapter 446

    ?


    Chapter 0446


    "We''ll all have to go," Lori said, tucking a strand of ck hair behind her ear. "Close out the semester on a good note."


    Lori''s words were bittersweet. Because unbeknownst to anyone, Enzo had an announcement to make. A big, huge, life-altering announcement. And it was bound to ruffle some feathers.


    We were silent for a few moments, staring out at the campus before us. I felt at peace for the first time in a long time. The Crescents hadn''t reared their heads in some time, the Luna was dead, and our beloved town of Mountainview was safe once more.


    But as I stared out at the athletic fields, I suddenly felt a pang in my chest.


    There was something-or maybe someone-standing by the edge of the forest, watching. It was almost as though they were.. beckoning to me. I felt as though I could make out their features, their ckened eyes, their grinning mouth. They wereing to hurt me. To take away my peace once more.


    "Nina?" Jessica''s voice broke through my reverie. "You disappear again?"


    I snapped back to reality, and blinked, realizing that what I had ''seen'' hadn''t been there at all. It was just a misshapen tree.


    "Um... I''m good," I said, forcing a weak smile.


    Lori and Jessica shot each other a concerned look. Jessica, putting her hand on my leg, said, "Nina, I think it''s time you talk to someone. You worry us sometimes."


    I pulled away, shaking my head. "I''m fine," I said. "And besides, it''s not like a therapist here would ever believe me about anything that happened."


    *So find someone in the werewolf realm," Lori chimed in. "Please, Nina. Sometimes, when you disappear like that, it looks like you''re not even in your body anymore."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori was right, but I wasn''t ready to admit it. I was capable of handling my own trauma after everything that happened. No one no one could ever understand what I went through.


    "I should head out," I said, standing abruptly. "Enzo will be finished with practice soon."


    Lori and Jessica looked concerned, but neither of them said anything else.


    We bid our farewells, and I made my way to the hockey arena. I could already hear the distant tter of sticks against the ice. When I stepped inside, a st of cold air greeted me. The rink was alive with movement, each yer a blur of color.


    My eyes sought out Enzo, his familiar stance, the way hemanded the puck. And then there he was, gracefully skating across the rink, a force to be reckoned with.


    The hockey rink was always cold, but the shivers I felt weren''t just from the temperature. They were from watching Enzo on the ice. His every move was a symphony of raw power and grace. His muscles, taut and pronounced beneath the uniform, contracted and rxed with every stride, every swing of the stick. It was mesmerizing, almost otherworldly in its beauty.


    Errant curls of his brown hair peeked out from beneath his helmet, catching hints of the overhead lights. The vibrant chestnut waves were often a point of teasing amongst his teammates, but to me, they were a marker of the man I had fallen so deeply in love with. His eyes, a piercing shade of brown, always seemed to find mine, even from across the ice. They would shine with mischief, challenge, and sometimes, if I was lucky, a bit of the love he reserved just for me. Those eyes spoke volumes, revealing depths of a soul that had lived longer than any human''s.


    Every time he dashed across the rink, I was reminded of our shared secret. Enzo''s supernatural speed and agility weren''t just the results of rigorous training-they were gifts of our werewolf lineage. The same lineage that had drawn us inexplicably together.


    I never envisioned falling for someone like Enzo, not only a popr hockey yer and a ''bad boy, but also a... werewolf. And I especially never imagined that I would be a werewolf too, and that this hockey yer ''bad boy'' would be my fated mate.


    The universe sure has a peculiar way of making things fall into ce, doesn''t it?


    I leaned against the cool barrier, my heart swelling with pride and love as I watched him practice. Werewolves or not, we had found each other in the vast tapestry of life. And nothing could ever tear us apart.


    As the yers finished up, Enzo nced towards the stands, his gaze locking onto mine. A grin spread across his face, and he skated closer.


    Skating to the edge where the fence separated us, he leaned forward, a yful glint in his eyes. Our lips met briefly, a promise of more moments toe.


    "You ready for tonight?" I asked, my breath forming a small mist against the cold.


    He gave a nod, the confidence evident in his posture. "Always am."


    My eyes searched his, and a quiet understanding passed between us. It was a conversation we had been skirting for days.


    "Have you told the team about your decision?"

 Chapter 447

    ?Chapter 0447


    NinaN?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Enzo leaned heavily on the divider, staring quietly down at the ice.


    "Enzo?" I prodded him, lifting his chin to meet my gaze. "Tell me you''ve made the announcement."


    "... Erm..." He cleared his throat, his brown eyes darting around somewhat nervously. Maybe. Sort of."


    I folded my arms across my chest. This was a topic that had been on our minds for months, and Enzo had promised that he would tell the team about his big decision before theirst game of the season.


    "Enzo..."


    Enzo heaved a deep sigh, his fingers ying with the edge of the divider. "I haven''t," he murmured, his voice tinged with regret. "I want to wait until tonight, during the party. It''ll be the right moment."


    I stared at him, disbelief evident in my eyes. The sunlight filtering through the open arena door dappled his face, emphasizing the lines of stress and contemtion. "Enzo, you can''t keep pushing this off. It''ll only make things worse!"


    Enzo passed a callused hand over his weary face and nodded. "I know, I know," he said. "I just... Thought it would be better to do it tonight."


    I sighed, intertwining my fingers with his. It had been a tough decision on his part, and I understood why he was so hesitant to reveal it to his team. They weren''t just his team, but our pack. This decision didn''t only affect the next hockey season. It affected a lot more than that.


    "I''ll be there with you," I finally said, lowering my voice as the rest of the team made their way past us and toward the locker rooms. "No matter what. Okay?"


    He smiled weakly, clearly grateful for the support. "Thanks, Nina. It means a lot, especially with everything being so chaotictely."


    Trying to lighten the mood, I nudged him. "Speaking of chaos, how did the History final treat you?"


    He groaned theatrically, throwing his head back dramatically. "Oh, don''t even get me started. The Tudors and the Stuarts have officially ruined my life."


    I chuckled, nudging him again. "You were never much of a human history guy."


    Heughed. "True. But enough about me. You, Miss Biology Major, how did your anatory exam go?"


    I smirked, rolling my eyes. "You remember the cat dissection I did in February?"


    His face crinkled in yful disgust. "How could I forget? You named yours Mr. Whiskers." ughed, nodding. "Right, well, if Mr. Whiskers was the benchmark, I''d say I aced it."


    A yful shove from Enzo had me giggling. "You always did have a twisted sense of humor."


    Just then, a group of students passed by the open arena door,ughing and joking around, their conversations filled with relief and post-exam celebrations. A few waved at us, and we waved back, recognizing some of them from our shared sses.


    Taking the opportunity. Enzo stepped off of the ice and made his way toward the bench. I watched from afar as he slipped off his skates and shoved them into his bag, then unapologetically pulled his practice jersey off over his head, revealing the glistening muscles and chiseled abs that I had be so familiar with over the past year.


    "What?" Enzo asked yfully, catching my gaze. "The locker room is full. If you want me that bad, you''ll have to wait until everyone else clears out."


    I smirked, unbothered by the red tinge that had crept into my cheeks. "I''ll wait until we get home," I said.


    Enzo chuckled and tugged his t-shirt over his head, then slipped his signature nnel on. I watched in silence for a few moments, drinking him in, before I couldn''t contain my curiosity any longer.


    "So," I began, ying with the delicate silver chain around my neck, "are you sure about announcing it at the party tonight? It''s just... there''ll be so many people there."


    Enzo hesitated, biting his lower lip. "I know it''s unorthodox, but I want it to be a surprise. For everyone."


    I eyed him suspiciously. "Even Matt?"


    "Especially Matt," he said with a conspiratorial grin.

 Chapter 448

    ?Chapter 0448


    Before I could reply, the very subject of our conversation made his presence known.


    "Nina! Enzo!" Matt''s voice echoed across the arena, filled with his characteristic exuberance. I nced at Enzo, raising an eyebrow as we both turned to greet him. Matt, ever the athlete, was dressed in his usual campus attire-a sleeveless tee, showing off his well-defined arms, shorts, and worn-out sneakers. His hair, a mop of sleek ckness, bounced slightly as he jogged over to us with his hockey bag slung over his shoulder.


    "Guess who just got his results back on his psych exam?" Matt announced proudly before I could even say hello. "And aced it?"


    I pped, feigning amazement. "Wow, Matt. You mean you actually studied this time?"


    He winked, nudging me. "Just a little. But hey, can''t wait for tonight! The party''s going to be epic"


    Enzo chuckled, ncing my way. "It sure will be."


    Matt, ever the intuitive one, caught the undertone. "Everything okay, guys?"


    I shot Enzo a look, silently urging him to spill the beans, but he just shook his head discreetly. "All good, man. Just end-of-semester stress."


    Matt seemed to buy it, nodding sympathetically. "Yeah, tell me about it. Anyway, I need to head off to get cleaned up after that grueling practice, oh captain my captain." He paused, shooting Enzo a yful look. Enzo was always a rigorous team captain. "But I''ll see you both tonight! Can''t wait!"


    As he jogged away, I turned to Enzo, exasperated. "Seriously? Right there was a perfect moment!"


    But Enzo just shrugged, his signature mischievous smirk tugging at his lips. "This will make his reaction even better."


    "You''re impossible," I muttered, but there was no real heat behind my words. I understood Enzo''s need for theatrics, his love for the grand gesture. Especially when it came to Matt.


    We slowly made our way towards the parking lot, hand in hand, letting the campus atmosphere wash over us. The sky above was a brilliant shade of azure, dotted with fluffy clouds, the sun casting its golden hue on the old brick buildings, ivy-covered walls, and well- trodden pathways of the university. The scent of blooming flowers and freshly mown grass mingled in the air.


    As we approached Enzo''s motorcycle, he stopped and pulled me into a gentle embrace. Thank you, Nina," he whispered. "For understanding, for being there."


    Thugged him tighter. "Always."


    As we stood close, the warmth of Enzo''s embrace enveloping me, a sudden chill crept up my spine.


    Over his shoulder, a dark, shadowy figure dashed towards us. My heart raced, panic


    overtaking reason.


    "Enzo!" I gasped, reflexively pushing away from him and stepping back


    His grip tightened momentarily, confusion evident in his face. But when he followed my gaze and saw nothing, his expression shifted to one of concern.


    "Nina?" he questioned, eyes scanning the empty parking lot. "What happened?"


    A deep sense of embarrassment washed over me as I realized it was just another episode. How many times had I been startled by these imaginary figures over the past few months?


    "It was nothing," I whispered, avoiding his gaze. "Just thought I saw someone."


    Enzo didn''t buy it. Pulling me close once more, he nted a soft kiss on the top of my head. I''ll always be here to protect you, you know that, right?"


    I nodded silently, takingfort in his words. But I knew it wasn''t that simple.


    "You should really see someone about this, Nina," he murmured, concern evident in his voice. "These episodes... they''re happening more often. At first it was just at night, but now it''s happening in broad daylight."


    I pulled away slightly, meeting his worried eyes. "I''ve got it under control, Enzo. It''s just stress, probably from finals."


    He looked at me with a sad, almost pleading expression. But he knew me well enough to understand that pushing too hard would only make me retreat further. Instead, he grabbed the two motorcycle helmets out of his bag.


    Handing one to me, he sighed.


    "Let''s go home."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 449

    ?Chapter 0449


    Nina


    The warm, golden hue of the vanity lights cast a soft glow over my reflection, emphasizing the gentle waves in my ck hair and the understated smoky eye I had managed after three failed attempts. My fingers worked meticulously as I applied the final touch-a deep shade of maroon to my lips.


    A slight smile tugged at the corners of my mouth, not out of vanity, but rather a newfound confidence that had been absent in the recent stressful weeks. Enzo and I had poured our hearts into preparing our home for the party, and as I observed my final look, I felt a pride in my own transformation for the evening.


    However, as my gaze drifted down, I couldn''t help but notice a subtle change. I ran my hands over my belly, noting that it seemed a touch rounder than usual. A crease formed between my brows.


    When had that happened? My thoughts raced back to the past month. The hours spent studying, the stress of finals, and the countless sweet treats I had consumed as my chosen method of stress-relief.


    "Perhaps it''s just the stress," I mused softly, trying to dismiss the bad feelings that were working their way into my mind. "And those cookies I''ve been snacking on probably didn''t help."


    Shaking my head, I tried to focus on the more pressing concem of the evening-the


    impending arrival of our guests and the mysterious announcement Enzo was so keen on making.


    As if summoned by my thoughts, Enzo appeared in the doorway, leaning against the frame with that familiar lopsided grin I had fallen in love with. His brown eyes studied me for a moment, and the warmth in them chased away the fleeting insecurities I had moments before.


    "You look... wow, Nina," he whispered, leaving the doorway to stand beside me. His fingers traced my jawline lightly, sending shivers down my spine. "Absolutely stunning."


    My cheeks heated up, and I looked away, trying to hide the rosy tint that had taken over my face. "Thank you," I replied, rolling my eyes yfully. "You don''t look too shabby yourself."


    And he truly didn''t. Enzo had opted for a tight-fitting gray shirt, one thatplemented his build and added a sense of allure to his usually yful demeanor. His tailored pants fit him perfectly, emphasizing the v-shape of his waistline.


    "Come here." Enzo held his hand out for me. I took it and stood, noticing how he still towered over me in my heeled boots. He held up one finger and gestured with it in a circle, indicating for me to spin.


    "You like it?" I asked as I spun around, showing off how the skirt of the dress, which fell right to above my knees, flowed slightly when I moved. "It''s new."


    *I don''t like it," Enzo said, circling his arm around my waist and pulling me close. "I love it."


    I smirked, tilting my head back. Enzo''s lips trailed along my exposed neck, a soft growl rumbling in the back of his throat as he did so.


    Ever since we had gotten married, it was almost as though our sex life had gotten even more pronounced. Hardly a day went by that we weren''t at each other''s throats, rutting like rabid dogs.


    Enzo nced over at the clock on the bedside table, then looked back at me with his signature smirk. "We''ve got time."


    "Indeed we do."


    With practiced ease, Enzo scooped me up and carried me over to the bed. I wrapped my legs around him, kissing along his neck and sharp jawline. His hand came up beneath my skirt, feeling along my panties.


    "Lacy," he murmured into my neck, running his tongue along my earlobe. "My favorite."


    "I broke them out just for you," I teased. With a cheeky grin, I then rolled my hips against him, noticing how hard he already was for me.


    Another growl escaped Enzo''s lips. I felt my breaths grow husky as his callused hand wrapped itself around my throat and pushed me down onto the bed. With his other hand, he reached back up into my skirt and tugged my panties aside.


    "So soon?" I gasped out through the light choking sensation as I watched him unbuckle his belt.


    Enzo nodded, unspeaking. I watched in awe as he drew out his cock, rubbing a bit of spit along the shaft with one hand. "I want you now," he murmured, ever the perfect image of an Alpha as he lowered himself to enter me. "Don''t wanna wait."


    "Me neither." I arched my back away from the bed, biting my lower lip. For a moment, I felt the sensation of his tip pressing against me before it entered fully.


    I was already soaking wet, and it slid in easily. That familiar sensation of his warmth filling me up and creating an ecstatic pleasure on my insides was something that I always looked forward to.


    "Fuck," Enzo murmured, hunching over me as he began to work himself into me. "You''re tight today."


    I couldn''t speak as he continued thrusting into me, each stroke speeding up and getting deeper and deeper. His fingers lingered around my throat, his lips and tongue exploring my mouth as our moans entwined in the dim light of our bedroom.


    This was heaven. I was sure of it.


    The silence that settled between us when all was said and done wasfortable, a testament to the depth of our rtionship. Iid beside Enzo, my fingers trailing his muscles through his t-shirt as we caught our breaths after our brief moment of passion.


    "That was amazing," I murmured, ncing up at Enzo.


    "Isn''t it always?" he asked, cracking an eye open with a smirk ying on his lips.


    I giggled and sat up. My hair was a mess now, and I had to smooth it back down. "It is," I said, climbing over him-and lingering a moment to grind my hips against his groin and make him groan ufortably-before heading over to the mirror to smooth down my dress and make myself presentable again.


    From behind me in the mirror, I could see Enzo sit up on his elbows and cock his head at me, causing a stray brown curl to fall into his eyes. "Do you think you''ll ever want kids?" he asked.


    I quirked an eyebrow, surprised by this sudden question. "Um... Maybe," I said, smoothing down my bangs. "Why?"


    Enzo simply shrugged, sitting up fully. "Just curious."


    We fell silent again, but it was afortable silence. It was moments like this that made me feel at peace in the world, like everything was right again. And yeah, maybe the thought of bringing a child into this world wasn''t so bad.


    But I wasn''t ready for it. Not yet. Not until I was done with medical school. Not until the shadows stopped chasing me.


    Suddenly, ourfortable silence was broken by the unmistakable chime of the doorbell.


    "That must be our first guests," Enzo remarked, turning to face the door.


    I nodded, taking a deep breath. "Here goes nothing."


    Enzo reached for my hand, squeezing it reassuringly. "They''re going to love everything, trustContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    me."


    The two of us made our way down the winding staircase, our hands intertwined. The nerves I felt earlier melted away with each step, reced by the thrill of the evening.


    As we neared the door, I paused, looking up at Enzo. "You ready?"


    He grinned. "Born ready."

 Chapter 450

    ?Chapter 0450


    Nina


    The living room was alive with conversation andughter, the walls echoing the joyous celebrations of the semester''s end. My friends, many of whom I had known since freshman year, were scattered around, some lounging on the plush couches, others congregated in animated discussions around the dining table.


    "Look at her, the blushing bride!" Jessica''s voice, dripping with yful sarcasm, rose above the hum of conversation as she approached me. Her arm was draped around Lori, who, despite the teasing remark, wore a proud smile.


    Iughed, rolling my eyes. Enzo and I had been married for several months now, and my friends rarely let me live down the fact that we had gotten married so young. But that''s just what happens when you find your fated mate.


    *Jessica, I swear, one more mention of me being a ''bride'' and I''ll throw you into the pool," I said.


    "Hey! It''s not every day one of our own decides to tie the knot so young," she winked, nudging me gently.


    Lori sighed, giving Jessica a pointed look. "Jess,y off it. If Nina and Enzo are happy, that''s all that matters. Besides, they''re adorable together."


    Jessica took a mock offended stance. "Hey, I am happy for them! Super happy. But speaking of proposals..." She turned her teasing eyes to Lori, her grin widening. "When are you going to pop the question?"


    Lori''s cheeks flushed a deep shade of pink. "Why is it my responsibility to propose?"


    "Well, out of the two of us, you''re definitely the less girly'' one," Jessica responded, air- quoting the word ''girly''. "So, it should happen that way."


    Lori''s expression shifted from embarrassment to mock annoyance. "Just because I prefer jeans over dresses doesn''t mean I should be the one to propose!"


    The two of them locked eyes, an air of mock tension between them, before they both broke out into fits ofughter. I chuckled, watching the banter unfold. Their rtionship, always filled with yful jests and teasing, was one of the many constants in our group.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking advantage of a brief lull in conversation, I decided to circte the party, greeting old friends and making some new ones. The atmosphere was light, joyous, and full of promise.


    As the night progressed, the cool air and the allure of the outdoors beckoned me to the back patio. The twinkling fairy lights we''d strung up added a soft glow to the surroundings. There, I found Matt leaning on the railing, his gaze fixed on the stars above.


    "Hey," I greeted, my voice soft.


    He looked over, his eyes lighting up with a smile. "Nina! It''s been a while since we had a one- on-one chat."


    I joined him, leaning against the railing beside him and following his gaze upwards. I had


    never thought that someone like Matt would wind up being one of my closest friends, but I was happy that it had happened. He had changed so much since everything had happened, but he still had his signature good humor and charm.


    "It really has been," I said. Thefort of our shared history was a salve to the fast pace of the evening.


    Matt''s face grew contemtive as he hesitated for a moment. "Nina, do you ever dream about the war with the Crescents?"


    I blinked in surprise, taken aback by the abrupt shift in topic. "Where did thate from?" He shook his head, a shadow passing over his features. "I still dream about the fighting, the bloodshed... Those rogues overrunning our beloved town."


    I felt a pang in my heart. It was a topic that many of us had silently decided not to broach, the trauma still too fresh in our minds.


    "Every night," I admitted in a whisper, my voice thick with emotion. "I see Tiffany a lot." a lump formed in my throat as I thought back on my beloved mentor, how she had died so suddenly and without mercy. I could still hear the crunch of her neck in my mind. "I dream about her dying at the Crescents'' hands."

 Chapter 451

    ?Chapter 0451


    Matt''s hand reached out, gripping the railing tighter. The mere mention of Tiffany''s name elicited a deep sadness, a shared grief in all of us. She had left a hole behind that could never be filled.


    I swallowed hard. "Then there''s Selena," I continued, my long lost twin''s name feeling heavy on my tongue. "In my dreams, I''m in that moment again. When she broke through the Luna''s spell and killed her. We won because of her."


    My vision blurred with unshed tears. "And sometimes, Matt, it''s not even a dream. I could be sitting, reading, or justughing with friends, and I''m suddenly right back there. Reliving it."


    He chuckled softly, though the sound held no mirth. "I get that too. Though I imagine it''s far worse for you, especially after Edward had you locked up and brainwashed.*


    I winced, the memories of confinement and mind maniption threatening to resurface.


    Matt, noticing this, reached out to touch my arm. I instinctively flinched away, but not because of him. Because of the memories, "I''m sorry, Nina," he murmured. "I didn''t mean to dredge that up."


    I shook my head. "It''s alright."


    Edward, with his sinister intentions, had tried to break me, and for a while, he had seeded. "I wonder what happened to him after he got away, I murmured, more to myself than to Matt. "And James, Lisa, and Ronan... But let''s not go down that rabbit hole tonight."


    He nodded, recognizing the dark path that our conversation was heading towards. "I get it. And you''re right. This isn''t the time or the ce."


    Wanting to steer the conversation away from painful memories, I punched Matt gently in the arm. "Hey, quit being all sentimental on me. We have a party to enjoy."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Mattughed, the sound genuine this time. "Alright, alright! No more war talk, promise."


    As the night wore on, I couldn''t help but notice Enzo''s absence. Every time I thought he might be gearing up for the big announcement, he''d divert the conversation or disappear into another room. I knew he was nervous about sharing his news, but the suspense was bing palpable.


    Determined, I followed the sound of clinking sses to the kitchen, finding Enzo pouring himself another drink. The weight of his pending announcement was evident in the tense line of his shoulders and the distant look in his eyes.


    "Hey," I began gently, reaching out to touch his arm, "I''ve noticed you''ve been avoiding something."


    He took a deep breath, running a hand through his tousled hair. "I know, I know. I promised. It''s just... I''m worried about how everyone will react."


    I leaned against the counter, looking into his eyes. "If you don''t make your announcement soon, I might just have to do it for you," I threatened yfully.


    That drew a chuckle from him. "You always know how to call my bluff, don''t you?"


    I grinned. "Someone has to keep you on your toes."


    Enzo sighed, cing his ss down on the counter. "You''re right. It''s now or never." He reached for my hand, entwining our fingers.


    Hand in hand, we made our way back to the bustling living room. The chatter died down a bit as we moved to the center. Enzo took a deep breath and held up his ss, signaling for everyone''s attention.


    "Hey, everyone. First off, thank you all for being here tonight. It means a lot to both of us," he began, his voice


    steady. "But there''s something I need to share..."

 Chapter 452

    ?Chapter 0452


    Enzo


    The ambient noise of the party surrounded me, conversations melding together into a soft hum. But as I held up my ss, ready to make my announcement, my mind started to wander to a time not too far back. I felt a lump forming in my throat, knowing how much this particr revtion would change things. For everyone.


    A couple of months ago...


    The cafe''s familiar bell chimed, announcing another customer''s arrival. My focus was solely on the steaming cup of coffee in front of me, and the textbook sprawled open with notes scattered everywhere.


    But that focus wavered when a stranger approached, his sharp suit contrasting against the sea of college hoodies.


    *Enzo?" The voice, firm and deliberate, pulled me out of my studies.


    I nced up, immediately wary. "Yeah?"


    *Tim Malone." He extended his hand. "Hockey recruiter. I caught your gamest week. You''ve got some skills on the ice."


    I shook his hand, still processing the introduction. "Thanks. What can I do for you?"


    He slid into the chair opposite me, his demeanor all business. "Your style of y, your leadership... It''s what my team needs. We''ve been struggling, and I believe someone like you can turn things around."


    I raised an eyebrow. "You want to recruit me?"


    "Not as a yer," Tim corrected. "As a coach."


    I blinked, taken aback. "A coach? I''m still in college."


    *Enzo," Tim leaned forward, his gaze intense, "this is a chance for you to use your skills off the ice. My team needs a mentor, someone who''s been there, yed the game, knows the ins and outs. And after seeing you y and lead, I believe you''re that person."


    It was a lot to process. My whole life over the past several years had been about pursuing my degree and ying hockey. But coaching? It had never crossed my mind.


    "How would this work?" I asked, intrigued.


    Tim smiled. "I''m d you asked," he said. "In August, we would hope to see youe and stay in our town for six months while you train the team. After that, if you do as well as we think you will, I''ve got plenty of other jobs for you. Lots of other hockey teams around the country who need help from a pro like yourself. It''s a significant opportunity."


    I hesitated. "I appreciate the offer, but I''ve still got two semesters left before I finish my degree. I would have to drop out to do this."


    Tim nodded understandingly, but there was a gleam in his eye that spoke of determination.


    *Just think about it," he said. "It''s a huge opportunity, and I can see how much passion you have for the sport. I''ll be looking forward to your response."


    "Enzo, you''ve been given a chance not many get. It''s a door opening just for you," Nina saidter that day.


    "But I can''t leave my team," I argued. "And what about my degree?"


    *Since when do you care about your degree?" Nina asked. She came closer, her hands capturing mine. "And besides, sometimes, life throws us a curveball. And sometimes, that curveball is a blessing in disguise."


    We had gone back and forth, weighing the pros and cons. Nina, being the voice of reason she always was, made me see the bigger picture.


    "You love the game, right?" she pressed.


    I nodded. "Of course."


    *And mentoring young yers, seeing them grow and seed under your guidance, wouldn''t that make you happy?"


    It was undeniable. The thought did excite me. But the decision wasn''t just about me. "What about us? I''d be away..."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Nina smiled gently. "We''ll figure it out. We always do. But I don''t want you to miss out on something that could bring you so much joy."


    Weeks slipped by after that initial conversation with Tim, but the proposal to be a coach hovered in my mind like a persistent fog. Every corner I turned in the university halls, every practice on the rink, everyte-night study session, Tim''s offer loomedrge. It was a tantalizing dream, dangled just out of reach, but with a string of uncertainties attached.


    One evening, Nina and I took a walk along the university''s old bridge, the water below reflecting the soft hues of sunset. The picturesque scene should''ve eased my mind, but instead, it felt like every step echoed the beat of my internal struggle.

 Chapter 453

    ?Chapter 0453


    "You''ve been distanttely," Nina remarked, her fingers intecing with mine, as if she was trying to physically pull me from my reverie.


    "It''s this coaching thing." I admitted, my gaze fixed on the horizon. "On one hand, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. But on the other..." My voice trailed off, but the unspoken words hung heavily between us. The thought of being apart from Nina, even if just for a few months, was agonizing.


    She sighed softly, turning to face me. "Enzo, remember when I took that internship in New York in January? We were apart for a whole month. It wasn''t easy, but we managed, right?"


    I nodded slowly, memories of those lonely nights flooding back. "It was tough, Nina. And now it would be six times that amount of time."


    She paused, searching for the right words. "But wasn''t it worth it? The experience I gained, the growth I


    underwent? This is your New York, Enzo. You have a chance to shape young minds, share your passion, and make a real difference."


    Her words resonated deep within me, but the fear of regret was paralyzing. "What if I fail? What if I realize that coaching isn''t for me?"


    She chuckled softly. "What if you fly? What if you discover a side of yourself you never knew existed? Life is full of ''what ifs'', but you can''t let them dictate your path. Besides," she added with a wink, "you''re Enzo Rivers. You have a way of turning challenges into gold."


    Despite herforting words, doubts still clouded my judgment. We continued our walk in contemtive silence, each lost in our thoughts.


    The next few days, sleep eluded me. I found sce inte-night skates on the rink, the cold air sharp against my face, and the ice providing a nk te to etch my thoughts on.


    One evening, after a particrly grueling practice session, I found an old photo of a younger me, holding my first hockey stick. That memory jolted something in me. The sheer passion, the joy, the hunger to learn and excel; it all came rushing back.


    I remembered my first coach, Mr. Matthews, and how he had shaped my early years. I owed so much of my sess to him. Wasn''t this my chance to give back, to be someone''s Mr. Matthews?


    The realization hit me with the force of a pshot.


    This was what I wanted. Not just a job, but a chance to impact lives, to share my love for the game, to build something from scratch. It was a challenge, yes, but one I was eager to take on.


    And with Nina by my side, even in spirit, I felt fortified.


    With that newfound rity, I picked up my phone, my fingers trembling as I dialed Tim''s number. As it rang, I took a deep breath, drawing strength from the memory of that young boy with the hockey stick.


    *Tim? It''s Enzo. I''m in."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His voice, filled with relief and excitement, echoed my own emotions. "You won''t regret this, Enzo. Wee aboard."


    Back in the present, the weight of the silence in the room was palpable as I took a deep breath, the memories of the past few months culminating in this very moment.


    "Hey, everyone," my voice was steady, but the fluttering in my stomach was undeniable. "First off, thank you all for being here tonight. It means the world to both Nina and me." I looked around, meeting the eyes of my teammates and friends. "But there''s something I need to share....


    I paused, ncing at Nina for support. She gave me a reassuring nod, her hand squeezing mine.


    "I''ve received an offer to coach a hockey team out of the area," I started, noting the mixture of surprise and curiosity that spread across the faces before me. "After a lot of thought, and with Nina''s unwavering support, I''ve decided to ept it."


    There were murmurs and exchanged nces, but I pressed on, feeling the need to exin myself.


    "This decision wasn''t easy, and it''s one that I''ve been grappling with for months. But it''s an opportunity for me to mentor and help shape the next generation of yers." I paused, allowing the weight of my next words to sink in." So, I''m stepping down as captain. For good."


    The room went utterly silent, the air thick with shock and surprise.

 Chapter 454

    ?


    Chapter 0454


    Theughter and music from the party seemed distant now, a stark contrast to the piercing silence that followed Enzo''s announcement. I could feel the tension, the mix of shock and disbelief that clouded the room.


    "You''re... noting back?" someone asked.


    Enzo shook his head. "Not to the team, no. I''ll be leaving for six months. After that, if all goes well, I''ll be traveling the country to help teams. It''ll be a long of long-distance traveling."


    "Why Enzo? Why now?" Derek, one of his teammates, blurted out, his voice a blend of confusion and hurt.


    Jessica, always the emotional one, added, "We''re a family here, Enzo. You can''t just leave us hanging like this."


    I watched Enzo, looking for signs of regret or doubt. But instead, I saw the weight of the decision pressing down on him. He nced my way, and our eyes met briefly,municating more in that split second than words ever could.


    "I get it. This isn''t easy to hear," Enzo said, his voice trembling ever so slightly but still firm as it always was. "But sometimes, we need to make tough decisions for ourselves, for our own growth. I never nned for this opportunity, but now that it''s here, I have to seize it. It''s my calling. Always has been."


    A murmur of voices broke out, a cacophony of confusion, anger, and sadness. Through the tangle of emotions, I could sense the underlying love and respect everyone had for Enzo.


    After a deep breath, he turned to me and murmured, "I need some fresh air." I nodded, understanding his need to escape. This announcement had been a long timeing, and it went just as well as either of us expected, which was to say that it hadn''t gone all that well in the slightest. With that, he made his way out, the heavy wooden door shutting behind him with a definitive thud.


    Understanding nods and a few sniffles resonated around the room in Enzo''s absence. But I couldn''t linger any longer. My heart ached to be with Enzo, to offer himfort in this moment of vulnerability.


    However, as I was on my way to join Enzo outside, I was suddenly stopped by two familiar faces. Both of them, with their arms folded, wore expressions of concern mixed with a tinge of curiosity.


    Lori, with her keen eyes, was often too observant for her own good, while Jessica had that uncanny ability to coax confessions out of even the most closed-off people.


    "Nina," Lori began, her voice soft, "how long have you known about Enzo''s decision?"


    Taking a deep breath, I admitted, "A couple of months."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised. "And you kept it a secret from us all this time?"


    I nodded, meeting her gaze. "It wasn''t my secret to share. Enzo needed toe to terms with his decision, and he wanted to be the one to break the news."


    Lori bit her lip, her gaze probing. "What are you going to do, Nina? With Enzo being miles away and you being alone here? It''s not going to be easy. Especially not in this house."


    As Lori spoke, she gestured around. The house that we had renovated, Richard''s old house, was beautiful and warm now. But it was also situated quite a ways outside of the town, with woods on three sides and a cliff leading to the ocean on the fourth side.


    It was both remote and dangerous, especially since Lewis was somewhere out there still and would probably relish the idea of ransacking Richard''s old home again just for kicks.


    *Life rarely is," I replied with a chuckle, but the weight in my heart at the thought of Enzo being away from me for so long was evident. "I''ll be fine, Lori. It''s essential for Enzo to chase this dream. We''ve talked about it. We have ns, and we''ll stay connected."

 Chapter 455

    ?Chapter 0455


    Jessica, ever the practical one, asked, "But what about you, Nina? It''s one thing to be supportive, but what about your dreams, your ambitions? It''s not just Enzo''s journey."


    I smiled, trying to mask the whirlwind of emotions threatening to surface. "It''s okay, Jess. Enzo and I are in this together. We''ll figure things out. He has his dream to chase, and I have mine here."


    Lori took a step closer, her voice dripping with concern. "Nina, you''ve always been the strong one among us. But remember, you don''t always have to be. If you ever need to lean on someone, to talk, we''re here."


    The tenderness in her voice, the genuine care, nearly broke me. It was at moments like these that I realized how fortunate I was to have friends like Lori and Jessica. Friends who saw past my brave facade, recognizing the vulnerability thaty beneath.


    Jessica, nodding in agreement with Lori, added, "And Nina, please tell me you''ve thought about therapy. We''re worried about you, especially now."


    Her words caught me off guard. Everyone seemed to keep bringing up the idea of therapy, but I didn''t want to go. was fine on my own; I didn''t need it. And besides, after the school therapist, Edward, turned out to be a raving lunatic, I wasn''t so keen on opening myself up like that to a stranger again.


    "I don''t need therapy, Jess," I said, maybe a little more coldly than I intended.


    Jessica held up her hands, realizing she might have pushed a boundary. "I''m not saying you need it. I just think that it would be good for you."


    "We worry about you," Lori interjected. "Because we love you."


    I took a moment, my breath steady, trying to control the rush of emotions. "I appreciate the concern, really. But right now, I''m perfectly fine. What Enzo and I have is strong. We''ll weather this storm, like we have so many others."


    Lori took my hand, her touch warm andforting. "We just want the best for you. Remember that."


    I nodded, tears threatening toe but I firmly held them at bay. "Thank you, both of you. It means the world to me."


    After a brief pause, I continued, "Now, I should go check on Enzo,"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori and Jessica exchanged a nce, and with a mutual nod, they stepped aside, letting me pass.


    I made my way outside, the cool night air embracing me as I stepped into the garden. Enzo stood there, silhouetted against the moonlight, his shoulders slumped, his entire demeanor a mask of destion.


    Without a word, I wrapped my arms around him from behind. He leaned into the embrace, and I could feel his heartbeat hammering through his ribcage, a steady rhythm that had been my anchor through thick and thin. *You did the right thing," I whispered, turning him around to look into his eyes. "This will be good for you." He smiled weakly, but before he could respond, the door creaked open, and Matt stepped out. *Enzo," he began, his voice shaky, "I can''t believe you''re leaving us. We won''t know what to do without you."


    Enzo looked at him, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. "That''s where you''re wrong, Matt."


    Matt frowned, clearly taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    With a deep breath, Enzo ced his hand on Matt''s shoulder, giving it a reassuring squeeze.


    "I''ve seen how you y, how you inspire the team, how you''ve always been there for all of us," Enzo said, leading up to the second big announcement of the night, the one that I was most excited for. "You''ve got the heart and the skills, and I''m d to call you my Beta."


    Matt furrowed his brow in confusion. "What are you saying, Enzo?"


    Enzo grinned. "I''m making you the new hockey captain."

 Chapter 456

    ?


    Chapter 0456N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The sight of Matt and Enzo embracing warmed my heart. Their friendship was one of those rock-solid connections, deep and unwavering. They were more like brothers than mere friends. Standing a little way off, I took a moment to appreciate the bond they shared, and the beauty of such rtionships.


    I decided it was best to give them their moment, so I turned on my heels and made my way back inside. The cacophony of the party seemed muted to my ears, as if I was experiencing everything from within a bubble.


    As I wandered around, taking in the faces of friends and loved ones, I was suddenly gripped by a strange sensation in my stomach. A sudden wave of nausea washed over me, and I felt my head spin.


    I quickened my pace, pushing through the crowd, my hand pressed over my mouth. The bathroom seemed miles away. When I finally reached it, I barely had the strength to lock the door before I was throwing up into the toilet. For a moment, I sat there, my head resting on the edge of the bowl, wondering what on earth had happened.


    "It must have been something I ate," I muttered to myself, even though I had barely nibbled on anything. "Or maybe that one drink was too strong?"


    After sshing some water on my face and taking a few deep breaths to steady myself, I felt considerably better. The sickly feeling had ebbed away, reced by a light-headed sensation that wasn''t altogether unpleasant.


    I took a few moments topose myself, checking my appearance in the mirror. My makeup was slightly smudged from the tears, but it was nothing that couldn''t be fixed. After a quick touch-up and some mouthwash, I took another deep breath, unlocked the bathroom door, and rejoined the party.


    Emerging from the bathroom, I was immediately enveloped by the lively energy of the party. The room was filled with the vibrant sounds ofughter and music. People were chatting animatedly, their sses clinking, and the ambiance was infectious. In the center of it all, people had pushed the furniture aside and were dancing.


    Before I could process everything, a familiar hand wrapped around mine, pulling me into the midst of it all. It was Enzo, his eyes bright and mischievous, his grin contagious. Without a word, he pulled me close, our bodies swaying to the beat of the music.


    Iughed, allowing myself to get lost in the moment, to forget the worries and uncertainties of the future. Enzo''s presence had always had that effect on me; with him, everything else seemed to fade away.


    As we danced, his grip on me tightened, and he leaned in, his lips brushing against my ear. "Nina," he whispered, his voice low and husky, "I love you. You know that, right?"


    The sincerity in his voice caused my heart to flutter, and I tightened my grip on him. "I love you too," I replied, my voice barely audible above the music.


    He pulled back slightly, looking deep into my eyes. "We''ll figure this out. The distance, the time apart... I promise we''ll make it work. We''ll n regr visits, okay? Whenever we can."


    I smiled, warmth spreading through me. "Of course, I''d love that," I replied, pausing for a moment before teasing him. "Just promise me one thing."


    He raised an eyebrow, curiosity evident. "What''s that?"


    I yfully poked him in the chest. "You better not forget about me and meet some new girl while you''re gone."


    Heughed, the sound rich and hearty, making me feel light-headed, "Oh, Nina," he said, pulling me close again," no other woman in the universe could everpare to you."


    Enzo''s words made me smile. However, as we continued to dance, the realization hit harder than I expected.


    With my own aspirations leading me into pre-med, following Enzo to his hockey training was out of the question. Our dreams were pulling us in two different directions, and the weight of our impending six-month separation settled in my chest like a stone.


    My vision blurred, and tears began to prick at the corners of my eyes. Thest thing I wanted was for anyone to see me like this, especially Enzo.

 Chapter 457

    ?Chapter 0457This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll be right back," I said, forcing a smile and gently extricating myself from Enzo''s arms. "Don''t miss me too much."


    Enzo smirked. His cheeks were flushed a light shade of red from the alcohol he had been drinking, and his eyes had that look in them that screamed that he wanted me again. "Oh, I will," he murmured, pressing a soft kiss to my temple before I wove my way out of the room.


    As I made my way to the stairs, the sounds of the party began to fade. I just needed five minutes alone to gather myself and take some deep breaths, and then I would be right as rain.


    Just then, before I ascended the stairs, I felt a hand on my arm and looked up to see Jessica''s concerned gaze." You okay?" she asked.


    I nodded, forcing a smile. "Just overwhelmed. It''s been a long night."


    She squeezed my arm gently. "I get it. But if you ever need to talk..."


    "Thanks, Jess," I whispered, touched by her genuine concern. "I think I just need a moment alone."


    The festive noise from the party grew fainter as I made my way upstairs. When I finally reached our bedroom, I gently closed the door behind me, taking a deep, shuddering breath.


    Our room was dominated by an enormous ss wall, giving us an unhindered view of the vast expanse of the ocean below. The gentle waves, reflecting the luminescence of the full moon, crashed rhythmically against the cliff, each crest and trough echoing my tumultuous emotions.


    Drawn to the sight, I made my way over and sat on the edge of our bed. The moon was full, its radiant glow casting shimmering silver pathways across the water.


    For someone like me, with a wolf living inside, the pull of the full moon was undeniable. On any other night, I would have been eagerly anticipating the chance to let my wolf run free, to feel the power and freedom of the transformation.


    But tonight was different. The sadness, the impending void Enzo''s absence would create, was too much, and thest thing I wanted was to surrender to my wolf.


    "Nina," a soft, deep voice spoke inside my mind. It was her, my wolf, her consciousness intertwining with mine." Why do you resist? Let me help you bear this burden."


    I sighed, running my fingers through my hair, struggling to find words. "I''m just... I don''t know how to handle being away from him for so long. Six months feels like an eternity."


    My wolf remained silent for a moment, and then she spoke, her voice gentle yet firm. "Life is full of challenges, and distance is just one of them. Maybe this separation, as painful as it might seem now, will be good for both of you. Time apart can help you grow, see things differently."


    I scoffed, although there was no real bitterness in it. "You always have a way of finding the silver lining, don''t you?"


    My wolf chuckled, a deep resonant sound that reverberated in my mind. "It''s not about finding the silver lining. It''s about understanding that love isn''t always about being together. Sometimes, it''s about letting go for a little while, trusting that the bond you share will pull you back together."


    Taking a deep breath, I whispered, "I know you''re right. But knowing and feeling are two different things. It doesn''t make it hurt any less. We''ve been through so much together; the idea of facing challenges without him by my side is... daunting."


    My wolf, ever theforting presence, responded, "I know, Nina. But remember, you won''t be entirely alone. You have me. And while it''s not the same, we will face every hurdle together. Let Enzo chase his dreams while you chase yours. When the time is right, your paths will converge again."


    Tears glistened in my eyes as I looked out at the moonlit ocean once more.


    The rhythmic ebb and flow of the waves, coupled with the reassuring words of my wolf, began to soothe my aching heart.

 Chapter 458

    ?Chapter 0458


    The moon hung low in the night sky, its silvery glow filtering through the billowing curtains of our room. Its luminance should have brought tranquility, a stark contrast to the turmoil within my heart. But it didn''t.


    I was curled up on the edge of the bed, hugging my knees to my chest, lost in a whirlwind of emotions. The gentlepping of the waves from the cliffside below offered no sce. My cheeks felt damp, tears spilling over, my vision blurred by the brimming sorrow.


    Lost in my own mncholy, I hadn''t noticed the soft shuffle of footsteps until a warm handnded gently on my shoulder.


    Startled, I looked up to find Luke''s concerned gaze locked onto mine. Themplight from the hallway cast a dim, golden hue on his features, entuating the deep worry lines etched on his forehead.


    "Hey, you," he whispered, his voice breaking the quiet stillness of the room. "I saw you run off from the party. I got worried, and then... I heard you crying."


    Swiping at the tears staining my cheeks, I tried to muster a brave face. "I''m okay, Luke. Just a little overwhelmed. You didn''t have to follow me. You should be enjoying the party."


    He sat down beside me, his posture rxed, though his eyes remained earnest. "Of course I have to follow you," he responded, offering a soft smile."What are bodyguards for?"


    I chuckled slightly. "You''re more than a bodyguard. You''re one of my best friends."


    Letting out a sigh, I turned to look out of the window once more, the vastness of the ocean stretching out before me, seemingly endless. "Luke," I started, trying to divert the heavy atmosphere, "we haven''t really had much time to chat, have we? How have you been?"


    His soft eyes flickered with an emotion I couldn''t quite pinpoint, but he leaned back, a wistful expression on his face. "Yeah, it has been a while. Scout duties have kept me preupied. Lots of traveling between realms and all."


    I tilted my head, recalling his pivotal role in the pack. "You''re still scouting for any rogues or Crescents, right?" Luke nodded, exhaling deeply. "Exactly. Though things have been eerily quiet heretely. But that doesn''t mean get to rest. I''ve been spending more time in the werewolf realm, searching for Edward."


    Ah, Edward. The mere mention of his name sent shivers down my spine. The ex-school therapist who turned out to be not what he seemed. The story of Edward''s sudden disappearance months ago still haunted the pack. It still haunted me, every night, after what he did to me and my friends.


    "He''s elusive," Luke said quietly. "And every time I think I have a lead, it turns out to be a dead end. But we''ll find him, sooner orter."


    My fingers yed with thece curtain, anxiety gnawing at the edges of my thoughts. "Is it dangerous, Luke? Being out there, searching for someone like him?"


    Luke smiled, though it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "I won''t lie to you, Nina. It has its moments. But it''s my duty, and I''m good at what I do. But you know that."


    I could sense a weariness beneath his words, a weight he''d been carrying. I reached out, squeezing his arm reassuringly. "Just... be careful, okay?"


    He chuckled, the sound low and warm. "Always am."


    The two of us sat inpanionable silence for a while. The moon outside continued its ascent, casting long, shimmering reflections on the ocean.


    "You know," Luke finally broke the silence, his voice gentler, "I''ve been more worried about you than about myself these days."


    A soft smile tugged at my lips. "I''m learning to handle things, one day at a time."


    Luke leaned in closer, his warm presence a source offort. "And what about Enzo?" he probed gently.


    Taking a deep breath, I met Luke''s gaze, my voice quivering. "I won''t lie. The thought of being away from him for so long, of waking up in this massive house all by myself... it''s suffocating."


    Luke processed my words, his fingers drumming lightly against his thigh. The room was filled with the gentle rustling of the curtains, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    "Nina," he began after a pause, his voice soft, "I can only imagine how hard this must be for you. But you know Enzo loves you, right?"


    A tinyugh, more of a scoff, escaped my lips. "Of course I do. But what if... what if he meets someone else while he''s gone? What if he finds someone who understands his world better?"


    Luke shook his head, a smirk ying on his lips. "You''re being silly. Trust me, from the way he looks at you, from the way he speaks about you-there''s no one else for him. You two are fated to be together."


    Despite thefort his words should''ve offered, the gnawing uncertainty refused to relent.


    The vastness of our cliffside home seemed even more pronounced, amplifying my sense of istion. The tall ceilings, the huge windows, the sharp corners. It felt so warm with Enzo here, but suddenly all of those things felt severe and dangerous with him being gone.


    Noticing my continued unease, Luke added, "You''re not alone, Nina. You have amunity, friends who''ll stand by you. You have me."


    I gave him a grateful smile, appreciating the effort. "Thanks. But it''s not quite the same, Luke. Every nook and cranny of this house holds a memory of us. How do I stay here in this ce, with him absent?"


    He pondered my words, his gaze thoughtful. "Why not make new memories? Keep yourself busy, maybe even travel? It''s six months. Before you know it, he''ll be back."


    My lips quirked in a small smile. "Traveling. That would be nice."


    Luke nodded, his expression lightening. "That''s the spirit. And hey, remember, love isn''t measured by proximity. You two have something special."


    Before I could respond, a soft voice resonated from the doorway, freezing the words on my lips.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Nina." There he stood, Enzo. His silhouette framed by the soft glow of the hallway lights, his soft brown eyes glistening with an unreadable emotion.


    "Enzo," I whispered, heart thudding.


    He took slow steps into the room, the tension palpable. When he finally reached us, his gaze was unwavering, locked onto mine. "I overheard," he began, his voice strained, "and I need you to understand something."


    I swallowed hard, bracing myself for what was toe.


    "Nina," Enzo murmured, reaching out to cup my face, "I would never show interest in another woman. You''re my fated mate. You know that."


    I felt my cheeks redden slightly, and bit my lower lip, staring down at my feet. "I know," I murmured. "I''m just..." "You''re just being paranoid," Enzo teased, sitting beside me so that I was seated between him and Luke, two of my favorite people in the entire world. "You know this isn''t like you."


    I nodded, taking a moment to nce back out the window at the silvery moon. "You''re right. It isn''t."


    Buttely, ever since everything had happened, I felt as though I was slowly moving more and more away from myself.


    And now, as I stared out at the cliff below our home and saw a shadow staring back at me from the edge, its eyes menacing and its spindly hand beckoning for me to take the leap with it, I never felt further from myself.

 Chapter 459

    ?


    Chapter 0459


    "Nina... Follow me..."


    I knew it wasn''t real. I knew that it was just an illusion, a machination of my own mind. But damn it, if it didn''t feel more real than anything at that moment.


    The air around me grew colder, and an eerie silence enveloped the room. The chatter, theughter, the musicing from downstairs-all of it almost seemed to have been swallowed by an engulfing void.


    As I continued to gaze at the figure, its features became more distinct. It looked menacing, its eyes gleaming with malevolence. The corners of its lips curled into a malicious grin, revealing a set of impossibly white, razor-sharp teeth.


    My heart raced, my palms growing sweaty against my knees. I felt an icy grip of fear clutching at my insides.


    Then, just as my panic began to peak, the figure did something wholly unexpected-it took a running leap off the cliff, plummeting into the abyss of the ocean below.


    "Come with me..."


    I jumped, a sharp intake of breath escaping my lips. The suddenness of its disappearance left me reeling. I pressed my hand to my chest, trying to quell the pounding of my heart.


    "Nina... Earth to Nina."


    Enzo''s voice pulled me back to reality. I blinked, the rooming back into focus, theforting sounds of the party from downstairs filling my ears once more.


    His dark brown eyes studied me, concern etching his handsome features. "You okay? You looked like you were a million miles away just now."


    I hesitated, grappling with the weight of what I had just witnessed. Should I confide in him? Tell him that the shadow figure reared its ugly head once again?


    Thest thing I wanted was to cast a shadow over the celebrations. Enzo had been so looking forward to this evening, and I didn''t want to ruin it for him, so I decided to keep it to myself and bottle it up even further.


    *Just lost in thought," I replied with a forced smile, hoping he wouldn''t press the issue further.


    He quirked an eyebrow, clearly not entirely convinced, but he let it slide. "You sure you''re okay?"


    The moon''s soft glow had faded behind a thick curtain of clouds, casting dim shadows around the room. Here I was, seated cozily between two of the most important men in my life, and yet I felt as though I was alone, adrift at sea. It was an uncanny feeling, and one that I still hadn''t quite gotten used to over the months.


    *Maybe I''m just not feeling well, I began hesitantly, trying to bring some levity to the tense atmosphere. "I was a bit sick earlier today and... well, maybe it''s just... that time of the month. You know, hormonal and all?


    Luke''s brow furrowed, his gaze intensifying as it settled on me. "Nina," he began cautiously, "if you''re not feeling well, especially after everything that''s happened, you should consider getting checked out."


    I forced a smile, trying to brush away his concern. "Honestly, Luke, it''s just a bad period. Nothing out of the ordinary. I''ve had worse."


    The look he gave me, skeptical and concerned, made me want to roll my eyes. But before I could, Enzo''s hand found mine, fingers intertwining with aforting pressure.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Well, whatever it is," he murmured, his eyescking onto mine with such intensity that the world seemed to fade away, "I''ll do whatever it takes to make you feel better."


    The sincerity in his voice, coupled with his undyingmitment, left me momentarily speechless. My heart thudded, a warmth spreading across my face.


    Sensing the emotional weight of the moment, Enzo continued, "But for now, let''s not dwell on the future. We have a party going on, remember? Let''s go out there and enjoy ourselves. My departure is months away, in the fall. Let''s live in the present, yeah?"


    His optimism was infectious. I found myself nodding, allowing Enzo''s words to chase away the shadow of doubt that had loomed over me.


    "You''re right," I admitted, offering a grateful smile. "Let''s go out and have some fun."


    The three of us made our way through the expansive house, hand in hand. The muted sounds of chatter andughter grew louder, guiding us to the main living area, where the party was in full swing.


    Lively music was ying on the stereo, and people were dancing around the center of the room. Off to the side, some of the hockey team had gathered for a card game, and behind them stood Lori and Jessica, arguing over who could eat thest cupcake.


    "Dance with me?" Enzo whispered in my ear, his warm breath sending shivers down my spine.


    Without waiting for an answer, he pulled me back onto the dance floor. The world around us blurred as we swayed to the rhythm of the music. Every so often, Enzo would twirl me around, earning delighted squeals from onlookers.


    After a while, the pack''s younger members decided to bring out a few games. A game of charades had everyone in splits, with some of the most dignified pack members making the most ridiculous gestures. It felt good to be surrounded byughter and light-heartedness, especially after the emotional roller-coaster of the evening.


    As the night drew on, someone had the brilliant idea to move the party outdoors. The sprawling pool in the backyard, illuminated by softnterns, beckoned invitingly in the warm early summer air. Enzo had turned on the pool heater and the hot tub earlier that night, and people were already stripping out of their party clothes and climbing in.


    Before I knew it, the sounds of sshing and delightedughter filled the air as one by one, guests began jumping into the pool. Enzo, always the instigator, was among the first, pulling off his party outfit to theughter of the hockey team, taking a running leap and creating a massive ssh.


    I hesitated at the pool''s edge, the cool breeze teasing the loose tendrils of my hair. Luke, ever the protective friend, approached.


    "You sure you''re okay to swim?" he asked, nudging me gently.


    I nodded, my eyes gleaming with mischief. "Race you?" I challenged.


    With a yful smirk, Luke took off, and I was hot on his heels. We hit the water almost simultaneously, the coolness of the pool enveloping us in a refreshing embrace. When I emerged from the water, gasping for air, I felt cleansed of my previous pain.


    "Nina!" Jessica cried from the edge of the pool, where she was delicately sitting and dipping her feet in. "You''ll ruin your makeup!"


    "Aww, c''mon, Jess," Lori teased, swimming up next to Jessica and slyly wrapping her hand around Jessica''s ankle beneath the water. "It''s just makeup."


    With a sudden and unexpected tug. Lori yanked her girlfriend into the water. Jessica disappeared momentarily,ing back up a momentter with a shriek and a ssh. The party roared withughter, as did I.


    As the night wore on, the water was filled with joyous sshes and echoingughter. At one point, I found myself floating on my back, staring up at the moon, which had peeked out from behind the clouds once more. The sounds of the party surrounded me, and I felt a deep sense of contentment.


    Despite the uncertainties of the future, this moment was perfect.


    And as Enzo swam over, pulling me into his embrace, I couldn''t help but feel that no matter whaty ahead, together, we''d face it head-on. Together, as husband and wife-as fated mates.

 Chapter 460

    ?


    Chapter 0460


    Warm water cascaded over me as I took a deep breath, inhaling thevender scent from the bath oils. The warmth of the tub worked its magic, slowly melting away the tension and fatigue from the evening. With every passing moment, I felt my muscles rx, sinking deeper into theforting embrace of the water.


    "Hey," Enzo called from the other room, "which scent do you want tonight in the diffuser? Lavender or eucalyptus?"


    "Hmm... Eucalyptus," I called out.


    This was our new routine, and it was one that I had grown fond of. Living in our own home suited us well as opposed to the more rugged life of living in the dorms.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo always made me promise that I wouldn''t tell his friends that he secretly liked putting oils in the diffuser and reading novels before bed. I always teased him and said that I would, but I never did. It was like our little ritual, one of the things that kept us feeling whole in the wake of everything that had happened.


    When I eventually stepped out, toweling off and wrapping myself in a soft, plush robe, I was met with theforting sight of the dimly lit bedroom. Enzo was propped up on the bed, flipping through a book, his focused expression making me smile.


    Slipping into bed beside him, I felt the warmth of his body pull me in. He set aside his book, turning to me with that heartwarming smile of his-the one that never failed to set my heart aflutter.


    "Feeling better?" he asked, his fingers gently tucking a stray strand of hair behind my ear.


    "Mmm," I murmured, snuggling closer. "I didn''t realize how much I needed that bath."


    His arm wrapped around me, pulling me into a tight embrace. "The party was a hit," he whispered against my hair. "Thanks to you."


    I chuckled softly. "All I did was set up some decorations and put out snacks. It was your friends that made it fun." "Our friends," Enzo corrected, nting a kiss on the top of my head. "Our pack."


    I smirked, realizing that I never thought that I would be here now, in Enzo Rivers'' arms, talking about our... werewolf pack. Which also happened to contain several humans and a talking skeleton-an Undead, as Luke preferred to be called these days-wearing a human disguise. It was certainly an interesting friend group dynamic, to say the least.


    "Right," I murmured. "Our pack."


    Wey there for a few moments, just reveling in thefort of each other''s presence. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Enzo pulled back slightly, looking me in the eyes. "You know, when I''m gone, I don''t want you to be alone in this big house."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his sudden seriousness. "What are you getting at?"


    He hesitated for a beat, choosing his words carefully. "Maybe someone could move in with you. A friend, perhaps? Lori or Jessica? Maybe Luke?"


    My eyes widened. "Enzo, you''re not suggesting-"


    *Luke was your bodyguard once," he cut in. "It might not be a bad idea to have him back in that capacity. At least until I return."


    I shook my head in disbelief, smothering augh. "You seriously think I need a bodyguard now? Enzo, the Crescents are gone. They won''t daree back, especially not after what happened."


    His expression turned somber. "Nina, I love you. And it''s because I love you that I worry about you. The Crescents are unpredictable. You never know when they might decide toe back and try something."


    I sighed, running a hand through my damp hair. "I get it, I really do. And I appreciate your concern. But having


    Luke here, acting as my bodyguard these days... It just seems a bit over-the-top, don''t you think?"


    Enzo studied me for a moment, his gaze unwavering. "I just want you to be safe. Even if it''s over-the-top, even if it''s unnecessary, I''d rather be safe than sorry."


    His earnestness took me by surprise. I leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to his forehead. "I''ll think about it," I promised softly.

 Chapter 461

    ?Chapter 0461


    Satisfied, Enzo pulled me back into his embrace. "That''s all I ask."


    Wrapped in his arms, the world outside faded away, and all that mattered was the two of us, nestled together, lost in a world of our own.


    The soft shuffle of movement roused me from a peaceful slumber. Blinking away the remnants of sleep, I turned to find Enzo moving about the room, gathering his hockey gear. His face was set in that familiar determined look, signaling the importance of the day.


    "Last day, huh?" I murmured, my voice still thick with sleep.


    He turned, a smile lighting up his features. "Yeah. Last practice this morning, then the final game tonight."


    I pushed myself up, the covers pooling around my waist. "How about a big breakfast to start the day right?" Enzo grinned, bending down to press a quick kiss on my forehead. "Sounds perfect."


    I shuffled out of bed, donning a cozy robe before making my way to the kitchen. I could already envision the hearty meal I nned to whip up. Bacon, toast, fresh fruits, and, of course, scrambled eggs.


    As the delicious aroma of cooking filled the air, Enzo wandered into the kitchen, dressed in his hockey attire. He sidled up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and nuzzling into my neck.


    "Smells heavenly," he whispered.


    I chuckled, turning to press a peck on his cheek. "Bacon, toast, and eggs. All for my star yer."


    Enzo smirked. "I was talking about you," he murmured. "But the food smells good, too, I guess."


    With augh, Inded a smack on Enzo''s chest.


    We soon settled down at the dining table, tes heaped with food. The morning light streamed in, casting a warm glow over everything. We dove into the meal, the atmosphere light and carefree.


    "So, you think you guys will win tonight?" I asked, taking a sip of my orange juice.


    Enzo grinned confidently. "With you cheering me on? Absolutely."


    We continued our banter, talking about the other yers, potential strategies, and the excitement surrounding the uing match. However, as I forked some scrambled eggs into my mouth, I paused. The taste, the smell-it was just...off. I subtly pushed the eggs to the side of my te, trying to hide my distaste.


    Enzo, too engrossed in his story about a recent scrimmage, didn''t notice myck of appetite.


    *You sure you''re not going to eat your eggs?" he asked eventually, eying my te.


    "Oh," I hesitated, searching for an excuse. "I realized I''m not too hungry. You can have them if you want."


    Without a second thought, Enzo happily scooped them onto his te, devouring them with gusto.


    After finishing our meal, we stood, Enzo pulling me into a tight embrace. "Thank you for breakfast," he murmured. "I promise to score a goal just for you tonight."


    I smiled, reaching up to cup his cheek. "Just don''t get injured, alright? I wanna watch the game, not be on team doctor duty. Just for tonight."


    He nodded, pressing a lingering kiss on my lips. "Always. See you at the game, love."


    As I watched him leave, a warm feeling bubbled up within me. I was so incredibly lucky to have him in my life. However, as I began scraping the leftover bits from our tes, that same off-putting scent from the eggs hit me


    again. This time, it was much stronger, causing my stomach to churn violently. Abandoning the dishes, I sprinted to the bathroom, just barely making it in time.


    As I knelt there, gasping for breath and trying to pull myself together, my thoughts raced. I quickly did the mental math-the dates, the timing.


    Could it be? No, it was probably just something I ate or... Or maybe...N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    My heart thudded wildly as the realization set in. I rested a hand against my belly, the implications of my sudden illness bing all too clear.


    "Oh, no," I murmured to myself, the possibilities dawning on me. "Should I take a pregnancy test?"

 Chapter 462

    ?Chapter 0462


    The porcin was cold against my forehead as I rested there for a moment, letting the queasiness subside. The initial shock of throwing up had passed, and now a million thoughts ran through my mind.


    And then there was the most important question of them all: "Could I be pregnant?"


    Slowly pushing myself up, I gazed at my reflection in the mirror. My eyes looked a bit ssy, and my face paler than usual.


    "It could just be a hangover," I whispered, trying to reassure myself. Or perhaps those eggs from breakfast had turned bad.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I let out a shaky breath, steadying myself. A pregnancy test would confirm things, but was I ready to know? I could feel my heart racing at the mere thought. "Maybe give it a couple of days," I murmured. If the symptoms persisted, I''d take the test.


    Padding to our cozy living room, I wrapped myself in a soft throw nket, letting the plush fabricfort me. The golden morning sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow on the room. With everything so quiet and still, it was the perfect environment to let my thoughts wander.


    What if I was pregnant? The initial panic slowly gave way to a gentle curiosity. How would it feel to carry a life inside me? To create something so magical and miraculous with Enzo?


    Our lives would change, undoubtedly. But, wasn''t change often a good thing? Besides, we had such a strong bond, and I could see the joy in Enzo''s eyes whenever he interacted with children. He had that innate paternal instinct that made kids gravitate towards him.


    Laying my hand on my still-t stomach, I tried to imagine a baby bump there, growing with each passing month. How would it feel to have little kicks from within, to hear a heartbeat that wasn''t mine but was because of us?


    Letting out a soft chuckle, I recalled how Enzo would often tease me, saying our baby would inherit my fiery spirit and his mischievous charm. We''d joked about it so often that it almost felt like a distant dream. Yet, now, it might just be a reality.


    Pulling my knees to my chest, I contemted further. Thete nights, the early momings, the first words, the first steps... There''d be challenges, of course. But with Enzo by my side, those challenges would transform into beautiful memories. We''d navigate them together, as we always did.


    The idea of our home filled with theughter of a little one, toys strewn around, and walls adorned with baby pictures made my heart swell. A mini Enzo or a mini me running around, causing havoc and filling our lives with untold joy.


    Shaking my head in disbelief, I thought, "Is this really happening? Am I actually considering this?"


    And the surprising answer was, maybe. Maybe I wasn''t as averse to the idea as I''d initially thought. Maybe the universe had ns for us that we hadn''t yet considered. We were still young, yes, but we could make it work. I could still finish medical school. Enzo could still follow his own dreams... Maybe. I hoped. Or would a baby throw a wrench into everything?


    Just then, the chirping of my phone broke my reverie. An iing message from Enzo shed on the screen." Hey love, practice is intense today. Thinking of you. Can''t wait to see youter x."


    A broad smile spread across my face as I typed a quick reply. "All the best, superstar. We''re cheering for you, always." The ''we'' in my message felt oddly fitting, even if it might just be my imagination for now.


    cing the phone back on the coffee table, I leaned back, lost once again in my thoughts. Whatever the future held, whatever challengesy ahead, one thing was certain: together, Enzo and I could face anything.


    But if that ''anything'' included a baby, would it be a journey that we were both ready to embark on?


    The chilly wind outside the hockey arena bit at my face, but the growing anticipation of watching Enzo y hisst game warmed me from the inside. Lori and Jessica met me at the entrance, both donned in jerseys and hats supporting our team.

 Chapter 463

    ?Chapter 0463


    "There she is," Lori said, cing her hands on her hips. "You''rete."


    I snorted. "I''m notte. You''re early."


    Jessica, the moreposed of the two, gave me a gentle smile. "Ready to watch your star yer?" She winked, clearly hinting at Enzo.


    Iughed. "Always."


    "I still can''t believe it''s hisst game," Lori said as we began to make our way inside the arena. "It''s gonna be emotional for sure."


    "Yeah..." I paused, imagining how Enzo would handle hisst game. He didn''t want to show it, but I knew that he was sad.


    "Well, either way, it''s gonna be a st," Jessica chimed in. "And we''ll all go out to celebrate afterwards, so he won''t have time to be depressed."


    As we started to make our way to the stands, Lori''s eyes lit up as she spotted a food stand. "Oh! Soft pretzels! We have to get some before the game starts!"


    Jessica nodded in agreement, her mouth watering. "I''ve been craving one all day."


    While the aroma of buttery, salted pretzels was normally hard for me to resist, today it twisted my stomach into knots. Regardless, I followed them, thinking a small bite might actually help.


    Lori and Jessica eagerly ordered their pretzels, thering them with mustard. I hesitated before getting one for myself, hoping to avoid any questions.


    As we settled into our seats, I merely poked at my pretzel, taking the smallest of bites, trying not to exacerbate my already queasy stomach.


    Lori, never one to miss a detail, quirked an eyebrow at me. "What''s up with you? On some kind of diet?" She took an exaggerated bite of her pretzel, teasing me.


    Jessica chimed in, feigning shock. "Nina? Dieting? Now that''s news.*


    "It''s not like that," I said, trying to keep my tone light.


    But Lori wasn''t letting it go. "Come on, spill it. Something''s up. You adore these pretzels."


    I sighed. With friends as observant and persistent as mine, there was no escaping. "Okay, okay," I relented. "I just... I spent the morning throwing up. My stomach''s been off."


    Jessica''s yful demeanor changed to one of concern. "Oh, Nina. Are you okay? Did you eat something bad?" Lori, on the other hand, leaned in closer, her expression spective. "Morning sickness, perhaps?"


    "Stop it, Lori," I chided, rolling my eyes, though a hint of a blush colored my cheeks.


    Jessica''s eyes widened as realization hit her. "Nina, when was yourst period?"


    I hesitated for a moment before admitting, "It''ste this month."


    Both of their faces mirrored the shock and excitement I''d felt earlier in the day. Lori''s eyes shone with mischief." Oh my god, are you...?"


    Jessica''s voice was softer, filled with wonder. "Could you be...?"


    I held up my hands, trying to halt their rapid-fire questions. "Whoa, whoa. Slow down, both of you. I don''t know anything for sure. I haven''t taken a test or anything."


    Lori''s face was a mix of excitement and worry. "But you think it''s possible, right? I mean, with Enzo and all the romancetely..."


    "I said, slow down," I interrupted her. "Let''s not jump to conclusions. I don''t want to freak out over nothing." Jessica, always the voice of reason, nodded. "She''s right, Lori. We should give her some space. And if it''s true, we''ll be here to support you, Nina, every step of the way."


    *Thanks," I said, my voice wavering slightly, grateful for Jessica''sforting words.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori, sensing she might have pushed too hard, squeezed my hand apologetically. "I''m sorry, Nina. I got carried away. Just know that we''re here for you, okay?"


    I smiled, the tension ebbing away. "I know. And I appreciate it. Truly."


    The three of us shared a moment of silence, letting the weight of the situation sink in. I was touched by their concern and understanding.


    Suddenly, the stadium lights brightened, and the cheering crowd signaled the start of the game. All our attention shifted to the rink where Enzo and his teammates skated out, ready to y theirst game together.

 Chapter 464

    ?Chapter 0464


    The excitement of the game always sent adrenaline pumping through my veins, but today''s energy was mixed with a bittersweet emotion. Knowing it was myst game here had everyone, including myself, a bit on edge.


    The locker room was abuzz with the usual pre-game chatter, yers discussing strategies and joking around. But amidst the usual hustle, my long-time friend and teammate, Matt, approached me with a somber look on his usually jovial face.


    "Hey," he began, pping me on the back. "Gonna miss having you around, man."


    I took a deep breath, pushing back the rush of emotions. "Thanks, Matt. It''s hard leaving all of this behind. But... it''s a good opportunity for me. I hope everyone understands that and isn''t too mad at me, you know?"


    Matt''s eyes softened. "I know. And we''re all really happy for you. No one is mad. But damn, I''m not gonna lie, it''s going to be strange not having you on the ice with us."


    A light chuckle escaped my lips. "Well, at least you''ll be taking the reins. You''ll make a damn good captain, you know."


    He smiled sheepishly. "Thanks, Enzo. That means a loting from you."


    We shared a moment of understanding before Matt''s gaze shifted, bing more serious. "Hey, have you thought about Nina? She''s going to be all alone while you''re gone."


    The mention of Nina''s name brought a warm feeling to my chest, but also a hint of anxiety. I had spent many nightsying awake and thinking about this, how Nina would be kept safe while I was gone.


    Andtely, ever since everything had happened, I was growing more and more worried about her. She didn''t want to show it, but I could tell. The Crescents, the Luna, Edward... All of it haunted her, day and night.


    "I know," I said with a sigh. "It''ll be tough. But she''s strong. And she has Lori and Jessica. They''ll look out for her."


    Matt hesitated, clearly choosing his words carefully. "I get that, but... are you really not worried? About her... trauma?"


    His words hit me like a ton of bricks. I was instantly transported to that night-a memory I had tried to suppress, but one that always lurked in the back of my mind.


    I was awakened by the soft rustling of sheets and the chill of an empty bed.


    Nina and I had shared countless nights together, always seeking sce in each other''s arms, but tonight was different. The weighty silence of the room was broken only by the faint hum of crickets outside. It took me a moment to realize Nina wasn''t beside me.


    Blinking against the darkness, I looked around, straining to hear any hint of movement. There was none. Several moments went by during which I heard and saw nothing. An unsettling feeling settled in my chest, and I got out of bed, moving silently across the room and out into the hallway.


    "Nina?" I called out softly. No response. I checked the other rooms, but she was nowhere to be found. A sense of unease quickly transformed into panic. Where could she be?


    I reached the back door and found it ajar, the gentle breeze rustling the curtains. My heart raced as I stepped out onto the dew-covered grass. The moon, full and luminous, cast an eerie glow over the vastndscape, the cliffside casting long, dark shadows.


    As I approached the cliff, a silhouette appeared against the pale glow of the moon. My heart caught in my throat. It was Nina, standing eerily still, dangerously close to the edge, her nightgown fluttering in the wind. Her face was nk, eyes unseeing, lost in a world that was somewhere far away.


    The weight of the situation hit me like a ton of bricks. One false move, and I could lose her forever.


    Mustering every ounce of courage, I took cautious steps, speaking in hushed, gentle tones. "Nina? It''s me, Enzo. Please,e back."


    She didn''t react. It was like she was trapped in a trance, a nightmarish world of her own making.


    I continued my slow approach, my heart in my throat. Every second felt like an eternity. When I was close enough, I reached out, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her back gently, yet firmly.


    It was then that she snapped out of her trance. Her eyes, once vacant, were now wide with terror as she looked around, trying to make sense of her surroundings.


    Her gaze locked onto the cliff''s edge, and a blood-curdling scream erupted from her lips. I tightened my grip around her, pulling her close, feeling her heart racing against mine.


    *It''s okay, Nina," I whispered, trying to calm her. "You''re safe now."


    She buried her face in my chest, tears soaking my shirt as sobs quaked her slender body. "I... I don''t know how I got there," she sobbed. "What''s happening?"


    I kissed the top of her head, my own eyes misting over with abination of fear and relief. "Shhh, it''s okay. I''ve got you."This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    We sat there for what felt like hours, holding onto each other for dear life, both of using to terms with the gravity of what had just urred.


    Snapping back to the present, I cleared my throat, trying to hide the emotion threatening to spill out.


    "I think about that night a lot," I finally admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. Matt was the only one who knew.


    Months ago, I had told him reluctantly, because even though we were best friends, I still felt worried that Nina''s episodes wouldbel her as a basket case or a danger somehow. But Matt was always understanding, and I think in a way he always kept an eye on her after that, too.


    I was d I did tell him. It felt good to know that he would be here to watch over her, even from afar, while I was gone. And it sure as hell felt good that she would be protected against the Crescents while I was gone.


    Matt nodded sympathetically. "I can''t even imagine how tough it was for both of you."


    I ran a hand through my hair, exhaling deeply. "That night terrified me. The thought of her being alone... it keeps me up."


    "But you can''t be with her every second," Matt reasoned, trying to be helpful. "She needs to heal and learn to cope."


    "I know," I said. "But leaving her, even for a short while... it''s hard."


    Matt squeezed my shoulder, his eyes filled with understanding. "I get it, man. Just know we''re all here for her. And for you."


    I smiled weakly, appreciating the sentiment. "Thanks, Matt. That means a lot."


    The whistle blew then, signaling the start of the game.


    We both got up, ready to hit the ice. But as Iced up my skates, I couldn''t shake off the unease that had settled in. Nina''s safety was always on my mind, and leaving her was one of the hardest decisions I''d ever made.


    But I held onto the hope that with time and support, she''d ovee the shadows of her past.

 Chapter 465

    ?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Chapter 0465


    The mor and excitement of the hockey rink surrounded me, but amidst the cacophony, I felt a million miles away. The brilliant white of the ice, the fast-paced movement of the yers, the asional brush of cold air that swept past-it was all so familiar and yet so foreign.


    Lori and Jessica sat on either side of me, faces lit up with enthusiasm as they cheered for Enzo and the team. They would often turn to me, trying to engage me in their banter andughter, but my heart wasn''t fully in it.


    *Come on, Nina!" Jessica teased, elbowing me lightly. "You''re the girlfriend-sorry, wife of the star yer. Show some spirit!"


    I mustered a weak smile, my gaze instinctively searching for Enzo on the rink. There he was, maneuvering the puck with grace and precision, a force to be reckoned with. I remembered when I first met him, being shocked by how he moved around the rink with a supernatural speed.


    Now I knew the truth, and almost felt a little bit bad for the opponents as they struggled to keep up. But Enzo was always fair about not using his werewolf abilities to win, and instead relied on his sheer skills. I admired that about him. And now that I had imed his entire team, he was strict with them about doing the same.


    "I am," I replied. "It''s just... I don''t know. I feel a bit out of it today."


    As we kept watching, the hockey game''s energy pulsed around me, but the wave of nausea that washed over was all-consuming. The loud cheers and the re of thementator''s voice seemed to fade into the background as a rush of dizziness took over.


    I gripped the armrests of my seat, taking deep breaths and willing the sensation to pass. But the feeling intensified, and I knew I needed to get to a bathroom-fast.


    *Be right back," I said, without waiting for a response from Lori and Jessica.


    Scrambling out of my seat, I pushed past fans, offering a rushed "Excuse me," as I sprinted toward the restroom. I barely made it into the stall before the contents of my stomach emptied. Gasping for air and feeling utterly drained, I sat on the floor for a moment, collecting myself.


    When I emerged from the stall, I was met with the concerned faces of Lori and Jessica.


    "Are you okay?" Lori asked, reaching out to touch my arm.


    Jessica handed me a bottle of water. "Here, drink this."


    I took a sip, then another, trying to rid my mouth of the bitter taste. "Thank you."


    Lori sighed, her eyes searching mine. "Nina, you really should take a pregnancy test. This isn''t normal."


    I hesitated, looking away. "I know morning sickness isn''t just in the morning. I''ve taken enough biology sses to know that." My voice wavered, revealing the unease bubbling beneath my attempt at humor.


    Jessica stepped forward, her tone softening. "Look, we''re just worried about you. You can''t keep living in denial." The weight of their words sank in. They were right, of course, but the thought of facing the potential reality was daunting. "I just... I''m not ready. Not today. I wanna let Enzo enjoy hisst game in peace."


    Lori ced a gentle hand on my shoulder. "You don''t have to do it alone. We''ll be with you every step of the way." Jessica nodded in agreement. "Promise us you''ll take a test tomorrow."


    I met their gaze, both sets of eyes filled with nothing but love and concern. "Okay," I whispered, feeling a lump form in my throat. "I promise."


    Before I could say anything else, the restroom door swung open, and a pair of excited girls burst in. They stopped abruptly, eyes widening in recognition. I could tell from the brand new jerseys, fresh from the school store, and the vibrant paint in school colors on their faces that they were bright-eyed freshmen.

 Chapter 0466

    ?Chapter 0466


    "Oh my gosh, you''re Enzo Rivers'' wife!" one of them eximed.


    The other girl''s gaze darted between Lori, Jessica, and me, her excitement morphing into mischief. "Wait, were you guys talking about a baby? Is there going to be a little hockey star on the way?"


    My heart raced, panic setting in. Thest thing I needed was wild rumors circting throughout the stadium. I had to think fast.


    Smiling with as much grace as I could muster, I replied, "It was just a joke between friends. You know, the kind of what if'' conversations you have for fun."


    Lori chimed in, "Exactly. We were just teasing her since Enzo''s been so in the spotlighttely."


    Jessicaughed, giving me a yful nudge. "And you know, imagining a mini Enzo on skates. No truth to it!"


    The girls exchanged nces, seemingly satisfied with our exnation. "Well, if it ever does happen, that would be the cutest thing ever!" the first girl gushed.


    "Totally!" her friend agreed. "Anyway, we won''t keep you. Good luck with everything!"


    As they left, I let out a deep breath, relief washing over me. "Thank you," I murmured to Lori and Jessica, grateful for their quick thinking.


    Jessica rolled her eyes. "Girl, we''ve got your back. But seriously, you need to take that test. Rumors spread fast, especially juicy ones like this."


    The three of us returned to our seats, the roar of the crowd still echoing in my ears. I tried to shake off the earlier events and focused my attention on the game. Enzo was out there on the ice, gliding effortlessly. His precision and skill were unmatched, and even though my mind was a whirlwind of emotions, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride watching him.


    Jessica leaned in, pointing to the rink. "Look at him go! Enzo''s really on fire tonight."


    Lori nodded in agreement. "He always seems to have this natural ir when he''s out there. Makes it look so easy."


    I watched as Enzo weaved between opponents, the puck seemingly glued to his stick. With a swift maneuver, he took a shot, and the puck soared into the. The crowd erupted in cheers, and I pped along, momentarily forgetting my own turmoil.


    It was always mesmerizing watching Enzo y, a reminder of his dedication and passion. For those brief moments, the world faded away, and it was just the ice, the game, and Enzo.


    However, during a lull in the game, it seemed as though my friends still weren''t satisfied with their earlier scolding. Leaning toward me, Lori lowered her voice and nudged me with her elbow. "If you are pregnant, Nina, have you thought about how you''ll handle it? Will you tell Enzo?"


    Jessica added, "What if it keeps him from going? His new career, the opportunity of a lifetime. Can you really drop that kind of news on him now?"


    Their words hit hard, echoing the very fears that had consumed my thoughts. Enzo was on the brink of a new chapter in his life. I knew that this news would change everything. But tonight, I didn''t want to think about it.


    "Of course I''d tell him," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper. "He deserves to know. But... I''m terrified of what that means for us."


    Lori ced aforting hand on my shoulder. "You don''t have to decide everything right now. First, find out for sure."


    I nodded, taking sce in her words. "You''re right. I just... I never imagined this happening. Not now."


    A sudden roar from the crowd cut our conversation short. I looked up to see Enzo making a brilliant y, scoring the final goal of the game.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The rink erupted into cheers, the atmosphere electric with celebration.

 Chapter 467

    ?Chapter 0467


    All around me, the stadium echoed with the intensity of thest few minutes of the game.


    The yers moved at a fric pace, each moment on the rink more nail-biting than thest. Enzo''s team was a goal down, but I knew better than to lose hope, especially with Enzo''s uncanny ability to pull something extraordinary out of the bag.


    And then, with seconds to spare, he did just that.


    Enzo pivoted around an opponent with unbelievable grace, sending the puck flying through the air in a mesmerizing arc. The goalie dove, but he was just a fraction of a second toote. The pucknded with a thud inside the, signaling the tie. The cheers and gasps of the crowd filled the air, an explosive mix of tension and exhration.


    Overtime ensued, and the pressure was palpable. I could see Enzo speaking to his teammates, probably devising some strategy. With only a minute left, he executed a feint that seemed impossible, evading two defenders andting the winning goal with a finesse that left the entire stadium stunned.


    The crowd erupted. The roar was deafening. Enzo''s teammates swarmed him, lifting him onto their shoulders in a triumphant parade around the rink. It was a spectacle, a celebration of skill, teamwork, and sheer willpower. Enzo''s face was alight with joy, but as his gaze met mine, the brilliance of his smile deepened.


    Despite the turmoil in my heart, I couldn''t help but smile back, pride and love overwhelming every other emotion. Tonight was his night, his victory. The looming uncertainties could wait, at least for now.


    "He''s unbelievable, isn''t he?" Lori whispered, leaning into me.


    "Yes," I murmured, my eyes still locked with Enzo''s. "He really is."


    Jessica nudged me yfully. "So, you''re just going to let him bask in the glory tonight and drop the bomb tomorrow?"


    I exhaled, feeling the weight of the unspoken again. "I promised I''d take the test tomorrow, Jess. And I will. But tonight... tonight is for him."


    Lori raised an eyebrow. "Are you sure, Nina? It''s big news. Don''t you think he should know sooner rather thanter?"


    *Lori, I''m not even sure if there''s news to share yet," I responded, a bit defensively. "Let''s not jump to conclusions." Jessica interjected, her tone softening. "We just care about you, Nina. And Enzo. We want what''s best for both of you."


    I squeezed her hand gratefully. "I know. And I promise, first thing tomorrow, I''ll find out."


    The crowd''s cheers were beginning to settle down when the stadium''s speakers buzzed to life.


    "Hey everyone!" Enzo''s voice boomed, causing a fresh wave of cheers. "I just wanted to take a moment to thank you all. This victory, it isn''t just mine, it''s all of ours."


    There were loud cheers of agreement. He paused for a moment, letting the apuse die down.


    *But I also have an announcement to make." He hesitated, just a beat too long, and I felt a flutter of unease in my stomach. He wasn''t....


    He continued. "At the end of this semester, I''m leaving Mountainview... for a new opportunity. And tonight was myst game here."


    The crowd gasped, a collective sound of surprise and dismay.


    I felt my heart lurch. I hadn''t expected him to announce his departure publicly like this. I had been under the impression that he would leave quietly, or maybe make a social media post announcing Matt as the new captain. Considering how much people loved Enzo here, it was certain to cause outrage. I thought that he wanted to avoid that.


    He wasn''t done, though. "I know this might be unexpected for many of you. And trust me, this ce, this team, all of you... you hold a special ce in my heart. But every end is a new beginning. And speaking of beginnings, I''d like you all to cheer for the new captain of our team, Matt!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 468

    ?Chapter 0468


    There was a mix of cheers and murmurs, but eventually, the stadium''s atmosphere shifted to congratte and support Matt, who looked both humbled and ted.


    Lori and Jessica looked at me, their expressions a mix of shock and sympathy.


    "Did you know he was going to say that?" Jessica whispered.


    I shook my head, struggling to find my voice. "No... I had no idea."


    Thest echoes of Enzo''s announcement were still reverberating in the stadium when two familiar faces appeared beside me. The freshman girls from the bathroom. They both had an air of barely contained excitement and curiosity.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "Nina!" one of them began, her voice high-pitched and breathless. "Did you know Enzo was going to quit the hockey team?"


    The other nudged me slightly and added, "Yeah, why didn''t you drop any hints about it earlier? You two are, like, always together!" The way that she was leaning close to me, her shoulder brushing against mine, indicated that she saw us as ''friends'' after our brief meeting in the bathroom.


    I blinked, taken aback by their forthrightness. Before I could even muster a response, the first girl leaned in even closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "And, like, are you sure you aren''t pregnant? If you are, what are you gonna do? Everyone would be so excited."


    The barrage of questions and the prying eyes made me feel as if I were under a microscope. I tried to find words, but my mouth felt suddenly dry.


    Thankfully, Lori, always the one to stand up for her friends, stepped in before I could fumble for a response. Excuse me,dies," she said, her voice cool but polite, "but it''s not Nina''s job to give ''hints'' about Enzo Rivers'' life. Or answer personal questions for that matter."


    The two freshmen looked taken aback, clearly not expecting to be reprimanded. The first one tried to defend herself. "We were just curious. It''s not like we meant any harm."


    Jessica snorted, unable to hide her amusement. "Maybe next time, think before you invade someone''s personal space with a dozen questions. Nina isn''t a tabloid."


    The girls mumbled something that sounded like an apology, their faces a mix of embarrassment and indignation. As they scurried off, I let out a relieved sigh.


    *Thanks, Lori. I really wasn''t ready for that."


    Lori waved a hand dismissively, "No need to thank me. Those two were beyond nosy. A bit of a reality check was in order."


    We allughed. "Oh, the joys of being married to a celebrity, huh?" Jessica added.


    I rolled my eyes. "I never thought dating a small town college hockey yer woulde with this kind of attention. It''s like being with a rock star."


    Lori smirked. "Well, to be fair, Enzo is basically a hockey deity in this little town. It''s no surprise you''re getting a bit of the spotlight too."


    I groaned yfully. "I could do without the spotlight, thank you very much."


    Jessica leaned back in the bleachers, her eyes scanning the dispersing crowd. "You might want to get used to it. With Enzo''s talent and his new opportunities? The attention is only going to increase."


    Lori nodded in agreement. "Jess is right. This is only the beginning. But, on the bright side, you''ll always have us to fend off the overly nosy freshmen!*


    I chuckled, imagining a future filled with Lori scaring away gossip-hungry fans. "Honestly, I don''t know what I would do without you two. Being Enzo''s wife mighte with its challenges, but I wouldn''t trade it for the world."


    Both Lori and Jessica smiled warmly at me. "And we wouldn''t trade our friendship with you for anything either," Jessica said, wrapping an arm around me.


    *Through thick and thin, celebrity husbands and all!" Lori said, causing all three of us to burst out inughter.

 Chapter 469

    ?Chapter 0469


    The cold, sharp bite of the ice-rink''s air faded as the sounds of the crowd grew deafening. Making my way down toward the rink, I felt the surge of warmth wrap around me long before I realized it was Enzo, embracing me tightly armidst the throng.


    His uniform, still damp with sweat, clung to him but he seemed not to care as he squeezed me close.


    "That was a hell of a way to make an announcement," I whispered into his ear, trying to keep the tremor out of my voice. "Could''ve warned me, you know."


    He pulled back, locking those soft yet striking brown eyes onto mine. The stadium''s lights caught the sheen of triumph and emotion in them, making them appear almost ethereal.


    "I didn''t n it, Nina," he admitted, his lips curving into a sheepish grin. "It just... felt right in the moment."


    I bit my lip, fighting off the surge of guilt and anxiety that welled up inside me. The entire school now knew of his departure, and here I was, potentially holding news that could alter his ns drastically.


    "You always did have a ir for the dramatic," I teased weakly, trying to keep the atmosphere light as I tucked a strand of curly, sweat-soaked hair behind his ear. "But you know, your fans seem to think I''m some sort of walking encyclopedia. I got bombarded with questions about it."


    Hisughter, genuine and contagious, bubbled forth. "Sorry. You know they''ve always been... special."


    A soft silence fell between us. "Is everything okay?" he asked when I didn''tugh, searching my face for any signs of distress. "You look pale."


    I nodded, perhaps too quickly. "Of course. Just... a lot to take in, you know?"


    He seemed to buy my excuse, or perhaps he was too wrapped up in the whirlwind of hisst big victory as a college hockey yer to dig deeper. "How about we go out and celebrate?" he suggested, his voice full of hopeful enthusiasm. "Onest hurrah at our favorite bar? Everyone''sing."


    I agreed, weing the distraction, even if it was only temporary.


    The transition from the sterile coldness of the ice rink to the warm, earthy ambiance of the town''s favored bar was a wee one. The aged wooden beams overhead,plemented by rustic brick walls, gave the establishment an old-world charm. Crackly rock music music softly wafted through hidden speakers, punctuated by the clinking of sses and the hum of conversations.


    Our group found arge booth near the back, our favorite weekend spot to sit and watch the drunk bar goerse and go all night. Enzo, noticing a shiver run through me as the fan hit us, draped his warm nnel over my shoulders before sliding into the booth next to me, his arm casually resting behind my back.


    A waiter swiftly approached, clearly recognizing our group. "The usual?" he asked with a knowing grin.


    Enzo nodded, tuming to me. "Want the usual drink, Nina?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Before I could reply, Jessica piped up. "Make it two less on the alcohol front. Nina and I are both feeling the mocktails tonight."


    I shot her a grateful look, silently thanking her for the save. She winked in response.


    When our drinks arrived, Enzo, holding his beer aloft, proposed a toast. "To new beginnings and cherished memories."


    Our sses clinked together in harmony. Everyone took hearty sips, reveling in the big victory All except me, of course. I took a tiny, almost non-existent sip, cing my ss back on the table with a soft thud.


    *Not feeling it tonight?" Enzo asked, quirking an eyebrow. The dim glow from the hanging bulbs above us cast a soft shadow on his face, making his features appear even more striking.


    I shrugged, hoping my face wouldn''t betray the insecurity lurking underneath. It wasn''t like me to turn down a drink at our favorite bar on a Saturday night. "Just... not in the mood, I guess," I lied.


    Just then, a heavy armnded on Enzo''s shoulder, causing him to turn, Matt, newly crowned as the team''s captain, was standing there, a wide grin on his face. "You did good out there, man," he said, offering Enzo a brotherly hug.

 Chapter 470

    ?


    Chapter 0470


    "We did good," Enzo corrected with a grin.


    As Matt and Enzo chatted about their final victory together, I nced over, distracted from the festivities, and my gaze settled on a familiar figure. Luke stood by himself, leaning against the dimly lit wall. His posture, though rxed, belied the concerned expression on his face. Our eyes met, and he nodded slightly, beckoning me over.


    Taking a deep breath, I weaved through the crowd, finally reaching him.


    "Hey, Luke, what''s going on?" I asked, trying to keep my voice light despite the heaviness that seemed to emanate from him.


    He hesitated for a split second before speaking. "I was out on a scout mission in Riverford today, and I found something," he began, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I frowned, trying to keep up. Riverford was a town close to Mountainview, only a thirty-minute drive away. My friends and I often visited the area to go shopping at the mall that was there.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    Without responding to my question, he pulled out his phone and handed it to me. On the screen was an image, and as the image came into focus, a chill ran down my spine.


    It was Edward.


    He sat in an old pickup truck in the parking lot of a gas station, the rusted body and chipped paintwork of the vehicle evident even in the grainy photo. Edward looked different-a thick beard covered his face, and a tattered baseball cap sat askew on his head.


    Despite these changes, recognition hit me like a punch to the gut. Memories of our past flooded back, and I felt a pang of nausea.


    I forced the words out. "This was today?"


    Luke nodded. "Yes. I tried to stay on his trail, but he noticed. Before I could approach, he opened a portal and vanished."


    "And you have no idea where he might''ve gone?" My voice trembled slightly.


    Luke shook his head, his frustration evident. "Somewhere in the werewolf realm. That''s all I can assume. But I won''t give up. Edward has to face justice for what he''s done."


    Swallowing hard, I tried to regain myposure. "Thanks for letting me know, Luke."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze softened as he scrutinized my face. "Are you alright?"


    I nodded, even though everything felt far from alright. Edward had retumed, in disguise, just a stone''s throw from me. Was he nning a return to Mountainview?


    "Yeah, I am," I lied. "Please, don''t say anything to Enzo, at least not tonight. Let him have this one night."


    Luke looked like he wanted to argue, but after a beat, he relented. "Alright. But Nina.. he needs to know. Maybe he shouldn''t leave."


    "And that''s exactly why I need to wait before telling him," I said. "I don''t want this to get in the way of his dreams."


    "But Nina..."


    "Enough, Luke," I spat out, shaking my head and handing his phone back. "Let''s not talk about it anymore tonight."


    Luke shot me a worried look, but said nothing. He nodded and slipped his phone back into his pocket without a word.


    We made our way back to the table, attempting to blend into the jovial atmosphere once more. It was then that Matt, ever the life of the party, pped the wooden table and dered, "I think it''s time for another round! On me, your new hockey captain!"


    Everyone cheered in agreement. But when the waiter approached, asking for drink orders, I declined. "Just a soda for me, thanks."


    Matt raised an eyebrow, a yful grin on his face. "Really? You''re turning down a free drink?"


    Before I could answer, Enzo interjected with a lightugh, "Maybe she''s had enough excitement for one night, Matt."


    Mattughed, nodding in agreement. But even as the banter continued, I could feel Enzo''s eyes on me. It was a searching look, filled with a mix of concern and something else-as if he suspected there was more beneath the surface.


    I was about to say something, anything to divert the attention, when Jessica suddenly stood up, her chair scraping loudly against the floor.


    "Nina," she said, her tone firm and insistent, e with me to the bathroom. Now."

 Chapter 471

    ?Chapter 0471


    Nina


    The bathroom door swung closed behind me with a resounding thud, its finality echoing through the tight space. I looked at Lori and Jessica, who stared back at me with an intense scrutiny in their eyes.


    *Alright, alright, go ahead," I groaned, leaning against the bathroom sink and folding my arms across my chest." Go on and scold me for the millionth time tonight.*


    Lori and Jessica paused to shoot each other a nce before Jessica sighed and ced her hand on my arm. *Nina, we''re just worried about you. That''s all," she said gently.


    I wasn''t sure why, but for some reason I felt a bit defensive. Maybe a little more harshly than I intended, I pulled my arm away and turned to face the mirror. "I''m fine," I dered, meeting their gazes in the reflection. "You two are getting too worried about this."


    Clearly annoyed by my defensiveness, Lori stepped up behind me and grabbed my shoulder, forcing me to turn around to face her. Even at her petite height, she had amanding air about her. It had always been one of her more prominent traits.


    *Nina Harper-or should I say, Nina Rivers-you''re acting like an idiot. Do you want to start off your marriage with a nice little handful of lies, or do you want to be truthful with your husband?"


    Before I could answer, Jessica chimed in, folding her thin arms across her chest. "Seriously, Nina. You and Enzo have been through so much together. And let''s not forget that you have a history of keeping things from him-*


    *I''m not keeping anything from him!" I eximed, throwing my hands up in the air in an exasperated manner. "I don''t even know if I''m pregnant or not. At least give me time to figure it out on my own before you start using me of lying to my husband."


    A tense silence fell over the room. Lori and Jessica''s unwavering gazes never left my face, eventually causing my resolve to crumble ever so slightly.


    I sighed, feeling my shoulders slump a little as my hands began nervously picking at a stray thread on my jeans." Look. It''splicated, okay? There''s more to it than you think."


    "Well, either way, you should be open with Enzo," Lori insisted, her eyes not leaving mine. "He''s your husband, Nina. Secrets don''t make for a good marriage."


    The weight of their words sank in, but also tightened the knot in my stomach. "I can''t," I finally admitted, the words barely more than a whisper. "At least, not yet. If it turns out I am... well, pregnant, Enzo won''t want to leave. He''ll give up his dreams for me. And I can''t be the reason he doesn''t go after what he wants. Not after everything he''s been through."


    *So what''s your n then?" Jessica prodded, her voice filled with abination of annoyance and disbelief. "To keep it a secret and deal with it on your own?"


    I looked down at the cold tile floor, contemting my options. I had dreams too; medical school was just around the corner. Could I manage all that with a baby?


    *Maybe," I mumbled, almost too low to hear. "I''ve thought about...well, not keeping it. Having an abortion."


    The silence that followed was heavy, almost suffocating. I could feel both of their stares, now filled with a mixture of confusion and concern.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    *And would you keep that a secret too?" Lori finally broke the silence, her tone softer now.


    "From Enzo? Maybe," I said, looking up to meet their eyes. "We can always have a familyter, right? He goes off to pursue his dream, I go to medical school, and then we can think about a family once we''re really ready."

 Chapter 472

    ?Chapter 0472


    "But would that really be what you want?" Jessica asked, her tone cautious. "A secret abortion? It''s a huge decision, Nina. One that you''d have to live with forever."


    "Look," I snapped, feeling cornered. "I don''t even know for sure if I''m pregnant yet. So there''s no point in having this conversation now."


    Lori sighed, taking a step closer to me. "Fair enough, Nina. But if you are, you''re not alone. You don''t have to go through this by yourself. Remember that."


    "Yeah," Jessica added. "We''re always here for you, no matter what you decide."


    The intensity of the moment started to thin out, reced by an uneasy peace. They were right. Whether or not to bring a new life into this world was a monumental decision, one that could impact not just me, but also the man I loved.


    "Come on, let''s head back," Lori said after a moment, gesturing to the door. "Before they start to think we''ve ditched them."


    "Yeah," I agreed, still feeling somewhat lost in all of this but grateful for the reminder that I wasn''t alone in my struggle.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As we made our way back to the group, though, my friends'' words kept reverberating in my mind. What was willing to sacrifice, and at what cost?


    Enzo waved at me from across the crowded bar, a warm, inviting smile on his face. As I weaved my way through the throng of people, the noise level seemed to dip for a moment, long enough for me to take a deep breath before reaching him. When I did, he wrapped his arm around me and nted a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    "Everything alright?" he asked, his soft brown eyes searching mine. "Jess looked really serious when she pulled you away. Is something up?"


    I hesitated, feeling my wolf stir within me. This could be the moment, the perfect opportunity toy everything on the table. But at thest second, the words caught in my throat as though something was keeping them froming out.


    "It''s just... girl stuff," I said finally, offering him a reassuring smile. "Nothing to worry about."


    He chuckled, the soundforting when I really needed it. "Since when do you talk about ''girl stuff'' with your friends?"


    He was teasing, of course. My rtionship with Lori and Jessica had been more about how to handle supernatural crises than menstrual cycles or makeup tips in recent history. But tonight was different. Tonight, theplexities of being a woman seemed to outweigh even the life-and-death situations we once found ourselves in.


    *Us girls are full of surprises," I retorted yfully. We both knew the ''girl stuff'' excuse was flimsy, but it would hold -for now, at least.


    Changing the subject, I asked, "How are you feeling, now that the game is over? Sad?"


    He paused, his eyes turning reflective. "Yeah, I''m sad. But I''m also excited, you know? It''s like the end of one chapter and the start of another. New beginnings."


    The words ''new beginnings'' echoed in my ears, and my hand almost instinctively gravitated toward my belly. But I caught myself just in time, instead letting my hands float up to cup his face.


    "I''m so proud of you," I said, my eyes meeting his. "Taking this leap, going after your dreams-I know everything will work out perfectly.


    For a moment, his eyes seemed to search mine, as if looking for something more, some hiddenyer of meaning in my words. But then he smiled, that wonderful, heart-stopping smile that I''d fallen in love with.


    "You think so?" he murmured.


    I smirked, letting my thumb brush across his stubbly cheek. "I know so."


    His grin widened, and he leaned in to whisper in my ear. "In that case, I want to take you home. Now."

 Chapter 0473

    ?Chapter 0473


    Nina


    The night air had grown chilly by the time Enzo and I arrived at home. I put our pickup truck in park in the driveway and nced over at Enzo, whose cheeks were red from onest drink at the bar with his teammates.


    "Your cheeks are rosy," I teased, nudging him with my elbow.


    Enzo grinned and brushed me off as he hopped out of the truck. "I couldn''t leave the bar without onest toast with my team," he said. His voice was cheerful, but there was a hint of mncholy behind it that I could tell he was trying to hide.


    Maybe it wasn''t so obvious to everyone else, but it was obvious to me. Enzo was more sad about the end of his time with his hockey team than he was letting on. But I decided not to push, figuring that if he needed to talk about it, he would in his own time.


    We headed into the house and flicked on the lights. It was so much cozier inside now that we had renovated the ce, and I knew that Richard and Enzo''s mother would have liked it.


    Instead of harsh gray walls and sparse fumishings, we were greeted by warm tones and plush furniture. A vase of flowers sat on the dining room table, and photographs of us with our friends hung on the walls.


    *You know, I''m gonna be real homesick when I have to leave this ce, and I never thought I''d ever admit that," Enzo said, sinking down onto therge sectional couch.


    I couldn''t help but grin. When I had first gotten to know Enzo, he despised this house. Now, thanks to our renovations and new memories, it had be a haven for us. The ocean view below through therge windows no longer felt harsh and cold, but rather warm and inviting.


    *I''ll make sure to tell everyone how much you''re pining away for home while you''re gone," I teased as I lowered myself onto Enzo''sp, feeling his muscr, warm arms wrap themselves around me.


    Enzo scoffed. "You wouldn''t dare."


    I grinned and pressed my lips to his neck. "Oh, but I would. I''ll even tell them that you can''t stop calling me andining about theck of good food, too."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You bitch." Enzo''s lips twitched up into a smile, his voice dropping to a husky tone. I felt my body be electrified as he pressed his lips to mine, his tongue pushing its way into my mouth to explore it like new territory.


    Without meaning to, a soft moan escaped my lips as his fingers began to work their way up and into my shirt. His hands were cold, but it was soothing against the heat from everything that had been going through my mind recently.


    "You know," I murmured into his ear, "you say you''ll miss the house. But I think you''ll miss this more than anything."


    Enzo drew back slightly and shot me a half-puzzled, half-amused look. "That goes without saying,"


    Before I could answer, his arms wrapped tightly around me again, and I felt him lowering me down onto the couch. His strong body pressed itself between my legs, his hand wandering my thigh as he began to kiss my neck.


    I wanted to rx. I really did. But I just couldn''t hide the tenseness in my body, the stress from the past day. For a moment, as I closed my eyes, I pictured two things in sharp contrast from one another: a little life growing inside of me, and something else. Something more sinister, always lurking at the edges of my vision, waiting for the right moment to...


    *Stop."


    My voice came out sharper than I intended, and I found myself pushing Enzo''s hands away, causing him to sit up with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "What''s wrong? You okay?" His voice, usually a soothing balm, seemed to sharpen my stress.


    "Sorry. Just... I''d like to shower first if that''s okay." I lied, averting my eyes. His hand, still lingering on my waist, seemed to question the authenticity of my reply.

 Chapter 474

    ?Chapter 0474


    Enzo shot me a confused look, but said nothing. I tried to hide my ragged breath as I gently untangled myself from him and made my way upstairs, where I turned on the shower, peeled my clothes off, and jumped in before the water even had a chance to warm up.


    The biting cold of the water sent a shock through my body, but as I washed myself, I felt as though the chills running beneath my skin served as a distraction from everything.


    The truth was, I wanted to be okay-for him, for us. But a mountain of uncertainties loomed in my mind, clouding my ability to rx into the intimacy we both craved. Memories of the bathroom conversation with Lori and Jessica, their pointed questions and concerns, still resounded in my head, and all the while I felt as though I was being watched by the shadow entity.


    By the time I came out of the shower, the steam had risen into the high ceilings of the bathroom and fogged up the mirror. Enzo was sitting on the edge of the bed when I emerged, that same puzzled look on his face.


    "If something is wrong, I''d like you to tell me," he said before I had the chance to say anything. "This isn''t like you, Nina.


    My heart caught in my throat, torn between the urge to confess and the fear of how that confession might alter our lives forever.


    *I''m just... tired. And not feeling great," I managed to say, my words edged with a vulnerability I couldn''t hide. Enzo looked at me for a few moments, his soft brown eyes searching my face. Then, as though deciding not to prod, he simply nodded and held his arms open for me.


    The smell of eggs and fresh coffee jolted me awake. I opened my eyes to see the first rays of the morning sun spilling through the window as Enzo carefully navigated the bedroom door with a tray in his hands.


    *Thought you could use some pampering," he said with a loving smile,ying the tray across myp. "You said you weren''t feeling wellst night."


    *That''s... really sweet of you," I murmured, sitting up. "But you didn''t have to do that."


    Enzo shrugged and ran a hand through his curls. "Of course I did. And hey, I was thinkingter we could go to that mall you really like, do a little shopping and grab lunch. Just you and me."


    Enzo''s words made me smile. The idea of spending the day together wasforting, and much needed. But as the aroma of scrambled eggs wafted up to my nose, my stomach churned violently.


    With a gasp, I bolted out of bed and dashed toward the bathroom, my hand mped over my mouth. The food tray toppled over, spilling its contents across the bed and floor.


    I barely made it to the toilet before I was violently sick, the scent of eggs now a nauseating reminder of my body''s recent changes or possible changes.


    When my stomach finally stopped its revolt, I leaned against the cool bathroom wall, catching my breath. I felt trapped in my own skin, my body betraying me while my mind swirled in a state of emotional distress.


    Steeling myself for the scene I had left in the bedroom, I took shaky steps back, ready to confront the mess, both literal and figurative.


    I found Enzo silently cleaning up the spilled food, his brow furrowed, and a solemn look on his face. The sight pierced through me, a painful reminder that, despite our closeness, there was a growing chasm of unsaid truths between us.


    He paused his cleaning, finally looking up at me. The smile was gone, reced by a searching, almost pleading expression.


    "Nina, you need to tell me what''s going on."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 475

    ?


    Chapter 0475


    Nina


    "Nina, you need to tell me what''s going on."


    In the aftermath of my mad dash to the bathroom, Enzo''s concerned voice hung in the silent air.


    The weight of everything was pressing down on me, the silence only punctuated by the sounds of the birds outside and the ocean below. My eyes flitted from Enzo''s concerned gaze to the overturned te, scrambled eggs and toast forming a mushy mosaic on the white bedsheets.


    "It''s nothing," I said quickly, my heart racing as I grabbed a handful of tissues from the bedside table. I bent down to clean the mess, hoping my movements would distract him from the question. "I''m really sorry about the mess, Enzo. And your hard work went to waste. I''ll take us to the diner this morning to make up for it if you''d like."


    His face remained unreadable as he picked up the empty te and set it on the nightstand. "It''s not about the mess, Nina. It''s about you. Are you sick?"


    I shrugged. "Maybe," I replied. "The smell of the eggs just got to me, that''s all."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo made a face, but said nothing. I knew that he was onto me; I loved eggs. It wasn''t like me at all to turn down a warm te of scrambled eggs and bacon, and yet here I was, turned off by the smell for the second day in a


    row.


    I finished mopping up thest of the eggs and tossed the tissues into the wastebasket, then looked up at him, just wanting to change the subject. "So, do you still want to spend the day with me? Or have Ipletely ruined the mood?"


    He smiled gently, but it didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Of course I want to spend the day with you. But not if I''m worried that something''s going on with you that you''re not telling me, Nina."


    *I told you, I''m just not feeling the best," I said, maybe a little too defensively. "The smell of eggs has been bothering me the past couple of days. That''s it."


    Before Enzo could answer, I crossed the room back to the bathroom, where I pulled my toothbrush out of the medicine cab and began to scrub away the remnants of my morning escapade. However, it wasn''t long before Enzo appeared in the mirror, leaning against the doorframe.


    Enzo folded his arms across his chest, his eyes narrowing. "You must think I''m a fool if you think I buy that exnation for one second. I know you, Nina. Something else is going on."


    Feeling cornered, I spat my toothpaste out into the sink and snapped back a little more harshly than I intended. "I don''t know why you''re prying so much. It''s really not that serious. I have everything under control."


    He gestured at the remaining stains on the sheets. "Is this what you call ''under control"?"


    His words hit a nerve, making me instantly realize the absurdity of myme excuses. I sighed deeply, pressing my hands into the bathroom counter and finally meeting his eyes in the mirror. "You''ve always been too perceptive for your own good, you know?"


    He chuckled softly. "I don''t think it requires much perception when my wife is running to vomit first thing in the morning."


    My eyes met his, and in that moment, I saw the raw worry that he had been trying to mask with his calm demeanor. The realization struck me: there was no hiding from Enzo, and maybe there shouldn''t be. Jessica and Lori were right; I couldn''t handle this on my own. And if I didn''t open up to Enzo sooner rather thanter, it would shatter the trust we had worked so hard to build.


    *Alright. I might be...pregnant," I blurted out, my voiceced with a mixture of regret and relief. The words were like a dam breaking, releasing a torrent of hidden emotions. "But I don''t know for sure. I haven''t taken a test yet."


    Enzo took a step back, his face going through a myriad of expressions: shock, hurt, and finally, resignation. "You


    might be pregnant? And you didn''t tell me sooner? How long have you been dealing with this?"


    "Just since yesterday," I stammered, my eyes downcast, avoiding his prating gaze. "I''m sorry. I was just... unsure."


    There was a heavy silence that fell over the room before Enzo crossed through the doorway to meet me. His strong, calloused hands gripped my shoulders, practically forcing me to look up at him. "Nina, you''re my wife," he began. "I''m not too mad since you say you only just started having suspicions yesterday. But... damn. You should have told me immediately."


    I swallowed, blinking away the tears that threatened toe. "I''m sorry I didn''t say anything sooner," I murmured. "It''s just...I didn''t want to ruin your dreams. You''ve been offered that coaching position, and you''ve been so excited about this. I thought, maybe, if I am pregnant, you would stay back for me"


    "Maybe I would," Enzo said, his voiceing across as more thoughtful than upset. "But that''s my decision to make if that''s what I want to do. It''s not fair for you to keep something like that from me. And besides, I would have found out eventually."


    For a moment, I felt my throat clench as memories of my conversation with Lori and Jessica the night before flickered through my mind. The concept of a secret abortion had wandered asionally through my psyche.


    "Nina?" Enzo asked, as though reading my mind. "I would have found out eventually... right?''


    I paused, instinctively biting down hard on my bottom lip to keep it from quivering. My eyes darted away, through the doorway and back to the mess I had made in the bedroom.


    His eyes narrowed, a hint of betrayal shing through his face for a split second before he appeared to regain hisposure. "Were you nning on having an abortion without telling me?"


    The directness of his question was like a physical blow. I looked up, meeting his eyes for the first time since the conversation started. "It... crossed my mind," I admitted, taking note of the quiver in my voice. "But I don''t even know for sure. I haven''t taken a test yet."


    For a long moment, he didn''t say anything. I could see him wrestling with his feelings, trying to make sense of the dilemma we were stuck with. When he finally spoke, his voice had a calmness that took me by surprise.


    "Look, we need to be sure first. I''ll take you to the pharmacy. We can get a pregnancy test," he offered, his words measured but supportive.


    My heart felt like it might shatter from a mixture of love, relief, and even a little dread. "You''d do that? Even though I thought about keeping this from you?"


    His face softened. "Yes, because no matter what, we''re in this together. I wish you had told me sooner, but we can''t change the past."


    Enzo''s words made my body rx. I felt my shoulders slump, and as though sensing my tightly wound nerves, he wrapped his arms around me and pulled me in for a hug. I took a deep breath and inhaled his scent, allowing it to envelop me entirely.


    *Nowe on," Enzo said after a few moments, gently kissing the top of my head. "Let''s go get that test."

 Chapter 476

    ?Chapter 0476


    Nina


    Enzo turned the key in the ignition, and the car roared to life. My fingers nervously tapped against the edge of my seat, as though that would somehow repair my frayed nerves.


    *Do you want to go in alone, or do you want me toe with you?" Enzo asked, his voice light and gentle, which I sorely needed.


    "I think I''d like for you to be with me," I said. Despite the fact that Enzo was basically a local celebrity and so was I now due to being his wife, and despite knowing that the two of us being there together was sure to turn some heads, I didn''t want to go in alone.


    We pulled into the parking lot of the local pharmacy. In a town as small as Mountainview, everyone knew everyone else, and the pharmacy was no different. This was bound to be an adventure because of that. The car came to a stop, and for a moment, we both just sat there, neither of us wanting to take the first step.


    "Ready?" Enzo broke the silence, his eyes meeting mine.


    "As ready as I''ll ever be," I replied, managing a small smile before opening the door.


    The bell on the door tinkled against the ss as we walked in, and my eyes immediately darted around the store. It was rtively empty, but of course, I had to run into Carol, a woman who ran the bookshop in town. She greeted us warmly but her eyes settled on me in a way that made me feel like she knew exactly why we were there.


    *Hey, Carol," I said, offering a tense smile.


    *Out and about early, I see," she noted. "Anything special you''re shopping for?*


    *Just some essentials, Enzo answered smoothly before I coulde up with something.


    "Ah, well, you two take care. By the way, Nina, I''m having a book sale next weekend. Think you might be around to lend a hand?" She looked at me expectantly. I had begun volunteering more around town ever since the Crescent attack, and although most of the residents of Mountainview had no memory of the entire experience, it felt like my duty.


    "Of course," I said, too eager to move on to ask for details.


    We continued towards the back of the store, and I felt like each step was taking an eternity. When we finally arrived at the family nning aisle, I stared at the array of pregnancy tests in front of me. I reached out tentatively and picked one up. Enzo put his hand on my arm reassuringly.


    "You''ve got this, Nina," he said softly.


    We approached the counter, where Hannah, a girl I had known since freshman year, was manning the register. She nced down at the test and then back up at me, her eyes widening.


    "Oh my gosh, Nina, are you guys-?"


    I pulled my hood up almost reflexively, as if that would somehow make me invisible. "Uh, we''re just checking, you know?"


    Hannah''s eyes sparkled. "Well, this is so exciting! I mean, imagine, little hockey stars running around!"


    "Yeah, imagine," I mumbled, wishing the floor would open up and swallow me whole. I took the bag from her and quickly turned around, avoiding any further conversation.


    As we walked back to the car, my face was a me of embarrassment. Enzo chuckled softly, his eyes dancing as he looked at me. "Hey, it''s not that bad."


    "I just felt like the entire town was watching me buy that test," I said, swallowing.


    "Well, if they were, now they''re watching you walk out with your husband who loves you and will support you noText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    matter what," Enzo said, his voice soft but firm.


    Satisfied that our task was over, we headed back to the car. Before we could drive away from the parking lot, though, Enzo turned to me with a puzzled expression. "Did your stomach just growl?"


    I blushed, embarrassed yet again. "Maybe. I threw up this moming, remember? And I couldn''t eat breakfast."


    He put the car back into park. "One more stop before we go home then."


    "Where?" I asked, intrigued.


    "You''ll see," he answered cryptically.


    We walked down the streets of our small town, the air light with the scent of spring. The atmosphere smelled like fresh flowers and clean, warm air, but even then, it felt strange to be out and about given the emotional rollercoaster we were on. But Enzo led the way, and when we turned theer, there it was: the local cafe that had been a staple for as long as I had lived in Mountainview.


    He held the door open for me, and the warm aroma of freshly ground coffee enveloped us. It was a sanctuary of normality on an otherwise upside-down day.


    *Order whatever you want," he said, giving me a gentle nudge towards the counter.


    I ended up choosing a in bagel with cream cheese and arge ck coffeefort food for an unsettling morning. We took our orders outside, choosing a table tucked away in the corner, shaded by an overhanging tree that was just starting to shed its pink spring blossoms in exchange for vibrant green leaves.


    *Thank you, Enzo," I said after a few bites, the food and coffee already lifting some of the heaviness inside me.* You''ve been really understanding, especially since I should have told you about the possibility of being pregnant sooner."


    Enzo reached across the table and held my hand. "Nina, it''s okay. I know now, and that''s what matters. We''re in this together, remember?"


    His touch was soothing, warm, and reassuring. I couldn''t help but smile.


    *Can you imagine it, though?" he mused softly, his eyes distant but thoughtful. "Our little son or daughter running around, inheriting the best from both of us."


    My face turned a fiery red at his words. I smacked his arm lightly. "Don''t get too ahead of yourself, okay? Even if I am pregnant, I''m still not sure it would be a good idea to keep it. Our lives are already on the edge of turning topsy -turvy,"


    For a moment, his face fell, and I felt a pang of guilt. He nodded, his expression shifting back to understanding." You''re right, of course. Maybe it wouldn''t be the best idea right now to bring a child into this world, into our lives as they are. Not until we''re more settled."


    We sat in a contemtive silence for a few moments, sipping our coffees, lost in our own thoughts. The weight of the moming''s events settled around us, but I felt oddly hopeful.


    *Ready to go home?" he finally asked, breaking the silence.


    I nodded. "Yeah. Let''s get this over with."


    When we got home, I took the bag and headed straight for the bathroom. I opened the box, my fingers trembling as I read the instructions. I took a deep breath and took the test.


    As I set it on the counter, I leaned back against the wall, my breaths shallow and ragged. This tiny object had the power topletely change everything, and the weight of that possibility was overwhelming.


    Enzo knocked softly on the door before entering. "Hey, you okay?"


    I looked at him, my eyes meeting his, and saw my own storm of emotions reflected back at me. "I don''t know yet,"


    I murmured, my voice breaking on thest word.


    "We''ll get through this, whatever it is," he said, wrapping his arms around me.


    I buried my face in his chest and nodded. "And we''ll find out in three minutes."

 Chapter 0477

    ?Chapter 0477


    Nina


    The three minutes that we had to wait for the test results felt like an eternity, each second somehow stretching longer than thest one. The air in the bathroom seemed to grow heavier with the weight of my thoughts as my mind whirled with possibilities.


    This tiny stick on the bathroom counter had the potential to change our lives in an instant, to rewrite all the ns we had or didn''t have. If I was pregnant, would we keep the baby, or would it be best to get an abortion? And if we did somehow decide to keep the baby after all, what would be of our dreams? What would happen to Enzo''s coaching career? What would happen to medical school for me?


    As I waited, my heartbeat thudded in my ears like a distant drum, and my fingers fidgeted restlessly with the hem of my shirt.


    Enzo stood beside me, his hand as warm and steady as ever on my shoulder. I could feel the tension radiating off him, too, but his eyes held a certain calm when they met mine. A calm I sorely needed but couldn''t find within myself.


    Finally, the timer on my phone chirped, pulling me out of my spiraling thoughts. I took a deep, shaky breath before leaning over to read the results on the test.


    Negative.


    A wave of relief washed over me, so strong it nearly knocked me off bnce. I felt Enzo''s grip on my shoulder tighten for a moment before he rxed, clearly sharing in my sense of relief.


    *Negative," he whispered, pulling me into a hug.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I nodded into his chest. My body felt at ease now, and yet, at the same time, I also couldn''t deny the sense of... disappointment?


    Enzo, almost as though sensing my emotions, shot me a nce. "You okay, love?"


    I shrugged and nodded at the same time, a gesture of uncertainty. "... I think so," I murmured, although I couldn''t quite deny the fact that there was a tinge of sadness in my voice.


    Enzo gave me a soft smile and ran his thumb along my cheek. "Don''t worry, Nina. We''ll get to have our family someday. Maybe it''s for the best if it doesn''t happen right now, though."


    As his arms encircled me, I felt safe. Secure. Loved. Relieved. And yet, a small but significant part of me couldn''t ignore that faint feeling of disappointment that still lingered in the back of my mind.


    Somewhere deep inside, even though I hadn''t admitted it even to myself, I had let myself believe that I was pregnant, let myself imagine what it might be like to be a mother, to create a family with Enzo. The very thought of it had scared me beyond belief, but it had also filled me with a sense of wonder, and that sense of wonder felt crushed now.


    "You''re right," I said, my voice filled with an emotion that even I couldn''t quite ce as I hugged him back. But was he right? Were we okay? Were we making the right choices? Questions filled my mind, each unanswered, leaving a void that was bing increasingly hard to ignore.


    We broke the hug, and I looked up into his eyes. As always, they were open and loving, but I could see his own struggle mirrored there in their brown depths.


    He had been willing to embrace whatever oue awaited us, willing to face it head-on like he did with everything in his life. There was a willingness to jump into the deep end, even if we had no idea how to swim. And maybe that was what both thrilled and terrified me. The thought of having a baby with him had filled me with an unexpected sense of excitement.


    "God," I said with a chuckle, turning so I could surreptitiously blink away the tears that were threatening toe." I can''t believe I''m saying this, but I was sort of hoping..."


    Enzo stopped me before I could finish by cing a hand on my shoulder. "Don''t think about it too much, Nina," he said gently. "We''ll have a family someday, as big or small as you want. It''s just not meant to be right now. And that''s okay."


    I nodded in response to Enzo''s words. He was right; it wasn''t meant to be. Not right now, at least. And it was likely for the best, not only because of the fact that our lives were on the precipice of change, but also because of something else.


    Something that I hadn''t dealt with yet. Something that came to me in the form of shadowy figures, beckoning for me to leap to my death.


    Just then, Enzo''s phone buzzed from the bathroom counter and pulled both of us back to reality. He nced at it and then back at me, a silent question in his eyes.


    "It''s okay, go ahead," I said, offering him a terse smile.


    He picked up the phone and read the message, his brow furrowing slightly before he typed a quick reply.


    Work, no doubt. Or maybe it was one of his manymitments around town, another reminder of the busy, chaotic lives we led. Lives that, ording to that small stick on the bathroom counter, were not yet ready to amodate another human being. That moment alone was enough to make me realize that I had nothing to be sad about right now; that it simply wasn''t the right time.


    But as I stood there, enveloped in Enzo''s warm and strong arms, staring at our reflections in the bathroom mirror, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was missing. Or maybe it would have been more urate to say... that something was waiting. Waiting for the right moment, like it was teetering on the edge of a cliff, I wouldn''t exin it, but something felt... off. Like I wasn''t alone.


    But when I nced around the bathroom, the shadow figure that had gued my life over the past months was nowhere to be found, and I was only met with the cool gleam of the blue tiles.


    The test was negative, but everything else the fear, the relief, the unexpected yearning-was a resounding positive. And it left me feeling disoriented, like I was lost in a sea of conflicting emotions.


    "We''ll get through this, whateveres our way," Enzo said, his words echoing his earlier reassurance, though this time, theynded a little differently in my ears. His voice drew me back to reality.


    "We will," I echoed.


    For a moment, Enzo was silent before his look of concern morphed into one of love, affection, and maybe even a little mischief.


    "Now then," he said, wrapping his strong arms around me and pressing his lips to mine. "What did I say earlier?" I furrowed my brow, thinking for a few moments beforeing up nk. "I don''t know. What- Enzo grinned and took my hand, leading me out of the stifling bathroom and into the bedroom. It suddenly struck me; a promise of a peaceful day together, just the two of us, enjoying our time together before he would eventually need to leave for six months.


    *I made a promise," he said, releasing his grip on my hand. "Let''s go out. Just you and me."

 Chapter 478

    ?Chapter 0478


    Nina


    The brightly lit mall, covered in colorful banners and shy storefronts, was a stark change from the gentle green and blue hues of Mountainview. It wasn''t a regr urrence for us toe to the mall, but when we did, it was always fun.


    I always loved browsing the sale racks, trying on funny hats, and pointing out unique disys. But today, I was just happy to be near Enzo. His hand was warm in mine as we wandered through the mall, surrounded by the buzz of Saturday shoppers.


    "Let''s check out that store," I suggested, nodding toward a trendy boutique. "I''ve been wanting to get something new,"


    Enzo grinned. "As you wish."


    The store smelled like vani andvender, with tall racks of clothes neatly organized by color and type. My fingers brushed over soft fabrics, lingering on a few summery outfits. I eventually picked out a few things that caught my eye and headed to the fitting rooms.


    And yet, as I stood before the mirror in a beautiful green dress, I found my eyes drifting to my midsection. My belly still looked a little more pronounced than usual. For a second, I felt a strange mix of insecurity and concern. I tried to push it away, ming it on bad lighting or an unttering angle, but the feeling persisted.


    "Hey, babe, how''s it going in there?" Enzo''s voice broke through my internal monologue as he peeked into the fitting room.


    I twirled awkwardly, watching his eyes for a reaction. "What do you think? Does it look okay?"


    Enzo smiled. "It looks perfect. You should get it."


    I paused, though, ncing nervously in the mirror. My hand lingered on my belly. "It''s not... too tight around my stomach?"


    Instantly, Enzo shot me a warning look. "You look stunning, Nina. You always do," he assured me, his eyes eamest. "And healthy, too. Don''t start obsessing over your size."


    I smiled, hispliment soothing my self-consciousness, but a part of me was still uneasy. "You''re right, I shouldn''t obsess," I agreed, even though something deep within me nagged that it was odd for my belly to be the only thing that had grown a bit.


    "Maybe I''ve been eating too much junk," I thought to myself. "I''ll just have to eat better."


    We made our purchases and stepped back into the river of mall-goers, drifting from one storefront to another. We were midway through our window-shopping escapade when I found myself stopped in front of a kids'' clothing


    store.


    My eyes were drawn to a cute baby outfit set disyed in the window-a little yellow jumpsuit with matching booties. A soft, involuntary sigh escaped my lips, apanied by a pang of sadness as the memories of that morning, which I had tried so hard to push away, flooded back in.


    Enzo felt the shift in me instantly, his arm snaking around my waist. "Hey, we''ll have our family someday, okay? Don''t be upset, love."


    Caught off guard, I feigned indifference. "I''m not upset; I was just looking, that''s all."


    Enzo chuckled, his brown eyes twinkling. "Nina, I know you far too well for you to pull that ''just looking'' nonsense on me. Is this like the ''girl talk'' all over again?"


    I sighed and leaned my head on his shoulder, enveloped by theforting smell of his cologne and his natural scent. "You''re too perceptive, you know that?" I teased.


    "But it''s my job," he quipped, pulling me closer. "I might as well double down on it now, seeing as how I won''t be around in a couple of months."


    At his words, I yfully punched his arm. "Hey! Don''t go bringing that up when we''re having a nice time!"


    However, despite my admonishment, Enzoughed. And so did I.


    As we kept walking, I felt a bit of lightness in my step. The words that Enzo had uttered just the day before-"new beginnings"-now felt even more meaningful. Yes, it didn''t turn out exactly the way that I had hoped, but I wasn''t crushed by it.


    If anything, it gave me even more hope for the future.


    Hope that, whenever the time came, we would be able to start our family on our own terms.


    The campus trails were dappled with morning light, the air rich with the scent of damp earth and fallen leaves. Lori, Jessica, and I set off on our Sunday morning hike, the conversation flowing as easily as the streams that criss crossed our path.


    *So, how did your chat with Enzo go?" Lori asked, navigating a rocky stretch with practiced ease. "I''m assuming you actually had the chat."


    I hesitated for a moment, measuring my words. "You''re right. We did talk about it. I even took a pregnancy test." Jessica''s eyes widened instantly. "And...?"


    "And... It was negative," I replied, feeling a surge of emotions I still couldn''t quiteprehend. A mixture of confusion, relief, and disappointment.


    Jessica and Lori exchanged nces. "You sound disappointed." Jessica said softly.


    "Maybe a little," I finally admitted, feeling vulnerable beneath my friends'' knowing gazes. "I didn''t think I would be, but..."


    Lori stopped, turning to face me. "Hey, being disappointed is okay. It''s a good sign, you know? At least you''ve got a glimpse of what you want in the future. A family. Something to aim for."


    Her wordsnded softly, and I felt the truth in them settle over me. Lori was right; I did know what I wanted now, even if the timing wasn''t right just at this moment. "You''re right, Lori. Thanks," I said, the tension in my chest easing a little.


    We resumed our hike, our footsteps falling into a rhythm that was asforting as our friendship. I was lost in my thoughts when my eyes drifted upwards, and I froze.


    There, peering around a tree trunk, was the shadowy figure that had haunted my imagination for months. Its long. spindly fingers wrapped around the tree, while its hollow eyes stared back at me unblinkingly. Its mouth, as always, was stretched into an unnaturally wide grin.


    Naturally, my heart skipped a beat, but before I could fully register the sight, I blinked, and it was gone.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    *You okay, Nina?" Lori''s voice snapped me back to reality.


    "Um... Yeah, I lied, brushing off their concerned looks. "Just thought I saw something weird. It''s nothing, though. Just a... squirrel."


    Lori and Jessica exchanged knowing nces but said nothing more. We continued on the trail, but it hadn''t been long when Jessica''s phone suddenly dinged. She pulled it out, her eyes scanning the screen and slowly widening.


    "Nina," she said, her voice wavering slightly, "check your phone. Now."


    Confused, I fumbled for my phone. As it flickered to life, I saw the notification-an email from the university. My heart pounded as I opened it, my eyes skimming the words until theynded on the ones that mattered: "


    Congrattions, you''ve been epted to our medical school program for the uing fall term!"


    *I... I aced everything!" I nearly screamed, the words tumbling out in a giddy rush. "I can''t believe it. I''m going to medical school!"


    Jessica beamed, enveloping me in a tight hug. "So am I! We''re going to be doctors, Nina!"

 Chapter 479

    ?Chapter 0479


    Nina


    The air was thick withughter and clinking sses, everyone ecstatic over the end of another grueling semester.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori, Jessica, and a handful of others from our pre-med program had gathered in my living room to celebrate our triumphs, academic and otherwise. The room was a vibrant mixture of color,ughter, and shing smartphone cameras capturing a moment we would hopefully all remember.


    Just as theughter reached another crescendo, I slipped into the kitchen, my eyes darting over the array of chips, cookies, and assorted finger foods spread across the counter.


    As much as I loved my friends and their vibrant energy, I felt an inexplicable pull toward solitude, even if only for a moment. I reached for some chips, contemting how this room had morphed into a sanctuary from the noise and mirth that filled the living room.


    Suddenly, callused hands covered my eyes, plunging me into yful darkness. "Guess who?" a familiar voice whispered.


    A chuckle escaped my lips. "Hmm, let''s see...Ryan Gosling? Chris Hemsworth? Oh, wait, it must be Zac Efron!"


    The hands lifted, and I was spun around to face my grinning husband. "As much as I wish I had the abs of any of those guys, sorry to disappoint."


    "Never a disappointment," I shot back, feeling a warmth spread through me, soothing the jagged edges of my unsettled thoughts. I yfully ran my hand along Enzo''s midsection, feeling the muscles beneath his shirt. "Your abs are even better."


    Suddenly, Enzo pulled one hand from behind his back to produce a small box with a lid. He held it out to me with a sheepish grin on his face like a child who had just picked his mom a flower, roots and all.


    "What''s this?" I asked, my heart skipping a beat.


    "Oh, just a little something tomemorate your eptance into medical school," he said, handing me the box. My fingers gingerly opened the tiny case to reveal an intricately designed locket, a swirl of silver that seemed to capture the moonlight. When I popped it open, inside were pictures of us-a selfie of us taken overlooking the cliff behind the house, where I was kissing his cheek and he was grinning into the camera, and another one taken on our wedding day.


    My eyes watered as I studied the tiny pictures closely. "This is... beautiful," I murmured.


    "May I?" he asked, gesturing to put it on me.


    "Of course," I said softly, lifting my hair to give him ess to my neck. I felt the delicate chain slide around me, followed by his fingers expertly fastening the sp. His touch lingered for a moment longer, sending a shiver down my spine.


    "There," he said, his eyes meeting mine. "Perfect."


    Unable to resist, I closed the gap between us, our lips meeting in a fervent kiss. For a moment, I considered taking it a few steps further right there in the kitchen, but we had guests.


    My lips still tingled from the kiss when we broke away.


    *I love you," I murmured, leaning my cheek against his chest to hear his heartbeat.


    "And I love you," he replied, his arms enveloping me in a tight hug. "Always will."


    Just then, Jessica''s voice broke through our reverie. "Another round of shots!" I looked up to see her standing over by the bar in our living room, holding a tray above her head while people cheered in response to her announcement.


    Enzo grinned and patted my shoulder, nudging me away gently. "Have fun," he said, before grabbing a beer from the fridge and slipping out into the backyard to be with Matt and the rest of the hockey team.


    I smiled and reached for one of the shots, but as the liquid warmth cascaded down my throat, a sudden wave of nausea struck. Discreetly, I slid away from the revelry and retreated to the bedroom.


    The cool sheets enveloped me as Iy down, my hands folded over my belly. I knew I wasn''t pregnant, but I was still feeling intermittently sick. It must have been food poisoning, but it was strange food poisoning at that. I''d never had food poisoning before where I only threw up sporadically.


    I wasn''t in there for much longer than ten minutes when my thoughts were interrupted when the door creaked open. Enzo peeked in, his eyes immediately narrowing in concern. "Hey," he said softly, sitting down beside me." Lori told me you ran off. You okay? You don''t look so good."


    "I''m fine," I lied, trying to muster a smile. "I just needed to rest for a while."


    He sighed, his eyes searching mine. "Nina, I''ve seen you pull all-nighters, down energy drinks like water, and still be the life of the party. This doesn''t seem like you."


    I hesitated, my gaze dropping. "I know, Enzo. I just feel a bit off, and it doesn''t feel like normal food poisoning. I''m almost wondering if I should take another pregnancy test."


    His eyes met mine, filled with a blend of love and concern that was uniquely Enzo. "If you think it''s necessary. then you should do it. But if you''re still feeling like this in a couple of days, promise me you''ll go to the doctor." I nodded, appreciating the seriousness in his tone. "I promise, Enzo."


    Later that night, I awoke to a room cast in the blue glow of the moonlight streaming through therge windows. Something felt different. My senses were heightened; I could hear the rustling of leaves outside, the distant hoot of an owl, even Enzo''s soft, gentle breathing next to me. And then I felt it-my wolf was present, not just a lingering consciousness, but as if she were standing right beside me.


    *Nina," she whispered, her voice tinged with an emotion I hadn''t felt from her in a long time. "Something''s wrong.* I closed my eyes, focusing on her presence inside of me. "What do you mean?"


    "I''m not sure. I can sense another presence inside of you, but I''m not sure what. It''s faint, but it''s there." Panic welled inside me, sharp and cold. "It can''t be a baby." I thought desperately, although a part of me was beginning to wonder if-and maybe almost hope, in a strange way-that the tests had been wrong. "I took a test earlier, after the party. It was negative."


    "I can''t tell," she admitted, her voice sounding almost vulnerable. "But whatever it is, it''s not just part of us-it''s something else."


    I thought for a moment, confused. If it wasn''t a baby... Then what could it be? I had been followed by the shadow entity, but I knew that was just my imagination, my brain''s way of processing my trauma.


    But then, I found myself wondering, my mind darting to the worst case scenario. My years of medical training suddenly flipped on like a switch, and the worst possible oue burst into my mind.


    *A... tumor, maybe?"


    My wolf was silent for a moment before she finally spoke. "I wish I knew, Nina. But all I know is that you are not alone in your own body. And I''m worried."


    As Iy there, the silence of the bedroom punctuated by the sound of Enzo''s soft breathing in deep sleep, couldn''t help but think about my wolf''s words. I wasn''t alone in my own body... What did that even mean?


    A parasite of some sort? An entity? Some sort of magic?


    Or was it somehow even worse?

 Chapter 480

    ?


    Chapter 0480


    Enzo


    The air in the gym was thick with the stench of sweat. The fluorescent lights beamed down from the ceiling, casting a whitish hue over the various machines and free weights that upied the room. The soundtrack for that day was the usual mix of grunts and sparse conversations, the tter of iron against iron, and whatever was currently sting through the sound system-at that moment it was a hit rap song, but I wasn''t listening.


    I was in the midst of my third set of bench presses, my fingers wrapped tightly around the barbell. The cold steel felt reassuring, grounding even, as I inhaled deeply and lifted it off the rack. My muscles strained under the weight, each rep a battle of will as much as it was of strength. I was going hard, much harder than usual.


    "Damn, man, are you trying to lift the whole gym or what?" Matt''s voice broke through the haze of my concentration.


    I lowered the barbell back onto the rack with a grunt, sitting up to look at him. Matt was leaning against the wall, water bottle in hand, his expression a mix of admiration and concern.


    "Hey, somebody''s gotta do it," forcing a wry chuckle as I wiped my face with a towel.


    Matt paused for a moment, concern flickering through his eyes. "You''ve been hitting it pretty hardtely, man. Everything okay?"


    I hesitated, uncharacteristically unsure about how much to reveal. Matt had been my friend for years. He wasn''t just a friend, but a confidant, a Beta, and an apprentice of sorts when it came to hockey. He knew when I was holding back. And it was more than just the weightlifting-it was like I was trying to lift a mental weight too.


    *I''ve just got a lot on my mind," I finally admitted.


    Matt scoffed. "Yeah, that much is obvious. You gonna let me in on what''s been bugging you, or are we gonna keep ying the guessing game?"


    I sighed, running a hand through my sweat-soaked hair. "Nina thought she might be pregnant. Turns out she wasn''t."


    Matt''s eyebrows shot up. "Wow. Is that...is that a good thing or a bad thing?"


    I took a moment to process the question, my gaze drifting to a far corner of the gym where a couple was working out together. Nina and I often worked out together, but nottely. Not since she had begun feeling sick.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s... a bit of both," I confessed. "On one hand, it''s a relief. She just got into medical school; I''m just getting my career to where I want it to be. The timing would''ve been difficult. On the other hand, I can''t lie-I was a bit disappointed."


    Matt''s eyes softened, the lines of his face easing into a more contemtive expression. "That''s a whole lot to handle, Enzo. Have you talked to Nina about how you''re feeling?"


    "A bit," I said. "But not the part where I was actually, you know, a tiny bit excited about the idea of being a dad. It''s strange, Matt. I never really thought about having a family until Nina and I got married, but now, it''s like it''s constantly on my mind."


    Matt patted me on the shoulder, his grip firm and reassuring. "You''ll get there, Enzo. Maybe not right now, but in the future."


    "I know," I said, the weight in my chest easing ever so slightly. I had said the same thing to Nina several times now, but maybe I needed to hear it for myself, too. "But it doesn''t make the disappointment any easier to swallow."


    Matt looked at me intently, then finally asked, "If Nina had been pregnant, what do you think you guys would have done? Kept it?"


    "That''s where it gets even more confusing," I said, shaking my head slowly. "There was talk about possibly getting an abortion because neither of us is in a position to raise a child right now. And ultimately, it would be Nina''s decision to make, because it is her body after all. But, to be honest, I didn''t like that idea. Part of me thinks that even if it''s not the perfect time, we would''ve made it work. But then again, I''m not sure,"

 Chapter 481

    ?Chapter 0481


    "Either way," Matt said, taking another sip from his water bottle. "It sounds like you''re in the middle of some serious soul-searching. Just don''t go ripping your muscles apart in the process, okay?"


    I chuckled, standing up and gripping the barbell once again."No promises."


    I was wiping down the kitchen counter when my phone buzzed in my pocket. Pulling it out, I was met with a name that had be familiar to me over the past months: Tim Malone.


    *Hello?"


    "Enzo," his voice echoed on the other end. "It''s Tim. I hope this isn''t a bad time."


    "Not at all. What''s up?"


    Tim''s smile was audible as he spoke. "The team is participating in a local scrimmage this weekend," he said." Look, I know it''s short notice, but we''d like it if you coulde."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I paused, my hand still clutching the rag I had been using to clean. The room seemed to fade around me-the stainless-steel sink, the coffee machine, the half-empty jar of peanut butter Nina always insisted we keep. Everything suddenly felt so far away, because all of a sudden, all of this felt too real.


    "This weekend?" I asked.


    *Yeah. We''ll cover your flight and lodging. It''ll be a great opportunity to meet the team, the coaches, our team doctor-you know, get the full experience before you''re officially here for six months in the fall."


    Six months. The thought hung in the air like a fog, obscuring everything else for a moment. Six months away from home, away from Nina. I had been pushing it to the back of my mind, deciding that it was a problem for ''future Enzo''. But now, it seemed so close I could touch it. I nced toward the living room, where Nina was lounging on the couch, absorbed in a book.


    *Alright," I finally said. "Sounds good. Just send me the details."


    "Great!" Tim eximed in his usual cheery voice. "Keep an eye out for an email. Everyone''s looking forward to meeting you."


    *Same here, Tim."


    I hung up and returned the phone to my pocket, my emotions a swirling storm of excitement, trepidation, and- something else I couldn''t quite put my finger on.


    When I turned around, I found Nina standing in the doorway, her soft eyes searching my face. "Who was that?"


    *Tim Malone. They want me toe out this weekend. Meet the team, see how everything works-you know, that whole deal."


    Nina''s eyes lit up, her lips curving into a smile that sent a burst of warmth through me. "That''s fantastic, Enzo!"


    Her unwavering support never ceased to make me smile. I walked over to her, pulling her into a hug. She felt delicate in my arms, her body yielding but not fragile, like the petals of a flower. I pressed my lips to the top of her head and breathed in the scent of her shampoo-a blend of vani andvender that had long since be afort to me.


    But even then, as I held her, something stirred deep within me. My wolf, always there but often silent, spoke up in the recesses of my mind. "Something isn''t right."


    I tightened my grip on Nina slightly, my senses suddenly on high alert. "You sure you''re okay with me leaving?" I asked, my eyes searching her for any hint of upset or confusion.


    She pulled back, looking up at me with eyes that betrayed nothing but support and admiration, as always. "Of


    course," she said, smiling gently. "It''ll be good for you, I think. You can meet everyone before you have to officially start working with them."


    I searched her face for any sign, any hint that something was amiss. But Nina had always been an open book to me, and right now that book was telling me she was genuinely happy for me.


    *Alright," I said, pushing my wolf''s warning to the back of my mind-for now, at least. "I guess I''ve got a weekend trip to n, then."

 Chapter 482

    ?Chapter 0482


    Nina


    *Could you pass the salt?"


    Enzo''s voice snapped me back to reality, pulling me out of the deep train of thought that I had been stuck in; constant questions of what-if, anxiety, maybe even a little fear.


    "Sure," I said, handing him the salt shaker from across the counter.


    Our hands brushed briefly, and it was enough to stir my wolf within me, making her aware, alert. She had sensed that something was off, although neither of us could make out what it was. But right now, I didn''t want to think about it.


    Not now, with Enzo about to leave for a critical weekend that could set the future path of his career. I decided to shake off the feelings of anxiety, instead attributing it to the lingering sickness in my stomach that still had yet to fade fully.


    We finally sat down to eat, the dining room lit by the warm glow of candles. The food looked delicious-a mix of veggies, grilled chicken, and a side of freshly made garlic bread. Enzo eagerly took a bite, his face lighting up with satisfaction.


    "Mmm, this turned out perfectly," he said, looking at me. "What do you think? Not bad, hm?"


    "It''s perfect, as always," I responded, but my fork only dabbled with the food like a child who didn''t want to eat their peas, my mind stuck on the idea of bing sick from a single bite.


    Enzo had turned out to be an excellent cook, and I always loved his food. And yet, my stomach churned at the very thought of swallowing a tiny bite. Still, I tried to force myself, but wound up pushing the food around on the te more than anything.


    "You''re barely eating, Enzo observed, his eyes narrowing with concern. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine," I lied, keeping my voice steady. The half-truth felt like a betrayal of our trust. But what was I supposed to do? Tell him that I still felt awful, that something was wrong, and that I wanted him to stay? couldn''t bring myself to do that.


    "You sure?" he asked.


    I nodded, forcing a smile as I reached across the table to give his hand a squeeze. "I''m sure. Actually, I''ve been feeling a little bettertely."


    He searched my eyes, looking for any hint of a mistruth in my face. Enzo was always a human lie detector, tuned into the subtleties of my expression, the tone of my voice, even the way that my eyes darted around when I lied. But I managed to keep my face steady, driven by the desire to see my husband follow his dreams.


    "If you''re sure..." he finally said, though his voice trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished. The doubt in his voice was almost palpable.


    "I am," I insisted, mustering a smile.


    Enzo paused for a moment, eyeing me, before he returned to his food. "Fine," he said. "But if anything happens, you had better call me right away. I don''t care if I have to drop everything ande home. Promise me, okay?"


    The earnestness in his voice made my heart ache. I wanted to tell him the truth about my trepidation, but I decided not to. I couldn''t get in the way of his dreams, not after everything he had been through.


    And besides, it was just a stomach bug. Nothing more, nothing less. It was sure to pass in time.


    *I promise," I said, choosing to ignore the fact that the words sounded hollow in my own ears.


    *Sure you have everything?" I asked, looking up from the paperback novel I was pretending to be absorbed in. I tried to keep my voice light, casual.


    "Yeah," he said, zipping his suitcase closed with a triumphant grin. "I think I''m set. You sure you''re okay with me going? You seemed a little offst night."


    "I''m fine, Enzo," I said for what felt like the millionth time in thest two days. It was a half-lie, but I wasn''t about to reveal that. And I really did feel the tiniest bit better. I just felt... uneasy.


    He looked at me, his eyes searching my face for a hint of insincerity. My wolf was nudging me, just as uneasy as I was, reminding me that she had sensed that something was off, although I didn''t know what.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But I wasn''t about to tell Enzo that. Not yet, at least. And hopefully not ever, as I hoped that it would just pass and tum out to be a culmination of my anxieties.


    *Alright," Enzo said, clearly not fully convinced but obviously choosing to let it go. "But like I said: call me if you feel sick again."


    "I will," I assured him, though I had no intention of doing that in the slightest.


    The drive to the airport was a blur. With each mile we covered, the knot in my stomach tightened. It wasn''t just about this weekend trip he was going on; it was what this weekend signified. If things went well, Enzo would be leaving for six months in the fall. And then what? More separations? More weekends, weeks, months apart as he moved from team to team?


    We pulled up to the parking lot, and the weight of the moment finallynded squarely on my shoulders. I took a shaky breath as Enzo got out and retrieved his bag from the trunk, and then we were standing there, looking at each other, the final seconds ticking down before his departure.


    "I''ll miss you," I said, pulling him into a tight embrace.


    "I''ll miss you too, Nina," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "But I''ll be home before you know it. Promise."


    We held on for a few seconds longer than usual, and then, with a final kiss, he turned and walked away, disappearing through the front doors of the airport. I sat in the truck for a moment as a pang of loneliness and worry overcame me.


    The house felt eerily silent when I got home. This wasn''t the first time that Enzo and I had been apart, but something about it felt different. Maybe it was the implications of his weekend away, or maybe it was the unease settling in my stomach.


    Either way, I decided to drown my sorrows in what I knew best:fort food and scary movies.


    I ordered some takeout, then settled in on the couch to lose myself in a crappy scary movie where people always made the dumbest decisions to get themselves killed. My wolf was restless, pacing in the back of my mind. She knew that something wasn''t right, but I ignored it, choosing to drown it out with the movie unfolding on the screen. The doorbell rang, and I picked up the food from the delivery guy, thanking him with a tip. The aroma of the garlic and cheese filled the living room as I unpacked my little feast. For a moment, I felt good, normal even.


    I dug in, relishing the first few bites. But then it hit me a wave of nausea so intense it knocked the wind out of me.


    I froze, my fork halfway to my mouth, as a sharp, almost unbearable pain seized my stomach.

 Chapter 483

    ?Chapter 0483


    Nina


    The moment the nausea hit me, I knew something was off. It wasn''t just a twinge of difort, either. It was a mad dash to the bathroom to keep myself from making a mess all over the entire house.


    When I finally leaned over the toilet, emptying whatever remnants were in my stomach, I felt fragile and weak, like I was hanging on by a thread.


    What was this awful stomach bug? And why had it been guing me for so long?


    *Great timing, Nina," I muttered to myself as I rinsed my mouth and sshed a little cold water on my face. The cold shock momentarily gave me a tiny burst of energy, but as I looked in the mirror, I couldn''t deny the pallor of my skin and the unmistakable drowsiness in my eyes.


    I looked like I was half-dead.


    Suddenly, my phone buzzed from the living room and brought me back to reality. I recognized Enzo''s ringtone- our song-and my heart did a little flip.


    Forcing myself to put on a facade of normalcy, I managed to stumble out of the bathroom and sink down onto the couch where my uneaten takeout foody in front of me before I took a shuddering breath and picked up the phone.


    "Hey," I said, pasting a smile on my face as though Enzo was right here, looking at me. In an odd way, it made me feel a little better.


    Enzo''s voice echoed back to me, a source offort when I really needed it. "Hey, gorgeous," he said, and I could hear the sound of rustling in the background as he was likely rifling around in his suitcase. "Made it to the hotel. Wanted to check in."


    The sound of his voice brought mefort in knowing that he had at least made it safely to the hotel. "I''m d you made it," I said, leaning my head back on the couch and swallowing. "How was the flight?"


    Enzo chuckled. "You wouldn''t believe it. The flight attendant confused me with someone wealthy and identally bumped me up to first ss. The guy was pretty pissed when he found me in his seat. It was a whole ordeal."


    Iughed, picturing Enzo dealing with an angry diva over an airne seat; Enzo, in all of his levelheaded glory, probably smirked throughout the whole thing. "That''s funny," I said, reveling in the normalcy of our conversation despite my roiling stomach.


    "Right? But wait, there''s more. The guy sitting next to me, halfway into the flight, fell asleep and drooled all over my shoulder."


    "Ew, gross!"


    *Tell me about it. And the taxi driver wouldn''t shut up, kept going on about how the city has changed and ''kids these days''. But hey, the hotel room is perfect. I wish you could be here."


    I could hear the excitement in his voice, tinged with the exhaustion of a long day. But even then, something inside me twisted even more, a wrenching feeling that had little to do with my sickness and more with the distance that was suddenly so palpable between us.


    "It sounds like you had quite the adventure. So, what''s your n now?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m beat, but Tim insisted on taking me out for dinner, so I''ll be heading out again soon," he said. "What about you? Been missing me much, or d to have me gone for once?"


    As Enzo spoke, I felt my stomach do a flip again. But I couldn''t bring myself to tell him the truth about how I felt. Not when he sounded so excited. It would only ruin his first night out.


    *Of course I''m missing you. But I just ordered some food. Watching some scary movies now," I half-lied, my eyes


    involuntarily drifting to the bathroom door.


    "Scary movies? Don''t spook yourself too much. That house gets creepy when it''s empty."


    Iughed. "That''s the goal. So I have a good excuse to make youe back early."


    He chuckled, but then his tone suddenly turned serious. "Are you sure you''re okay, Nina? You sound a bit...off."


    I sighed, a little annoyed by his persistent worry but also baffled by his ability to read me. "I''m fine, Enzo. Really. Just focus on your trip and quit worrying about me so much."

 Chapter 484

    ?Chapter 0484


    "If you say so," he replied, but I could sense the reluctance and restrained anxiety in his tone.


    "I do. Now go get some dinner, and enjoy your night."


    *Alright. I love you, Nina."


    *I love you too, Enzo, Goodnight."


    We hung up, and I was alone again in the silence of our empty home. I sank onto the couch, clutching my stomach as another wave of nausea hit me. In front of me, my foody uneaten and cold and not the least bit appetizing. On the TV, the protagonist of the horror movie was paused just as the killer wasing up behind her. And here I was, feeling as though the killer had already plunged his knife into my belly.


    "It''s just a stomach flu," I reassured myself. "It''ll pass."


    I was drifting in and out of a feverish sleep, haunted by the surrealndscapes of my dreams, when a sharp pain in my stomach pulled me back to reality. This wasn''t just nausea anymore; this was something more intense, something that sent rm bells ringing in my head.


    Grimacing, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and stood up, only to be met with a staggering wave of dizziness. I gripped the bedside table for support, my knuckles turning white from the strain.


    "What the hell is happening to me?" I muttered.


    My wolf, usually quiet unless provoked, growled low in my mind. "You need to see a doctor, Nina. This isn''t normal."


    "I know it''s not normal," I snapped out loud as I stumbled toward the kitchen. "But it''s three in the morning. What doctor is even avable right now?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    *Hospitals are open all the time," she retorted. "You need to get checked out."


    I fumbled through the medicine cab, my hands shaking as I searched for some over-the-counter relief. When my fingers finally sped around a bottle of antacid, I nearly cried out in victory. But as I twisted the cap off, my vision blurred, and for a second, I thought I was going to pass out.


    "Nina," my wolf persisted, "don''t be silly. This is serious."


    I looked at the clock. 3:47 AM. "Let me at least wait for the sun toe up," I said, as though trying to talk myself out of the reality of the situation. "And if I still feel like this, then I''ll go."


    "You''re being stubborn and foolish," she argued, but I ignored her, recapping the bottle and leaving it on the counter


    The walk back to the living room felt like a marathon. Every step was like fighting a losing battle against my body''s cries for help. I couldn''t go back to bed; the thought of lying t made my stomach churn even more. Instead, Iy down on the couch, clutching a throw pillow against my abdomen as if that could somehow contain the pain ripping through my stomach.


    But the longer Iid there, the more the darkness of the room seemed to close in on me from all sides. My wolf was silent now, but I could still feel her concern. It was as if she were sitting beside me, ears pricked, eyes alert, watching for any sign of danger.


    *Fine," I finally said aloud. "I''ll go."


    "It''s about time," she replied.


    Gathering every ounce of strength I had left, I managed to sit up. My head was still spinning, but I clenched my teeth and pushed through it. I got dressed in a pair of sweatpants and a hoodie, grimacing with each movement.


    My fingers fumbled with the zipper, but I got it up eventually.


    "I can''t believe I''m doing this," I muttered, grabbing my keys from the bowl by the door.


    "You''re doing the right thing."


    I stepped outside, the early moming air crisp and cold against my face. It helped clear my head a little and gave me thatst push I needed to get into the truck. As I turned the key in the ignition, I felt the vehicle roar to life.


    *Alright," I whispered to myself, gripping the steering wheel as if it were the only thing that could keep me tethered to reality. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 485

    ?


    Chapter 0485


    Nina


    The sterile smell of antiseptic solution filled the air. The hospital lights overhead were blinding, casting everything with a whitish glow.


    As Iy there on the hospital bed, shivering in that awful, open-back gown with an IV poking out of my arm, I couldn''t shake off the sense of dread that had ovee me since the moment I set foot in this ce.


    Finally, a young doctor walked in. Her white was coat pristine, and there was a clipboard in her hand. She looked like she hadn''t slept in days, but her eyes were filled with sincerepassion.


    *First and foremost," she began, her eyes flitting up to me from her clipboard. "Mrs. Rivers, the tests came back positive. You''re pregnant."


    I felt time stop for a beat. "Pregnant?" I blurted out. "But I took pregnancy tests-"


    *False negatives are not umon," she interrupted, shooting me an empathetic nce.


    There was a heavy pause in the room. Pregnant... All at once, I felt angry, sad, baffled, and so, so alone without Enzo by my side. I felt as though my body had lied to me, thrown me for a loop, and taken me on this gut-wrenching journey without my consent.


    "But," she continued, "that''s not all. More conclusive tests may be necessary, but I suspect that your pain might be from endometriosis. Have you been diagnosed before, or had any issues with your menstrual cycle?"


    I furrowed my brow and shook my head. I knew a lot about endometriosis from my sses, but I never thought I had it. But then again, now that I thought of it...


    "I guess I knew in a way," I said thoughtfully. "My cycle was bad when I was younger, so I''ve been on birth control pretty much since I started getting my period. I never thought much of it."


    The doctor nodded slowly. "The right birth control can be a life saver-more metaphorically than literally-when ites to endometriosis. But the pregnancy is exacerbating your symptoms. It''s no wonder you''re having intense pain and nausea; those symptoms aremon in early pregnancy when one has endometriosis."


    "So what does this mean?" I asked, feeling my palms begin to sweat from the nerves.


    "Well," the doctor said with a sigh, "it could make for a very difficult pregnancy, especially in the first trimester. Your chances of miscarrying will be naturally higher, especially right now due to your extreme symptoms. I''d like you to stay the night here so we can keep an eye on you and keep your fluids up."


    Nodding numbly, I watched her walk out, the door clicking softly behind her. And then, I was alone again, trapped in the maze of my thoughts. This was a life-altering curveball, and I had no idea how to even begin processing it.


    I wanted to talk to Enzo, to hear his voice, to find sce in his strength, but I also couldn''t bear the idea of sharing news like this over a simple phone call.


    Besides, it waste, or early, depending on how you looked at it. And as my eyes drifted to the clock, I realized it was nearing 4 AM. The perfect time for world-shattering revtions. The night dragged on endlessly. Each tick of the clock on the wall seemed to echo in the dimly lit hospital room, a constant reminder of the gravity of my situation. Nurses came in and out, administering medication, asking if I was okay-as if ''okay'' was a state of being could evenprehend at the moment.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good news. We''re discharging you," the doctor announced as the rays of moming sun began to filter through the window. "We''ve managed to manage the pain with medication. You''ll need to consult a specialist about the endometriosis and the pregnancy."


    She handed over a small bag filled with medication and pamphlets. My wolf growled softly in the back of my mind, her way of saying, "I told you something was off."


    "Yeah, you were right," I muttered to myself as I changed back into my sweatpants and hoodie, suddenly feeling surprisingly awake for someone who had slept all of thirty minutes all night.


    When I finally stepped outside, the early morning air was refreshingly chilly, a crisp contrast to the stifling atmosphere inside the hospital.


    My truck was parked haphazardly in the lot, a visual testament tost night''s chaos. In fact, I remembered that I had been so out of it that I barely even recalled parking it at all.


    I ced the bag of medication on the passenger seat, the rattling of the pills somehow keeping me grounded amidst the storm of emotions whirling around in my head. As I turned the key in the ignition, I took a deep breath.


    But before I could take off, I froze, and found myself slipping my phone out of my pocket, navigating to Enzo''s contact page. My finger hovered over the call button as a whole host of conflicting emotions wrestled inside of me. But finally, I pressed it and raised the phone to my ear.


    The line rang for what felt like an eternity, only to abruptly cut off and be reced by Enzo''s voice-his recorded voice.


    "Hey, it''s Enzo. Can''t take your call right now, but leave a message and I''ll get back to you." I felt a prickling at the back of my eyes, an emotional reaction I didn''t want but couldn''t quell either. His voice, even just a recording of it, gave me the smallest shred offort in that overwhelming moment.


    "Hey, it''s me," I began, my voice trembling despite my attempts to steady it. "I''m..." My voice trailed off for a moment as though my tongue refused to utter what I should have said: the truth. But for some reason, I found myself doing the exact opposite of that. "I''m just calling to...uh, check in. I wanted to see how you''re doing. I...I miss you."


    A pause. In that silence, the weight of the words I didn''t say-couldn''t say-loomed over me like a shadow. My heart raced in my chest, causing my breath to hitch in my throat. I ended the call with a simple "Call meter", which was followed by a deafening silence once I hung up.


    I took a shuddering breath, my hands gripping the wheel, white-knuckled.


    "Why?" I whispered to myself.


    Why couldn''t I say it? Why did I choke on words that couldpletely change the oue not just of our future, but of our present? Was I afraid of how he would react, or was I afraid of confronting the decision thaty before me?


    As I sat there, the doctor''s words floated back into my consciousness. A difficult pregnancy. Endometriosis. Miscarriage. Pain.


    These were all terms and phrases that, until a few hours ago, were just medical jargon to me. Another biology project to get a perfect score on. Somehow, in all of my naivety, I had never thought that I would be the subject of that project.


    I felt my wolf stir within me, a swirl of confusion and protective instincts. She was as torn as was, caught in the muddy swamp between joy and dread.


    Thoughts shed through my mind, and I knew she saw them, too: abortion pills. Quick and easy. I''d had friends who had done it before, and it was like a heavy period, something that I could handle. Something that I could handle on my own, quietly, without having to change anything.


    But was that truly what I wanted?

 Chapter 486

    ?


    Chapter 0486


    Nina


    The familiar scent of home enveloped me, instilling me with a sense of calm as I walked through the front door. The bag of medications and pamphlets was still clutched tightly in my hand, but I wasn''t quite ready to face reality and read what the doctor had given me. Not yet, at least.


    with a sigh, I shuffled to the living room and slumped onto the couch, sinking into its plush pillows. My body felt weak and deted, like a balloon that was half-empty. At that moment, I wanted nothing more than to have Enzo''s arms around me. And for a brief second, I almost grabbed my phone to give him another call.


    But I couldn''t. I imagined that he was busy meeting the team and having a good time-or at least, that was what I hoped. And I didn''t want to be the person responsible for ruining that. Besides,thanks to the medicine the doctor gave me, my stomach no longer felt as though it was turning inside out. Maybe, I thought to myself, I could actually bring myself to eat some food after I had some rest.


    Just as I was about to sumb to the pull of exhaustion, a knock on the door jolted me from my stupor. A quick nce at the clock told me it was already past noon. Who could it be? With a groan, I pushed myself up from the couch and made my way to the door.


    As I opened it, my eyes met Luke''s concerned gaze. The expression on his face shifted from casual friendliness to worry in an instant.


    "Nina... you look like hell. What happened?"


    "Thanks, Luke," I said with a halfugh as I opened the door a little wider. He stepped inside, but his gaze was too knowing still. It was especially so as his eyes wandered across the mess: uneaten takeout containers, tangled nkets, and pillows on the floor.


    "Have a partyst night and not invite me?" he asked.


    I hesitated, my mouth opening and closing as I wondered how much to reveal. "It... was a long night," I finally said.


    Luke walked past me, his eyes scanning the room as if searching for clues about my current state. "A long night at the hospital, you mean," he finally said, his eyes narrowing as he spotted the bag of medications on the coffee table.


    *You always were too perceptive for your own good," I muttered, returning to the couch and sinking into its soft cushions.


    Luke sat down beside me, the lines of worry in his face deepening. "Talk to me, Nina. What''s going on?"


    I took a deep breath, my eyes dropping to my hands that were nervously fidgeting in myp. It was no use trying to keep the truth from Luke, that much was true. "I''m pregnant, Luke."


    Luke looked stunned, his mouth hanging open for a few seconds before he managed to speak. "Wow, that''s...that''s big, Nina. Have you told Enzo?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The mere mention of Enzo''s name tightened the knot in my stomach. "No. And I''m thinking might not."


    Luke''s eyes narrowed. "What are you saying?"


    I sighed. "I''m considering... maybe having an abortion without telling him. This would be so hard on both of us, Luke. On our rtionship."


    Luke looked at me, and for the first time ever, I saw what almost appeared to be a hint of anger in his eyes. "You can''t be serious, Nina. You can''t make that kind of decision all on your own. Enzo would never forgive you for it."


    I blinked, taken aback by the forcefulness of his response. And as his words sank in, a fresh wave of realization washed over me. He was right. I was letting my fear and uncertainty cloud my judgment. This wasn''t just about me; it was about us-me and Enzo. And he deserved to be a part of whatever decision was made.

 Chapter 487

    ?Chapter 0487


    "You''re right, Luke," I said softly, my voice filled with abination of regret and exhaustion. "I can''t believe I was even considering it. I''ll wait until Enzo gets back from his weekend trip. We need to discuss this in person."


    Luke sighed, his eyes softening as he nodded. "That sounds like the right thing to do, Nina. Whatever you decide, just make sure it''s a decision you both can live with,"


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head as I looked at Luke. "You know, it''s funny you say ''a decision we both can live with. Because I''m not even sure if that would be possible."


    Luke tilted his head, his eyes searching mine for an exnation. "What do you mean?"


    I sighed, my eyes drifting towards the window. "Where do I even start?" I murmured. "First, the pregnancy might be difficult-the doctor thinks I have endometriosis. And second, on top of a difficult pregnancy, there''s the issue of a baby getting in the way of Enzo''s dreams."


    "And what about you?" Luke prodded gently.


    A lump formed in my throat. "I got into medical school, Luke. I''ll be drowning in textbooks, pulling all-nighters in the library, and attending back-to-back sses. And when I graduate, I''ll be a resident at a hospital, which means I''ll barely be home. How can I be a good mom when I have to focus so much on my own path?"


    Luke was quiet for a moment, absorbing my words. Then, he took my hand, his touch warm andforting. "You and Enzo are two of the most amazing people I know. If anyone could find a way to incorporate a child into your lives without losing sight of your dreams, it would be you two. And it doesn''t have to be an extreme, one way or the other."


    "And besides," he added softly, "not everything has to be a life or death situation anymore, Nina. We''re not living in a constant state of fear."


    I sighed, his words causing realization to strike through me. He was right. Ever since everything had happened, that was how I saw things: ck and white, life or death. No in betweens. But maybe this didn''t need to be like that.


    "Thank you, Luke," I murmured. "You always know what to say, don''t you?"


    He shrugged, grinning. "I try."


    Thesitated for a moment, but there was another thought that had been pressing against the walls of my mind, and seeing Luke only reminded me of it. "Speaking of fear, have you found anything else on Edward?"


    Luke''s eyes clouded over, his grip tightening ever so slightly on my hand. "No, I haven''t. But I''m keeping an eye out."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Just the mere mention of Edward''s name made me feel a little shaky, like there was a cold dread settling in the pit of my stomach. Luke sensed my difort and pulled me into a hug, his arms wrapping around me tightly.


    "You have nothing to fear, Nina. You''re protected, I promise."


    For a moment, I allowed myself to melt into his embrace, feeling theforting warmth of


    his arms around me. His gesture made me realize just how blessed I was to have people who cared for me. My worries weren''t gone, but for the first time in what felt like forever, they seemed almost manageable.


    I pulled away from the hug, meeting Luke''s reassuring gaze. "Thank you," I whispered, "for everything."


    He smiled, giving my hand onest reassuring squeeze. "Anytime, Nina. Anytime."


    As Luke left, I felt a strange calm settle over me, recing the whirlwind of uncertainties and fears that were stuck inside my mind. I was still standing at a crossroads, but now, I felt like I had the strength to choose a path-not just for me, but for Enzo and our uncertain future.

 Chapter 488

    ?


    Chapter 0488


    Enzo


    The tter of hockey sticks and the distinct screech of skates cutting into the ice enveloped me as Tim and I entered the arena. It was a different vibe than what I was used to back in Mountainview-less polished, maybe a little rougher around the edges-but it was hockey, and that was home enough for me.


    "As you can see, we''re already underway," Tim said, gesturing toward the scrimmage taking ce below us. "But I''d like to hear your first impressions. And don''t hold back."


    We found a decent spot to watch from and settled in. For several minutes, I just observed. The team had heart; that much was evident to me. But they also disyed ring inadequacies.


    Their passes were always just a little too long or a little too short, shots were mistimed, and their defensive formation looked more like a scattering of bodies rather than a cohesive unit. It was immediately clear that they had little chemistry on the ice, unlike my team. But it was fixable.


    Tim leaned toward me, his eyes fixed on the game but clearly attuned to my reaction. "So, what do you think? Any initial thoughts?"


    Taking a deep breath, I considered my words carefully. "They''ve got potential but they need a lot of work. The passing is inconsistent, they''re either overshooting or hesitating. That''s something we''d need to drill in practice. Also, defensively, they''re reacting rather than anticipating the y. It''s costing them valuable seconds, and in hockey, that''s a lifetime."


    Tim nodded, his face showing no trace of defensiveness, only an open willingness to listen and learn. "I see. Anything else?"


    I took a moment to nce over the team once more. "Equipment," I said. "I noticed some of them are skating on worn-out des, and a couple of them have sticks that have seen better days. Better gear would improve performance."


    Tim sighed, taking off his sses and pinching the bridge of his nose. "I hear you, Enzo. But unfortunately, equipment is a difficult issue. Funding''s always been tight. But you''re right; it''s something we have to work on."


    "Then let''s work on it," I said, feeling a new sense of resolve forming inside me. "When Ie in the fall, I want to hit the ground running. Teams shouldn''t be waiting around for random sponsorships or donations to fix basic issues. They should be proactive, fundraising, volunteering, really connecting with themunity."


    Tim looked impressed. "You''re already thinking about fundraising?"


    I nodded. "Any tearn that''s self-sufficient and proactive is automatically better off than one that isn''t." I paused then, casting another look at the yers who still seemed like strangers sharing the ice rather than a unified squad. "And besides, I can tell that their camaraderie iscking. Fundraising and volunteering isn''t just about money and approval; it''s about building bonds, which can make or break a team."


    At my words, Tim broke into a genuine smile, one that crinkled theers of his eyes.


    You''re going to be a fantastic addition to the team, Enzo. I can feel it."


    Before I could respond, Tim''s phone buzzed insistently in his pocket. "Sorry," he said with a sigh as he stood, "I''ve got to take this. Why don''t you keep watching? Get a feel for the team dynamics."


    I nodded, watching Tim''s fading form for a few moments before returning my attention to the scrimmage. Already, the gears were turning in my head as to how this team could improve-and how I could be at the helm, guiding them toward the potential I knew they had. "Enzo, right?"


    A voice pulled me out of my reverie, and I tumed to see a woman approaching me. She was undoubtedly attractive-blonde hair, piercing blue eyes-but there was an air of professionalism about her. She wore a fitted ck jacket and jeans, and shot me a warm smile.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, that''s me," I said. "Are you a part of the team?"


    She chuckled. "In a way. I''m the team doctor." she stuck her hand out. "M."


    Standing, I took her hand. "Nice to meet you, M."


    Her eyes wandered to my hand, settling on the gold band wrapped around my finger. "A young, good-looking guy like you is already taken?" she asked, a hint of something almost teasing in her voice.

 Chapter 489

    ?Chapter 0489


    Iughed, momentarily taken aback by her directness. "Yes, I''m married. Happily, might I add."


    M''s smile morphed into something enigmatic, a strange blend of amusement and intrigue. She tossed a lock of blonde hair over her shoulder and folded her arms across her chest. "Well, I must say, I''d be very curious to meet the woman who captured you."


    Herment stirred a blend of unease and curiosity in me. It was not the first time women had flirted with me; thebination of athleticism and the sort of ''celebrity'' status that came with being a hockey yer often attracted a certain level of attention.


    Yet, something about M''s tone-maybe it was its unsettling blend of sincerity and humor-made the moment linger in an ufortable way.


    But I shook it off. "I''m sure you will get to meet her," I said. "She''s the team doctor in Mountainview. Perhaps you two could get along."


    M nodded, but there was something in her gaze that indicated that she didn''t particrly like myment. A silence fell between us as we continued watching the scrimmage. It was then, after having mentioned Nina, that a pang of guilt washed over me; I hadn''t called her sincest night, and I knew she wasn''t feeling as well as she let on. I should have checked on her, but I got so caught up in everything that it slipped my mind.


    M must''ve sensed my sudden detachment because her voice took on a softer tone. "You look like you''ve got a lot on your mind. Anything you want to share with the team doctor?"


    I hesitated, grappling with the boundaries of professional and personal disclosure. Finally, I opted for a generalized truth. "Just the future, I guess. There''s a lot happening right now, and I have responsibilities at home,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    too."


    M nodded, and there was that flicker in her eyes again. Not annoyance, but something else... hope, maybe? "Well," she said, "if you ever need someone to talk to, I''m here. That is, assuming your... wife... is too busy, of course."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, I felt my phone buzz in my pocket.


    "Sorry," I said, slipping my phone out of my pocket.


    M''s face tightened. "No worries. It was nice meeting you, Enzo."


    "Yeah," I said, managing a smile. "You too."


    As M walked away, I returned my attention to my phone. The screen disyed a notification for a new voicemail-from Nina. My heart tightened instinctively; she rarely ever left voicemails unless something was up.


    I stepped away from the arena, finding a quieter corner to listen to her message. Her voice filled my ears, sweet and soothing as always, but there was something in her tone that I couldn''t quite ce. A hesitation, maybe? "Hey, it''s me. I''m..." There was a long pause. Too long, in fact. Instantly, I felt an unsettling pull in my stomach. Was she okay? "I''m just calling to...uh, check in. I wanted to see how you''re doing. I...I miss you."


    The message ended abruptly, leaving me staring at my phone as if it could offer some exnation. Nina''s usual enthusiasm was oddly absent, reced by that unexined pause, that hesitation.


    I quickly tapped out a text, my fingers hovering over the send button for a moment before I pushed my doubts aside and hit it. "Hey, just got your voicemail. Sorry, it''s been a little crazy here. Everything okay? You sounded a bit off."


    Almost immediately, my phone buzzed with her reply. "I''m fine, love. Just one of those days, you know? Enjoy your weekend, and you can tell me all about it when you get home."


    "Fine" and "one of those days" were phrases that could mean anything and everything. I''d been married to Nina


    long enough to know that her "I''m fine" often had multiple interpretations, some far less reassuring than others. But before I could think of an answer, the scrimmage ended, and Tim waved me down to meet the team.

 Chapter 490

    ?Chapter 0490


    Nina


    I was standing in the middle of a dark forest, the air heavy and thick with fog. Moonlight pierced through the canopy of tall pine trees, casting elongated shadows that seemed to dance and flicker in the wind.


    But I wasn''t alone.


    There it was again-the shadow entity I had been seeing far too oftentely. Its outline always seemed to be changing and morphing every time I saw it, and yet it always felt familiar in the most unsettling of ways.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What do you want?" I called out.


    But there was no answer. It beckoned to me instead, its spindly limbs contorting with the movement. For some reason, in my dream state, it had an almost seductive pull that I couldn''t resist. My feet moved almost on their own ord, drawn deeper into the forest until I reached what should have been an impossibility-a replica of Mountainview.


    Except it was ravaged, a haunting semnce of the day the Crescent pack attacked. ss windows were shattered, scattered papers and belongings blew along the sidewalk, and rogues roamed the empty streets, their snarls resonating through the air like demonicughter.


    My first instinct was to scream, but no noise woulde out. And even as I took a few stumbling steps backwards, the rogues didn''t snap their heads in my direction. I was like a spectator, watching just out of sight. and they werepletely oblivious to me.


    As I stood there, I nced up at the shadow entity, which had stopped just a few feet in front of me. Even though its face was nothing but two hollow eye sockets and an impossibly ck void, I almost felt as though I could sense its intentions. It was waiting, expecting something.


    "What is it?" I said, more to fill the silence than anything. "Why are you making me see this?"


    The shadow entity didn''t respond.


    Suddenly, a searing pain erupted in my leg, snapping my attention away from the horrifying visage in front of me. I looked down to see blood oozing from where James had shot me all those months ago.


    The wound, which was now supposed to be a circr white scar, had somehow reopened, and my leg trembled under the intensity of the pain. I sank to my knees, clutching at the bleeding gash, my fingers stained red like wine.


    All the while, the shadow entity loomed over me, its form expanding, stretching taller as if it was feeding off my fear and agony. I mustered every ounce of my willpower, focusing on driving it away.


    "Go! Leave me alone!"


    My voice came out as nothing more than a strained, desperate whimper, rather than the bold cry that I had intended.


    And the shadow entity remained, unfazed and omnipresent.


    Finally, unable to bear its mocking presence any longer, I looked up, my eyes meeting its formless gaze. ''Who are you?"


    In answer, the shadow entity''s silhouette contorted, its voidlike face shifting to form an impossibly wide grin, baring a row of sharp, white teeth.


    And then it did something that sent chills racing down my spine-it pointed at me with its long, spindly finger. Suddenly, I was jolted awake thanks to the sound of the doorbell ring through the house. The pain in my leg dissipated just as quickly as it came. I was back on the couch again where I had fallen asleep before, a movie ying softly on the TV as the scent of herbal tea wafted through the house. How long had I even been asleep? It


    couldn''t have been long.


    With a shaking hand, I reached up to wipe a bit of sweat away from my brow, and groaned softly. The doorbell rang loudly again, causing me to jump a bit. With a sigh, I stood and made my way to the door.


    "Nina, we came as soon as we heard."


    Before I even opened the door, Lori was bursting in with Jessica on her heels. They both stopped to shoot me a worried nce, clearly taken aback by my haphazard, half-asleep appearance.


    "... Um..." I paused, furrowing my brow as my brain scrambled to think of how they knew already. Then, I remembered: Luke. I had fallen asleep just minutes after he left. Somehow, he had already managed to b to Lori and Jessica in that amount of time.

 Chapter 491

    ?


    Chapter 0491


    "Luke told you?" I managed.


    Jessica nodded, her arms folded across her chest. "I can''t believe you''d tell him before us."


    "Yeah," Lori continued. "You''re lucky we love you, or we''d never forgive you."


    I had to stifle augh. "Alright, alright," I said, stepping out of the way and letting them into the kitchen, where Jessica immediately got to work making a cup of coffee like she owned the ce. "So the secret''s out already." "Just for us," Lori assured me, settling onto a stool at the counter. "Don''t worry. Luke only told us because- "Because Lori threatened to peel his human skin off," Jessica interjected. There was a slight smirk on her face as she turned back around, steaming coffee cup in hand. Something told me that it wasn''t just Lori who had made the threats.


    "So, what are you going to do?" Lori asked, breaking the silence.


    I looked down at my hands and took a deep breath before answering. "For now, I''m taking it one day at a time. I haven''t told Enzo yet; I''m waiting for him to get home."


    Lori and Jessica exchanged nces. "Don''t you think he''s going to be upset that you waited?" Jessica asked cautiously.


    I nodded, my fingers tracing the floral pattern on the cushion beside me. "He will be, but he''ll understand. I want to tell him face-to-face."


    "And what about the baby?" Lori asked. "Are you keeping it?"


    Lori''s question sent a pang through my chest. "Truthfully," I said, "I don''t know. I wouldn''t be averse to keeping it. But I''m just not sure."


    "Well, I certainly wouldn''t be averse to a little niece or nephew running around," Jessica said, "but if you do keep it, what about his new job? He could be gone for six month stretches or more at a time."


    Jessica said the words almost as though she suspected that I hadn''t thought of that, but just as soon as she uttered them, the expression on her face told me that she regretted them.


    "Look, it''s not like I''ve had too much of a chance to think about it," I said softly. "But... I don''t know. I could handle the pregnancy on my own, so long as Enzo could still follow his dreams, you know?"


    Lori''s eyes widened, disbelief painting her features. "You can''t be serious, Nina. You''re going to medical school. I repeat: medical school. You need to worry about yourself just as much as Enzo. When are you gonna finally drop that lone wolfplex of yours?"


    I met her gaze. She was right, but my resolve still lingered. "I could handle it," I said. "And besides, I have you guys, and my family, and I have Enzo, even if it''s from a distance."


    "But what if something goes wrong, Nina?" Jessica interjected. "Luke mentioned theplications. If something happened, you''d be all alone here in this house in the middle of freaking nowhere."


    My heart clenched at her words. I opened my mouth to speak, but no words woulde. Truthfully, I didn''t even know what to say.


    Lori sighed, her handsing to rest on my shoulders. "We just worry about you, Nina. We don''t want you taking on more than you can handle, that''s all."


    I reached up, giving her hand a reassuring squeeze. "I know you do. And I appreciate it, I really do. But this is something Enzo and I have to navigate together, even if we''re miles apart."


    The room fell silent for a while. Finally, Jessica broke the hush. "Well, whatever you decide, know that we''re here for you. No matter what."


    I felt my eyes water, touched by the sincerity of her words. "Thank you," I said softly. "That means more to me than you''ll ever know."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jessica grinned, raising her coffee cup. "Don''t sweat it. Now, herees the real question: should I go by Aunt Jessica, or Auntie Jess?"

 Chapter 0492

    ?Chapter 0492


    Nina


    The airport was like a blur of faces-tired, eager, impatient. But there was only one I cared about, one that my eyes searched for relentlessly as I stood by the front door, waiting.


    It was Sunday evening, and Enzo was set to be here at any minute now. Truthfully, I had gotten so impatient waiting at home that I showed up at the airport half an hour ago, as if it would somehow make himnd faster.


    But I was past the point in our rtionship of being scared to seem too eager or clingy, because I knew that Enzo was probably pacing the airne like a caged animal, too.


    When I finally caught sight of Enzo''s tall, muscr form walking through the arrivals gate, pulling his suitcase behind him, my heart leapt as though we hadn''t seen each other in months.


    "Enzo!"


    I pushed through the crowd, running up to him. The world seemed to fade away as his arms enveloped me, drawing me into the sanctuary of his embrace.


    He chuckled and lifted me, twirling me around once before gently setting me back down and pressing a kiss to the top of my head. I breathed in deeply, the familiar scent of him grounding me instantly.


    "I missed you," he whispered into my hair.


    "Me too," I replied, my voice muffled against the fabric of his coat. "So much."


    It was funny to me, knowing how much we missed each other after just a couple of days without one another. But at the same time, it filled me with a sense of dread. What would it be like when we had to spend months apart, only seeing each other once in a while?


    In a way, I hoped that we wouldn''t get too used to it, either. It terrified me to think that we would get ustomed to being apart, and that eventually our reunions would feel mundane.


    Eventually, Enzo and I pulled apart and made our way out to the truck.


    The evening sky was brushed with hues of orange and pink as we drove home from the airport. Enzo looked weary but content, his eyes asionally meeting mine with a quiet kind of happiness.


    Our house weed us back with its warm interior and the scent ofvender from a candle that I had been burning, filling me with a sense offort. And, unbeknownst to Enzo, I had ordered food from his favorite ce in town; it was set to arrive soon, and I was excited to see the grin on his face when it did.


    "So, how was your weekend?" Enzo asked, settling down on the sofa and stretching his legs out on the ottoman in front of him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at him, his eyes filled with genuine curiosity, and felt a lump form in my throat. I could tell him about the hospital visit, about the tests and what they meant for us and for our future.


    But one nce at his face, rxed and open, made me change my mind. The news could wait, at least for another night. Tonight was for us, for the simplicity of being together without the weight of what wasing next.


    "We''ll get to thatter," I said, deciding to detract from myself. "I''d rather hear about your weekend first. How was the hockey team? Did you whip them into shape?"


    A spark ignited in Enzo''s eyes as though his exhaustion suddenly andpletely faded away. "Oh, man, I don''t even know where to start," he said. "They need a lot of work. But they''re all good kids with a lot of potential, and they''re passionate about hockey. I''m excited to really get to work with them."


    I watched him as he spoke, his hands animated, his voice dripping with enthusiasm. It was infectious to see him so passionate about something, to see a man who was so genuinely excited about his job. Seeing him like this made it impossible not to smile.


    "That''s wonderful, Enzo," I said. "I''m so happy for you."


    "Oh, and on the flight back," he continued, oblivious to my internal emotional rollercoaster, "I was jotting down some ideas in my notebook. We''re going to need to do some fundraising for new equipment and maybe an away game or two. I was thinking of asking Lori if she would be interested in designing some t-shirts to sell. You think she''d go for it?"


    "Lori would probably love that," I said, grinning at the thought of my best friend having the chance to showcase her artwork. "You should talk to her."


    For a while, Enzo kept gushing about his trip-the team, their personalities, their shorings, funny things that happened, the meals, everything. I listened intently to each and every word, genuinely excited for him.


    And yet, as I looked at him, his face illuminated with the soft glow from the tablemp, my heart ached in a way couldn''t even begin to describe.


    He was so incredibly happy, his dreams slowly taking shape in front of him, and I was terrified that the news I had to share would throw a wrench into the life that was finallying to fruition.


    Enzo was practically bursting with ideas and projects for the future-a future that, whether he knew it or not, was on the verge of changing if I dropped this bomb on him. Did I even want to tell him now? Or would it be best to keep it to myself, to go through with my original n for the abortion, no matter how much it hurt?


    As though sensing my inner turmoil, Enzo''s eyes met mine with a tinge of concern. "You okay, Nina? You look far away."


    "Yeah," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''m good."


    "You sure?"


    I nodded, forcing a gentle smile as I reached over to give his hand a squeeze. "I''m sure."


    The glow of the bedsidemp cast soft golden beams onto the sheets, onto Enzo''s skin, into the depths of his warm brown eyes. The world beyond this room seemed inconsequential, like everything could wait for us.


    "I love you..."


    Enzo moved above me, my legs wrapped around him as though he would somehow disappear. The sheets barely covered us, allowing the dimmplight and the glow of the moon to illuminate our bodies. I shivered as he ran his lips along my breasts, moaning against that full sensation of him being inside of me.


    As I gently raked my fingernails across his back, I thought to myself that I needed this, to be intimate with him, even though we had only been apart for a couple of days.


    But suddenly, as Enzo thrust in just a little too deep, a cramp overwhelmed me.


    I winced, pulling away abruptly.


    "Nina? What''s wrong?" His eyes met mine, concern oveing the previous warmth of his face.


    I opened my mouth to speak but hesitated, my eyes dropping to where our hands were entwined on the bed sheet.


    I had nned to tell him tomorrow, to sit him down and unwrap this tangled news with care. Part of me had even


    nned not to tell him at all, to go against my better judgment and deal with this in secret.


    But now, looking into his eyes, waiting to tell him just seemed like anotheryer of deceit.


    "I have news, Enzo," I finally said, sitting up with a sigh. "I was going to wait until tomorrow to tell you, but I might as well tell you now."

 Chapter 493

    ?


    Chapter 0493


    Nina


    The air felt thick with tension,den with unspoken words that hovered between us like a brewing storm. Enzo looked at me, his usually warm brown eyes now clouded with a kind of unknowable perplexity, as if he sensed the seismic shift that was about to rock our world.


    "Nina, what is it you''re not telling me?" he asked, his voice filled with worry. "You''ve been distant all night."


    I avoided his gaze, focusing instead on standing and scooping my nightgown up off of the floor. I slipped it on over my head, then paused, feeling Enzo''s eyes on me.


    "Enzo," I finally started, my voice shaky despite the tidal wave of emotions that I was fighting so hard to control. "I have something to tell you, something... significant."


    His eyes widened, locking onto mine, as if hoping to extract the truth through sheer force of will. "You''re scaring me a little here, Nina. What''s going on?"


    With a deep breath, I let it out, the words tumbling out of my mouth faster than I had intended: "I''m pregnant, Enzo."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    A heavy silence stretched between us. Enzo was speechless. I could see the gears in his head grinding to a halt before jump-starting again, as if rebooting to amodate this newfound information.


    "You''re... you''re pregnant?" he finally stammered.


    "Yes," I whispered, the word barely more than a breath, yet carrying the weight of a lifetime.


    Enzo''s expression shifted from shock to confusion, as if his brain was trying to process the magnitude of the information it had just received. He paced in front of me, his eyes far away, before finally stopping and looking down at me.


    "But I don''t understand. How could the tests be negative?" He asked, his voice filled with a perplexed sort of agitation. "You told me you took two tests, Nina."


    "It was a false negative," I exined, my voice barely above a whisper. "It''s rare but it happens. The tests came back positive at the hospital."


    Enzo''s eyes widened, and it was then that I realized that I hadn''t mentioned the hospital to him yet.


    "You went to the hospital, Nina? And you didn''t tell me? Why?"


    I paused, biting my lower lip. "I was going to tell you tonight. But I just wanted to enjoy your first night back and not worry you."


    "Well, now I''m even more worried," Enzo said, throwing his hands up in the air in an exasperated manner. "You should have told me as soon as you went to the hospital. Why did you even go?"


    I nched. "I was having bad cramps and I thought something was wrong, so I drove myself," I said. "But now I''m d I did."


    For a few moments, Enzo was silent. I could tell that he was upset, but he wasn''t an idiot. He wasn''t about to dwell on the fact that I went to the hospital without telling him. "Alright, so it was a false negative," he said, shaking his head as though struggling to piece together the puzzle that had suddenly be his life. "So the home tests were wrong. Okay. Now what?"


    "Yes,"I nodded, "but Enzo, there''s something else you should know."


    He looked at me, his eyes heavy with a mixture of dread and curiosity. "Oh, god. Now what is it?"


    "I might have endometriosis." I let the words hang in the air for a moment as I studied Enzo''s face. It became clear to me within a few moments that he didn''t recognize the term, so I exined. "It''s a condition with my uterus that could make this pregnancy difficult. I''ve got an increased risk of miscarriages andplications in general."


    Enzo''s face seemed to pale, the color draining from his cheeks as if he had jus been pped. "Endometriosis?" he murmured. "And how long have you known this?"


    "I didn''t," I admitted, my hands nervously clenching the fabric of my nightgown. "The doctor at the hospital said I might have it, based on the symptoms and the cramping. If it''s true, it could severely affect the early stages of pregnancy, maybe even the whole pregnancy."


    The room seemed to close in on us, the walls appearing to inch closer as if tightening a vice around my chest. I could see Enzo''s eyes flicker with a mixture of hurt and understanding, a painful reconciliation of the reality that was unfolding before him.


    "Enzo?" I murmured, standing.


    Enzo sighed, running a hand through his curly hair. Somehow, he had crossed the room during our conversation and was now standing in front of therge window overlooking the ocean, and I had been so absorbed in our conversation that I had hardly noticed.


    "I just wish you told me," he said quietly as I approached. "I''m not angry or anything, but... Here I was, going out this weekend and leaving you home alone while I met with this hockey team, only to find out that you went to the hospital, found out you were pregnant, and decided to deal with it on your own."


    "I''m sorry," I said gently, wrapping my arms around him from behind. "I know it sucks. But it was only a couple of days and I wanted to let you enjoy your trip."


    "To hell with the trip," he said, turning in my arms to face me. There was a spark of something in his eyes, and it actually broke my heart a little bit. "You''re having a baby. We''re having a baby, Nina."


    His words gave me pause. Enzo, sensing my trepidation, cocked my head. "Unless..."


    My mouth suddenly felt incredibly dry. I licked my lips, clearing my cracked throat.


    "Enzo, please don''t be angry," I murmured.


    Enzo''s eyes widened slightly as realization began to slowly dawn on him, just like the moon cresting the horizon." Nina, don''t tell me-"


    "Listen," I murmured, hoping that it wouldn''t break his heart too much to hear what I was about to say. "This pregnancy-it could be reallyplicated. Hell, I could very well lose the baby before you even know it. And I didn''t know if I wanted to tell you, to let you get your hopes up, only for it to fail."


    "So what?" Enzo asked, taking a step backwards as a wry chuckle escaped his lips. "I would have found out, you know? It''s not like you couldpletely hide a pregnancy from me."


    I paused for a few moments, unable to speak. I couldn''t bring myself to say the words that I had been thinking all weekend: that maybe, just maybe, a secret abortion was in the cards for me. A way out of this situation without hurting Enzo, a way to avoid not only potential catastrophe, but also to avoid our dreams falling apart.


    As it turned out, I didn''t even need to say it. Realization finally dawned on him, and it was as if I had just struck him. He stumbled backwards, his eyes wide and brimming with a raw kind of agony I had never seen in him before. His voice trembled as he stared down at me, his face a twisted mask of disbelief, hurt, and a gut- wrenching vulnerability.


    "Would you really have an abortion without telling me?"

 Chapter 494

    ?


    Chapter 0494N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nina


    The air between us was stifling. Enzo''s eyes, usually the kind of warm brown that reminded me of a cozy, crackling firece, were now a stormy, uncertain hue.


    He was hurt; that much was ringly apparent.


    "You''re asking me if I would''ve had an abortion without telling you," I finally whispered, breaking the tension that was tightly gripping us both. "The truth, Enzo, is yes... I considered it."


    Enzo looked like I had just jammed a knife through his chest. "Why?" he murmured. "We''re supposed to be honest with each other, Nina. Why would you even consider keeping something like that from me?"


    "Because," I said with a sigh, "I was scared, not just for me, but for you, too."


    His brow furrowed as he looked at me. "Scared for me? Nina, how could you even think about making such a monumental decision on your own?"


    I looked at him, my eyes pleading for understanding. "It''s because of your new job, Enzo. You''ve got a chance to work with this hockey team, to do something that you''ve always dreamed of. You could be spending months away from home, focusing entirely on this. I thought that a baby would just... derail everything for you." Enzo shook his head, clearly frustrated. He moved away, running his hands through his already disheveled hair. For a moment, he paced back and forth by the window, looking out over the ocean. The waves crashing below against the side of the cliff felt like the perfect representation of his inner turmoil, of a storm brewing in his mind. And I felt the same way.


    "But Nina, that''s my decision to make, too," he finally said, turning to face me. "You can''t just decide for both of us."


    "And what about my decision, Enzo?" My voice wavered, and I clenched my fists to steady myself. "I have medical school. Would I have to give up my dreams as well? Do you think I can manage an intensive program and motherhood at the same time?"


    He stopped his pacing and looked at me, truly looked at me, as if for the first time seeing the woman standing before him-filled with dreams, yes, but also with fears and vulnerabilities. "I''m sorry, Nina. I didn''t mean it like that. I just meant...


    Tears pricked my eyes, blurring my vision. "I know. I''m sorry. It''s just that... I didn''t know if I could do it. And I didn''t want to force you into a corner, make you choose between your dreams and...this."


    "You think I''d see our child as an obstruction? As a detour I didn''t n?"


    "Wouldn''t it be?" I countered softly.


    Enzo''s shoulders sagged as he closed the distance between us. His eyes, those turbulent windows into his soul, softened. He took me into his arms, the ce that had always been my sanctuary, and just held me. No more words were needed in that moment; his touch spoke of promises, of shared dreams, and yes, of shared fears too.


    "I''m not angry," he whispered, his breath warm against my ear. "I''m just hurt that you would think you had to carry this alone. You should have told me right from the start. I''ve been working away, having fun, while you''ve been here dealing with...this. Not to mention going to the hospital without telling me."


    "I just wanted to protect you," I sobbed, my tears now free-falling as if a dam had burst. "Protect us. I didn''t want us to have to make this impossible choice. I was trying to shoulder it myself, to spare you at least."


    "But we''re a team, remember? We face life together, whatever it brings, Enzo murmured as he stroked my hair,forting me in the way only he knew how. The room around us felt a little less ustrophobic, as if our emotional release had given us both room to breathe.

 Chapter 495

    ?


    Chapter 0495


    "Can we...can we take some time? To think? Maybe then we can figure out what we really want," I whispered.


    Enzo nodded, his chin brushing against the top of my head. "Yeah, we can do that, Nina. We''ll take the time we need to decide what''s right for us. And whatever that decision is, we''ll make it together."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I woke up nestled in Enzo''s arms, my head restingfortably on his chest. For a brief, blissful moment, the world outside didn''t matter.


    It was just the two of us, wrapped in the warmth of our shared bed and the soft morning light filtering through the windows. But that illusion shattered as a wave of nausea washed over me. I hastily disentangled myself from Enzo and rushed to the bathroom.


    The cold tiles felt almostforting against my palms as I hunched over the toilet bowl, emptying the contents of my stomach. When it was over, I rinsed my mouth and sshed water on my face, trying to wash away thest remnants of sickness.


    I looked at my reflection-the same but also irrevocably changed. The weight of yesterday''s conversation settled back in, loomingrge in the spacious bathroom.


    When I finally ventured downstairs, theforting scent of chamomile greeted me. Enzo was in the kitchen, arranging toast on a te and carefully pouring hot water into a cup. My eyes met his, and in that nce, I found the home that had momentarily felt so distant.


    "I made you some tea and toast," he said, looking up and smiling that half-smile that never failed to disarm me." Some light breakfast to help settle your stomach.


    I nodded, taking a seat on our plush couch. Enzo brought over a nket and the tray, cing them on the coffee table in front of me. He wrapped the nket around my shoulders before sitting next to me, his presence both familiar and reassuring.


    The tea was soothing, the toast perfectly buttered. But as I sipped and nibbled, I found myself contemting theplexities of the life we were suddenly immersed in.


    "I can''t believe you''re doing all this for me," I said, my fingers absently tracing the patterns on the nket." Imagine nine months of this. You running around, worrying about me, while you''re supposed to be working your dream job."


    He looked at me, and his eyes were as clear as the day we met. "What about your dreams, Nina?"


    That question struck me harder than I wanted to admit. I was suddenly transported back to the night before, when I blurted out: "What about my decision, Enzo?"


    It was a question that I should have asked myself more. For a long time, maybe I had been too focused on what other people wanted-or what I needed to do-to think about what I wanted.


    "Look, you don''t have to decide on anything right now," Enzo said softly, pulling me from my thoughts. "We can wait, think things through, and figure it out together."


    I looked at him, my heart swelling with a love that wasplicated by the choices we were facing. But underlying that love was a tiny shred of doubt, a shadow that loomed over every warm moment we shared.


    Could we really manage this pregnancy? Could I continue with medical school and be a mother? Could Enzo really chase his dreams if he was constantly worrying about me?


    I didn''t have the answers, and neither did he. But I realized, with a kind of quiet rity, that maybe it was okay to be unsure for now.


    For what felt like forever, I had built my life around certainties-exam grades, schrships, and career paths.


    Maybe it was time to navigate the unpredictable, to let myself be uncertain while holding tightly to the one certainty I had: Enzo and I, trying to figure it out, whatever ''it'' turned out to be.

 Chapter 496

    ?


    Chapter 0496


    Nina


    The chilly morning wound up turning into a warm and sunny afternoon, and Enzo and I were tired of being all alone in our big house on the cliff.


    In ast ditch effort to inject some normalcy in our lives, Enzo and I had decided to drive into town to check out the shops, get some fresh air, and have some coffee.


    The drive was almost therapeutic-the sound of the tires on the road, the hum of the truck''s engine, and Enzo''s casual drumming of his fingers on the steering wheel all seemed to ground me in an odd way, reminding me that the world still existed outside my little bubble of mncholy.


    We parked along the side of the road on the main street, where all of the shopsy. The atmosphere was filled with the sweet notes of an early summer afternoon: childrenughing, dogs barking, and the distant melody of a street musician strumming his guitar.


    As we strolled hand in hand, I looked at the small businesses lining the square. There was Mrs. Thompson''s flower shop, bursting with bouquets of every conceivable color; the bakery with its freshly baked bread aroma wafting through the air; and the charming little bookstore that always promised a good find.


    But most of all, my eyes were drawn to a young mother seated at the edge of a stone fountain in the center of the park. She was ying peek-a-boo with her toddler, who giggled with uninhibited joy. A bubble of warmth expanded in my chest at the sight, and before I knew it, I was moving toward them.


    "Hi," I greeted the mother with a smile as I approached. "Your little one is adorable."


    "Thank you," she replied, her eyes lighting up. "Say hello, Max."


    The toddler looked at me with a curious grin and waved a tiny hand. My heart melted. I couldn''t resist; I waved back exaggeratedly, ying into his little world of innocence and wonder.


    "He''s just learning how to wave," the mother exined.


    "That''s wonderful. Such a significant milestone," I responded, my voice filled with genuine excitement.


    We exchanged a few more pleasantries before Enzo and I said our goodbyes, my heart a little lighter than before. As we walked away, I felt Enzo''s eyes on me. When I looked up, there was a hint of humor in his gaze. "What?" I asked, feeling my face flush slightly red as I already knew the answer.


    Enzo shrugged, but that signature smirk of his remained. "Oh, nothing," he said. "Just you and a little toddler... You practically beelined over to him."


    At his words, my face flushed an even deeper shade of red. "So what? He was cute."


    "It''s nothing," he said gently, wrapping his arm around my shoulders. "It''s just... I mean, don''t tell me you don''t want to have a little one like that."


    For a moment, I felt my eyes mist over. I nced back at the fountain where the young mother sat, her joy evident on her face, and the toddler, so eager to explore the world. I wanted that I wanted it more than I could express.


    But right now, I didn''t know if it was the best thing. But if not now, then when?


    Later that night, I found myself home alone. Enzo had decided to go on a motorcycle ride and visit some friends, seeing as how it was a warm night. With my current... condition, I didn''t know if it was the best idea for me to be getting on a motorcycle.


    With a cup of warm chamomile tea cupped in my hands, I dialed my mom''s number. She had been living in the werewolf realm still, having made a home for herself in my father''s mansion. I was d that she was there with


    him; he wasn''t alone, and Tyler had ess to the right medicine for his condition.


    "Hey, Nina," my mom''s voice rang through the line, a soothing sound to my frayed nerves. "Is everything alright?" The question was simple, almost mundane, but the weight behind it made me pause. Was everything alright? How could it be when my future, our future, hung by such a fragile thread?


    "I... need to talk, Mom," I finally replied, my voice trembling despite my best efforts to control it.


    "Of course, sweetheart. I''m here for you."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    With a shaky breath, Iunched into the story, telling her all about the conflicting emotions, fears, and hopes that had been crowding my mind for days. Every word seemed to lift a fraction of the heaviness that had been suffocating me, as if saying them aloud made them more manageable.


    As I recounted my fears about medical school and how a baby could derail everything for both Enzo and me, there was a pause on the other end of the line.


    "Nina, life is never going to be perfect," she finally said. "There''s always going to be something-some reason to be hesitant, to be scared. But what''s important is that you don''t let fear dictate your choices."


    "But mom," I interjected, "medical school is going to be demanding. Enzo''s job is going to be demanding. How can we possibly think about bringing a child into the mix?"


    There was another pause. I could practically see my mom on the other end, sitting in her favorite armchair by the firece, her eyes filled with thatbination of concern and love that had be a sort of sanctuary for me over the past year, especially after decades of strife between us.


    "You know," she began, "when I had your brother, I was still in the early years of my career. It was a challenge bncing it all, but I made it work. And you can, too."


    "But you were always so much more mature than me," I said. "What if I can''t handle it?"


    "Nina," my mom said gently, "you''ve been through so much. If you really think you can''t handle it, then don''t do it. It is your decision at the end of the day. But if you want this, even if just a little part of you wants it, then don''t make any rash decisions that will take it from you."


    As my mom spoke, realization came over me. Maybe there was a part of me-one bigger than I previously thought -that did want this. The toddler that I saw in the park earlier was a perfect testament to that. The fact that I was so disappointed when I thought that I wasn''t pregnant was a testament to it, too.


    Did I really want to terminate this pregnancy for the sake of our careers? Or was it possible that maybe, just maybe, some part of me was... excited? Excited for this new step in our lives, for the chaos of it all.


    And maybe another part of me was excited to bring a new life into the world, as if that would somehow reconcile my own trauma. To get the chance to raise a little one in a home filled with love, no pain, no fear. To give them something that I didn''t get to have for a very, very long time.


    "Thank you, Mom. Your words mean the world to me," I said, finally breaking the contemtive silence.


    "You don''t have to make this decision tonight, Nina. Take your time, talk it over with Enzo. And remember, you''re never alone in this."


    "I love you, mom," I said, tears forming at theers of my eyes.


    "I love you too, honey. Always."

 Chapter 497

    ?Chapter 0497


    Enzo


    The night air was crisp but not too cold-just the way I liked it. There was something about the solitude of the open road and the rumble of my motorcycle beneath me that put everything into perspective.


    Nina had been going through a lot, and although I would have loved to be by her side every moment, I figured that she would appreciate having some space to think; especially right then, when she was grappling with the decision of a lifetime.


    Truthfully, I didn''t want her to terminate the pregnancy. When we originally thought that she was pregnant and the tests came back negative, the amount of disappointment I felt was immeasurable.


    I thought she felt the same way, too. But at the end of the day, it was her body, and her decision. And it wasn''t as if her reasons for wanting to end the pregnancy weren''t solid, either. It made sense. It just sucked.


    I revved the engine, feeling the vibrations run up my arms as I cruised along the winding country roads. The night sky stretched out above me, studded with stars that seemed to wink in and out of existence. It was as if the universe itself was in a state of unrest, much like my own life.


    After driving around for a while, my bike''s gas gauge warned me that I was running low, and I spotted an old gas station up ahead.


    Pulling in, I killed the engine and dismounted, taking off my helmet. The bell above the door dinged as I stepped inside, the smell of oil and stale coffee filling the air.


    The cashier, an older man with a bushy beard and tired eyes, looked up from his magazine. "Evening. What can I do for ya?"


    "Just need to fill up and grab some snacks," I said, wandering over to the aisles lined with chips and candy bars. He nodded. "You got it. Hey, you from around here?"


    "Yeah, why?"


    He scratched his head, casting a nce toward the window as if expecting to see something-or someone. "Just that we''ve been getting some unusual visitorstely, Strangers, mostly. It''s a small town, so new faces stick out." I raised an eyebrow, my interest piqued in more ways than the old man couldprehend. "Unusual how?"


    He hesitated, obviously weighing whether to say more. "Oh, I don''t know. Just... odd, ya know? Theye at all hours, mostlyte like this. Don''t really buy anything, just ask for directions and leave."


    I felt a knot tighten in my stomach.


    Crescents.


    The thought jumped to the forefront of my mind. They''d been gone for months thanks to the Alpha King''s efforts, but what if they were back?


    Or, better yet, what if it was more than just the Crescents? Lewis and his followers were still out there somewhere, and for the longest time, I thought that they were taken care of. Buttely, I had been feeling a bit unsteady about it. It was as if my wolf could sense a change in the air, like I was being watched.


    "Well, thanks for letting me know," I said, my tone dropping a few degrees.


    I quickly paid for my gas and snacks and headed back out to the parking lot. As I was strapping my helmet back on, a rusted old pickup truck pulled out from behind the station and swerved into the road with a screeching of tires, its driver craning his head in the driver''s seat-as though he was looking at me.


    For a moment, my eyes locked onto the driver-and I''d swear on my life that it was Edward.


    Without a second thought, I jumped onto my bike, turning the key and roaring onto the road. The pickup took off


    down the highway, and I gripped my handles tighter, giving chase.


    My heart pounded in my ears as the bike roared beneath me; I couldn''t lose him, not now.


    But just as quickly as I spotted him, the truck took a sharp turn onto a dirt road, disappearing into the tree line. Despite my speed, by the time I reached the turnoff, there was no sign of the vehicle. I slowed down, feeling my adrenaline fade, reced by a sinking sense of dread.


    I cursed under my breath, revving the engine as I headed back onto the main road. My mind raced, echoing with the same word over and over again: Edward. What the hell was he doing here?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    The night enveloped me as I pulled over to the side of the road, the engine of my bike purring down to silence. My fingers were almost numb as I scrolled through my phone to find Luke''s number.


    As the dial tone hummed in my ear, the weight of the conversation I was about to have started sinking in. Luke was the pack''s scout, keeping us updated on any supernatural activity in the area, but if he knew about Edward and didn''t tell me...


    "Hey, Enzo. What''s up?" Luke''s voice sounded through the speaker, breaking my train of thought.


    "Luke, tell me you''ve seen or heard something about Edward being in town recently," I said, my voice edgier than I intended it to be. "I think I just saw him."


    There was a pause on the other end, long enough for me to hear my own heartbeat. "Look, I thought I saw someone who looked like Edwardst week, but I lost his trail. I was going to get more concrete info before rming you."


    My grip tightened on the phone. "And why the hell wouldn''t you tell me something like this immediately?" Another pause. "I did tell Nina."


    My stomach dropped. "You told Nina but not me?"


    "I didn''t want to cause unnecessary panic," he tried to exin, but each word only fueled my growing irritation. "That''s not your call to make, Luke. I''m the one who decides what''s unnecessary, especially when it involves someone like Edward."


    I heard Luke take a deep breath. "I get it. It won''t happen again."


    I was about tounch into another lecture, but then I caught myself. Why was I so mad? Was it really about Luke keeping things from me, or was it about Nina and the secret she was almost keeping from me?


    "Look, Luke, I''m sorry," I finally said, easing my grip on the phone. "It''s been a tough couple of days. But please, no more keeping things from me. We have to be transparent with each other."


    "Understood," Luke said, the relief evident in his voice. "Be careful, Enzo."


    "Always am," I replied before hanging up. But as I mounted my bike and headed back home, the word ''careful'' kept reying in my mind. With Edward possibly back and secrets clouding my family life, being careful seemed like an impossible task.


    The drive back was a blur. My thoughts raced with every twist and turn of the road, each one like theplications knotting up my life. Finally, the house came into view, a beacon in the night, but instead of feeling relieved, my gut tightened.


    I pulled into the driveway and killed the engine, lifting my helmet off. Before I could even reach for the doorknob, the front door swung open. It was Nina, her eyes a mix of relief and concern.


    "You''re back," she said, her voice tinged with something I couldn''t quite ce.

 Chapter 498

    ?


    Chapter 0498


    Nina


    I hung up the phone with my mother, and a newfound revtion began to wash over me.


    Maybe my mother was right; maybe I could do this after all. Maybe it would be difficult, and maybe there would be a lot ofte nights spent awake, a lot of exhaustion, a lot of worries. But I think that I knew what I wanted now, what I had wanted for a long time.


    I kept thinking back to that young mother in the park. She could have only been about my age, in her early twenties, but she looked so happy with her little toddler. Of course there were, without a doubt, plenty of struggles in her life when it came to being a young mother. But at the same time, the joy in her eyes was almost palpable.


    I wasn''t quite ready to admit that to myself, but I knew that I wanted that. Finding out that I was pregnant after all, after my disappointment, felt like a second chance.


    And no, I wouldn''t need to give up on my dreams. Neither would Enzo. I was certain that we could make it work no matter what.


    In the span of that short conversation with my mother, the future became clear to me. Maybe it wasn''t the most perfect decision that I could have made, but I made my decision about the pregnancy nheless.


    I couldn''t wait to tell Enzo. No more lingering doubts, no more internal debates; I knew what I wanted now.


    Not even five minutes had passed before the low rumble of a motorcycle pulling into the driveway interrupted my thoughts. Enzo was home.


    Eager, I swung open the front door even before he got a chance to turn the knob. But as soon as I saw his face, a serious mask that I couldn''t quite decipher, my stomach dropped.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "You''re back," I said, masking my emotions with ayer of tentative cheerfulness.


    "Something like that," he said quietly, clearly not sharing my enthusiasm. I watched for a few moments as he brushed past me and into the kitchen, where he kicked off his boots and seemed to let out a weary sigh.


    "Did something happen?" The concern escaped my lips before I could stop it. "You look like you''ve seen a ghost." "In a way, I guess I did." He took a deep breath, his eyes searching mine, as if debating how much to tell me. "I was at a gas station. Saw what looked like Edward in a pickup truck. I tried following him, but I lost his trail." My face nched, and a wave of nausea threatened to overpower me. "E-Edward? Are you sure?" I murmured. Enzo raised an eyebrow, as if sensing my internal turmoil. "I could ask you the same question," he said, his voice taking on an even darker tone. "Did you know he might be around again, Nina?"


    My first instinct was to y dumb, to protect him-and maybe myself-from the harsh reality. But then he continued before I could utter a word, as though sensing my hesitation..


    "Don''t bother lying. I talked to Luke already."


    My shoulders slumped, the weight of my deception bing too much to bear. "Yes," I admitted. "I knew."


    Enzo''s eyes narrowed slightly. "How long have you known? And why didn''t you tell me?"


    I sighed. "Luke told me the night of yourst hockey game. I didn''t want to ruin that night for you. And then-then this whole pregnancy thing happened, and I don''t know. Time got away from me."


    His eyes darkened, disappointment clouding his features. "Nina, we''ve been through this. Transparency, remember? Especially with threats like Edward lurking around.*


    "I know, I know," I admitted, feeling the sting of his words. "I messed up. With this and the pregnancy, I''ve been... I''ve been lost, Enzo."


    His face softened, but the disappointment remained. "But Nina, being lost doesn''t mean you have to go it alone. You should have told me."


    I sighed, my eyes welling up with tears that I refused to let fall. "You''re right. I should have. I''m sorry."


    His gaze softened further, but he didn''t move tofort me. The gap between us felt like a growing chasm, and I felt like it was all my fault; all thanks to my reluctance to be open, to share my fears with others.


    "I just wish you would be more open with me about stuff," Enzo said quietly, leaning against the kitchen counter." It''s been getting worse, Nina."


    I nodded slowly. "I know. Ever since..."


    My voice trailed off. We both knew what I was going to say: ever since... well, everything, I had been growing more and more reluctant to talk about things. It was as if I thought it was best to deal with everything internally, to not burden anyone else with my pain. Hell, I didn''t even know my reasons for it. It just felt like second nature at this point.


    But that wasn''t the only thing on my mind tonight. My decision about the pregnancy still loomedrge in my mind, and I was excited to share.


    I paused as Enzo''s eyes met mine, a mingling of curiosity and caution in his gaze. "You''re looking at me like there''s something else you need to say," he said quietly.


    I bit my lip, ncing at the flickering me of the nearby vani-scented candle, its soft glow casting shadows on the walls.


    That was when I heard her-my wolf, a constant presence in the background of my thoughts, pushing her way to the forefront. "Are you absolutely sure about this, Nina?"


    I closed my eyes for a split second, allowing my mind to open up to her. It had be a second nature of mine to feel her presence in recent months, something that I never thought I would say.


    "I''m notpletely sure how it will turn out," I admitted. "But I think I''ve made my decision. It feels like it''s for the best-for everyone"


    "You know the decision you''re making will affect more than just you and Enzo. It affects the pack, too."


    "I know," I acknowledged. "And I''ve thought of that. In the end, this will make all of us the happiest, at least in the long run."


    "Nina, are you alright?" Enzo''s voice broke through my reverie, snapping me back to reality.


    Pulling my thoughts back to the here and now, I managed a smile, one that I hoped would reassure him. "Yes, I''m more than alright. Let''s sit."


    His hand felt warm and familiar in mine, a pleasant reminder that no matter what, we always had each other. Despite our asional strife, our love never wavered, and that was what always kept me grounded.


    I led him to the couch, its plush cushions seeming to beckon to us in the dimly lit living room.


    We both sat down, turning to face each other, our knees almost touching. For a fleeting moment, I took in the details of him-the way his shirt clung to his frame, how his soft brown eyes held onto mine like I was the only thing anchoring him to the earth.


    "In the spirit of being more open with each other," I began, watching his face intently as I spoke, "I''ve made my decision about the pregnancy."

 Chapter 499

    ?Chapter 0499


    NinaAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Enzo''s eyes widened, a glimmer of something that looked like hope lighting them up as he processed my words. Before I even uttered my decision, he seemed to realize what I was about to say.


    "You want to keep the baby?" he blurted out.


    "Yes," I breathed with a slight chuckle, my eyes locked onto his. "I want to keep the baby."


    For a moment, Enzo was silent, his jaw dropped as he stared at me in disbelief. But then, a split secondter, he swept me off my feet-literally.


    "Nina, I''m so happy!" he grinned.


    He twirled me around in a dizzying, joyous spin that blurred the edges of our living room into a tapestry of colors and shapes. My stomach churned with a nauseous excitement, a mixture of love, joy, and a hint of morning sickness.


    "Enzo,"Iughed, gripping his shoulders, "put me down before I throw up on you!"


    He halted mid-spin, the look ofplete tion shifting to one of concern. "Oh, god, I''m sorry. I didn''t think."


    He set me down gently, and I took a moment to steady myself, my hands on my still-t belly. Then we both burst intoughter. He leaned in and kissed me, his lips meeting mine in a collision of relief and happiness, as if in that moment, the universe had aligned just for us.


    "You''re really sure about this?" he asked, his eyes wandering my face as he pulled away.


    I nodded. Although I still had a hint of trepidation in the back of my mind, it was overpowered by the certainty that I wanted to start a family with him, to create a legacy, something bigger than us. "Yes," I murmured, resting my head against his chest. "I''m sure."


    His eyes searched mine, the earlier seriousness reced by pure wonder. "So, what changed your mind?" My thoughts flitted back to the image of the young mother in the park-the joy in her eyes, the little toddler giggling as she yed peek-a-boo, the way that he waved so innocently when I walked up to them.


    The memory was something that I couldn''t shake from my mind, a moment in time that had dug its way into my very core. "I just can''t get that young mother in the park out of my head. She looked so...plete, so genuinely happy. And then I talked to my mom."


    "Oh?" Enzo asked, tilting his head slightly. "You did? And I take it she was supportive."


    "Yes," I confirmed, my voice filled with warmth. My mother, despite our tense rtionship over the years, had turned into my rock. I was d to have mended my rtionship with her so that we could now confide in one another.


    "You know," I continued, "she did raise Tyler practically on her own, followed by me when she took me in." "But her husband-" Enzo began, but I cut him off.


    "That''s the thing." I said. "Her husband at the time was no help. He was an awful man, and yet she stood up for herself, kicking him out and raising us on her own. And despite everything, I think she did her best. She told me that we can aplish anything if we put our minds to it. Especially if we have the right people beside us."


    "And you believe her?" Enzo asked, his voice a whisper tinged with emotion.


    "I do. I have you, Enzo. And with you, I believe we can tackle anything-even parenthood."


    His grin stretched wider, if that was even possible, and he pulled me into another impassioned kiss, leaving me a little breathless. "Well then, I promise to do everything I can to make this as perfect for you as possible."


    I smiled into his eyes, ovee by the incredible love I felt for this man, this soon-to-be father of my child. "You already make everything perfect, just by being you."

 Chapter 500

    ?


    Chapter 0500


    We hugged tightly, our hearts pounding in a unified rhythm that drowned out the world around us.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    It felt as though the culmination of all our hopes, fears, and indecisions had led to this perfect moment-two souls united,mitted, and excited about the challenge ahead. We were going to be parents, and for the first time in a long while, that thought filled me with an unshakeable joy.


    When Enzo pulled away, his eyes still shimmering with unspoken emotion, he took a deep breath. "Nina, I really do mean what I said: I''m going to do whatever it takes to make sure you''refortable throughout this whole pregnancy. I swear it," he said. "I know it might be difficult for you, and there''s only so much I can do. But I''ll do my best."


    "I know you will," I murmured. Just then, another thought came into my mind: one that had initially spurred on my indecision, and it was something that I couldn''t let go of. "But let''s get something straight: I''m not giving up on medical school," I asserted, locking my eyes onto his.


    "Of course. I wouldn''t ask you to," he said, nodding in understanding. "We''ll make it work."


    He reached for his phone, tapping swiftly to find a contact. "I''m going to call Tim, let him know I''m not taking that job after all. I think it''s better if I stay here in Mountainview."


    Enzo''s words made my heart drop. This was my biggest fear: that he would give up on his dreams for me, especially when I had just told him that I wouldn''t be giving up on my own dreams. My hand darted out, snatching his phone before he could dial the number. "Don''t you dare do that. Don''t even think about quitting that job, Enzo."


    He looked bewildered, almost stunned. "Why not? Nina, we''re talking about our child here. I can find work around here; we can be closer. You can have support."


    "And I appreciate that," I said. "I really do. But I can''t be the reason you give up on a golden opportunity, Enzo," I pressed, trying to keep my voice steady.


    He took a moment, looking at me as if he were trying to reach into my brain and uncover my thoughts. Then, a wry chuckle escaped his lips. "You don''t get it, Nina. Medical school, a baby-this is going to be a hell of a lot for you to juggle. What happens when I''m gone for months for this job?"


    "And what happens when you look back and realize you gave up a life-altering career opportunity for something that could have been managed?" I shot back. "Look, my condition for keeping this baby is that we also keep our life ns the same. I still go to medical school, you still take the job, and we''ll work out the details. We''ll figure it out. We have to."


    Enzo stare at me for a few more moments, confusion and surprise still evident on his face. But then, as though realizing that he was fighting a losing battle, he sighed and put his phone down on the table between us. "Okay," he said softly. "I hear you. But no promises, Nina. I need to think about this. It''s still my own decision at the end of the day."


    I felt a twinge of unease, but I nodded. "That''s all I ask, Enzo. Just think about it, okay?"


    He nodded and pulled me back into his arms, holding me close. "All of that aside... This is crazy, you know that? We''re going to be parents, Nina. Parents!"


    I chuckled, nuzzling into his chest. "It is crazy," I murmured. "But it also feels right. So, so, right."

 Chapter 501

    ?


    Chapter 0501


    Enzo


    The engine of my truck hummed softly in the background as Luke and I sat in silence, our eyes peeled for any sign of Edward''s pickup. The dashboard clock read 11:37 PM, and we had been at this for hours. Fast food wrappers sat on the dashboard, the scent of greasy french fries and burgers filling the car.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I was hell-bent on finding Edward. But he hadn''t shown his face again so far, at least not here, near the gas station where I saw him before, and I was beginning to lose hope.


    "You know," Luke finally broke the silence, "Nina would skin both of us if she knew we were out here, stalking this deranged lunatic without her."


    I chuckled, never taking my eyes off the rearview mirror. "I know. But you also know Nina. She''d do the same if she were in my shoes,"


    "She would. But maybe not now that she''s pregnant. Maybemon sense will finally take over that girl''s brain," Luke replied with a chuckle, leaning back into his seat.


    His words pulled my thoughts away from Edward and toward the equally pressing matter. Nina wanted to keep the baby. A swirl of emotions engulfed me: tion, dread, love, and a deep-rooted fear that gnawed at the edges of my happiness.


    "Thinking of quitting the new job?" Luke asked, reading my contemtive expression as easily as if I''d spoken my thoughts aloud.


    "I''ll admit it''s crossed my mind," I said. "I can''t bear the thought of leaving Nina alone, especially when she''s pregnant."


    "We''ve all been through hell and back, Enzo. A baby is another chapter, not the end of the book," Luke reminded me. "Besides, Nina really cares about your dreams. She wouldn''t want you to quit just for her."


    "Yeah, she made that abundantly clear," I said, recalling how passionately Nina had argued for us to maintain our own paths. "But what if something happens while I''m away? What if Edwardes back, or James or Lewis? Hell, what if one of the Crescents make a move?"


    "Enzo, Nina is the daughter of the Alpha King. You really think she''ll be unprotected?"


    "Her being the Alpha King''s daughter doesn''t mean she''s invincible, Luke. Nina has this... this stubbornness when ites to asking for help. She''s too worried about being a burden, even to her own father. What if she hides things just to avoid troubling others? What if"


    Before I could go any further down that rabbit hole, Luke cut me off. "If ites down to it, I''ll go back to being her bodyguard. If she won''t let me move into the house, I''ll keep watch 24/7. I don''t care."


    My eyes met Luke''s, searching for any trace of reluctance. There was none. "You don''t have to do that, Luke. Your contract ended months ago. You''re free to live your life. Well... second life, that is."


    Luke looked at me as though I''d just spoken to him in an aliennguage. "Contract or not, it changes nothing. My family died centuries ago, and you two are like a second chance at that. There''s nothing I wouldn''t do to keep you safe."


    The sincerity in Luke''s words weighed heavily in the air, cementing a bond that no contract could ever forge. It was more than loyalty; it was a brotherhood sculpted from the trials we had faced, a camaraderie born from shared secrets and unimaginable challenges.


    "You''re a good man, Luke," I said, feeling a mixture of relief and gratitude wash over me.


    "And you''re an overthinker," he shot back, grinning.


    Iughed, the tension dissipating. "Guilty as charged."


    Just then, headlights flickered in the distance, pulling both of our attention back to the reason we were out there in the first ce. As the vehicle approached, I felt the grip of uncertainty tighten around my heart again.


    But the closer it came, the more obvious it became that it wasn''t the red pickup at all; it was a ck sedan, with a young woman driving. I let out an audible sigh, taking a nce in the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 502

    ?


    Chapter 0502


    "Another day, maybe," Luke said, matching my gaze. "We''ll find him. I promise."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded as I put the truck into drive. "I hope so," I murmured, veering out onto the road. "And when we do... I''m gonna kill him."


    After dropping Luke off, I parked my truck in the driveway, its headlights casting long shadows that danced across the frontwn.


    I sat there for a moment, staring at the house that had be my sanctuary. My thoughts lingered on Nina, on the baby, on all the what-ifs that chumed in my mind like the stormy sea. Despite everything Luke had said- truths I knew in my gut were right-I couldn''t shake the uneasy feeling that gripped me.


    Leaving Nina alone, especially now, felt like an insurmountable task. My hand hovered over the ignition, hesitating to turn it off. If I stepped out, if I walked through that door, I''d be one step closer to leaving her for a dream job that had been, up until this evening, exactly what I''d wanted.


    Driven by instinct, I pulled out my phone and dialed Tim''s number. The call went through, and I heard the familiar ringtone echo in the confines of the truck.


    "Enzo! How''s it going?" Tim''s voice crackled through the speaker.


    "Hey Tim, not too bad. How are you guys?" I tried to keep my voice steady.


    "Good, good. Just wrapping up practice. Hold on, let me put you on FaceTime; the team would love to see you."


    Before I could object, the call switched to video mode. Suddenly, I was looking at a sea of faces-my would-be apprentices, all sweaty and out of breath, but smiling nheless.


    "Hey, it''s Enzo!" someone shouted.


    "When are youing back, man? We miss you!" another voice chimed in.


    Timughed, holding the phone up so that everyone was in view. "As you can see, you''ve made quite the impression. They''re practically counting the days until you''re here."


    A pang of regret hit me square in the chest. I had wanted this so badly. The camaraderie, thepetition, the sheer joy of watching a team grow and evolve under my supervision-it was a dream I''d had for as long as I could remember.


    "Did you need something, Enzo?" Tim asked, pulling me out of my thoughts.


    I opened my mouth to say it, to tell him that my wife was pregnant, that I couldn''t take the job. But the words caught in my throat.


    The faces on the screen were so full of hope, of expectation. I couldn''t bring myself to let them down, not when they''d given me something to look forward to as well.


    "No... I was just checking in," I finally managed to say. "I wanted to let everyone know that I''m looking forward to visiting again soon."


    "Good. We can''t wait," Tim said, and the screen filled with a chorus of cheers and thumbs-up.


    "Yeah, me neither," I echoed, my voice barely above a whisper as I ended the call.


    I sighed, cing the phone on the passenger seat. My eyes drifted to the front windshield, where I saw Nina''s silhouette move gracefully behind the kitchen window. I knew I''d miss her every moment I was away. I knew I''d worry, that I''d wonder if I''d made the right choice.


    But as I sat there, watching her as she scurried around the kitchen, I realized that our dreams were not obstacles, but markers on the roadmap of our life together. It was going to be a tough journey, but I knew that it would be


    worth it in the end.


    With a sigh, I finally pulled the keys out of the ignition and stepped out of the truck, my gaze still fixed on my It was time to talk.


    wife.

 Chapter 503

    ?


    Chapter 0503


    Nina


    The kettle whistled shrilly, snapping me out of the reverie I had sunk into. With a sigh, I set my book down and made my way to the kitchen.


    It was past midnight, and the house was filled with a disquieting silence that only deepened my worry for Enzo. He''d said he was going out for a drive and would be back soon. Hours had passed, and "soon" felt like an eternity ago.


    Pouring hot water into my cup, I added a tea bag, allowing the scent of chamomile to waft up and ease my worries. It was somewhat calming, but I still felt worried. Where was he?


    Just as I was contemting texting him, the sound of a car pulling into the driveway filled the air. My heart soared. Relief washed over me as I set down my cup, hurrying to the front door to peek through the curtain. Sure enough, it was Enzo''s truck.


    A few minutester, he emerged from his truck.


    The door opened, and there he was, looking exhausted but relieved to be home. "You''re back," I said, my voice tinged with relief and a bit of annoyance. "It''ste. What were you doing out there?"


    Enzo sighed, setting his keys on the table by the door. "Luke and I were scouting for Edward. Didn''t find him, though."


    "Edward? You should''ve invited me," I said, arching my eyebrows.


    He chuckled, but his eyes were clouded with something I couldn''t quite ce. "Sure," he said, smirking slightly." Next time I need to hunt down that psycho, I''ll be sure to bring along my pregnant wife."


    Enzo''s words gave me pause. It was still early in the pregnancy, making it easy to momentarily forget that that was the case. "You''re right," Iughed, instinctively cing my hand over my belly. "I almost forgot."


    Enzo smirked. "That''s what I''m here for." His words were light, but I could tell that there was something else in his eyes-something was off. He looked like he was on the verge of speaking, but couldn''t bring himself to do it just


    yet.


    "Spit it out," I said. "You look like you''re about to say something."


    He took a deep breath, taking both my hands in his and leading me to the sofa. We sat, and he looked deeply into my eyes. "I''ve thought about it, and I''ve finally made a decision, Nina. I''m not going to quit the job."


    I felt a wave of happiness flood through me, and without a second thought, I kissed him. "I knew you wouldn''t regret it, Enzo. This job is too important for you to pass up."


    Enzo''s face lit up, a mixture of relief and tion filling his eyes. "You have no idea how close I was to giving it all up, Nina. I talked to Tim just now and even saw the team via FaceTime. Seeing their excitement, their happiness at the idea of meing back... It was a reality check. This is important to me, too."


    My heart swelled with pride. Enzo had faced his fears, weighed his options, ande to a decision that respected both his dreams and our life together. I couldn''t ask for a more thoughtful partner. "I''m so happy for you," I said, squeezing his hands.


    "But," he continued, his tone shifting slightly, "I do have my own stiptions about this decision.


    My brows furrowed as I looked into Enzo''s eyes, the curiosity almost unbearable. "Stiptions? What kind of stiptions?"


    He inhaled deeply, as if gathering the courage to speak. "I want you to consider going to therapy, Nina. Your nightmares have been getting worse, even though you like to pretend that they''re not. And I''m worried how they''ll affect you and the baby during the pregnancy."


    The room seemed to close in on me at his words. "Therapy?" I muttered.


    Enzo nodded, but said nothing. My heart felt as though it was sinking; all this time, I had tried to hide my episodes, tried not to worry him. And yet Enzo, perceptive as ever, had seen right through it as usual.


    But still, the idea of going to therapy made me feel almost sick. After what had happened with Edward, myst therapist?


    That man had turned my mind into a maze of darkness, using his position to brainwash me, to conduct his twisted experiments. He had locked me up for days that felt like an eternity, had made me think that my entire life was a lie, just to manipte me for his own gain.


    The mere thought of sitting on another leather couch, talking about my fears to a stranger, it made my stomach chum.


    "You can''t be serious, Enzo," I found myself saying. "After Edward, how can I ever trust another therapist?"


    He reached for my hands, holding them as if they were the most fragile things in the world. "I know what Edward did was unimaginable, sickening even. But he was just one twisted individual, Nina. One man. You can''t let the acts of one deranged person dictate your life."


    I felt the sting of his words, not because they were harsh, but because they were steeped in a painful truth. Edward was one man, a horrific outlier in a field that was meant to bring sce and healing.


    "I''ll... I''ll consider it," I finally conceded, the words bitter on my tongue. "But no promises."


    Enzo''s face softened, and a slow smile spread across his lips. "That''s all I''m asking for, Nina. A consideration."


    As we sat there in themplight, a new thought dawned on me. "Speaking of considerations," I began, "I think it''s time we shared our news with my family. I want to go visit them."


    The cloud that seemed to hover over Enzo lifted instantly at my words. "That''s a fantastic idea. When were you thinking of going?"


    "Tomorrow?" I ventured, the idea still fresh and a bit daunting.


    He stood up, pulling me along with him, a boyish excitement lighting up his eyes. "Tomorrow it is. We can pack tonight and leave first thing in the morning."


    The weight of our individual worries seemed to lift at the prospect of our impending trip, reced by a shared joy and anticipation. Here we were, about to take another huge leap in our journey together, and despite the lurking shadows of our past, we were stepping into it hand in hand.


    "I can''t wait to tell everyone," I said, wrapping my arms around him. "Especially my dad. He''s going to be so thrilled."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "And what about your mother?" Enzo grinned, winking at me.


    "My mom will be over the moon to find out that I decided to keep the baby," I chuckled. "She''s probably going to start buying baby clothes as soon as we tell her."


    We bothughed at that, the tension from earlier dissipating easily.


    "Do you think they''ll be worried, you know, given ourplicated history?" Enzo asked, a hint of seriousness seeping back into his tone.


    "It''s hard to say," I replied, pondering the question. "But I think that they''ll be more excited than anything. A new baby, a new member of the family... And..." I paused, biting my lower lip as memories of my sister floated through my mind.


    "A new chance," Enzo finished for me.


    I nodded, meeting his gaze. "Yes. A new chance."

 Chapter 504

    ?


    Chapter 0504


    Nina


    The scent of wet earth and crisp morning air greeted us as Enzo and I stepped through the portal and into the werewolf realm. Trees stood like ancient guardians, their leaves shimmering with the morning dew. The world seemed to pause, as if weing us back to a ce that was as much a part of me as my own skin.


    My heartbeat quickened as my father''s mansion stood up ahead. It had felt like ages since I hadst been here. In fact, it had been ages. I hadn''t visited since my wedding around the New Year.


    "Looks like they changed up the scenery a little," Enzo said, ncing around. Thend surrounding the mansion, once empty and t, now wasden with sprawling gardens and hedges.


    The remnants of the battlefield that this ce once was-both metaphorically and literally-were now nowhere to be found. Instead, it was a perfect sanctuary of vibrant colors and sweet smells. It had my mother''s touch all over it, I was sure of it.


    As we walked closer, the door burst open, revealing my mother. Her eyes sparkled with unshed tears as she dashed toward us.


    "Nina, wee!" She enveloped me in a hug that felt like home, then turned her gaze towards Enzo. "And Enzo! I''ve missed you both so much."


    Enzo extended his hand, but my mother bypassed it entirely, pulling him into a warm embrace. "You would think he would know by now that we''re not a handshaking sort of family," she teased, winking at me.


    Weughed, the sound filling the air like a familiar melody. "Where''s dad?" I asked, scanning the room behind her.


    "He''s in the study, buried in his books as usual, Mom answered, her eyes twinkling. "But he''ll want to see you, Nina. We all do."


    I could feel Enzo''s eyes on me, and it warmed me from the inside out. We were here, together, and it felt right. My mom led us into the house, the aroma of mahogany wood and incense filling the air. A scent that, although I hadn''t lived here growing up, felt oddly nostalgic. Sometimes, I almost wondered if a little piece of my sister still lived within me, yearning for home.


    As we settled into the living room, my father appeared in the doorway. "So, my little girl hase to visit," he said, his voice tinged with unmistakable joy.


    "Dad!" I rushed to him, feeling the strength of his arms as he hugged me tightly. "I''ve missed you so much." "Missed you too, sweetheart." He kissed the top of my head before pping Enzo firmly on his shoulder. "Enzo, my boy. Did you put on even more muscle, somehow?"


    "Muscle? More like fat from eating your daughter''s food," Enzo grinned, and something unspoken passed between the two men a quiet, mutual understanding.


    It was strange to me, to call this man ''dad'' after never even knowing he existed for most of my life. But there was a connection between us, one that couldn''t be ignored.


    And as I nced back and forth between him and my mom, I knew that there was a connection between them, too. They were pretending that there wasn''t, but I could tell. It was funny, really, to think about how my mom had gone from a distant, adoptive mother to being involved with my biological father, but I was happy for them. Then, I heard the creak of a door opening upstairs. My heart skipped a beat. It had to be Tyler. Sure enough, a momentter, he appeared at the top of the stairs, his eyes widening when he saw me.


    "Hey, sis!" Tyler practically vaulted down the stairs with a speed I had never seen before, and before I knew it, I was wrapped in a hug so tight it lifted me off my feet.


    "Holy shit, Tyler, you''re crushing me!" I gasped, although the truth was I was more ted at his newfound strength rather than bothered by it.


    "Sorry," he said, setting me down but keeping an arm around me. "I just missed you a ton."


    I grinned, giving his arm a squeeze through his shirt. "Talk about muscle," I said, my eyes darting to my father, who looked proud. "Tyler, since when are you not a twig?"


    Tyler smirked, flexing his biceps triumphantly. "It must be something in the water here," he said.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 505

    ?


    Chapter 0505


    My mother tsked. "More like the treatments and all that herbal medicine from the witch," she exined, grinning." Does he look great, Nina? Why, you''d never think..."


    Her voice trailed off. The truth was, Tyler had suffered from a curse for his entire life-a curse which, up untilst year, we had thought came from Enzo''s father. But in reality, it was Tyler''s father whoid the curse on him.


    But it didn''t matter now. Ever since Tyler and my mom came to join my dad in the werewolf realm, he had improved immensely. I could tell just from looking at him.


    "Well," I said, giving my brother another squeeze, "whatever it is, keep doing it. But don''t do too much, okay? You''re still my little brother, so you''re not allowed to get stronger than me."


    "Sure, whatever," Tyler grinned.


    "Tyler," my mom chimed in again, "tell her about the cute werewolf girl you met."


    Tyler blushed furiously, his eyes darting towards me. "Mom, stop."


    "Nuh-uh," I intervened, my curiosity officially piqued. "You''re not getting off that easily. Who is she?*


    "Fine, fine. Her name is Angie," Tyler mumbled, still blushing. "We met at the library. She''s... really cute."


    I giggled, squeezing my brother''s arm. "I definitely have to meet her then. If she captured my brother''s heart, she must be special.


    "I didn''t say she captured my heart," Tyler protested, but his grin betrayed him.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur of joyous moments. Mom cooked up a feast, filling the house with the scent of roasting meat and seasoned vegetables. I helped set the table, all the while ncing at Enzo, who seemed to have been roped into a deep conversation with my dad about ancient werewolf folklore.


    Dinner was as delicious as any feast, but I could sense the underlying current of anticipation. I exchanged nces with Enzo, who nodded ever so slightly. It was time.


    "Dad, there''s something we want to tell you," I began, gripping Enzo''s hand under the table for support. Something important."


    My father set down his fork, his eyes meeting mine. "What is it, Nina?"


    I took a deep breath, releasing it slowly. "Enzo and I are expecting a baby. I''m pregnant."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    For a moment, time seemed to freeze. Then my father''s face broke into a grin that could outshine the moon. "A grandchild!" He roared withughter, standing up to pull both Enzo and me into a crushing hug. "I''m going to be a grandfather!"


    "And that''s not all," I added, pulling away just enough to look into my dad''s eyes. "I''ve also been epted into medical school, and Enzo has taken his dream job."


    My father looked at me, his eyes brimming with emotion. "You two continue to make me proud every day. A toast is in order!*


    sses clinked andughter erupted. My father raised his own ss high, capturing everyone''s attention. "To the newest member of our family, yet to be born but already loved. And to my daughter and Enzo, who have proven that they can capture any dream they set their sights on. I propose a ball this weekend-to celebrate!"


    "A ball?" I chuckled. "Dad, you really don''t have to="


    "Nonsense," he interrupted, his eyes twinkling like the stars above. "It''s not every day a man learns he''s going to be a grandfather and that his daughter is going to be a doctor. These are moments to be celebrated, cherished!" I looked around at my family-some of the people who meant the most to me in the world-and felt an overwhelming sense of happiness. My parents looked content and excited for the new journey Enzo and I were


    about to embark upon. Tyler looked healthier and happier than I''d ever seen him before, and even had a budding romance on the horizon.


    "Is Angieing to the ball?" I asked Tyler after dinner, nudging him yfully.


    He looked at me, clearly flustered, but then his eyes twinkled with a newfound confidence. "I''ll invite her. You can meet her then."


    Momughed, giving Tyler a knowing look as she passed by us. "I guess I''d better add one more to the guest list then."

 Chapter 506

    ?


    Chapter 0506


    Nina


    The night sky was a tapestry of stars, seeping through the curtains and casting an ethereal glow in the bedroom of my father''s mansion. Enzo was sprawled on the bed, lost in a book, while I sat at the vanity, running a brush through my hair.


    "My dad''s really going all out with this ball, huh?" I finally said, setting down the brush.


    Enzo looked up, marking his page with a thumb. "He''s excited. Can''t me the man. A grandchild and a doctor-to- be daughter in one go. That''s a lot of happiness."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I bit my lip, gazing at my reflection. "I know, but... a ball? It feels... overwhelming."


    "What''s on your mind?" Enzo asked, closing his book entirely now, his full attention on me.


    "I''ve danced with you before, Enzo. But a ball is a whole other story. I never really grew up with... well, princessy stuff. It makes me nervous," I confessed.


    Enzo''s lips curled into a small smile, and he got up, crossing the room to stand behind me. He met my eyes in the mirror. "Dancing at a ball is different than dancing in the club together, you know," he teased. "Gs are amon thing here in the upper echelons of the werewolf realm. Get used to it."


    "What, you mean I have to actually dance and not just move my hips?" I quipped, but my eyes were serious. "Yes," Enzoughed, turning me to face him. "How about we practice? Right here, right now."


    I shot him a sideways nce. "You''re serious?"


    "As a heart attack," he grinned, pulling his phone from the bedside table and fiddling with it until soft music filled the room.


    "Alright, dance teacher, show me the way," I said, allowing him to pull me to the center of the room.


    Taking my right hand in his, Enzo ced his other hand on my waist. "Now, remember to let me lead."


    Iughed. "I''ll try, but no promises."


    With a chuckle, Enzo began moving us in time to the music. The first few steps were awkward; I was overthinking each move. But then Enzo locked eyes with me, and something clicked. My feet started moving almost on their own, falling into step with his.


    "See? You''re a natural," he said softly, twirling me around.


    The giddyughter that bubbled from my lips was as unexpected as it was freeing. I felt lighter, as though the dance had lifted the weight off my shoulders.


    When the song ended, we were both a little breathless, our foreheads touching. "You think we''re ready for that ball?" I asked, still caught in the enchantment of the moment.


    Enzo''s eyes searched mine. "I think we''re ready for anything, as long as we''re together."


    Something about his words struck a chord deep within me, and my mind drifted momentarily to the little life growing inside me. "Speaking of being together," I began, my voice tinged with wonder, "in a few months, it won''t be just you and me. We''ll be a family, Enzo."


    A mixture of emotions flickered across his face before he responded. "A family," he echoed. "That''s... that''s something I never thought I''d have, if I''m being honest. And yet here we are."


    I couldn''t help but think of how different our childhoods had been; me growing up in the human realm, unaware of my royal lineage, and Enzo being raised in a world I was still trying to understand. "Our baby will have a life so different from either of us. A life filled with both realms."


    "And so much love," Enzo added, pulling me closer.


    I looked up at him, my heart swelling with an emotion so profound that words could never capture it. But as I met Enzo''s gaze, I knew I didn''t have to put it into words. He felt it too. And that, more than anything, told me we were ready for the ball, for the baby, and for whatever else life had in store.

 Chapter 507

    ?Chapter 0507


    I leaned in, capturing his lips with mine. He returned in kind, and gently lifted me, carrying me to the bed.


    We copsed on each other in a sweaty, satisfied heap. With my head resting on Enzo''s chest, his arms around me, I feltpletely and utterly safe. But still, I couldn''t fight the heaviness that crept into my eyelids, pulling me into the weing arms of sleep.


    But the world I slipped into was anything but weing.


    I was back in the maze like tunnels beneath the campus, my breaths echoing in the dank, subterranean air. The shadow entity was there, anky figure up ahead, beckoning for me.


    Curiosity, or maybe something darker, pulled me along. I followed.


    It led me to the room-that room, where Edward had held me captive. I hesitated, dread forming a heavy knot in my stomach. But some invisible force propelled me inside, and the moment my foot crossed the threshold, the door mmed shut behind me.


    Panicked, I lunged at the door, pounding on it with my fists. "Let me out!" I screamed, the sound of my voice mingling with the rusty creak of the door''s porthole window opening.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Through the ss, I could see it-the shadow entity, now wearing a grotesque parody of a grin. Its teeth were as white and jagged as ever, somehow longer and pointier now than they were before. It was mocking me without ever uttering a single word.


    My breaths became shallow, the walls closing in on me. My knuckles ached from beating on the door, but it was futile. I was trapped, the malevolent gaze of the shadow drilling into me.


    Tears spilled from my eyes, hot and salty.


    With a start, I woke up, gasping, drenched in sweat. Enzo was beside me in an instant, his eyes clouded with concern. "Nina, what''s wrong?"


    "I had a... nightmare," was all I could manage, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Enzo didn''t ask for details. He didn''t need to, because he already knew. This was slowly bing a part of our routine.


    Instead, he pulled me tightly against him, enveloping me in his arms, his warmth chasing away the lingering terror that was quaking my body. He began rocking me gently, back and forth, whispering, "It''s okay, it''s okay," in a soothing voice.


    As he held me, my thoughts scattered, trying to make sense of the dream-of the recurring shadow entity, and its malevolent glee. Could it signify an aspect of my subconscious? A warning of some sort? Or was it simply the manifestation of my fears, haunting me even in my sleep?


    I had been considering turning Enzo down about therapy; the notion seemed too risky after what had happened with Edward.


    But maybe, just maybe, it wouldn''t be the worst thing in the world. I could almost hear the slew of questions a therapist would ask. How does that make you feel? What do you think this dream symbolizes?


    But the most challenging part would be exining my past-a past that included realms and powers, and things most humans would find iprehensible. Could a human therapist ever understand a life torn between two worlds, a lineage fraught with responsibility and intrigue?


    Still, as Enzo held me, his heart beating steady against my ear, I realized that maybe it was time to seek help, in whatever form it came. I was about to be a mother, about to bring a new life into a world that was as wonderful as it was dangerous.


    And as Iy there, enveloped in Enzo''s arms, it struck me that perhaps not getting help could only be detrimental to my future child.


    If I failed to get these nightmares, this shadow entity, under control, what would happen then?

 Chapter 508

    ?


    Chapter 0508


    Nina


    The morning sunlight had barely started creeping through the curtains when the soft knock on my door pulled me from my slumber. Enzo stillid fast asleep beside me. Groggily, I sat up and blinked at the clock on my bedside table. 6:30a.m.


    "Nina, darling, are you awake?" My mother''s voice filtered through the door, tinged with an excitement I hadn''t heard in years.


    "Yes, Mom, I''m up," I called out, rubbing my eyes.


    The door opened, and my mother stepped in. She looked different, happier somehow, as if the promise of the day ahead had already worked its magic on her.


    We''ve got a big day ahead of us," she whispered, her eyes sparkling. "The ball is tonight, and we have to find you the perfect dress and get our hair done."


    I swung my legs over the side of the bed, feeling a surprising rush of enthusiasm wash over me. My mother and I hadn''t done anything like this together-ever. Our rtionship had always been cordial, but somewhat distant. Today, it seemed, was going to be different.


    "Okay, Mom. Let''s do it," I replied, grinning.


    The smell of fresh flowers filled the air as my mother and I skimmed through the boutique racks, holding up every colorful dress we came across.


    "What about this one?" I held up a dark green silk gown in just my right size. It reminded me of the misty forest. My mom looked at me thoughtfully. "It''s stunning, but I just can''t see you wearing something like that."


    I nodded and returned the gown to its ce, secretly relieved. It was beautiful, but it wasn''t me. My eyes soon caught sight of another dress, an elegant ck one that shimmered subtly as it caught the light. This was me. I felt a tingle of excitement as I held it up.


    "How about this one?" I asked, turning to my mother.


    She nced over, and her eyes widened in approval. "Now that looks like a winner."


    After that, we headed to the hair salon, which was alive with the chatter of patrons and the hum of hairdryers. My mom and I were led to a plush chair and greeted by a petite stylist with a name tag that read ''Sophia''.


    "So, what are we thinking for today?" Sophia asked, her eyes meeting mine in the mirror.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "A half-up, half-down style maybe? Something romantic," I suggested.


    "And for you, ma''am?" Sophia turned to my mother.


    "Oh, just an updo for me," my mom replied, her eyes meeting mine with a soft smile.


    As Sophia began working on our hair, I caught sight of my mother''s reflection in the mirror. She looked happy. genuinely happy, and I couldn''t help but feel a warmth spread through me.


    "Mom," I began, "I''m really d we''re doing this. It feels.... special."


    She met my eyes in the mirror, her own brimming with a mixture of joy and nostalgia. "Me too, Nina. It''s long overdue, isn''t it?"


    I nodded, struggling to articte the tomado of feelings swirling inside me. Finally, I managed, "It''s like we''re starting a new chapter, isn''t it?"


    My mom''s eyes softened, her lips trembling as she whispered, "Yes, a new chapter indeed. I''m sorry that this is


    the first one, but I''m d it''s happening now nheless."


    Sophia pinned thest strand of my hair into ce, and I turned to my mother, our eyes meeting once more. "We clean up well, don''t we?" my mom dered, her eyes shining with pride and maybe a hint of tears.


    "That we do," I agreed with a chuckle, standing up and giving her a tight hug.


    The salon shifted back into its normal activity again-or maybe it just felt that way to me. But either way, in that moment, something had shifted between us. Something intangible, yet also deeply important.


    My mom took out her purse to pay, but I stopped her. "Mom, allow me. Consider it a small token for all the years we missed doing this."

 Chapter 509

    ?Chapter 0509


    She looked at me, her eyes softening. "Oh, Nina, you don''t have to-"


    "I want to, mom."


    She smiled, a beautiful, genuine smile that I had only seen a handful of times in my life-and it seemed to be more sotely. "Thank you, darling."


    As we left the salon, I felt a little lighter. The world outside seemed a little brighter, the sky a little clearer, and my heart, well, it was brimming with a newfound joy. It was a day of firsts, a day of beginnings, and I knew it was a day neither of us would ever forget.


    "So, darling," my mom asked as we headed back to the car, "do you have any gender preference? A boy, perhaps? Or maybe a little girl?"


    Her question took me by surprise.


    "I um, really thought about it, Mom," I said, swallowing. "I''m just hoping for a healthy baby."


    She looked at me, her eyes searching mine. "With your endometriosis, how are the doctors feeling about this pregnancy?"


    I sighed. "It''s high-risk, as expected. I''ll likely have to be monitored closely."


    My mother nodded, her face dropping slightly. "I understand, Nina. But it''s okay to be hopeful, to n and dream a little. It doesn;t make the potential pain any less, but it might make the present moment a bit brighter."


    As we walked toward the car, we passed by a children''s clothing store and stopped in front of the window, where a disy of baby dresses was arranged on tiny mannequins. The fabrics looked soft and delicate, and made my heart swell and retract at the same time. My mother pointed at a little pink dress with pink roses embroidered along the hem.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "That would look adorable on a little girl," she said softly, her eyes searching my face.


    "I''ve always loved roses," I said. I nced up, locking eyes with her. "But mom, isn''t this all a bit premature? What if-what if something happens?"


    I regretted the words as soon as they left my mouth. Her expression faltered, the joy that had been building in her eyes dimming like a flickering light.


    "You''re right," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "It''s just... I''m so excited for you. But I understand why you want to be cautious."


    The weight of the moment hung between us, heavy and palpable. We stood there, surrounded by theughter and chatter of other shoppers, but our own world felt narrow and quiet.


    "Let''s get some tea," I suggested, pointing up ahead at a cafe sign.


    My mom nodded, and we made our way to the cafe. As we sat down, the aroma of freshly brewed tea enveloped us, a small butforting sanctuary when I needed it the most.


    My mother took a sip of her lemongrass tea before setting her cup down and looking at me with a soft intensity.


    "Nina," she began, her voice waveringly steady. "I know this is a delicate time for you. I can''t pretend to understand exactly what you''re going through, but I want you to know that whatever happens, I''m here for you."


    I looked down, my eyes blurring as I fought to hold back tears. "Thank you, mom. That means more to me than you can possibly know."


    She reached over and took my hand, squeezing it reassuringly. "You''re my daughter, adopted or not. I know our rtionship has been rough, but I want to make things better. I want to be better for you."


    My throat tightened at her words, and for a moment, all theplexities, the fears, and the what-ifs seemed to


    fade away, leaving just us here, mother and daughter. I didn''t realize how much I really needed this.


    "Thank you, mom," I murmured, squeezing her hand back. "Let''s be better for each other. Deal?" "Deal."

 Chapter 510

    ?


    Chapter 0510


    Nina


    The morning sun had finally risen high into the sky by the time my mom and I arrived back at the mansion. The morning felt jam-packed with activities, revtions, and emotions, but I was happy. As we made our way back to the mansion with our bags, the noise and hustle of my father''s servants rushing around in preparation for the impromptu ball filled my ears.


    But there was something else, too. I could hear Enzo''s voice carrying across the backwn, and along with it...


    "Is that Enzo and Tyler?" I asked, narrowing my eyes to get a better look.


    "Sure sounds like it," my mom said.


    Curiosity piqued, I made my way around to the back of the mansion. And there they were, Enzo and Tyler, lost in a game of football. Tyler was running around with a youthful exuberance I hadn''t seen in ages, his eyes lit up,pletely engrossed in the game.


    "Wow," I muttered, my eyes wide. "He looks so-"


    "Healthy?" my mom finished, standing beside me.


    "Yeah." I nodded, feeling a mix of amazement and relief. "I just can''t believe it. When you first came here, he could hardly walk straight without getting winded."


    My mom smiled, her eyes misty. "I told you, the witch and her treatments have been phenomenal," she said. "It''s only been a couple of months, and yet he''s like an entirely different person. After all this time, my boy can finally run and y. It''s like a miracle."


    "That''s incredible," I murmured, the weight of my earlier worries dissipating as I watched Tyler and Enzo y. Enzo was still faster than him, but I could tell that he was going easy for my brother. It was a sweet scene, seeing them y together like this.


    "It is," my mom agreed. "I''m so grateful we moved here. For Tyler, for you... and for me too."


    I looked at her, intrigued. "For you?"


    She hesitated, her eyes shifting towards the mansion for a moment before meeting mine. "I never thought I''d say this, but your father, he''s... he''s a good man, Nina."


    A surprisedugh escaped me. "Wait, are you saying what I think you''re saying?"


    She shook her head, chuckling. "Oh, don''t get ahead of yourself. But yes, there''s a mutual respect and... perhaps some affection."


    I nudged her yfully. "Affection, huh?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    My momughed, her cheeks flushing a soft pink. "You''re impossible sometimes, you know that?"


    I grinned, a teasing glint in my eyes. "I learned from the best."


    "Okay, enough about me," she said, steering the conversation back as we continued to watch Enzo and my brother toss the ball, theirughter wafting across the air. "How do you feel about everything? About being here, about the baby, about Enzo?"


    I paused, taking a deep breath as I absorbed her questions. "To be honest, mom, it''s a lot. It''s overwhelming. But like you said earlier today, it''s a new chapter. And despite the uncertainty, despite the fears, I''m hopeful."


    She nodded, taking a step closer to me. "And I''m here, Nina. Whatever the next chapters hold, we''ll navigate them together."


    "Yeah," I agreed, my eyes meeting hers. "Together."


    We stood there, side by side, watching as Tyler made a triumphant catch, hisughter filling the air. Enzo, sweaty but handsome as ever, spotted us and waved, his smile widening as he met my gaze.


    "Look at them," my mom whispered, her voice tinged with a sense of wonder and gratitude. "Just look at how far we''ve alle. Like a real family."


    "But we''ve always been a family," I said gently, squeezing her arm. "Just... an unconventional one."


    My mom nodded and wiped a tear from her eye with her index finger, pretending that it was just something in her eye. "You''re right, Nina. We''re just..."


    "Stronger now?" I finished for her.


    She met my gaze, and the tears in her eyes sparkled in the early afternoon sun. "Yes. Stronger."

 Chapter 511

    ?


    Chapter 0511


    We stood there for a while longer, watching as Enzo and Tyler continued to y. Tyler never seemed to run out of energy, and was proving to be a good match against Enzo,


    I grinned so much as I watched them that my face eventually grew sore, and it wasn''t until my mom spoke that I realized that I had been touching my belly the entire time, subconsciously connected with the little life unexpectedly growing inside of me.


    "We should head inside," my mom suggested, finally breaking the silence. "See if we can help out with the preparations."


    "Yeah," I said, taking onest look at Tyler and Enzo, their happiness infectious and uplifting. "Let''s go in."


    And then it happened. Tyler stumbled, his legs buckling beneath him, and he went crashing to the ground. It was more than just a mere trip; it was as though his body just caved in on itself, like the exuberant, healthy young man had suddenly shifted back into the way he was before, when the curse that overtook his body ruled his entire life.


    *Tyler!" My mom and I screamed in unison, already sprinting toward him. Enzo was already at his side, his face twisted with concem.


    "Tyler, are you okay? What happened?" My mom reached him first, her hands shaking as she touched his face, checking for any signs of injury.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I''m fine, Mom, really." Tyler grimaced, trying to sit up but wincing as he did. "Just got a bit dizzy all of a sudden."


    Enzo helped Tyler to his feet, his eyes filled with worry but also a kind of restraint, as if he knew Tyler needed to exin this himself.


    "Dizzy? That''s not ''fine'', Ty," I said, my heart pounding in my chest as I thought of all the horrific implications.


    Tyler looked up, meeting my gaze, then our mom''s. "It''s the curse, Nina. It still messes with me sometimes, despite all the treatments. But I''m alright."


    My mom''s face nched. "Did you take your medicine today?"


    Tyler nodded and looked a little exasperated. "Of course I did. But sometimes, like just now, I lose all sense of bnce, get dizzy, and-" he gestured to the grass where he''d fallen, "end up making a fool of myself. Medicine or no medicine."


    "Nobody thinks you''re a fool, Tyler, Enzo said, his voice uncharacteristically soft.


    "Yeah," I chimed in, "you''re no fool, but this curse is foolishly stubbom."


    My mom sighed, her hands still cupped around Tyler''s face. "But you''re okay, right? No nausea? No blurring vision? She held up three fingers. "How many fingers am I holding up?"


    "I''m okay, Mom. Really," Tyler reassured her, swatting her hand away. "It was just a momentary glitch. I''m fine now."


    But the atmosphere had changed; the lighthearted mood was reced by one of concern.


    Could this curse ever be brokenpletely? Or would it always linger, an unwanted shadow in our lives?


    "Do you think it can be broken?" I finally asked, the words tumbling out of my mouth before could stop them. "The curse, I mean. Completely shattered, so you won''t have to deal with this ever again?*


    Tyler sighed, his eyes shifting from me to the ground. "I don''t know, Nina. That''s the million dor question, isn''t it? If it can be broken, no one here has figured out how to do it yet."


    "We''re still researching, Nina," my mom interjected, her voice tinged with optimism but also caution. "The best minds are on it. And Tyler''s improvements are promising. This is just... a setback."


    "A setback that could happen again," I mumbled, the fear creeping back into my voice.


    "But less and less frequently, and less severely each time," Tyler said, offering a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    My mom took a deep breath. "We just take it one day at a time, sweetie. It''s all we can do." "Yeah." Tyler nodded. "One day at a time."

 Chapter 512

    ?


    Chapter 0512


    Nina


    My heart pounded as I finally stepped out of my bedroom, dressed and ready for the ball.


    I looked down at the gown, its midnight ck fabric shimmering under the soft glow of the hallway lights. For the first time in forever, I felt like I almost belonged in this extravagant setting. But even as I started descending the grand staircase, the awkwardness seeped back in, making me hyper-aware of my every step, of every eye that turned toward me.


    "Dazzling, aren''t you?" My dad''s voice was tinged with pride as I reached the bottom step I chuckled nervously. "Just trying my best to blend in."


    My mom stood next to him, her eyes misty. "You look absolutely beautiful, Nina."


    I took a deep breath and turned to the crowd. Enzo was talking to a group of people across the room, but when our eyes met, he offered me a reassuring smile that made my heart swell, and made his way over to me.


    "Well, hello, there," he said, taking my hand and kissing it as if this was the first time we had met. "You''re stunning. Are you single?"


    I blushed, chuckling. "No, actually. I have a husband."


    He smirked. "Well.. What he doesn''t know won''t kill him, right?"


    As the evening unfolded, the initial awkwardness started to fade away, reced by a strange sensation of being in a surreal dream. There was music,ughter, and endless chatter, and then it was time for the father-daughter dance.


    "So," my dad began as he led me around the dance floor. His eyes were searching, as though he were trying to read my thoughts. "Have you given any thought to what your mom and I talked about earlier? About staying here during your pregnancy?"


    I looked into his eyes, then my gaze flickered to Enzo across the room. He was still mingling. but there was a certain seriousness to his demeanor that was so unlike the carefree guy I had known.


    "I appreciate the offer, dad, I really do," I said softly, "but I can''t leave our home. Enzo and I have built something there. It''s where I feel the most like myself."


    I


    He looked at me, a little surprised but also understanding. "I thought you might say that," he admitted.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You did?" I questioned, my eyes widening.


    He nodded, chuckling. "I know we haven''t gotten to know each other until a few months ago, but I can tell how fiercely independent you are. I just worry about you, that''s all. I''d like to make sure you''re safe and taken care of."


    "I know," I said as I leaned my head on his chest. "But I think I''d be happiest at home."


    "I can respect," he said, his eyes filled with a strange mixture of pride and mncholy. "But promise me you''ll think about it, even if it''s just for a little while. Sometimes a change of


    scenery can offer a new perspective."


    I nced back at Enzo, He was now looking at me, his eyes lingering, filled with a sort of quiet yearning. "A new perspective, huh?" I echoed, more to myself than to my dad.


    "Yes, a new perspective," he confirmed, pulling me a little closer as the song was nearing its end.


    For a moment, I lost myself in the music, in the atmosphere of the evening, allowing myself to disappear in this newfound rtionship with my father, in thefort that came from being surrounded by family.


    But as I looked around, my eyes always found their way back to Enzo, and each time, it became increasingly clear where I wanted to be, where I felt I truly belonged.


    The song ended and the apuse washed over us, pulling me back to reality. My dad leaned in, kissing my forehead.


    "So, things seem good with you and Enzo," my father observed, ncing over at him.


    I smiled. "They are. I''ve never been happier."

 Chapter 513

    ?


    Chapter 0513


    "Good," my father said, draping his arm around my shoulder and pulling me closer as we began to walk to the hors d''oeuvres table. "He''s a good man, Nina. I''m proud to call him my son-inw."


    Just as I was about to respond, I caught a snippet of Enzo''s conversation drifting across the room: "Yes, it''ll be a six-month stretch. It''ll be difficult, but we''ll make it work. We decided it''s best for us to follow our dreams."


    My dad''s eyes narrowed, and I could feel his grip tighten around my shoulders. "Did he just say what I think he said?"


    I felt my stomach knot. "Dad, listen-"


    "I need to have a word with him," my dad interrupted, setting down his ss with a decisive clink and starting to move in Enzo''s direction.


    But I grabbed his arm, pulling him back. "Dad, wait."


    "What''s going on, Nina? Did I hear correctly? He''s leaving you alone for months while you''re pregnant?"


    "It was my idea," I blurted out, feeling the weight of the confession. "I pushed him to keep the job."


    My dad stared at me incredulously. "You what?"


    "It''s a great opportunity for him, Dad. For us. It can set us up for the future."


    "A future where he''s not present?" My father''s voice edged toward anger. "What kind of future is that?"


    "Dad, please," I pleaded, my eyes searching his. "You have to understand. We''ve talked about it, we''ve weighed the pros and cons. We decided this together."


    "But you''re pregnant, Nina. You need support, you need someone around."


    "And I''ll have that," I countered, trying to keep my voice steady. "I''ll be fine. I have friends, and Enzo will be there whenever he can. Besides, we''ve got phones. I can always call him."


    "Digitalpanionship isn''t the same. You know that."


    I sighed. "Dad, I love him, and part of loving him is supporting his dreams just like he supports mine. It won''t be easy, but we''ll manage. We always do."


    My father looked at me, the sternness in his eyes softening a bit, but the worry still lingering. Have you always been this headstrong?" he asked quietly.


    "Yes. And I likely got it from you," I quipped, trying to lighten the mood.


    He sighed, taking a moment before speaking again. "If that''s the path you two have chosen, I won''t interfere. But now that I know this, I do think you really should consider staying here while he''s away. At least consider it."


    I looked into his eyes and saw genuine concern, a father''s worry for his daughter. "Dad, I


    know you''re worried, and I love you for it. But our home is important to me, to both of us. Leaving it for months would feel like abandoning a part of myself."


    "Nina, sometimes you have to make sacrifices for your well-being. And for your child''s."


    "And sometimes, dad, you have to stand by the choices that shape your life," I replied, my eyes meeting his, unwavering.


    He looked at me for a long moment, as if measuring the resolve in my eyes, then finally nodded. "Alright. You''re your own person, Nina, with your own life to lead. I may not like it, but I have to respect it."


    *Thank you, dad," I said, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension. "That means a lot to me." He put an arm around me, pulling me into a half-hug. "I love you, Nina. And I''m sure, no matter what, your mother is smiling down on you."


    I blinked away the tears that threatened toe at the mention of her the mother I never got to meet.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "And Selena?" I found myself croaking out.


    My father paused for a few long moments before finally nodding, his watery eyes meeting


    mine.


    "Yes. And Selena."

 Chapter 514

    ?


    Chapter 0514


    Nina


    The mansion was alive withughter, clinking sses, and lively chatter. I was immersed in it all by Enzo''s side, but my focus sharpened when Tyler walked in, a radiant smile on his face and a girl on his arm.


    She was tall, slender, and had a vibe that screamed ''effortlessly cool''.


    "Hey, Nina," Tyler said, guiding her over to me. "This is Angie. Angie, this is my sister, Nina.*


    Angie grinned, revealing a perfect row of white teeth. "Hey. Nice to meet you."


    "So, you''re the mysterious Angle," I said, offering them both a smile.


    Her eyes seemed to twinkle. "That would be me. I''ve heard so much about you, Nina. The legendary sister."


    "Legendary? Tyler, what stories have you been telling her?" I joked, but my eyes were drawn to the unique pendant she wore. It looked like a wolf''s tooth, intricately set in silver.


    "Oh, just that you basically saved the world," Tyler said, giving me a wink.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    I blushed. "I did no such thing. And besides, you weren''t even there."


    Angie''sugh was genuine and contagious, and I found myself instantly liking her. "I will say one thing, though," she said. "Tyler wasn''t lying about your looks. You''re really pretty!"


    "Aw, thank you, Angie. I like you already."


    We continued to mingle, and Angle seamlessly blended into the family. It was easy to see that Tyler was smitten, and I was genuinely happy for him. But as the evening wore on, the excitement began to take its toll on me.


    "I''ll be outside for a bit," I whispered to Enzo, who was deep in conversation about hockey with a distant cousin of mine who I had never even heard of.


    He nodded. "I''ll find you."


    The garden was cool and quiet, and I finally felt like I could breathe. I settled on a wrought- iron bench, surrounded by the aroma of roses and the sound of a distant water fountain. The atmosphere was soothing and tranquil, aplete contrast to the buzzing energy inside. As I sat there quietly, my eyes closed, listening to the sounds of the garden and the music wafting from inside, I let my mind wander onto other things: the baby, Enzo, my parents.


    I didn''t know how to feel about my father''s insistence that Ie here and live with him. It was tempting, yes, but I loved my home in Mountainview. But then again, after today, I had been reminded of what it was like to be surrounded by family.


    Was it possible that I could juggle both, somehow? Split my time between Mountainview and the werewolf realm? Or would that just add anotheryer of unnecessaryplexity to it all?


    "I believe that you can make it work at home, on your own," my wolf''s voice chimed in, soft and gentle in the back of my mind. "It''s what you''ve always done, isn''t it?"


    I shrugged, no longer started by her presence in my mind. "Maybe. Or maybe I should try to do something new for once. Open up a little."


    But my wolf, ever the pragmatist, growled softly with disagreement. "And what if no one understands when you do open up? What if they see you as a basket case?"


    My eyes shot open. My wolf''s words gave me pause. It wasn''t unfamiliar territory for us to disagree; she was, after all, often speaking what was lingering in the back of my mind. But was that how I really felt? Did I really, deep down, refuse to open up about my trauma because I was worried that doing so would drive everyone else away?


    How ridiculous was that?


    Before I coulde up with an answer for my wolf, I heard the sound of footsteps approaching. I looked up to see Enzo headed my way, his hands in his pockets and a slightly


    concerned look on his face.


    "Hey," I murmured as I scooched over on the bench.


    "Hey," Enzo said, taking a seat next to me. "Everything okay?"

 Chapter 515

    ?


    Chapter 0515


    I leaned into him, absorbing his familiar,forting scent. "Yeah. Just got a little introspective, is all."


    Enzo chuckled. "Nina, being introspective? That''s a new one. Kidding."


    The scent of roses filled the air, mingling with the earthy smell of damp soil. The sound of the music ying inside made its way to us, but it felt so far away right now.


    Enzo''s arm tightened around my shoulders, pulling me closer into him. "So... What are you being introspective about? You and your dad seemed to be having an intense conversation earlier, after your dance."


    I leaned my head against his shoulder, the familiar scent of his bodyforting me. "My dad''s just... being a dad, that''s all. He''s worried about me living in the house by myself while you''re gone. He wants me to move here for the pregnancy."


    Enzo looked at me, his eyes searching. "And why don''t you consider it? You can easily take portals to campus, you know. It wouldn''t disrupt your life too much."


    I let out a sigh. Portals were handy, magical shortcuts between ces. Some people could open them, and some couldn''t. I had discoveredst year that I was one of the lucky ones who could do it, making travel back and forth between the human realm and the werewolf realm much easier.


    But opening a portal wasn''t without its consequences; I often felt a bit lightheaded and tired afterwards, and it was sure to get worse during the pregnancy.


    Enzo seemed to read my mind. "A bit too much, maybe?" he quipped, raising an eyebrow.


    I shrugged. "Maybe. Or...


    "Or," Enzo continued for me, "you''re deliberately disagreeing with your parents."


    I sat upright, my eyes locking with his. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    Enzo paused, choosing his words carefully. "I love you, but you''re stubborn, Nina. You never want to admit when you need help."


    I felt a pang of irritation. "I don''t need help, Enzo. I can manage my life just fine."


    He let out a sigh, his eyes softening. "I''m not saying you can''t. But is your pride worth worrying your parents?"


    "It''s not just pride, it''s my life, my choices. Why should I change my life just because it makes other peoplefortable?"


    "Because those ''other people'' are your family who love and care about you? Family looks out for one another, Nina."


    I was quiet for a moment, contemting his words. "I know they care, but I need them to trust me too, trust that I can take care of myself."


    "Sometimes caring involves worrying, you know that."


    "Yeah, but-"


    Enzo interrupted me, cing a finger gently on my lips. "Just think about it, okay? You don''t have to make a decision right now. But consider your dad''s offer seriously. You might find it''s not as bad as you think."


    I leaned back on the bench, looking up at the night sky. The stars seemed so distant and small, like tiny pinpricks in the sky. I felt like that too, small and distant.


    Enzo''s voice broke through my reverie. "I just want you to be happy, Nina. And safe. If living in our house in Mountainview gives you that, I''m all for it. But if there''s even a sliver of doubt in your mind, maybe it''s worth listening to your dad."


    Listening. I had always equated it with giving in, with sacrificing my own wishes for the sake of others. But as I looked at Enzo, his eyes filled with genuine concern, it dawned on me that perhaps listening was more about love than about giving up.


    I turned towards him, my eyes meeting his. "I''ll think about it, okay? But whatever I choose, I need you to be okay with it."


    He leaned in, his lips brushing softly against my forehead. "I''ll support you, Nina, whatever you decide. You should know that by no-"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Hey, Nina! Enzo!"

 Chapter 516

    ?


    Chapter 0516


    Nina


    "Nina! Enzo!"


    My brother''s voice carried across the garden, breaking Enzo and I out of our reverie. We both lifted our heads and turned around to see Tyler standing in the doorway, waving excitedly with a grin on his face.


    "What is it, Ty?" I called out, charmed by his enthusiasm.


    "They''re starting the group dance!" he called back. "You have to get in here. We''re waiting for you!"


    Exchanging wary nces, Enzo and I stood and headed back to the ballroom. Enzo''s hand lingered on the small of my back, filling my body with an electric tingle and filling my mind with fantasies about what would happen in our bedroomter. But for now, it was time to dance.


    "There you are!" my mother said as we returned. "It''s time to dance. And cut cake!*


    "Cake?" I said, ncing behind her, where a few servants were wheeling out a cart with arge, multi-tiered cake on it. "Geez, mom. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    My mother grinned. "I wanted it to be a surprise. It''s vani, your favorite."


    Her words made me smile, and Enzo, too.


    We shared a look, both amused and resigned after a long evening. "It sounds delicious," I said, even though I was still full from snacking on hors d''oeuvres all evening. "Dance first, then cake."


    The band resumed, striking up a waltz. The room felt alive with a cacophony of sounds: string instruments, clinking sses, excitedughter and chatter. I felt like we were at our wedding all over again, which wasn''t a bad feeling in the slightest.


    Enzo offered me his hand, a wordless question lingering in his eyes. "Ready to waltz your heart out?" he asked, smirking yfully.


    "Ready as I''ll ever be." I answered, cing my hand into his. The world around us seemed to fade away as the music swelled, carrying us along with its sweet tune.


    We began to dance, twirling effortlessly around the room. The weight of my gown tugged at me, but I felt light as air in Enzo''s arms. He led me through the intricate steps, my shoes gliding over the marble floor.


    "You look like you''re enjoying yourself," he observed, pulling me closer.


    "It''s hard not to," I said, leaning into him as we spun around. "The music, the atmosphere-it''s all so enchanting."


    Just as I was getting lost in the rhythm, a change in the melody signaled a shift in the dance-a partner switch. Enzo''s eyes met mine, as if asking for permission.


    "Go on, I''ll be fine," I encouraged him. He smiled, kissed my cheek, and released me into the arms of another. My first new partner was my father''s half brother: Uncle Victor, robust and cheerful, his eyes twinkling like stars. Nina, my dear, you look ravishing tonight!"


    "Thank you, Uncle," I replied, following his lead. "You''re not too shabby yourself!"


    He let out a heartyugh, twirling me around before handing me off to my next partner.


    Next, I found myself in Angie''s arms, her grip firm yet gentle. "You''re quite the dancer, Nina. They should probably just clear the floor for you."


    "tterer," I chided, even as I felt a smile creep across my face. "But don''t think I didn''t see you holding your own quite well."


    The music swelled again, and I was pulled away to the next partner. As I turned to see who it was, my heart froze.


    The entity standing before me was unlike anything human or werewolf. A visage of inky darkness, its form barely perceptible and entirely devoid of features. Yet, an oppressive weight emanated from it, a cold nothingness that seemed to consume the light around us.


    The shadow entity-it was unmistakable. I knew that void for a face better than anything, better than my own reflection.


    My breath caught in my throat, ragged and choked. The sight of it paralyzed me. Its entire existence was a tant contradiction to everything the evening represented. My heart pounded wildly in my chest as its form seemed to swirl, as though mocking my disbelief.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    How could it be here, amidst the celebration, surrounded by loved ones and the security of my father''s home? The contrast between its rk, malevolent form and the vibrant, joyous atmosphere was stark and chilling. The entity seemed to absorb the light around it, casting no shadow on the polished marble floor.


    A scream ripped through my throat before I could stop it, shattering the scene like a knife through ss. My legs gave way beneath me, and I stumbled backward, my heels slipping on the smooth surface. I crashed to the ground, my dress pooling around me.


    The room went still, the music cutting off abruptly. All eyes turned toward me, faces filled with confusion and concern, but I barely noticed. My gaze was locked on the space where the shadow entity stood, towering over me, my mind racing even as Iy sprawled on the floor.


    Within a moment, Enzo and my family had rushed to my side. Their faces were a blur of concern and confusion. "Nina, what happened? Are you okay?" Enzo''s voice was tinged with panic.


    "Do you see him?" My voice was barely above a whisper, my eyes still locked onto where the entity was standing. grinning down at me.


    Tyler, hearing my words, followed my gaze-but his expression betrayed nothing. "See what, Nina?"


    "The shadow entity. It''s right there, can''t you see it?"


    Enzo and Tyler exchanged a nce, their expressions a mixture of concern and bewilderment. "Nina, there''s no one here but us," Tyler whispered, his voice nearly lost amongst the ripples of murmurs making their way across the room.


    I blinked, rubbed my eyes and looked up, my eyes searching desperately.


    And then I saw him-a man, just an ordinary man, looking as confused and concerned as everyone else. No shadow entity. No faceless monster. Just a man.


    My cheeks burned with embarrassment and shame. Had I imagined it all? Was it just in my head? "Maybe you''re just tired," Enzo suggested cautiously. His voice seemed almost lighthearted, but I knew that he knew that it was more than that. He was the only one who was privy to these strange hallucinations of mine. The feelings that churned inside me were a sickening mix-humiliation, confusion, and an exhaustion that settled itself into my bones.


    I felt my mom''s eyes on me, her gaze filled with a kind of maternal worry that I knew all too well. It was the same look she gave me whenever she thought I was overexerting myself, or not eating enough, or not sleeping enough. It was the ''I told you so'' look that only mothers seemed to have perfected. If only she really knew. "Nina, honey, are you sure you''re alright?" she asked, her voice gentle butced with tension.


    "I just... I need to lie down," I finally muttered, pushing myself to my feet. "I''m sorry, I just... need a moment." Without another word, I picked up my skirts and rushed away before anyone could stop me.


    Their eyes followed me as I hurried away, my heels clicking against the marble floor, echoing loudly in the dead silent room.


    I didn''t look back. I couldn''t. My face was hot, my heart pounding in my chest as I all but ran from the ballroom, fleeing from the eyes that I felt boring into my back, retreating from a reality that I was no longer certain I understood.

 Chapter 517

    ?Chapter 0517


    Nina


    My hands trembled as I mmed the door behind me, locking it in a desperate attempt to keep the world-and the enigmatic shadow entity-at bay.


    Leaning against the cool, wooden surface of the door, I struggled to catch my breath, my heart pounding like a drum inside my chest. I closed my eyes, trying to dispel the haunting image of the shadow entity.


    Why now? Why tonight, when I was surrounded by joy and love?


    In a flurry of frustration, I kicked my high heels off with a tter and began pacing the room in my bare feet, clutching the ends of my hair nervously.


    "Talk to me," I muttered to my wolf, who was always waiting in the wings, watching, observing. "Please help me make sense of this. I can''t take it anymore."


    But even she seemed just as confused as I felt.


    "I wish I knew, Nina," she said, her voice uncertain. "But I can''t even make out if the shadow entity is real or fake. I can''t see it."


    My eyes widened. "You can''t?"


    "No," she replied. "I can''t. I believe that you see it, I really do. But if it''s real, it''s like whatever it is is... blocking me from seeing it. And if it''s not real, then maybe it''s a machination of something going on in the very depths of your own mind, something that even I can''t see."


    I stopped pacing and stared at my reflection in the full-length mirror. I hardly recognized the woman staring back. Her eyes were wide, tinged with fear, her cheeks flushed.


    This wasn''t me. I wasn''t a coward; I was a fighter. Yet here I was, trembling over something I couldn''t evenprehend. Jumping at my own shadow, quite literally.


    Just as I was about to spiral further down this rabbit hole of angst, there came a soft knock on the door.


    "Go away!" I called out, feeling my fists clench out of instinct.


    "Nina, it''s me." It was Tyler''s voice, and hearing it instantly made me soften.


    I hesitated, ncing at the door, then back at my distressed reflection.


    "Hang on," I called, quickly wiping away a stray tear andposing myself as best I could. Unlocking the door, I pulled it open to find Tyler standing there, his eyes filled with a mixture of concern and curiosity.


    "Where''s Enzo?" was the first question that escaped my lips.


    Tyler stepped inside and closed the door behind him. "I told him to wait downstairs. I wanted to talk to you first." His words hung in the air between us, filled with an unspoken understanding. Tyler, of all people, knew when I needed space and when I needed family.


    "Tyler, I..." My voice trailed off, unsure how to verbalize the insanity that had gripped me.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, patting the space next to him, inviting me to sit. I did.


    "Talk to me, Nina. What happened back there? You scared everyone, especially mom."


    I took a deep breath, searching for the right words. "I... I saw something, Ty. Something horrible. And it''s not the first time I''ve seen it."


    "A vision?" He leaned forward, his eyes searching mine for rity.


    "No, not a vision," I corrected him, my eyes dropping to my fidgeting hands. "More like... an entity."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His eyebrows shot up, intrigued yet cautious. "An entity? As in, something real?"


    A wry chuckle escaped my lips. "I don''t know what it is, whether it''s real or not. It''s this... this shadow, Tyler. A creature with horrible, sharp teeth, long fingers that keep reaching for me. It''s like it''s mocking me. I''ve been seeing ittely, but never like this. Never during such happy moments."


    I felt Tyler''s hand grip mine, grounding me. "Nina, this is serious. Do you think it''s a figment of your imagination? Stress, perhaps? Or could it be something real?"


    I sighed, my eyes meeting his.


    "I wish I knew, Tyler. Part of me hopes it''s all in my mind, but another part... Another part things it''s all very, very real."

 Chapter 518

    ?


    Chapter 0518


    We sat in silence, letting the weight of my confession fill the room. Tyler''s grip on my hand tightened, as if he could somehow squeeze the fear out of me, and rece it with the courage I so desperately needed.


    "I don''t know what this entity is, Tyler, but it terrifies me," I finally admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "Nina, have you considered talking to someone about this?" Tyler broke his silence, his words cautious.


    I raised an eyebrow skeptically. "A therapist, you mean? You really think some human shrink can make sense of what I''m going through? They''d hear everything I have to tell them and they''d think I''m crazy."


    Tyler sighed, his fingers brushing through his tousled hair in a rare disy of agitation. "No, not a human therapist. But there are people out there trained to deal with... well, unique situations like yours. People who understand both the human and the supernatural aspects."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes narrowed, pondering the possibility. "You mean a werewolf therapist?"


    "Yes. Or at the very least, someone from the werewolf realm. I could do some research for you, help you find someone reputable."


    A werewolf therapist. The idea had honestly never crossed my mind, seeing as how I had spent most of my life believing that werewolves didn''t exist.


    "I don''t know, Tyler," I said, shaking my head. "It just feels... pointless, sometimes."


    Tyler''s eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of the old Tyler, the sweet little brother who had yed superheroes with me and always wanted to hold my hand on the way home from school, even when I was being belligerent.


    "Maybe it is," he conceded. "But honestly, what''s the alternative, Nina? Living in fear? Constantly questioning your sanity?"


    His words, in a strange way, were a haunting reminder of the torment I had been going throughtely. I nced at the clock on the bedside table. It wasn''t even nine o''clock yet, and I was already exhausted from it all.


    "I guess you''re right. I''m not just thinking about myself anymore," I finally whispered, my hand instinctively dropping to my abdomen where a new life was taking form.


    Tyler followed my gaze. "The baby."


    I nodded. "I can''t bring a child into this world knowing I''m gued by visions or entities or whatever the hell this thing is,"


    Tyler nodded, his demeanor shifting from one of concern to one of resolution. "Then you know what you need to do. For your sake and for the baby''s. If there''s even a slim chance that talking to a werewolf therapist can help, isn''t it worth trying out?"


    His argument waspelling. And yet, a part of me still hesitated, clinging to the stubborn belief that I could manage this on my own, as if every therapist would just be another Edward.


    But then, my thoughts drifted to the child within me. A life I was responsible for, a life that deserved a mother who was whole, unburdened by shadows, literal or figurative.


    "You''re right, Tyler," I admitted. "I should try. Not just for me, but for Enzo, and for our child too."


    Tyler beamed, visibly relieved. "I think you''re making the right choice, Nina. And remember, you''re not alone in this."


    His words made me smile, but at the same time, beads of tears began to well up in my eyes again. I blinked them away and rested my head on his shoulder, chuckling slightly.


    "I''d better not find out that mom and dad sent you in here to convince me of this," I teased, lightly punching his arm.


    Tyler chuckled and punched me back, with a little more strength than he used to have. "Of course not," he replied. "But I should warn you..."


    "Trust me, I know," I interrupted as I heard the unmistakable sound of footstepsing up the winding staircase outside my room. "I''m prepared for the lecture."

 Chapter 519

    ?


    Chapter 0519N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Nina


    The door creaked open, and I tensed, expecting to see the stern faces of my parents, armed with a lecture or two.


    Instead, it was Enzo. His eyes met mine, and he looked softer than I''d ever seen him. Tyler gave me a knowing smile, touched my hand briefly, and left, closing the door behind him.


    Enzo hesitated, his eyes shifting from me to the ground. The room seemed to swallow us both, making his silence fill the space like thick fog.


    "Do you think I''m crazy?" I finally blurted out, unable to stand the tension any longer.


    He looked up, his eyes locking onto mine. "Put on something suitable for going outside," he said, his voice gentle but firm. "We''re going for a run."


    I nced at the window, confused. "Now? A run? Enzo, it''s-"


    "Not that kind of run," he interrupted, his eyes flickering with an inner fire I recognized all too well.


    Ah. That kind of run.


    Rushing to my closet, I slipped out of my dress and into leggings and a sweatshirt.


    We tiptoed through the maze-like corridors of the mansion, dodging family members and avoiding the areas where I knew my parents and their guests would be congregating. Finally, we reached the back door, slipped outside, and it felt like we could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    We barely exchanged a word as we darted into the forest behind the mansion. Once we were far enough from prying eyes, we stopped and looked at each other.


    "Ready?" he asked, his eyes full of concern and something else-anticipation, perhaps?


    I nodded. In the next moment, we shifted, our human forms melting away as our wolf forms took over. I felt an overwhelming surge of freedom, as though this was the most natural way to live.


    With a quick nce at one another we took off, running through the forest like we had been locked up for years. The wind howled in my ears as we darted between trees, leapt over logs, and sshed through streams.


    For the first time in weeks, I felt at peace. The oppressive weight of the visions, the dread, the confusion-it all seemed to evaporate, leaving me feeling astonishingly free.


    We ran until our legs could carry us no further, and then we stopped. Shifting back to our human forms, I looked around and realized where we were. The ce was all too familiar, but I hadn''t visited it in a long time.


    It was Selena''s grave.


    It felt like she had just been buried, like it was the day of her funeral all over again. And yet, the grass had grown over her grave, the leaves on the trees had returned, and there was the scent of fresh flowers in the air.


    Her grave was a small, carefully maintained clearing in the forest, hidden away from the rest of the world. A simple stone marker stood in the middle, Selena''s name and dates etched into it. It was a ce of sorrow, but also one of remembrance.


    "I thought you might need to be here," Enzo whispered, as if reading my thoughts.


    His words hung heavy in the air, and I felt my eyes brim with tears. But then, something odd happened. A faint stir, a delicate flutter, deep within my belly. I instinctively ced a hand on my abdomen, my eyes widening as I met Enzo''s gaze.


    His eyes were soft, searching, almost hopeful. "Are you okay?" he asked, his voice filled with a note of concern. But the sensation was gone just as quickly as it hade, leaving me to believe that it was just in my imagination.


    "Yeah," I managed to say, my voice a little shaky. "I think I am."


    "Come here," Enzo said, holding his hand out for me. "Let''s sit."


    I took his hand and followed him to a stone bench that my father had ced nearby her grave, beneath a weeping willow tree. The long fronds of the tree swayed gently in the early summer breeze, rustling soothingly.


    Sitting there, beside Selena''s modest yet beautiful grave, with Enz''s hand gripping mine as if he could shield me from the pain with just his touch, I felt an overwhelming urge to spill everything.

 Chapter 520

    ?


    Chapter 0520


    Maybe it was the flicker of something inexplicable I had felt in my belly or the softness in Enzo''s eyes; maybe it was just the weight of all the secrets I had been carrying. Whatever it was, I needed to talk.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Enzo, I think it''s time I tell you everything," I said, my voice shaky but determined.


    He looked at me, his eyes focused and attentive. "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    I took a deep breath. "I''ve been seeing something-someone, rather. A shadow entity. It''s like a looming figure in the dark, with hollow eyes, and it terrifies me. I don''t know if it''s real or not."


    His grip tightened around my hand. "What are you saying, Nina? This sounds-


    "Dangerous? Insane?" I blurted out.


    "No." Enzo''s eyes softened. "It sounds serious, Nina. Why didn''t you tell me about it sooner?"


    I swallowed, shrugging. "I... I don''t know, honestly. Maybe I thought it would go away on its own. Maybe I thought that you would think I was crazy or something."


    He looked genuinely distressed. "Nina, you''re not alone in this. We''ll figure it out. But what if this is some sort of reaction to everything you''ve been through? I wish you had told me sooner, that''s all."


    "I know I should have," I murmured. "I just... thought I could handle it on my own, I guess."


    "But you don''t really believe that."


    "No, I don''t."


    His face tightened, and I could practically see the gear turning in his head. "Listen, after tonight, I''m not sure if it''s such a good idea if I go to this job after all. Six months away from you when you''re dealing with a pregnancy, medical school, and now this?"


    I shook my head, squeezing his hand back. "You can''t put your life on hold for me, Enzo. You have dreams, ambitions. Don''t let me pull you back."


    "But-"


    "I''ve decided to get help, okay?" I said, my eyes pleading with him. "I''ll go to therapy. Maybe they can help me sort out whether this shadow is something real or just a projection of my own fears."


    Enzo''s face lightened, and relief seemed to wash over him. "That''s... that''s a big step, Nina. I know it''s hard for you, and I''m proud of you."


    I smiled, my heart feeling a little lighter. "Just promise me, Enzo, that you won''t give up on your dreams. Finish your job and keep moving forward."


    He met my eyes, his gaze intense. "I''ll promise you that if you promise to stick with therapy. And maybe even consider staying here, with your parents, at least throughout the pregnancy."


    I frowned. "I''ll think about it. The idea of being under my parents'' roof, away from my friends here in the werewolf realm, isn''t the most ideal option. But I''ll consider it if it would make you happy."


    "It would," he said gently, giving my hand another squeeze. "It really would."


    We sat in silence for a few more minutes, our eyes drifting back to Selena''s grave. It was a strange sensation, but for a brief moment, it felt like Selena was there with us. Maybe it was just the twin bond, forever searching for its other half nwo that she was gone, but it was afort of sorts.


    "Come on," Enzo finally said, breaking the stillness. "Let''s head back."


    As we walked through the back entrance of the mansion, I noticed it was surprisingly quiet. Theughter and chatter that had filled the air earlier had dissipated, and all of the guests had gone home.


    "They''re gone," I mused. "The guests left."


    Enzo smiled. "Good. We could both use some peace."


    But the quiet was short-lived. My father''s voice echoed from his office down the hall, firm and urgent.


    "Enzo, Nina, I need to speak with both of you."

 Chapter 521

    ?


    Chapter 0521


    Nina


    My father sat behind his antique desk, the gleam of the walnut wood reflecting in his sses. It was times like this, when his jovial face took on a more serious tone, that this man wasn''t just my father, he was the Alpha King. "Sit," hemanded, gesturing to the leather chairs in front of his desk. Enzo and I exchanged a nce beforeplying.


    "Nina," he began, setting his sses down, "do you want to exin what happened tonight? And why you took off like that?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I felt my blood run cold at his question. My father was thest person who I wanted to talk to about my strange visions, especially right now, right after I had just insisted to him that I would be fine staying in Mountainview. But there was no point in lying; I at least knew that much.


    "It''s...plicated," I said quietly.


    My father leaned back in his chair, sying his hands out to the sides. "I''ve got all the time in the world, Nina."


    I exchanged nces with Enzo, but his gaze just solidified my thoughts: I had to tell my father the truth.


    And so I did. Every bit of it. The shadow entity, the nightmares, all of it. Everyst detail. When I was finished, my father''s face was pale, and his eyes were ever so slightly wide.


    "Nina, you know that being alone at this stage of your pregnancy isn''t eptable now. It''s too risky with all of this going on."


    "I know," I said quietly, staring down at myp. "But I just "


    "There can be no buts," my father interrupted. "Nina, you cannot be alone."


    "Why?" I asked, growing agitated. "I''m not a child. I know that these visions are scary, but I''m still an adult who can make my own decisions."


    My father was silent for a few moments. He kept opening and closing his mouth as if he wanted to say something, but couldn''t bring himself to say whatever it was.


    "Tell me," I murmured, my voice so low it was almost a whisper.


    With a sigh, my father pinched the bridge of his nose and leaned forward on his desk. "Nina, there''s something you should know. Your mother, the first Luna of our pack, also had experiences simr to yours during her first pregnancy."


    His words sliced through the tension in the room, freezing me in ce. "First pregnancy?" I stuttered, unable to mask the bewilderment thatced my voice. I had thought that her pregnancy with me and Selena was her only


    one.


    My father''s eyes softened as if the weight of the memories settled upon him. "Yes. Before you and Selena, there was another."


    The words hung in the air like a weight about to drop. Another pregnancy? Why was this the first I had heard about this? "I didn''t know that," I murmured, my thoughts racing. "What happened?"


    "It was a stillbirth," he confessed, his voice barely above a whisper. "She had simr symptoms-dark visions, bouts of sleepwalking. We feared for her, and we lost the baby. Your mother never spoke of it again, but I think part of her was always haunted."


    Silence fell over the roop. The clock ticked mockingly on the wall, each second stretching into an eternity. Enzo reached for my hand under the table and squeezed it as if to assure me that this new revtion, like every challenge before, could be ovee.


    But this was different. This wasn''t just about my mother or the baby she lost; it could potentially be about me, too. And our baby.


    "I never knew," I finally said, swallowing the lump in my throat. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "I''m sorry, Nina. Some things are too painful to dredge up," my father said with a regretful sigh. "But I''m telling you this now because I think it''s time you hear it. With your current symptoms, you might be at risk. That is why I''ve been so adamant about you staying here; because I don''t want to see you and your child reach the same fate."

 Chapter 522

    ?


    Chapter 0522


    For a moment, I felt detached from my own body. The shock of what my father had told me sent my body spiraling, leaving me feeling drained and empty.


    "So the visions," I finally managed, swallowing, "did she..."


    "No," my father said quietly. "She didn''t see a shadow entity, or whatever you called it. But she had her own demons, Nina. Perhaps the ''entity'' you see now is a machination of your own pain, just as her visions were machinations of hers."


    "What sort of pain did she have?" I asked quietly.


    My father''s face nched slightly, and he sighed, staring down at his desk.


    "Your mother suffered a great deal during her upbringing," he said softly. "Her parents died due to disease, and she bounced from home to home. There were things that happened to her as a young woman that I won''t dare to repeat. Forgive me, but I can''t."


    I nodded slowly, choosing to empathize with my father''s feelings. "Of course, I murmured, looking away.


    "Either way," my father continued, "I really must urge you to stay here, Nina. This... sickness, or however you''d like to call it, could be harmful for your baby. I''d like you here, where you''re safe."


    I felt the emotion swell inside of me. "So you think I''m doomed? That I''m going to lose my child like my mother lost hers?


    My father looked into my eyes, and his face seemed to age a decade. "That''s precisely what I''m worried about, Nina. Your mother was never alone during her pregnancy with you and Selena. We made sure of it. And I think we should do the same for you."


    "And what about the sleepwalking? The visions? What did you do for her then?" I pushed, feeling the urgency escting in my voice.


    "We took measures, sought help from within the pack. Healers, shamans-"


    "But it didn''t work, did it?" I interrupted, maybe a little more harshly than I intended.


    "It lessened the symptoms but didn''t eliminate them entirely," my father admitted. "You and Selena were both healthy, unlike the first pregnancy. But even throughout her pregnancy with you, she suffered. It wasn''t easy."


    Enzo, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke. "Sir, perhaps we should consider talking to someone who specializes in these kinds of things. A professional, maybe even outside the pack."


    I looked at Enzo gratefully, relieved that he was on the same page. "Yes, Dad, maybe it''s time to think beyond healers and shamans."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    My father appeared skeptical but not entirely dismissive. "We can consider it, but with caution. Not everyone has the best intentions, as you well know."


    At my father''s words, I felt a heavy pallor take over the room. My father was right; plenty of people had proven to be snakes with ill intentions. How could we trust anyone anymore?


    "I just want my baby to be safe," I murmured, blinking back the tears that threatened toe.


    "And it will be." My father leaned forward, his face resolute. "I promise you, Nina, we''ll handle this. Together. But you must stay here."


    Just as the words left his mouth, the door swung open abruptly. Tyler stood there, panting a little, his eyes full of an urgency I couldn''t quite ce.


    "I couldn''t help but overhear-" he began, but my father cut him off.


    "Eavesdropping, Tyler? You should know better."


    Ignoring the reprimand, Tyler stepped inside and shut the door behind him. "I know, I know. But hear me out." He paused, looking at each of us intently. "Maybe she should go to my witch."

 Chapter 523

    ?


    Chapter 0523All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina


    The room fell silent in the wake of Tyler''s revtion.


    "You think I should visit your witch?" I asked, a bit taken aback.


    "Yes," Tyler said, taking a step forward. "Listen, she''s helped me so much over the past few months. I think she could help you, too."


    I paused, ncing at my father. But his expression seemed open to the idea; a little caught off guard, maybe, but


    open.


    Suddenly, the door sprang open again. In came my mother, looking just as guilty and out of breath as my brother. Tyler is right," she said gently. "Nina, I think it would be good for you."


    Their words struck a chord in me. After everything that had happened with Selena and the witch, I was hesitant, despite what this new witch had done for Tyler.


    Enzo ced a reassuring hand on my leg, squeezing softly. "Nina, maybe they''re right. Maybe it''s not such a bad idea to see the witch. At least for a consultation."


    I looked at him incredulously. "Rather than a doctor? This isn''t like Tyler''s condition, which is a known curse. This is different. This could be a number of things."


    "I just think it''s worth considering," he replied cautiously, "for the baby''s sake."


    My mother chimed in, "It could be beneficial, Nina. Even if nothing is wrong, don''t you think that it would be good to have her take a look at the pregnancy? Get a second opinion? You can still visit the doctor, of course. But I see no harm in it."


    My eyes narrowed. "I don''t know," I said, standing. "I think we''re dealing with forces here that we don''t fully understand."


    "Nina, you''re dealing with visions and sleepwalking. You don''t understand that either," my father pointed out.


    He had a point, but I didn''t want to admit it. My jaw clenched as I considered my options. "Maybe. I don''t know. But I don''t want to be pushed-*


    "No one is pushing you," my mother said softly. "We''re just worried, Nina. You''ve been through so much already. If this witch can give us any answers-*


    "It''s just... It feels wrong," I murmured, dropping my hands down to myp. "After what happened with Selena..." My father sighed deeply, running a hand through his graying hair. "I understand your reservations, Nina," he said softly. "But look at your brother. Look at how healthy he''s gotten. Do you honestly think he would lead you to a witch who could be conspiring against you?"


    My gaze lifted to meet my brother''s eyes. They were filled with the same worry and caution that I felt, but they were also filled with more light than ever. He looked good; really good. And he was happy, which was the most important part.


    The room fell silent, the air heavy with our collective fears and hopes. My family, the people who had been my rock through every hardship, were united in their belief that this might be the best course of action.


    Could I really go against that? Was my personal difort more important than the health and safety of my unborn child?


    My eyes met Enzo''s, and in that instant, my decision was made. His eyes, always so full of love and concern, tipped the scale.


    "Alright," I relented, my voice tinged with both uncertainty and conviction. "I''ll consider seeing the witch."


    Sighs of relief filled the room, mingling with the lingering tension. But as I looked at the faces of the people who loved me most, I couldn''t help but wonder-was this a step towards keeping my baby safe, or would visiting a healer just serve to further muddy the waters?


    But for the sake of my child, I was willing to find out.


    The bedroom was dark, save for the soft glow emanating from the bedsidemp. Enzo sat on the edge of the bed, fiddling with his watch that he had just taken off. The air felt oddly thick and stifling, a stark change from the light, airy room that I usually called my own when I came to visit.

 Chapter 524

    ?


    Chapter 0524


    Finally breaking the silence, Enzo looked at me with a grave expression. "Nina, we should talk about... the other scenario."


    I felt a knot form in my stomach. "What other scenario?" I asked, even though I knew the answer perfectly well.


    He hesitated, clearly choosing his words carefully. "Well, what if this pregnancy... doesn''t work out in the end?"


    His words hung in the air like a dark cloud, casting the room into further shadow. It was a possibility, a cruel and ugly possibility that I hadn''t wanted to allow myself to think about. But hearing him say it out loud made it suddenly all too real.


    "That''s not going to happen," I said quickly, as if saying it with enough conviction would make it true.


    "We don''t know that," Enzo replied softly. "The symptoms you''re experiencing, the history with your mother-"


    I cut him off. "I don''t want to consider this, Enzo. It''s too much."


    His eyes met mine, filled with a deep, soul-wrenching love that made it even harder to look at him. "Nina, you might have to."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I sighed, realizing that he was right.


    "Look," he continued, reaching across the bed to squeeze my hand. "It''s a possibility. I think we should be prepared, and... maybe, if it does happen, try to look on the bright side. That we could always trying again." The room spun around me. Even just thinking about the possibility of this pregnancy failing made me feel detached, like I was struggling to keep my head above water. "Try again? You make it sound so easy. Like we''re talking about attempting to bake a cake again because the first one didn''t rise."


    "Nina, that''s not what I meant. I just don''t want you to feel like this is your only chance."


    I felt tears stinging the corners of my eyes, but I refused to let them fall. "But what if it is?" I murmured, looking away. "What if I''m doomed to lose this child, and I can''t have another?"


    "Nina, listen," he said, moving closer to me on the bed. "I think you''re tired, and you''re scared, and you''re angry. But nothing is set in stone yet, okay? You just need to be open to the possibilities, that''s all."


    "Easy for you to say," I muttered, brushing away a tear that had managed to escape.


    He reached out to cup my face, forcing me to look into his eyes. "Nina, do you remember our vows? For better or worse, in sickness and in health? This is our ''worse, our ''sickness.'' And I meant every word when I said I''d stand by you."


    His words broke something inside me, and the tears I''d been holding back flowed freely down my cheeks. "I''m scared, Enzo. I never thought I would be saying this, but dammit, I don''t want to lose this baby."


    "I know," he whispered, pulling me into a tight embrace. "And I''m scared too. But we''re in this together, and we''ll face whateveres our way. I promise you, Nina, I''ll be right here."


    "But what if ''here'' isn''t enough? What if love alone isn''t enough to save our child?"


    He sighed deeply, his arms tightening around me. "Then we''ll mourn, and we''ll heal, and we''ll try again when we''re ready. But no matter what, we''ll always have each other, and that''s more than many people ever get."


    I looked up at him, my eyes meeting his through a veil of tears. "I love you, Enzo. And I want to believe that that''s enough. But right now, I can''t think about this anymore."


    "I understand," he whispered, pressing his lips softly to my forehead.


    Turning off the bedsidemp, we settled into bed. As Enzo held me close, his heartbeat softly thudding against my ear, I let my tears fall onest time before sumbing to the embrace of sleep.

 Chapter 525

    ?


    Chapter 0525


    Nina


    By the time I awoke the next morning, the sun was already creeping through the curtains and casting golden shafts of light across the room. Yawning, I rolled over to see that Enzo was already awake and walking around the room, packing his things back into his bag.


    "You''re up early," I grumbled, sitting up and rubbing the sleep from my eyes.


    He looked up and smiled. "Yeah. I figured we should get an early start."


    I sighed, knowing he was right. But there was a part of me that wished we could linger a little longer, put off the inevitable decisions that waited for us on the other side of the portal.


    We finished packing our things in a mostlyfortable silence, each of us totally lost in our thoughts. I had no way of knowing exactly what was going through Enzo''s mind afterst night-his hopes, fears, or even dreams- but I knew that, whatever it was, we would figure it out together.


    "Hey," I said gently just before we left the room. I took Enzo''s hand and gave it a squeeze. "Aboutst night-" A soft smile broke across Enzo''s face, and he reached out, gently brushing a strand of hair out of my eyes. "Don''t worry about that right now, Nina," he murmured. "Last night was a whirlwind. Today should be a breeze."


    Enzo was right; not everything needed to be life or death all of the time. How long would it be after the war with the Luna and the Crescents before I finally realized that?


    Downstairs, my parents and Tyler were already waiting. My mother had prepared breakfast, but my appetite had vanished ever sincest night.


    "Morning, you two," my father greeted, standing up from the table. He looked a little more worn than usual, but his eyes held a warmth that grounded me.


    "Morning, dad," I replied, hugging him. "Morning, mom. Tyler."


    "Nina." Tyler nodded, sipping his coffee.


    My mother set down a te of muffins on the table. "Please, eat something before you go."


    I forced a smile. "We''re just stepping through a portal and we''ll be right back at home. But thanks, mom."


    My dad cleared his throat, a seriousness overtaking his demeanor. "About yesterday''s conversation... I really hope you''ll consider our suggestion."


    "Staying here in the mansion, being checked out by the witch, all of it," my mother added, her eyes locking onto mine, a quiet plea in their depths.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s safer here, especially ifplications arise," Tyler chimed in.


    Enzo squeezed my hand under the table, a silent disy of support. "We''ll think about it," he said softly.


    I looked at their faces, each portraying genuine and unwavering concern, and felt myself soften a bit. "I promise to consider it," I finally said. "But we have to make the decision that feels right for us in the end."


    My parents exchanged a look, then nodded. "Fair enough," my father said. "But promise us you''ll at least see the witch."


    "I promise to consider it," I reiterated, a tightness growing in my chest. My gaze flicked to Enzo, who gave me a reassuring nod. Somehow, that made it slightly easier.


    After eating quickly, we stood. My mother enveloped me in a hug, whispering in my ear, "Take care of yourself, and that little life inside you."


    "I will, mom," I murmured back, my eyes stinging with unshed tears.


    Tyler hugged me next, his grip firm yet gentle. "Don''t be a stranger, okay?"


    I smiled. "I won''t."


    Finally, it was time to go. We made our way outside, where I opened the portal. The swirling vortex felt like an oddly apt embodiment of my own inner turmoil: a swirling mess of colors and static sound.


    Enzo turned to me just before we stepped through. "Ready?"


    I nodded. Honestly, after everything, I was craving the sweet embrace of home. With ast wave to my parents, we stepped through.


    There was a cacophony of sound and movement, something that I had grown all too used to over the past year. Then, mere momentster, we were standing outside of our home.


    "Home sweet home," Enzo said, chuckling. "Man, if only traveling everywhere was this easy."


    I smirked, but it quickly faded; Matt''s car was parked outside the house, and the light was on inside. "What''s he doing here?" I asked, pointing.


    Enzo furrowed his brow. "Not sure. But we''re about to find out."


    The moment we stepped inside our home, I felt something tingling in the air, like my wolf was bristling at an unfamiliar presence.


    "Hello?" I called out, walking into the entryway.


    "In here," Matt''s voice responded. Enzo and I shot each other a somewhat confused look before heading to the living room, where Matt''s voice came from.


    When I saw the scene in front of us, my eyes widened and my bag fell from my hand,nding on the floor with a thud. Matt and Luke stood there, their eyes wide and alert.


    Between them was a man, his hands tied behind his back, bound securely to a chair. His mouth was gagged, and he had one ck eye. His other eye, his good eye, was strangely cold and unreadable.


    "You might want to sit down for this," Luke suggested, casting a nce at the bound man. "Oh, I think we''re past the sitting stage," Enzo snapped. "What the hell is going on here, guys?"


    "You had a little visitor while you were gone," Matt said dryly, nudging his head toward the captive.


    "A visitor? This is how we treat visitors now?" I shot back, my voice heavy with disbelief and a dose of sarcasm. "Not when the visitor''s a robber," Luke rified.


    "A robber?" My heart sank. "Were you guys hurt? Did he take anything? Why didn''t you just call the police?" "We''re fine, and he didn''t get the chance to take anything," Matt assured. "But that''s not the kicker. He''s like us, Nina. He''s a werewolf."


    My stomach churned, an unsettling cocktail of confusion and fear bubbling within me. I didn''t recognize this man, which could mean a myriad of things: either his werewolf blood was merely a coincidence, which was unlikely, or he was either an enemy or a friend. I was banking on enemy, judging from the looks of him.


    "Idiot didn''t know the house was under surveince, did he?" Luke chided, kicking the leg of the man''s chair. The man grumbled something behind his gag, but his face remained unreadable.


    My gaze shifted to the bound man, who was surprisingly quiet. His eyes were amber-almost glowing-but there was something else there that left me strangely unsettled, although I couldn''t quite put my finger on whatever it was.


    "Well? What should we do?" I asked, ncing at Enzo.


    Enzo''s face was made of stone. He finally dropped his bag to the floor by his feet before slowly striding up to the man. He stopped in front of him, then leaned down, tugging the gag free from the man''s mouth.


    "Who are you?" Enzo hissed, his voice low and full of a protective sort of anger.


    But the man didn''t answer. Enzo finally stood, and judging from the way that he pushed up his sleeves, I knew that we were in for an eventful morning.

 Chapter 526

    ?


    Chapter 0526


    Nina


    The tension in the room was thick enough to cut with a knife. Enzo''s eyes narrowed, fixed intently on the burr who was tied to the chair.


    I stood close but not too close, my own wolf tingling with caution inside my head. I felt a strange mix of relief and apprehension that Matt and Luke had handled the situation, but the intruder''s stubborn silence left a knot of unease in my stomach.


    "Well?" Enzo growled, his voice tinged with frustration and menace. "You''re obviously not here for a social visit. Why break into our house?"


    The captive man''s amber eyes flicked to me and then back to Enzo. It was the first sign of emotion he had shown. He opened his mouth, closed it, and then smirked. "What does it matter?"


    "It matters because this is our home, and you invaded it," Enzo snapped, towering over the man. "We''re giving you one chance. Speak, or things will get really unpleasant for you."


    "You''re already in deep trouble, mate. Spilling the beans might be your only shot at mercy," Matt chimed in.


    Luke leaned against the wall, arms crossed over his chest. "Mercy''s more than you would get from others, I can assure you."


    I shot a nce at Luke, registering the seriousness behind his tone. I then looked at Enzo, who was coiled like a spring, the muscles in his jaw twitching. I felt a shiver of anticipation mixed with dread; I had seen that look in his eyes before.


    "Last chance," Enzo warned, his voice a low growl.


    The burr''s eyes finally darted around the room, a fleeting glimmer of unease crossing his face. "Fine," he sighed. "I was sent here. I didn''te by my own choice."


    A collective hush fell over the room. Enzo leaned down, putting his face close to the intruder''s. "Who sent you?" But the man mped his mouth shut, the temporary light of cooperation dimming from his eyes. His gaze was like steel, defiant and inscrutable.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Who. Sent. You?" Enzo repeated, each word emphasized like a hammer striking a nail.


    The werewolf just shook his head. It was a small gesture, but it sent ripples through the room.


    Enzo sighed, straightening up and stepping back. He looked at me, his eyes dark pools of frustration and confusion. I saw a myriad of emotions swirling in those depths-anger, yes, but also a deep-seated concern that etched itself into the furrows of his brow.


    "This isn''t getting us anywhere," Matt observed, breaking the ufortable silence that had settled.


    "No, it isn''t," Enzo agreed, his voice tightly controlled. He paced around, taking a moment to collect himself before turning back to our uninvited guest. "You realize you''ve put yourself into a world of trouble. It could be so much worse for you if you don''t cooperate."


    "You think I don''t know that?" the captive werewolf snapped, a trace of bitternesscing his words.


    "Then why keep quiet? You got a loyalty oath or something?" Luke asked.


    The man looked at him, and then a sardonic smile stretched across his lips. "You could say that."


    "Is that supposed to be a joke? Because I don''t find this situation funny at all," I said, unable to keep the edge out of my voice.


    "Whoever it is that sent you, they aren''t here to help you now," Enzo pointed out.


    The man looked up at Enzo, then at each of us, as if trying to decide how much more he should say. But then he tightened his lips, shutting down again. It was like watching a door m shut, locking us out from whatever secrets he held.


    Enzo clenched his fists, his body visibly tense. "Fine," he said. "We can do this the hard way. Just remember: you chose it."


    Enzo''s jaw clenched, his face a mask of resolve. He pulled back his fist, the knuckles whitening, the tension palpable. It was a look I had seen before, but this time it was different, more loaded, as if there was a newfound fury in his veins.


    My stomach knotted, anxiety and dread welling up inside of me. I looked around the room, scanning the faces of Matt and Luke, their expressions equally taut with concern and hesitation. No one was saying anything. The air felt thick and heavy, like an anvil was about to drop.


    "Enzo," I finally said, my voice softer than I''d intended. "Don''t."


    He hesitated, his fist still hanging in the air.


    "This isn''t worth it," I whispered, my gaze locking onto his. "Don''t do it."


    His eyes flicked to me, as if jolted out of a trance. They were clouded, stormy, the irises almostpletely overtaken by the dark pupils. The pause that followed was deafening in its silence, filled with an unspoken conversation that buzzed between us like an electric charge.


    Finally, his fist lowered. The moment seemed to stretch on, filling the room with a sort of thick, murky relief.


    Matt exhaled loudly, running a hand through his hair. "Thank god that''s over."


    "Is it?" Luke questioned, his eyes lingering on the captive burr, who for the first time looked vaguely unsettled." He''s not talking, and we''re no closer to understanding why he''s here."


    "We''ll find another way," I said, my voice tinged with an assertiveness I wasn''t entirely feeling. "Violence doesn''t have to be the answer."


    Luke tilted his head, considering. "Maybe not, but sometimes it''s the quickest way to the truth."


    "I agree," Enzo muttered, finally breaking his silence. He was looking at me, his eyes filled with aplex mixture of relief and apprehension. "But Nina''s right. It''s not worth it."


    The captive burr chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that grated on my nerves. "How touching," he sneered. "Do you really think taking the high road will get you anywhere with me?"


    My eyes locked onto his, and for a moment, I saw the predatory glint in them, the sh of a hunter sizing up his prey. My wolf bristled in response, a primal reaction that I fought to keep in check.


    "It''s not about you," I said sharply. "It''s about us, and the kind of people we choose to be."


    The burrughed again, shaking his head as much as his restraints would allow. "Fine words from someone who''s got me tied to a chair."


    "Desperate times call for desperate measures," Matt retorted, folding his arms across his chest.


    "But they don''t have to change who we are," I added, my gaze shifting to Enzo, who was still watching me with that sameplicated look on his face.


    He gave a tiny nod, almost imperceptible but loaded with meaning. "We''re better than this," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Matt moved closer to me, dropping his voice. "Are you okay? That was close, Nina."


    "I''m fine," I assured him, although my heart was still beating at a frantic pace. "I just couldn''t let it go there, you know?"


    Matt nodded, his eyes filled with a blend of understanding and concern. "Yeah, I get it. But we''re still at square one."


    "Then let''s go back to the drawing board," Luke suggested, ncing between Enzo and me. "There''s more than one way to skin a cat-or interrogate a werewolf, rather."


    I met Enzo''s gaze once more, my eyes searching his face for any sign of what he was feeling. He was still looking at me with that same worried expression, his eyes clouded with an emotion I couldn''t quite identify.

 Chapter 527

    ?


    Chapter 0527


    Nina


    The atmosphere in the room was still charged as we all retreated to the office, leaving the captive burr alone but securely bound. Once the door was securely closed behind us, I felt the knot of apprehension in my stomach ease up ever so slightly.


    "Okay," Enzo began, running his hand through his dark hair in exasperation. "What are our options here? Because beating the information out of him is off the table." As he spoke, his eyes flickered to me, and I saw that same look in his gaze.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I knew that he wanted to beat this intruder, but maybe not for the reasons he was letting on. Was it the protective fatherly instinct beginning to shine through, or was it lingering bitterness from the war on the Crescents? Maybe both?


    "I''m d you agree," I said, relieved yet still tense. "I don''t want to resort to violence, but it''s clear he was sent here for more than just a simple robbery.*


    Luke, leaning against the bookshelf, chimed in. "For the record, I haven''t seen any Crescent activity on my scouting missionstely. So, if that''s what we''re worried about-


    "But can we be sure?" I interjected, cutting him off. "It seemed that way before, too, and then they struck when we least expected it."


    Enzo''s eyes met mine, a flicker of worry clouding his features. "Nina has a point. They were quiet before they attackedst time. We can''t underestimate them."


    "Yeah, but the Alpha King sent his men after the Crescents," Matt reasoned, pulling up a chair to join the circle we had unconsciously formed. "As far as we know, they scattered as soon as that happened, and they haven''t reconvened."


    "Or maybe that''s what they want us to think," I mused. "Just because they''re being quiet doesn''t mean they''re not plotting something."


    "True." Luke nodded. "But we''ve got this guy tied up and he''s not talking. So what''s our next step?"


    "We can''t just let him go," Enzo said, his gaze sharpening. "We need information, one way or another."


    "I agree. Even if we don''t get a word out of him, someone maye looking for him," Matt suggested. "That could give us an idea of where they''re operating from. It''s risky but..."


    "It''s a risk we may have to take," Luke concluded. "So, what do you propose?"


    Enzo took a deep breath, letting it out slowly as if weighing his words. "We''ll have to move him. We can''t keep him here, not in my home. Not with Nina..." He paused, looking at me. His eyes flickered to my belly, and I found my hand instinctively hovering over it.


    "Our HQ in the tunnels should do," Matt said, almost as if reading Enzo''s thoughts. "It''s secure, and not many people know about it."


    Luke perked up at the suggestion. "That''s not a bad idea. It''s isted enough that even if he yells his head off, no one will hear him."


    Enzo nodded decisively. "Alright, that''s settled then. Matt, Luke, get him prepared for the move. Keep him restrained and under watch at all times. We don''t know what he''s capable of."


    Matt rose from his chair, stretching his arms as he prepared for the task ahead. "You got it, Enzo. We''ll handle it." "Just be careful," I added, my eyes meeting Matt''s. "We don''t know what kind of backup he might have."


    "Don''t worry, Nina," Luke reassured, pushing off from the bookshelf. "We''ve been doing this long enough to not underestimate our enemies."


    As they left the room to prepare, Enzo turned to me, his eyes searching my face. "Are you okay?"


    I paused, feeling a swirl of emotions rise within me. "I don''t know, Enzo. I don''t like the implications. With everything else going on, the idea of another Crescent conspiracy..."


    He stepped closer, his eyes locking onto mine. "Listen. Whatever happens, Nina, we''ll face it together."

 Chapter 528

    ?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 0528


    "I know," I whispered,forted but still uneasy. "But what worries me is that if they''re ballsy enough to return despite my father''s forces, they''ve got more tricks up their sleeves thanst time."


    The room went silent, our thoughts too heavy for words. The weight of the unknown hung in the air, a shadow that refused to lift. Finally, Enzo broke the silence, calling out into the hallway where Luke and Matt were standing.


    "Matt, Luke, be quick about it. The sooner we have him secure, the sooner we can figure out our next move."


    He was right, of course, but I still couldn''t shake the sense of foreboding that tightened around my heart like a vice. We were stepping into uncharted territory, and there was no turning back.


    We watched as Luke and Matt loaded our temporary hostage into Matt''s car. The burr wasn''t resistant, but his eyes set me with unease. Their flickering amber depths, the way that his lips were always twitched upwards in a permanent smirk... What did he know? Who sent him?


    "Luke, make sure to increase the guard around Mountainview. We don''t know who else is out there," Enzo said, his eyes scanning the surroundings with an alertness I hadn''t seen in a while.


    "Will do," Luke replied, before the burr was loaded into the car and the three of them drove off.


    I turned toward Enzo as we watched them pull out of the driveway, my fingers nervously twirling a loose strand of my hair. "Do you really think it could be them? The Crescents? Are they back?"


    Enzo pulled me close, his arm wrapping around my shoulders in a protective embrace. "I don''t know, Nina. It''s possible. But, like Luke said, there''s been no Crescent activity since the Alpha King''s men dismantled their operations. We can at least hold onto that."


    "Still, it could be a front, right? Maybe they''ve just gotten better at hiding."


    "That''s what worries me," he admitted, the muscles in his jaw tensing. "But I haven''t seen anything on the patrols or picked up any chatter. It''s like they vanished."


    "That''s exactly what''s unsettling, Enzo. Just because you haven''t seen a snake doesn''t mean it''s not there. And with Edward''s potential return..."


    Enzo sighed, his eyes meeting mine. "You''re right. We can''t rule out anything at this point."


    "Either way," I said, "keeping him around could be beneficial. He''s bound to let something slip eventually."


    Enzo thought for a moment, his brow furrowed. "Maybe," he murmured, his eyes moving back and forth across thendscape as though he were studying it closely, on high alert. "But if he doesn''t, I might need to..."


    "Resort to violence?" I interrupted. "That''s not us, Enzo. That can''t be us. Not after everything."


    "I know," he admitted with a reluctant nod. "We''ll keep him contained for now, see if he provides us any useful information. Maybe we can figure out who''s pulling the strings. But I can''t make any promises, Nina."


    I let out a breath that I didn''t know I was holding.


    "But that brings me to another point," he began, his tone shifting, bing heavier. "Nina, there''s something else we need to discuss."


    "Okay, what''s on your mind?"


    "I need to be direct about this. With the situation being as uncertain as it is, I have to know you''re safe."


    "I know, Enzo, I do n on taking precautions. Maybe moving Luke in while you''re gone-*


    "That''s not what I mean," he interjected. "I''m talking about bigger changes. I''m giving you an ultimatum."


    I blinked, stunned. "An ultimatum? What for?"


    Enzo looked at me, his eyes searching mine as if hoping I would find the answer for him. "Either you go live with


    your parents in the werewolf realm while I''m gone, or I quit my new job. There''s no other option."

 Chapter 529

    ?


    Chapter 0529


    Nina


    An ultimatum. The word hung heavy in the air between us, like a storm cloud threatening to burst. I felt my eyes widen, my pulse racing. An ultimatum? From Enzo, of all people?


    "W-Why?" The word slipped out of my mouth before I could even formte my own thoughts.


    "Because I need to know you''re safe, Nina. When I''m not here, I can''t protect you," Enzo replied, his eyes still locked onto mine, intense and scrutinizing.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But I can''t just choose, Enzo. This is my home. And it''s not fair for you to ask me to leave it like this," I argued, feeling the weight of his words sink in.


    "Look, I know it''s not fair. Life isn''t fair," he retorted, the rigid line of his jaw and the stem set of his mouth the only hints of the emotional storm roiling inside of him. "But if something happens to you while I''m away because we didn''t take every precaution, I''d never forgive myself."


    "Precaution? This is our home. And what about school, my responsibilities here? I can''t just drop everything because you''ve suddenly decided it''s too dangerous for me to live my life," I shot back, my voice tinged with bitterness. "And don''t say I can just open portals, because it''s already draining enough as it is. I don''t even know if I''d be physically capable of going through a portal once the pregnancy progresses.*


    Enzo sighed. "We''ve already discussed this, Nina. You''re pregnant, and it''s aplicated pregnancy. You''re already on thin ice. It''s not just about you anymore; it''s about our family."


    "Enzo, I''m not some damsel in distress. I can take care of myself. I''ve been doing it for years before you came into my life," I countered, the simmering frustration boiling over.


    "I''m not saying you''re helpless. But there are situations beyond our control," he said, his gaze unflinching.


    "That''s always going to be the case, Enzo. There will always be some kind of danger, some kind of risk. We can''t live our lives in perpetual fear of the ''what-ifs."


    "But we can mitigate those risks, Nina. Especially now, especially given what we know."


    "Mitigate? Or control?" I shot back, the words slipping from my mouth more harshly than I''d intended.


    His eyes tightened at the corners; it was clear that he was restraining himself from saying something he would likely regretter. "You know it''s not about control, Nina."


    "Do I? Because it feels a lot like you''re trying to control my life," I retorted.


    He sighed, passing his hand over his weary face. "I''m not trying to control you. I''m trying to protect you. And the little life inside of you."


    "And what happens when you can''t be here to protect me? What then?" My voice cracked, and I hated myself for it. Hated that I was showing this sort of emotion, hated that my own pregnancy hormones were getting the best of me, hated that I was being backed into a corner like this.


    "That''s why I''m giving you an ultimatum," he said quietly, but firmly. "You have 48 hours to decide, Nina. Either you go to the werewolf realm and stay with your parents, or I quit my job and stay here."


    "You can''t be serious," I said, but the look in his eyes told me that he was dead serious.


    "I am. If you don''t make a decision, I''ll make it for us. I''ll quit my job and stay."


    A sense of defeat washed over me, followed by a final sh of anger. "So now my life has a countdown timer. Fantastic," I said.


    "I wish it didn''t have toe to this. But it has, Enzo said, his voice tinged with regret. "You have 48 hours, Nina."


    I stared at Enzo in disbelief, and a scoff escaped my lips before I could stop it. "48 hours. Two days to make a potentially life-altering decision."

 Chapter 530

    ?


    Chapter 0530


    "That''s all the time we have," he retorted, not meeting my eyes. "I need to know if I have to quit my job."


    "But you''re not leaving for months!" I was practically yelling now, my voice steeped in incredulity. "Why do we have to decide this right now?"


    "Because I need to be prepared to give the hockey team ample notice. I can''t just drop out at thest minute, Nina. It''s irresponsible, both to the team and to myself," he argued, his voice steady, almost calcted, as if he had somehow been rehearsing this over the past two hours.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    I fell silent for a moment, my mind racing. This wasn''t fair. None of it was fair. I looked at him, really looked at him, and what I saw broke my heart-his mouth set in a grim line, a finality in his eyes that I hadn''t seen in a long time.


    "So that''s it then. You''ve made up your mind, I murmured, my voice tinged with a sadness that took us both by surprise.


    He shrugged. "I don''t want to do this, Nina. I don''t want to force you into making a decision like this. But given the circumstances, I don''t feel like we have a choice," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    "The circumstances? You mean the pregnancy? Edwarding back? The incident at my dad''s party? Or the burr?" My voice cracked as I listed off everything that had been guing ustely.


    "All of that. It''s too much, Nina. I can''t leave you here alone knowing what might happen," he replied, his tone firm, unyielding.


    "I''ve handled threats before, Enzo. I''ve faced danger before you were in the picture. I''m not some fragile porcin doll!"


    "I know you''re not," he snapped, his own frustration finally spilling over. "But the fact remains, I can''t be here to protect you when I''m gone. And that makes all the difference to me."


    "I never asked you to protect me," I shot back, but the words made even me wince, and I knew that wasn''t true. "It doesn''t matter. I already made that promise when I married you," he retorted, his eyes zing now.


    The tension in the room was so thick you could cut it with a knife. I felt trapped, cornered, as if the walls were closing in on me. "You think this is easy for me? You think I want to be the cause of you having to give up your dreams?" My voice wavered, my eyes stinging with unshed tears.


    "No. But sometimes, we have to make hard choices for the people we love," he said quietly.


    I felt a tear escape, trickling down my cheek, the salty trail it left a testament to the bitterness I felt. "Fine," I choked out, finally breaking the taut silence that had enveloped us.


    "Fine? So, what are you saying?" he asked, his voice tinged with something I couldn''t quite ce-hope, maybe, or even desperation.


    "I''m saying ''fine, Enzo. If this is how it''s going to be, then fine. You''ll get your answer in 48 hours," I said, my words sharp.


    "Don''t do it like that, Nina. Don''t make it seem like I''m forcing you into this."


    "Aren''t you?"


    He sighed, a deep, weary sigh that seemed to age him right before my eyes. "I wish there was another way. "But there isn''t," I said softly, more to myself than to him.


    "No, there isn''t."


    I felt my lips tremble, my resolve weaken for just a moment. But then I steeled myself, just as I always did. I had been backed into a corner, but I''d be damned if I let him see me crumble. "Then I guess that''s that," I said, my


    voice barely above a whisper.


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and stormed out of the room, the door mming shut behind me with a deafening finality.

 Chapter 531

    ?


    Chapter 0531


    Enzo


    The weight of yesterday''s ultimatum was a stone in my gut as I walked into the tunnels.


    I kept seeing Nina''s face, that look of shock and betrayal, like I had ripped the ground from beneath her. I didn''t want to do it. God, I hated myself for it, but it was a wall I couldn''t see past, a line in the sand I had to draw for her safety, for our family''s future.


    My pulse quickened with every step I took toward the room where the burr was being kept. The tunnels had long since been cleaned up after the Crescent attack, and now served as our pack''s headquarters.


    The lights had been reced, the rubble cleared, and Edward''s torture equipment burned to a crisp in a big bonfire. It felt entirely different now, although it still held the memories of the time that Nina and I spend down here.


    We often dealt with pack business down here, since the pack''s existence needed to be kept a secret. The only person who wouldn''te down here was Nina, for obvious reasons. And I didn''t me her. I didn''t like being down here either, but it was the best ce for our pack''s HQ to reside.


    "He''s in here," Matt said, gesturing to a nondescript door.


    "How has he been?" I asked.


    Matt shrugged. "Quiet. Doesn''t respond to questioning. Maybe you''ll have better luck than me or Luke."


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door. The burr, a wiry guy with eyes too shifty forfort, was sitting on the other side of a table. His eyes met mine, a sh of recognition crossing his face, and then, as quickly as it came, it vanished.


    "Let''s get this over with," I said, pulling out the chair across from him and sitting down. "Why did you break into the house?"


    The guy shrugged, a smirk dancing on his lips. "I''m not at liberty to say that."


    I clenched my jaw. "Let''s not y games," I said. "Either you tell me, or we''ll have to do this the hard way. And no one will hear your screams down here; trust me."


    He chuckled, clearly amused. "You think you''re gonna scare me?"


    "You have no idea what I''m capable of," I replied, locking eyes with him.


    "Oh, I think I have some idea," he retorted, his eyes flicking momentarily to my wedding ring.


    I felt my blood boil. "So it''s personal, huh? Whoever sent you clearly sent you for more than petty robbery."


    "I never said that," he said, leaning back in his chair with infuriating nonchnce.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Don''t y coy with me. You said that someone sent you. Who was it, and why?"


    He shrugged again. No answer.


    My hands clenched into fists under the table. Every evasive answer, every mocking tone was another notch tightening the vice of my temper. "Listen, man, you''re already in deep trouble. Why not make it easier on yourself?"


    "Because making it easy for you isn''t in my job description," he shot back, his grin widening.


    I''d had enough. In a swift motion, I lunged over the table, gripping him by his shirt cor and pulling him up to his feet. "Tell me what you know," I hissed, my voiceced with a venomous edge that even surprised me. "You a Crescent? Hm?"


    He choked, sputtering, but still defiant. "I''m not telling you shit."


    I mmed him back down into his seat, my face inches from his. "Then god help you, because I won''t."


    He looked into my eyes then, and for a moment, I thought I saw a flicker of... something. Fear, maybe. But it vanished as quickly as it came, and he sneered, "Do it. You won''t."


    I lost it. I didn''t know what happened, but the next thing I knew, my fist collided with his jaw, snapping his head to the side. "Start talking!"


    He spat out a glob of blood, his eyes watering but defiant. "You''re gonna have to do better than that."


    My next punch hit his gut, knocking the wind out of him. He doubled over, gasping for air, but still, no words. "You think this is a game? You think you can just toy with people''s lives and get away with it?"


    My voice was almost a growl now, a dark undertone of fury bleeding through each syble. Nina wasn''t here anymore to stop me. All I could see in front of me was her face, the tears in her eyes, the little life growing inside of her.


    He looked up, coughing, his eyes locking onto mine. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    That was it. My fist pulled back, ready tond the knockout blow, ready to finally crack this imprable wall of a man, when suddenly a strong hand grabbed my wrist, stopping me mid-swing.

 Chapter 532

    ?


    Chapter 0532


    "Enzo, stop!" Matt''s voice broke through my red haze, pulling me back to reality.


    I turned, meeting Matt''s eyes, the gravity of what I was about to do hitting me all at once. My hand loosened, my breathsing out in ragged gulps. He pulled me aside, his grip firm on my arm.


    I nced back at the burr, his eyes ring daggers at me, blood trickling down his lip. And in that moment, I was flooded with the magnitude of my own failure. I had let the darkness take over, let it consume me, all because I was haunted by the ticking clock of 48 hours and the woman whose safety meant more to me than my own soul.


    What had I done?


    Matt''s grip on my arm tightened as he pulled me out of the room, his eyes searching my face with an intensity that made me feel like I was standing under a spotlight.


    "Enzo, what the hell was that?" he said, his voice tinged with incredulity and concern.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head, trying to regain some semnce of control, my knuckles still aching from the punches. "I don''t know, Matt. I don''t know."


    He led me down the hall, away from the ring fluorescent lights of the makeshift interrogation room, toward another room that we had turned into more of a break area. It was funny, knowing that Edward had once used this ce for his weird and hical experiments, and now there was a coffee machine and a couple of plush chairs.


    Matt poured two cups of what passed for coffee, handing one to me. "Talk to me, Enzo. You''re one of the most level-headed guys I know. This isn''t like you."


    I stared into the dark liquid, a swirl of thoughts clouding my mind. "I wish I could exin, Matt, but it''splicated."


    "Complicated? You nearly knocked the guy out cold!" Matt eximed, his brows furrowing. "You were about to cross a line, Enzo, a line you can''t uncross."


    "I know, I know." I sighed, setting down the coffee cup. "It''s just... things are different now."


    "Different how?"


    I hesitated, my eyes meeting his. What could I say? How could I exin the knot of fear and frustration that had been festering in my gut? "It''s Nina''s pregnancy," I finally blurted out.


    "Shouldn''t it be a good thing, though?" he asked. "Not a reason to flip out?"


    "It should be," I said, my voice heavy. "But it''s a high-risk pregnancy, Matt. And there''s more. Nina''s been having these... visions, forck of a better word. Apparently, her mother had the same ones during her first pregnancy, and the baby was stillborn. I can''t exin it, but it''s like I''m walking on a razor''s edge every single day. Like history is trying to repeat itself."


    Matt looked at me, a wave of realization washing over his face. "And that''s why you''re on edge, why you lost it in there. You''re trying to protect her, your family."


    I nodded. "I need to know why that guy was there, if he knows something that could put Nina in danger. And if that means I have to resort to more aggressive methods to get answers, then so be it."


    "But Enzo, you can''t go down that path," Matt said, his voice solemn. "That''s not you. You''ve never been that type of guy. Once you go down that path, you can''te back from it."


    "But how can I not?" I shot back, my voice rising. "How is being a ''good guy'' all of the time supposed to protect my family? Especially when others don''t have the same outlook on life?"


    Matt took a deep breath, taking in my words. "Listen, I can''t pretend to understand what you''re going through. But don''t let your fears and frustrations turn you into someone you''re not. There''s got to be another way, a better way."


    "Look, Enzo," Matt continued, breaking the momentary silence, "I think I have a better idea for how you can let off some steam. Follow me."


    Without another word, Matt knocked back the rest of his coffee and led me through the tunnels, then back upstairs, where the infirmary and hockey arena were. In the arena, he reached into a locker, pulling out a well- worn hockey stick and tossing it to me. My fingers wrapped around the familiar tape-grip, its slight wearforting in a strange sort of way.


    "Gear up," Matt said, a hint of a smile on his face. "We need to y some rough hockey to let those frustrations out, not take it out on a burr."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 533

    ?Chapter 0533


    Nina


    The ache of Enzo''s ultimatum sat like a knot in my stomach, tightening every time I reyed ourst conversation. It was as if a chasm had opened between us, one that neither of us knew how to bridge. We had spent the night on opposite sides of the bed, each of us too angry to move closer to one another.


    Now, confused and frustrated, I found myself in Lori and Jessica''s apartment the next morning, sitting on their plush cream-colored couch. They had only moved here a couple of months ago from the dorms, but it was already a long-term home for them, and it showed.


    I nced at Lori, who was sipping her herbal tea, and then at Jessica, who was perusing a magazine. My voice wavered as I broke the silence. "Guys, I need to talk to you."


    Lori put her tea down, her eyes meeting mine. "What''s going on, Nina?"


    "It''s Enzo. He..." I hesitated, trying to find the words. "He gave me an ultimatum. He wants me to go stay with my parents in the werewolf realm while I''m pregnant, or else he''ll quit his job."


    Both of them looked at me, concern coloring their faces. "An ultimatum?" Jessica repeated, putting the magazine down. "That doesn''t sound like Enzo."


    I sighed, clutching a throw pillow to my chest. "You''re right: it''s not. He said I have to make the choice within 48 hours, otherwise he''ll make it for me. He''ll quit his job and stay here to keep an eye on me."


    Lori''s eyes softened. "Nina, you know that Enzo never wants to do anything to upset you. Surely he has his reasons."


    "But I should be able to make my own decisions, shouldn''t I?" I retorted, a bit of fire entering my voice. "I mean, it''s my life, my body. I should have a say in this."


    "Of course you should," Jessica agreed. "But this isn''t just about you, Nina. This is about your family-both you and the baby. And Enzo too. He''s going to be a dad, remember? Maybe you should consider his feelings as well."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I shook my head, feeling a little cornered once again. Was I really so damaged that even my own friends didn''t trust me to take care of myself? "I understand that, Jess, but it''s just not fair. I know I haven''t exactly been.... at my best, mentally or physically speaking, but I still want my independence."


    Lori looked thoughtful, her gaze distant as if seeing something I couldn''t. "You wouldn''t be losing your independence."


    "But I would!" I eximed. "If I live with my parents, they''ll be fawning over me constantly. I''ll have a guard following me around, watching my every move in case... in case..."


    My voice trailed off as memories of the shadow entity flooded back in, and I shuddered. Lori and Jessica shot me a concerned look, but said nothing.


    "Listen," Jessica finally said softly, reaching out to take my hand. "I know how it feels. But at least try to see Enzo''s point of view. He''s just worried about his wife and his future child. Maybe his actions are a little misguided sometimes, but his intentions are always genuine. And besides, it doesn''t sound like it would be permanent."


    I sat there, absorbing their words. They were right; they usually were. My own emotional chaos had blinded me to the simple facts of the matter: Enzo was scared.


    Scared for me, for our baby, for the life we were building together. Maybe I had been too quick to see his ultimatum as an assault on my independence, too caught up in my own pride and fear to see it for what it really was-an act of love, however wed.


    I sighed, my fingers ying with the tasseled edges of the throw pillow. "Maybe you''re right. Maybe I overreacted. God knows I''m not thinking clearly these days."


    Lori reached over, cing her hand over mine. "No one is ming you, Nina. Pregnancy messes with your


    hormones, your emotions. It''s okay to feel a little lost, you know?"


    "Yeah," Jessica chimed in, "but that''s why you have us, and Enzo, and your parents. We''re your safety, Nina. Let us catch you."


    I felt a small smile tug at the corners of my lips, grateful for their unwavering support. But even as I nodded, agreeing with them, the weight of Enzo''s words lingered, an unsettled question in the air between us.

 Chapter 534

    ?


    Chapter 0534


    Maybe they were right. Maybe Enzo was right. But I still couldn''t be satisfied just yet, especially not after how he had left this morning. He had just walked out, telling me he was headed to campus, without even a kiss. The door had mmed in his wake, and I was left feeling even angrier than before.


    "I think I need to talk to him," I said with a sigh, sinking a little lower into the chair. "We''ll work something out."


    "You will," Jessica said. "Don''t worry. And you can always visit Mountainview. Lori and I aren''t going anywhere."


    "But what if the pregnancy messes with my ability to use the portals?" I asked, genuinely concerned. "Even yesterday, I felt a lot more drained than usual after using one."


    Jessica chuckled. "Look, I can''t im to be an expert in werewolf pregnancies and portal physics, but whatever happens, we''ll figure it out. You''re not getting rid of us that easily."


    "Totally," Lori added. "We fully intend to be the world''s best aunties to that baby, portal or no portal."


    Hearing them say that lifted a weight off my shoulders. I leaned over and hugged them tightly, my eyes getting misty. "You guys are the best. I couldn''t ask for better friends."


    As we pulled apart, Jessica and Lori exchanged nces, grinning from ear to ear. "So, speaking of big life changes and emotional moments," Lori started.


    "Yeah, we have something to tell you too," Jessica said. "But promise you''ll keep it a secret for now?"


    My heart fluttered with anticipation. "Of course! Spill it!"


    They looked at each other, and then Lori took a deep breath. "We''re getting married!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened, and I squealed, throwing my arms around them again. "Oh my god! This is amazing! I''m so happy for you both!" Tears welled in my eyes, but they were tears of pure joy.


    Jessicaughed. "We''re thrilled, too! And instead of rings, we''re thinking of doing matching nes. A bit unconventional, but then again, so are we."


    "That sounds perfect for you two," I said, still floating on a cloud of happiness. "Really, I''m so happy for you."


    Lori''s face took on a slightly more serious look. "And there''s something else. We''d really love it if you''d be our maid of honor."


    The room swayed for a moment, and I was overwhelmed with emotion. "Of course," I said, wiping my tears from my eyes with my index finger. "I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    "We figured you wouldn''t," Jessica quipped, winking at me.


    Lori nodded. "Even my parents are on board. I mean, they weren''t thrilled at first about me being in a gay rtionship, but they''vee around. And they''re really excited about the wedding."


    "I can''t even put into words how happy I am for you both," I said, my voice choked with emotion. "Love always finds a way, doesn''t it?"


    "Exactly," Lori agreed, squeezing my hand. "And that''s something to hold onto, no matter what else is going on."


    We sat there for a moment, basking in the joy of the news, letting it wash over us like a cleansing wave. Eventually, though, we had to say our goodbyes. As I left Lori and Jessica''s apartment, I felt a newfound lightness in my heart.


    Driving toward the campus, I realized the decision I had to make about Enzo seemed less daunting now.


    The conversation with Lori and Jessica had not only put me at ease but also rified things in a way that I hadn''t expected. Their love andmitment to each other, despite the hurdles and the judgments, made me think about my own love for Enzo. It made me realize that, no matter what, we had to make our decisions as a team.


    I wasn''t ready to make my decision yet, but I was ready to have that discussion with Enzo; to have an open dialogue, to be upfront and honest with our expectations for each other. No restrictions, no judgment, and certainly no ultimatums.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 535

    ?


    Chapter 0535


    Nina


    The air was crisp and cool, the perfect early summer evening, as I stepped onto the campus. Most of the students had left for the summer already aside from the few who remained during the off season, leaving the campus empty and quiet. But I didn''t mind. It was nice sometimes to feel like I had the ce to myself.


    As I walked past the library, I spotted Luke pacing near arge oak tree. His eyes were locked on the ground, and there was something in his expression that made his normally soft face look far harsher than it usually did.


    "Hey, Luke," I called out, and he looked up, momentarily startled.


    "Nina! Hey," he said, pocketing his phone. "You look....intense. Everything okay?"


    "That''s actually what I was going to ask you. Have you seen Enzo? I need to talk to him."


    Luke hesitated, his eyes dropping to the ground as if it might offer some guidance. "Enzo''s...around."


    "That didn''t sound convincing. What''s going on, Luke?"


    He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. "You sure you wanna know?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I asked, didn''t I?"


    Luke looked at me for a long moment before he spoke. "Enzo kinda lost it while questioning the burr. Beat the hell out of him."


    The world tilted for a moment, and I grabbed the tree for support. "He did what?"


    "Hey, listen, he''s not himself right now," Luke rushed to say, as if sensing the storm of emotions raging inside me. "That''s not an excuse, Luke. You don''t just... snap and beat someone up."


    "Everyone''s worried about you and how you''re holding up," Luke said, his voice softening. "But maybe we''ve all been blind to how this is affecting him too. You''re not the only one who''s been going through a tough time."


    "I never said I was," I retorted, my hands trembling. "But it seems like everyone is so preupied with my mental state that we''ve collectively dropped the ball on him. And I''m his wife. If anyone should have noticed, it should''ve been me."


    Luke sighed. "Don''t beat yourself up, Nina. You''re both under a lot of stress, and it''s hard to see past your own problems sometimes."


    "Where is he?" I asked, feeling a sense of urgency now more than ever to talk to Enzo.


    "He''s with Matt. They''re ying some hockey at the university arena. Matt calmed him down like a charm."


    I nodded, already making my way toward the arena. My thoughts spiraled in a whirlwind of guilt and concern. Had I been so consumed with my own fears and apprehensions that I had forgotten to see my husband''s? I felt like a bad wife, selfish even.


    When I reached the arena, the cold air greeted me, filling my lungs and stinging my eyes. I found a secluded corner in the stands, my eyes searching the ice for Enzo. There he was, his face intense, his stick in hand as he battled against Matt for control of the puck.


    I watched as they darted around the ice, their skates carving intricate patterns into the smooth white surface. Enzo seemed to be ying more aggressively than I had ever seen, his body moving with a kind of frantic energy.


    Matt, on the other hand, appeared to be keeping pace, but there was a look of concern in his eyes that he couldn''t quite mask. At one point, he stole a nce at Enzo when he thought he wasn''t looking, and I saw it-the same concern that I felt deep in my bones.


    I stayed hidden in myer, my eyes never leaving Enzo. He was so engrossed in the game that he didn''t notice


    me. And for that brief moment, that was okay. I needed this unfiltered view of him, this glimpse into a part of his world where I was the outsider looking in.


    As I watched Enzo glide across the ice, stick in hand, eyes focused intently on the puck, I felt a strange blend of fascination and worry. The Enzo I saw was both familiar and foreign-his movements so full of purpose, yet so tinged with desperation. His passion for the game was always one of the things I had loved about him, but tonight, it felt like a double-edged sword.


    He and Matt shed sticks, the sound resonating through the empty arena. Enzo was particrly aggressive tonight, his skates biting into the ice as he attempted to wrestle control of the puck from Matt.


    And then it happened. Enzo pushed himself too hard, and his bnce faltered. I saw him stumble, try to regain footing, but it was toote. He fell hard, face first onto the ice, and the gasp that escaped my lips seemed to echo in the chilly air.


    My feet moved before I could think, taking me down the stands and onto the rink. The cold of the ice bit through my shoes as I ran towards him, managing to stay upright after months of running on the ice as the team''s doctor.

 Chapter 0536

    ?


    Chapter 0536


    Countless practices, games, and scrimmages had been spent running around like this, checking on injuries, and so I was prepared. But not for this. I slipped as I ran up to him, falling to my knees by his side.


    "Enzo! Are you okay?"


    He was pushing himself up when I reached him, his handing away from his face smeared with blood. Matt skated over, concern etched on his face. "Dude, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Enzo snapped, getting up.


    But the look he gave me was one of frustration. "Nina, what are you doing here?"


    "I was worried about you," I said, standing and reaching for his face to examine the cut.


    He recoiled, pushing my hand away. "I said I''m fine!*


    His shove was stronger than he intended, I could tell, but it sent me staggering back. I tripped over my own feet andnded back on the ice, pain shooting through my arm as it took the brunt of my fall. I looked up at Enzo, my eyes meeting his, and I saw a flicker of something-remorse, maybe, or regret.


    But it was quickly veiled by that same wall of frustration.


    "Nina, I didn''t mean-"


    "Save it," I cut him off, holding my arm where a red mark was beginning to form from where he had shoved me." Just save it, Enzo."


    I pushed myself to my feet, the tears that I''d been holding back now spilling over. "You don''t get to push me away, both metaphorically and physically."


    "I didn''t mean to="


    I didn''t wait to hear the rest. I turned my back on him, on Matt, on this slice of Enzo''s world that I had invaded, and Iran. My footsteps sounded heavy, each one echoing my growing sense of istion.


    As I made my way back out onto the quad, my arm throbbed in sync with the pain in my heart. How could the same hands that had once held me so tenderly be the source of my pain now? Luke was right: this wasn''t like Enzo. Not at all.


    I burst through the doors of the arena, out into the cool night. I ran, letting my feet carry me away from the ice, from the blood, from everything.


    #Chapter 357: The Shadow Self


    Nina


    The cool air and the quiet campus had always been afort to me. But even the cool evening breeze couldn''t lift the heaviness weighing down on me as I fled the hockey arena.


    I wasn''t even entirely sure why I was running, but I knew I had to. My feet carried me across the empty athletic fields, and it wasn''t until I broke through the line of trees that I finally slowed to a walking pace.


    Eventually, I came to a small stream that was located along one of the many walking trails that the campus boasted. It was flowing in full force thanks to the summer rain, and it offered a bit of sce.


    I plopped down on a fallen log, my eyes stinging as I fought to hold back a new wave of tears. This was too much. Even with my werewolf healing, the red mark Enzo left on my arm remained as a vivid reminder. It was a painful imprint not only on my skin but also on my heart.


    "What the hell was that? You think that was okay?" I muttered, urging my wolf to respond, to offer some kind of wisdom that I sorely needed right now.


    "He didn''t mean to hurt you, Nina. Sometimes Alphas snap."


    "Snap? That''s not an excuse," I shot back, surprised at the bitterness in my own voice. "That''s not Enzo. He''s never been like this-never. I don''t buy that for one second."


    My wolf fell silent, and right now, I was d for it. I didn''t need any justifications as to what had just happened. Enzo had shoved me, his pregnant wife, and that was all that mattered right now.


    My fingers found the wet trail my tears had left on my cheeks and wiped them away. I stared at the stream in front of me, its water cascading over rocks, a natural course altered by obstacles but never stopping. What was the saying? That you never saw the same river twice?


    If only the solution to emotional pain was as simple as the physical: a little bit of elerated healing, a dab of supernatural ointment, and I''d be good as new, like the new waters flowing over the rocks.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But deep down, I knew that the hurt I was feeling was a lot moreplex than that.


    I sighed as I looked out over the stream. I had be so wrapped up in my own fears, my own pain, that I had almost forgotten that Enzo was a person too.


    A person with his own fears, his own past, his own PTSD from our war with the Crescents. We had both seen things, done things that we couldn''t take back, that lingered like dark clouds over our lives. Things that we couldn''t tell the world, things that had to be kept a secret from so many people around us.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 537

    ?


    Chapter 0537


    Could it be that he was struggling just as much as I was all along but he was just too afraid to show it?


    I clenched my hands, my nails digging into the flesh of my palms. Why hadn''t I seen it before? Why had I assumed that I was the only one affected, the only one who needed support?


    As I stared at the rippling water, the realization hit me with crushing weight: what if Enzo was going through his own hell and I wasn''t there to help him through it? He was so worried about what would happen to me while he was away, but what if something happened to him while he was away? What if, like me, he too shouldn''t be alone?


    "Should I go with him?" I muttered aloud, calling to my wolf again. "What if we''ve been overlooking the simplest option all along?"


    "I wouldn''t call it the simplest," my wolf said. "You would have to put medical school on hold. That''s not simple."


    "But he needs me," I shot back, sighing heavily. "He needs me, maybe more than he even realizes, and I''ve been totally blind to it."


    The water of the stream suddenly blurred, distorted by the new flood of tears. I felt so overwhelmed, the weight of my ignorance pressing down on me like a thousand-pound weight.


    "He needs you, but you also need him," my wolf said softly, breaking her silence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know," I whispered, my voice quivering. "I just wish I had paid attention sooner."


    Suddenly, the rustling of leaves and the crunch of twigs underfoot alerted me to his approach before I even saw him. My wolf perked up instantly, conflicted emotions swirling within me. I knew it was Enzo, but a part of me didn''t want to face him-not yet.


    He emerged from the tree line, his eyes searching the darkeningndscape until they settled on me. "Nina," he breathed out, the relief in his voice mingling with an undertone of guilt. "There you are."


    "I don''t want to talk," I found myself saying, folding my arms instinctively over my chest. "I''m not in the mood right now."


    He stopped a few feet away, his eyes filled with regret. "Look, I know I shouldn''t have acted the way I did, Nina. I''m really sorry. Are you hurt?"


    I turned away, my gaze falling on the stream once again. "I''m fine. But ''sorry'' isn''t really gonna cut it right now. What''s gotten into you?"


    "No, it doesn''t," he agreed, his voice subdued. "I lost control and I shouldn''t have. That''s all I really have to say."


    The raw emotion in his voice tempted me to look at him, to fall into those eyes that had always been my sanctuary. But I resisted. "Lost control? Is that what we''re calling it now? Did you also lose control when you beat the hell out of that burr?"


    As I spoke, Enzo''s eyes widened slightly. "You-"


    "Oh, I heard," I said, my voice lowering. "What the hell, Enzo? I thought we were on the same page yesterday- about how violence won''t solve anything. About how that isn''t our way. Our pack is called the Peacekeepers, Enzo. Beating the shit out of people doesn''t exactly define ''peace."


    He sighed, his footsteps moving closer. "I know. I just... I got frustrated, Nina. About everything. Work, the pack politics, our disagreement... It got too much and Ished out."


    I spun around, my eyes locking onto his. "We''re both frustrated, Enzo. But that doesn''t give you the right to get physical."


    A deep sigh escaped him, his shoulders sagging as if carrying the weight of the world. "I know. I messed up, big time. And I don''t expect you to just forgive and forget, but I can''t bear the thought of losing you over my stupidity." My heart wavered, torn between my lingering anger and the love that had never ceased, even in our darkest moments. "You won''t lose me." I stood, turning to face him. "But Enzo, we need to talk. Not just about this, but the ultimatum you gave me yesterday."


    He looked exasperated, running his hands through his hair.


    "Alright," he finally said after a beat. He held his hand out to me, palm facing upwards, and there was a slight tremor in his hand as though he was hesitant about scaring me. "Will youe with me?"

 Chapter 538

    ?


    Chapter 0538


    Nina


    The cool air and the quiet campus had always been afort to me. But even the cool evening breeze couldn''t lift the heaviness weighing down on me as I fled the hockey arena.


    I wasn''t even entirely sure why I was running, but I knew I had to. My feet carried me across the empty athletic fields, and it wasn''t until I broke through the line of trees that I finally slowed to a walking pace.


    Eventually, I came to a small stream that was located along one of the many walking trails that the campus boasted. It was flowing in full force thanks to the summer rain, and it offered a bit of sce.


    I plopped down on a fallen log, my eyes stinging as I fought to hold back a new wave of tears. This was too much. Even with my werewolf healing, the red mark Enzo left on my arm remained as a vivid reminder. It was a painful imprint not only on my skin but also on my heart.


    "What the hell was that? You think that was okay?" I muttered, urging my wolf to respond, to offer some kind of wisdom that I sorely needed right now.


    "He didn''t mean to hurt you, Nina. Sometimes Alphas snap."


    "Snap? That''s not an excuse," I shot back, surprised at the bitterness in my own voice. "That''s not Enzo. He''s never been like this-never. I don''t buy that for one second."


    My wolf fell silent, and right now, I was d for it. I didn''t need any justifications as to what had just happened. Enzo had shoved me, his pregnant wife, and that was all that mattered right now.


    My fingers found the wet trail my tears had left on my cheeks and wiped them away. I stared at the stream in front of me, its water cascading over rocks, a natural course altered by obstacles but never stopping. What was the saying? That you never saw the same river twice?


    If only the solution to emotional pain was as simple as the physical: a little bit of elerated healing, a dab of supernatural ointment, and I''d be good as new, like the new waters flowing over the rocks.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But deep down, I knew that the hurt I was feeling was a lot moreplex than that.


    I sighed as I looked out over the stream. I had be so wrapped up in my own fears, my own pain, that I had almost forgotten that Enzo was a person too.


    A person with his own fears, his own past, his own PTSD from our war with the Crescents. We had both seen things, done things that we couldn''t take back, that lingered like dark clouds over our lives. Things that we couldn''t tell the world, things that had to be kept a secret from so many people around us.


    Could it be that he was struggling just as much as I was all along but he was just too afraid to show it?


    I clenched my hands, my nails digging into the flesh of my palms. Why hadn''t I seen it before? Why had I assumed that I was the only one affected, the only one who needed support?


    As I stared at the rippling water, the realization hit me with crushing weight: what if Enzo was going through his own hell and I wasn''t there to help him through it? He was so worried about what would happen to me while he was away, but what if something happened to him while he was away? What if, like me, he too shouldn''t be alone?


    "Should I go with him?" I muttered aloud, calling to my wolf again. "What if we''ve been overlooking the simplest option all along?"


    "I wouldn''t call it the simplest," my wolf said. "You would have to put medical school on hold. That''s not simple."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 539

    ?


    Chapter 0539


    "But he needs me," I shot back, sighing heavily. "He needs me, maybe more than he even realizes, and I''ve been totally blind to it."


    The water of the stream suddenly blurred, distorted by the new flood of tears. I felt so overwhelmed, the weight of my ignorance pressing down on me like a thousand-pound weight.


    "He needs you, but you also need him," my wolf said softly, breaking her silence.


    "I know," I whispered, my voice quivering. "I just wish I had paid attention sooner."


    Suddenly, the rustling of leaves and the crunch of twigs underfoot alerted me to his approach before I even saw him. My wolf perked up instantly, conflicted emotions swirling within me. I knew it was Enzo, but a part of me didn''t want to face him-not yet.


    He emerged from the tree line, his eyes searching the darkeningndscape until they settled on me. "Nina," he breathed out, the relief in his voice mingling with an undertone of guilt. "There you are."


    "I don''t want to talk," I found myself saying, folding my arms instinctively over my chest. "I''m not in the mood right now."


    He stopped a few feet away, his eyes filled with regret. "Look, I know I shouldn''t have acted the way I did, Nina. I''m really sorry. Are you hurt?"


    I turned away, my gaze falling on the stream once again. "I''m fine. But ''sorry'' isn''t really gonna cut it right now. What''s gotten into you?"


    "No, it doesn''t," he agreed, his voice subdued. "I lost control and I shouldn''t have. That''s all I really have to say."


    The raw emotion in his voice tempted me to look at him, to fall into those eyes that had always been my sanctuary. But I resisted. "Lost control? Is that what we''re calling it now? Did you also lose control when you beat the hell out of that burr?"


    As I spoke, Enzo''s eyes widened slightly. "You-"


    "Oh, I heard," I said, my voice lowering. "What the hell, Enzo? I thought we were on the same page yesterday- about how violence won''t solve anything. About how that isn''t our way. Our pack is called the Peacekeepers, Enzo. Beating the shit out of people doesn''t exactly define ''peace."


    He sighed, his footsteps moving closer. "I know. I just... I got frustrated, Nina. About everything. Work, the pack politics, our disagreement... It got too much and Ished out."


    I spun around, my eyes locking onto his. "We''re both frustrated, Enzo. But that doesn''t give you the right to get physical."


    A deep sigh escaped him, his shoulders sagging as if carrying the weight of the world. "I know. I messed up, big time. And I don''t expect you to just forgive and forget, but I can''t bear the thought of losing you over my stupidity."


    My heart wavered, torn between my lingering anger and the love that had never ceased, even in our darkest moments. "You won''t lose me." I stood, turning to face him. "But Enzo, we need to talk. Not just about this, but the ultimatum you gave me yesterday."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He looked exasperated, running his hands through his hair.


    "Alright," he finally said after a beat. He held his hand out to me, palm facing upwards, and there was a slight tremor in his hand as though he was hesitant about scaring me. "Will youe with me?*


    #Chapter 358: A New Reality


    Nina


    It wasn''t long before I realized where Enzo was taking us: into town, and to the diner, the location of many ate- night date.


    "I should''ve known," I murmured with a half-hearted smile as we slid into our regr booth.


    "It''s been a little while," Enzo said, his eyes scanning the menu. "And I''m hungry."


    I hadn''t been working regrly at the diner since we got married. In fact, I hadn''t been working much at all outside of being the team doctor for the hockey team during game season and volunteering asionally around town. In a strange way, I missed it. Maybe, I thought to myself, I woulde back to it at some point. But that felt like a silly thought; as if I would have the time, what with a baby on the way and medical school.

 Chapter 540

    ?


    Chapter 0540


    The server came over, a familiar face who greeted us with a forced smile. "The usual?"


    "Yeah," Enzo responded, handing back the menus. She nodded and left us alone, with nothing but the tension that we had brought in with us.


    "I''ve been thinking," I began, twirling a napkin in my hands. "About what you said-the ultimatum. It''s a lot to process in 48 hours, Enzo. I don''t know if I want to move back in with my parents, and I''m not sure if I can make a decision like that so quickly."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He sighed, leaning back in the booth. "And I don''t know if I want to quit my job, Nina. But one of us needs to make a decision. For the baby''s sake/"


    I shook my head, feeling a surge of frustration. "But that''s just it. Why does it have to be so ck and white? Why can''t we find a middle ground?"


    "Because sometimes life doesn''t give you that luxury," he said, his voice tinged with weariness. "We have to be practical. We have a baby on the way."


    "Yeah, a baby that neither of us nned for," I shot back. "Do you not think that scares me too?"


    He looked at me, his eyes searching mine. "Of course it does. But we can''t undo it now. We have to think about the future."


    "The future," I echoed, staring at the worn tabletop. "And where do our dreams fall into that? Do they just get pushed to the wayside?"


    He sighed, a sound heavy with resignation. "Sometimes dreams change. Or they get dyed."


    I shook my head, the lump in my throat growingrger. "I never wanted to give up on them entirely."


    "And who says we are?" he said, his eyes meeting mine. "We''re just adjusting them to fit a new reality. That doesn''t mean giving up."


    "But it feels like it," I whispered. "It feels like I''m losing a part of myself, and I don''t know how to deal with that." "I''m scared, too," he countered, his voice tinged with desperation. "You think I don''t worry about losing myself too? And yet, I''m willing to give it up for you, for us, if I have to."


    The server returned, setting our food in front of us, a te of fries and two milkshakes-just like old times. Neither of us touched it.


    "I just... I didn''t want this, Enzo. This whole situation. It''s not what I had in mind for us."


    His eyes locked onto mine. "Life throws curveballs, Nina. If you want to keep the baby, we have to ept that not all dreams maye true, not the way we envisioned them."


    "I know," I said, my eyes filling with tears that I refused to let fall. "But it''s hard, Enzo. We''re being asked topromise so much, and I don''t know if I''m ready for that level of sacrifice."


    "And you think I am?" he asked softly, his hand reaching across the table to cover mine. "But maybe that''s what love is, Nina. Maybe it''s about making sacrifices for someone else''s happiness, even if it means putting your dreams on hold."


    It was as if the air got thicker around us. Our milkshakes started to melt, the fries growing cold, but neither of us moved. The jukebox switched to another song, filling the space between us.


    "So what do we do?" I finally asked, my voice a mere whisper.


    "I wish I knew," Enzo responded, his grip on my hand tightening.


    "Do you even want to keep the baby?" I finally blurted out, unable to contain the question any longer. The words hung heavy in the air, almost tangible, like they''d materialized and were sitting right there on the table next to our


    untouched milkshakes.


    Enzo''s gaze didn''t waver. "Of course I do. Why would you even ask that?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0541

    ?


    Chapter 0541


    "Because," I paused, searching for the right words. "If we''re going to make these sacrifices, these huge life changes, I need to know it''s what we both want. And with everything else going on..."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He looked at me, his eyes softening. "Nina, I want this child. But I can''t sit by and watch you and the baby be in danger if you''re going to be stubborn about this."


    I looked at him, trying to read between the lines. "You mean, if I don''t move in with my parents?"


    He nodded, his face serious. "Your parents can provide a level of security and support that I can''t, especially if I''m gone. I don''t like it any more than you do, but it''s the responsible thing to consider."


    My mind raced. I could see the logic in his words, and yet it hurt to think about living away from him, about going through the pregnancy while he was off chasing his career. And then it hit me.


    "Okay," I said, my voice barely more than a whisper. "But what if Ie with you? What if we made this new ce our home, at least for a while?"


    Enzo looked surprised, then thoughtful, his eyes searching mine as if trying to gauge whether I was serious." You''d do that?"


    I nodded, feeling a tentative sense of relief. "Yes, I''d do that. I''d go wherever you go."


    He sighed, a long, drawn-out sound that felt like it carried the weight of the world. "That''s incredibly sweet, Nina, but you have to consider the logistics. I''ll be living in a hotel room in a city neither of us knows. That''s not conducive for a pregnant woman, let alone a new mom. And what about medical school?"


    I opened my mouth to protest but then closed it again. The reality of what he was saying sank in, crashing down like a wave of cold water. He was right, of course. Medical school was my dream, a goal I had been working towards for years. And yet, the idea of being apart from him, especially now, felt unbearable.


    "I know you''re right," I finally said, my voice tinged with regret. "But I hate it."


    "I hate it too," he said softly, his eyes meeting mine. "But sometimes doing the right thing isn''t the easy thing." There was a long silence as his words sank in even further. The thought of it all was so scary, and yet I couldn''t let go of this little life living inside of me. Already, my maternal instincts were kicking in, and I knew that this was what I wanted. It was going to be messy and confusing, but somehow, I knew that it would be worth it in the end. "Alright," I finally said, taking in a shaky breath. "I''ll move in with my parents in the werewolf realm. But only when you officially leave for your job. And the minute you''re back, so am I.*


    Enzo looked at me, his eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and sorrow. "That sounds like a n."


    "A shitty n," I added, the bitterness creeping into my voice.


    "But a necessary n," he countered, reaching for my hand and squeezing it tightly.

 Chapter 542

    ?


    Chapter 0542


    Nina


    It wasn''t long before I realized where Enzo was taking us: into town, and to the diner, the location of many ate- night date.


    "I should''ve known," I murmured with a half-hearted smile as we slid into our regr booth.


    "It''s been a little while, Enzo said, his eyes scanning the menu. "And I''m hungry."


    I hadn''t been working regrly at the diner since we got married. In fact, I hadn''t been working much at all outside of being the team doctor for the hockey team during game season and volunteering asionally around town. In a strange way, I missed it. Maybe, I thought to myself, I woulde back to it at some point. But that felt like a silly thought; as if I would have the time, what with a baby on the way and medical school.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The server came over, a familiar face who greeted us with a forced smile. "The usual?"


    "Yeah," Enzo responded, handing back the menus. She nodded and left us alone, with nothing but the tension that we had brought in with us.


    "I''ve been thinking." I began, twirling a napkin in my hands. "About what you said-the ultimatum. It''s a lot to process in 48 hours, Enzo. I don''t know if I want to move back in with my parents, and I''m not sure if I can make a decision like that so quickly,"


    He sighed, leaning back in the booth. "And I don''t know if I want to quit my job, Nina. But one of us needs to make a decision. For the baby''s sake/"


    I shook my head, feeling a surge of frustration. "But that''s just it. Why does it have to be so ck and white? Why can''t we find a middle ground?"


    "Because sometimes life doesn''t give you that luxury," he said, his voice tinged with weariness. "We have to be practical. We have a baby on the way."


    "Yeah, a baby that neither of us nned for," I shot back. "Do you not think that scares me too?"


    He looked at me, his eyes searching mine. "Of course it does. But we can''t undo it now. We have to think about the future."


    "The future," I echoed, staring at the worn tabletop. "And where do our dreams fall into that? Do they just get pushed to the wayside?"


    He sighed, a sound heavy with resignation. "Sometimes dreams change. Or they get dyed."


    I shook my head, the lump in my throat growingrger. "I never wanted to give up on them entirely."


    "And who says we are?" he said, his eyes meeting mine. "We''re just adjusting them to fit a new reality. That doesn''t mean giving up."


    "But it feels like it," I whispered. "It feels like I''m losing a part of myself, and I don''t know how to deal with that." "I''m scared, too," he countered, his voice tinged with desperation. "You think I don''t worry about losing myself too? And yet, I''m willing to give it up for you, for us, if I have to."


    The server returned, setting our food in front of us, a te of fries and two milkshakes-just like old times. Neither of us touched it.


    "I just... I didn''t want this, Enzo. This whole situation. It''s not what I had in mind for us."


    His eyes locked onto mine. "Life throws curveballs, Nina. If you want to keep the baby, we have to ept that not all dreams maye true, not the way we envisioned them."


    "I know," I said, my eyes filling with tears that I refused to let fall. "But it''s hard, Enzo. We''re being asked topromise so much, and I don''t know if I''m ready for that level of sacrifice."


    "And you think I am?" he asked softly, his hand reaching across the table to cover mine. "But maybe that''s what love is, Nina. Maybe it''s about making sacrifices for someone else''s happiness, even if it means putting your dreams on hold."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 543

    ?


    Chapter 0543


    It was as if the air got thicker around us. Our milkshakes started to melt, the fries growing cold, but neither of us moved. The jukebox switched to another song, filling the space between us.


    "So what do we do?" I finally asked, my voice a mere whisper.


    "I wish I knew," Enzo responded, his grip on my hand tightening.


    "Do you even want to keep the baby?" I finally blurted out, unable to contain the question any longer. The words hung heavy in the air, almost tangible, like they''d materialized and were sitting right there on the table next to our untouched milkshakes.


    Enzo''s gaze didn''t waver. "Of course I do. Why would you even ask that?"


    "Because," I paused, searching for the right words. "If we''re going to make these sacrifices, these huge life changes, I need to know it''s what we both want. And with everything else going on..."


    He looked at me, his eyes softening. "Nina, I want this child. But I can''t sit by and watch you and the baby be in danger if you''re going to be stubborn about this."


    I looked at him, trying to read between the lines. "You mean, if I don''t move in with my parents?"


    He nodded, his face serious. "Your parents can provide a level of security and support that I can''t, especially if I''m gone. I don''t like it any more than you do, but it''s the responsible thing to consider."


    My mind raced. I could see the logic in his words, and yet it hurt to think about living away from him, about going through the pregnancy while he was off chasing his career. And then it hit me.


    "Okay," I said, my voice barely more than a whisper. "But what if Ie with you? What if we made this new ce our home, at least for a while?"


    Enzo looked surprised, then thoughtful, his eyes searching mine as if trying to gauge whether I was serious." You''d do that?"This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    I nodded, feeling a tentative sense of relief. "Yes, I''d do that. I''d go wherever you go."


    He sighed, a long, drawn-out sound that felt like it carried the weight of the world. "That''s incredibly sweet, Nina, but you have to consider the logistics. I''ll be living in a hotel room in a city neither of us knows. That''s not conducive for a pregnant woman, let alone a new mom. And what about medical school?"


    I opened my mouth to protest but then closed it again. The reality of what he was saying sank in, crashing down like a wave of cold water. He was right, of course. Medical school was my dream, a goal I had been working towards for years. And yet, the idea of being apart from him, especially now, felt unbearable.


    "I know you''re right," I finally said, my voice tinged with regret. "But I hate it."


    "I hate it too," he said softly, his eyes meeting mine. "But sometimes doing the right thing isn''t the easy thing."


    There was a long silence as his words sank in even further. The thought of it all was so scary, and yet I couldn''t let go of this little life living inside of me. Already, my maternal instincts were kicking in, and I knew that this was what I wanted. It was going to be messy and confusing, but somehow, I knew that it would be worth it in the end.


    "Alright," I finally said, taking in a shaky breath. "I''ll move in with my parents in the werewolf realm. But only when you officially leave for your job. And the minute you''re back, so am I."


    Enzo looked at me, his eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and sorrow. "That sounds like a n."


    "A shitty n," I added, the bitterness creeping into my voice.


    "But a necessary n," he countered, reaching for my hand and squeezing it tightly.

 Chapter 544

    ?


    Chapter 0544


    Nina


    We finally broke the tension by taking a sip of our milkshakes and digging into the fries. Somehow, the act of eating felt like an unspoken agreement to a truce-at least temporarily.


    "You know, I''m good with your stiptions," Enzo said, catching my eye across the table. "And I''ll make it a point to visit you in the werewolf realm as much as possible. We''ll figure this out, Nina."


    I sighed, ying with a fry as I spoke. "I wish it were that simple, Enzo. You know as well as I do that Mountainview is in a weird location-the veil between the realms is only thin enough here for portals to open here and nowhere else. And you can''t open a portal yourself."


    He put down his milkshake and looked at me earnestly. "Like I said, we''ll make it work. I can fly back to Mountainview when possible, and Luke can open a portal for me. I''ll be there with you before you know it."


    I sighed, stirring my milkshake with a straw. "I hope you''re right. I''m just worried. What if I can''t travel through the portals as the pregnancy progresses? What then?"


    He leaned forward, gripping my hand tightly as he spoke. "Then I will move heaven and earth to be by your side, Nina. You won''t go through this alone."


    It was sweet, hearing him say those words, and I wanted to believe him. But my gut told me there was more we needed to discuss. Taking a deep breath, I shifted gears. "Enzo, I''m worried about you too. Not just the logistical stuff but...your state of mind."


    He paused, his hand freezing around his milkshake. "What do you mean?"


    "You''ve been...differenttely," I said cautiously. "More aggressive, angrier. What''s going on with you, really?" For a moment, he didn''t speak. His eyes were downcast, locked onto the melting milkshake in front of him.


    "I just... I feel out of control," he finally admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. "With everything that''s happening-the baby, the job, the looming separation, Edward, the burr-I don''t know how to handle it all at once."


    "Enzo, that''s not good enough and you know it," I said in a firm tone of voice. "We both went through hell with the war against the Crescents. And I know I''m not the only one suffering from the trauma of it. I have visions of a shadow entity haunting me, sure, but that doesn''t mean you''re not hurting just as much. There''s no way this is all just about ''control."


    He looked up, his eyes meeting mine, full of a vulnerability he seldom showed. "I know, Nina. But it''s hard for me to talk about it. Especially now, when everything feels so uncertain."


    "That''s exactly why we need to talk about it," I insisted, but he shook his head, visibly shutting down.


    "Not now, Nina. Not in public. Please."


    I bit my lip, trying to decide if it was worth it to discuss this right now. Finally, I decided that it could wait. "Fine," I said quietly. "We won''t discuss it now. But know that I''m keeping an eye on you, Enzo. We can''t afford to ignore the emotional aftermath of what we''ve both been through. Not when there''s a child involved."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He sighed, the sound filled with a heaviness that felt like it carried the weight of our collective fears and uncertainties. "You''re right," he said. "We can''t ignore it. But for now, can we just focus on the present? On us?"


    I nodded, making a mental note to revisit this conversation sooner rather thanter. "Okay," I said softly. "For now, we''ll focus on us."


    He looked relieved, and that in itself made my heart ache. We were both so fragile, so on the verge of breaking, and yet, so incredibly resilient. I felt it in the way he held my hand across the table, his grip tightening ever so slightly as if to affirm our solidarity.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 545

    ?


    Chapter 0545


    "And Enzo," I said, catching his eye onest time, "I mean it about keeping an eye on you. We''re both struggling, and we owe it to ourselves, and to our baby, to get the help we need."


    He nodded, his eyes never leaving mine, and in that moment, I felt a strangebination of hope and dread, of love and fear. But most of all, I felt grateful-for the love we shared, for the child growing inside of me, and for the messy,plicated future that awaited us.


    We left the diner after paying, our bellies and our hearts full. The car ride back to the house was a bit quiet, but not entirely ufortable. I think that there was more that both of us wanted to say, but we had a silent agreement to just leave it for now.


    Once we got home, we exchanged tentative nces.


    "Movie night?" Enzo suggested, gesturing to the TV and the plush couch that beckoned for us to escape reality, even if just for a little while.


    "Yeah, that sounds perfect," I said, gratefully slipping off my shoes and sinking into the cushions as he picked a film from our watchlist.


    He settled in beside me, pulling a thick, soft nket over us. The room dimmed as he used the remote to turn off the lights, leaving only the warm glow of the TV screen to cast flickering shadows on our faces.


    As the opening credits rolled, Enzo popped the cork off a bottle of red wine, pouring it gracefully into a ss." Cheers," he said, raising the ss toward me before taking a sip.


    "You know I can''t drink that now," I said, half amused, half annoyed.


    He grinned, his brown eyes twinkling in the dim light from beneath his mop of curly brown hair. "More for me, then."


    I stuck my tongue out at him. "You''re terrible."


    He chuckled, taking another sip of wine. "That''s why you love me."


    "Is it, though?" I teased, but my voice had softened, the mood suddenly taking a turn for the intimate.


    We found ourselves drawn together, our lips meeting in a gentle kiss that quickly deepened. I felt him put his ss of wine on the coffee table beside us, his free hand reaching around my waist to pull me closer. There was a sense of urgency in his touch, as if he were running out of time to touch me.


    The air felt charged as his lips moved to the curve of my neck, each kiss sending electric shivers down my spine. I felt a wave of warmth wash over me, my fingers clutching at his shirt to pull him closer. And for a few minutes, we lost ourselves in each other, letting our bodies take over for the night as the movie began to y in the background.


    I could feel his warm erection straining against his sweatpants as he grinded his hips into me, his breath growing husky and tense. Smirking, I reached down, loosening the waistband. My hand found the familiarity of his cock, and I began to stroke it gently and slowly, reveling in the sound of hisbored moans.


    But suddenly, before we could get fully into it, a knock on the door jolted us back to reality. We broke apart, staring at each other in a blend of irritation and disbelief.


    "Are you expecting someone?" I asked as Enzo quickly sat up and fastened his pants.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He shook his head. "No, and it''s past ten o''clock. Whoever it is had better have a damn good reason for interrupting us."

 Chapter 546

    ?


    Chapter 0546


    Nina


    Enzo''s hand gripped the doorknob, and with a resigned sigh, he swung the door open. Standing there was none other than Luke, his expression a mix of urgency and difort, as if he also wished that he were anywhere but here.


    The emotional and intimate energy between Enzo and me dissipated instantly, reced by a heavy tension that made the room feel smaller. It wasn''t like Luke to visit in the middle of the night, which only meant one thing: something had happened.


    "Luke, what''s going on?" Enzo asked, his brow furrowing as he took in our friend''s troubled expression.


    "It''s the burr," Luke began, almost stumbling over the words. "He''s gone. Escaped."


    "What?" Enzo''s voice was a mix of disbelief and anger, mirroring my own feelings. "How the hell did that happen?"


    Luke scratched his head, visibly uneasy. "We had one of the guys from the pack on guard duty. He... fell asleep. When he woke up, the door was wide open, and the burr was gone."


    I couldn''t keep quiet any longer. "Are you kidding me? How could we let that happen? We''re not amateurs; we''re supposed to be security for all of Mountainview!"


    "I know, Nina. I know. It''s a screw-up, a major one," Luke admitted, his eyes downcast.


    "Major is an understatement," Enzo seethed, clenching his fists. "What about the spell? Your girlfriend, Mariah, ced a spell on HQ to prevent anyone from opening a portal within the building, right?"


    I was grateful Enzo brought it up. Mariah was a talented witch, and had been a distant ally of our pack since Luke had started dating her right before our wedding. "Exactly. With Mariah''s spell, our HQ should be like a fortress. No one should be able to just portal out."


    Luke nodded, looking just as perplexed as we were. "The spell is still intact. Mariah checked it herself. Which means the burr couldn''t have portaled out from inside the tunnels."


    "Then he could''ve left the building and opened a portal somewhere else," I mused. "Assuming he''s from the werewolf realm, and not a local here in Mountainview."N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "That''s the part that''s bothering me," Luke said, his forehead creasing even more. "If he''s from Mountainview, that''s one thing. But if he''s from the werewolf realm, we''re talking about an entirely different kind of problem."


    "Have you patrolled the town?" Enzo''s voice wasced with barely contained irritation. "If he''s from here, then he''s still here."


    Luke shook his head, his eyes meeting Enzo''s. "We''ve been all over, Enzo. If he was anywhere in Mountainview, we would''ve found him. He''s just-gone. Vanished."


    A heavy silence settled over the room, each of us absorbing the weight of the situation. I felt a growing unease in the pit of my stomach, as if we were on the brink of something far more sinister than we could imagine.


    "So you''re telling me that we have an unknown, potentially dangerous individual atrge, and we have no clue where he''s from, who sent him, where he is, or what he wants?" Enzo''s voice rose with each word, his frustration echoing through the room.


    "That''s exactly what I''m saying." Luke replied, his tone just as grim.


    After quickly getting ready, we made our way to the campus.


    "You know," Enzo said as we climbed out of the truck, "you don''t have toe, Nina."


    I swallowed. Those tunnels were filled with horrible memories, but this was important. I needed to face my fears


    to go down there and see what happened.


    "I''m fine," I lied, although I couldn''t deny the fact that my nails were digging into Enzo''s arm as we descended into the tunnels.


    Each step seemed to echo in the dimly lit tunnels that snaked below the hockey arena. Enzo walked beside me, his posture rigid, the muscle in his jaw twitching with palpable frustration. Luke had already briefed us on what to expect, but seeing it-actually standing before that eerily open door-was another story altogether.


    Enzo stepped into the room first, his eyes scanning every inch of the space as if expecting the intruder to materialize out of thin air. "Unbelievable," he muttered, the word heavy with disbelief and anger.


    "Unbelievable indeed," I said, joining him inside the empty room. "No signs of forced entry or exit. It''s like he just calmly unlocked the door and left."


    "Or like someone let him out," Enzo said, his eyes meeting mine with a prating gaze.


    I looked around the room again, my eyes lingering on the barren walls, the undisturbed dust on the floor. "Do you really think someone from the pack would do that?"


    Enzo''s eyes widened slightly as he looked at me. "Not from the pack, no. But, Nina, who else do we know who had ess to these tunnels at one point?"


    As Enzo spoke, I could feel my heart stop.


    "Edward,"


    Enzo slowly nodded. A quivering sob shook my body, but I managed to choke it down, averting my gaze to the floor. "No," I murmured, shaking my head. "No, I don''t want to assume that."


    He moved closer to him, his hands gently touching my face, forcing me to look at him.


    "Hey," he said softly, his eyes locked onto mine. "We don''t need to assume anything, okay? But it should be considered as a possibility."


    "What will we do if it is him?" I asked, my voice shaking. "What if Edward really is back, and he has... ns?" "Then we''ll deal with him," Enzo said. His eyes seemed to darken for a moment, and I could see a hint of revenge in their brown depths, a ghost of something that I knew he had been trying to quell for months. "Trust me, Nina. We''ll deal with him."


    "I hope you''re right," I whispered.


    Enzo''s eyes held mine, and for a moment, I felt myself strengthen against the memories of Edward. But that strength only came for a second, because all of a sudden, the walls felt like they were closing in on me.


    "I need to get out of here," I whispered, tears welling up in my eyes. The room that Edward kept me in down here wasn''t anywhere near this one, and yet I felt like I was back there again, locked in with no way out, banging on the door, where no one could hear my screams.


    "Nina?" Enzo''s voice pulled me back to reality, and I met his concerned gaze once more.


    "I just... I need to go," I reasserted.


    "Of course," Enzo murmured with a nod. "We''ve seen all we need to see for tonight. Let''s go home."


    He pressed a gentle kiss to my forehead before wrapping his arm around my shoulders and leading me out, away from the room, away from the tunnels. With each step closer to the surface, I felt a small weight lift off of my chest.


    But that weight lingered long after we left that night. Until this burr was found, until his potential connections with Edward or the Crescents were either confirmed or debunked, I knew that I wouldn''t be able to breathe easily.


    And that night, after I shakily crawled into bed, I dreamed about the flickering lights of the tunnels and an all-too- familiar face waiting for me at the end.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 547

    ?


    Chapter 0547


    Nina


    The moming light filtered through the enormous windows of our bedroom, casting a golden glow across the room. It was normally a sight that I looked forward to every morning, but today, I found it hard to appreciate. Sleep had eluded me afterst night. I couldn''t let go of the image of that door lying open in the tunnels, of the implications that it held. Was Edward back? Was it with a vengeance?


    Enzo stirred awake as I tossed in bed, shifting to face me. "Morning," he mumbled, his eyes still bleary.


    "Is it really a good morning?" I blurted out before I could stop myself.


    He sighed, sitting up against the headboard. "We need to talk about it, don''t we?"


    I propped myself up on my elbow, facing him. "The possibility that Edward was the one who let the burr out... it''s terrifying, Enzo. Edward should be long gone. Why would hee back here after everything?"


    "I don''t know," Enzo said, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "But you''re right; I was thinking about it a lotst night, and we can''t just ignore the signs. The burr was held in a ce that Edward once had ess to. He''s the only outsider who could potentially know our security protocols. Or at least, he should be."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    I felt my breath hitch. "So you do think it could be Edward?"


    Enzo hesitated, his eyes searching mine. "Listen, I don''t want to jump to conclusions, but we have to be prepared for that possibility."


    "And if it is him?" I asked. My voice trembled more than I would have liked it to. "What then?"


    Enzo''s face darkened. "Then I''ll find him. And I''ll stop him. Once and for all." The determination in Enzo''s gravelly voice sent shivers down my spine, but it was alsoforting in a strange way.


    There was a silence between us, but it wasn''t our usual morning silence. The implications of what happened yesterday filled the space between us with a negative sort of energy, like a live wire sitting in a puddle of water.


    "Is it bad that I''m scared, Enzo?" I found myself asking, my voice no more than a whisper. "Scared of what we might find, or what might find us?"


    Enzo took my hands in his, bringing them up to his lips and gently kissing each knuckle. "It''s human to be afraid, Nina. But remember, if he''s lurking in the shadows, then he''s the one who should be afraid, not you."


    His eyes held mine, steady and unwavering, but it wasn''t enough to fully ay my fears. "And what if hees for me again?" I asked. "What if he tries to drag me back into his twisted world like he did before?"


    "I swear I won''t let that happen," Enzo vowed, his eyes darkening, the veins in his hands standing out as he gripped mine a little tighter. "I will be beside you, every step of the way. If he so much as thinks of evening close to you, he''ll have to go through me first."


    "But you can''t be with me every second of every day," I argued, even though the thought of him protecting me eased some of the knots in my stomach.


    "I can and I will," he murmured. "I will have members of the pack keep watch when I can''t be there. We''ll increase security, consult with Luke''s witch about strengthening her spells. We''ll do whatever it takes to ensure you-and the baby-are safe."


    I leaned into him, my head finding theforting crook of his shoulder. He wrapped his arms around me, and for a fleeting moment, the weight of the world seemed to lift just a little.


    "But what about you?" I asked, pulling back to look at him. "I don''t want you to get hurt because of me, because of Edward."


    He cupped my face with his hand, his thumb gently caressing my cheek. "I can handle myself, and I can handle Edward."


    I searched his eyes, searching for any hint of insecurity, but instead found nothing but a blend of resolve and softness there. "Promise?"


    He kissed me tenderly, lingering for a few seconds before pulling away. "I promise. Trust me," he whispered into my ear, his warm breath sending a chill down my spine.


    I nestled deeper into his embrace, holding on to him as if he was a lifeline in a sea of uncertainty. "Okay. I will."


    The day went by in a blur of preparations and errands. Enzo strengthened the pack''s security about not just our home but Mountainview as a whole, and sent out new orders for Luke and his scouts to search for Edward. Finally, it was well after dinnertime, and both of us were exhausted.


    We were curled up on the couch, half-watching an old movie that neither of us were paying all that much attention to. His arm was around me, making me forget the trials of the day, if only for a moment.


    But then, his phone buzzed on the coffee table, shattering our serenity. He nced at the caller ID and frowned. "It''s Tim," he said, almost reluctantly picking it up. "I should take this."


    I nodded, trying to stifle the disappointment that crept up on me. "Go ahead."


    He pressed the phone to his ear and got up, pacing around the room as he talked. "Tim, how are you? It''s been a while... What? An incident?... Are they okay?... Yeah, of course, I''ll look at the files... A week?"


    His eyes met mine, clouded with hesitation and something else I couldn''t quite ce. "I don''t know, Tim. I''ve got a lot going on here... All expenses covered?... Let me think about it and get back to you."


    He ended the call and set the phone down on the table, his eyes heavy with thought. "That was my recruiter. There''s been an incident with the team I''m supposed to coach. Apparently one of their best yers broke his ankle hiking this weekend, and the team is in shambles. They''ve got a gameing up soon and Tim wants me toe down and give them some coaching for a week."


    "And what did you say?" I asked, sitting up.


    "I told him that I''d think about it," he said, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "They''re offering good money, Nina. They''d cover the flights and lodging, but-"


    "But you don''t want to leave me here," I finished for him, my eyes narrowing as I tried to gauge his reaction.


    He looked at me, his gaze almost imploring. "Not with everything that''s happening, no. Not with Edward possibly lurking in the shadows. I don''t like the idea of leaving you alone, even with the pack around."


    A knot formed in my stomach. "So you''ll turn it down?"


    He sank into the couch, dragging a hand through his curly brown mop of hair. "I don''t know, Nina. I don''t want to turn it down, but the timing is just... I don''t know if it''s a good idea, you know?"


    The weight of the situation settled on my shoulders, and I realized that in that moment, Enzo''s dilemma was also mine. "Well, what if you didn''t have to choose?" I blurted out, surprising even myself.


    He looked puzzled as he nced up at me. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s just a week, right? What if I came with you?"

 Chapter 548

    ?


    Chapter 0548


    Nina


    Enzo stared at me incredulously for a few moments, his eyes wide.


    "What?" I asked, standing. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Enzo shrugged, running his hand through his hair again in a way that I knew all too well as his way of thinking. "I don''t know. It''s just... You''d really want to do something like that? With me?"


    I nodded. "I''m more than okay, Enzo. I think it could be good for us," I replied, holding his gaze. "Maybe we could use a trip out of town together. And it''s not like I have anything else going on, really. Unless you don''t want me toe..."


    He sat back on the couch, looking pensive. "It''s not that I don''t want you toe, Nina. It''s just leaving the house unguarded-


    I cut him off. "Enzo, we have the pack. And they''re more than capable of holding down the fort. Plus, I doubt Edward would make a move so soon. He''s not an idiot."


    "Yeah, but-" He hesitated, searching my eyes. "That''s not the only reason. You''re pregnant, Nina. Flying can be risky."


    His words hung in the air, and for a moment, I felt a twinge of doubt. Was I being selfish? Reckless, even? Maybe he was right; maybe it was too dangerous. But what was more dangerous-staying here by myself, or going with him for a week?


    "How about this?" I suggested. "Once we get back, I''ll go straight to the doctor for a check-up. We''ll make sure everything is okay after the flight."


    He looked at me for a long moment before finally nodding. "Alright. If you promise to get that check-up, then let''s do this. Let''s go on this... working vacation. It could be fun."


    The tension in the room dissipated. *So you''re really okay with this?" I asked, half-expecting him to change his mind.


    He smiled, his eyes softening. "I am. I''d like to bring you with me, show you off to the team."


    I let out a sigh of relief at his words. Maybe, in my own way, I wanted that too. And maybe in another way, I was craving visiting the city. I hadn''t been there in years, after all, and Mountainview could get a little too... quiet sometimes.


    "You know," I said, sitting back next to him, "I''ve never met a professional hockey team before. This is going to be interesting."


    Enzo chuckled. "I''d hardly call them professional. More like... a bunch of oddballs in hockey uniforms." "Oh, so you''ll fit right in," I teased, nudging him.


    We found ourselves in the bedroom a little whileter that night, suitcases open on the bed, packing for a trip neither of us had anticipated. The ne tickets that Tim bought for us were already printed out and sitting on the dresser. By 8:00 AM tomorrow, we would be flying to the city.


    "What should I pack?" I wondered out loud, staring at my closet as if it held the secrets to the universe.


    Enzo walked over, wrapping his arms around me from behind. "Well, considering you''ll be the unofficial mascot of the team for a week, I''d say go withfortable... but stylish." He winked.


    Iughed. "Comfortable but stylish, huh?" I asked. "You really are trying to show me off, aren''t you?"


    He burst intoughter, his breath warm against my neck. "Of course I am. You''re my wife. I''ll want to show you off until the day I die, you know?"N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    We were up before the sun even rose the next morning, fully dressed in our oh-so-fabulous airport attire: matching sweatshirts and sweatpants. It was surprisingly Enzo''s idea, but I had noints. It was cute. I had my hair in my signature braids, and was wearing my sses instead of my contacts, a book tucked under my arm for the airport.


    "Last chance, Nina. Are you sure you want toe? I mean, really sure?" he asked as we zipped up our bags. His voice held a note of caution, but the glint in his eyes said otherwise. I grinned at him, feeling uncharacteristically excited despite everything. It was as if, in a weird way, going away together was like a vacation from our problems.


    "Come on, it''s a whole week away together," I said, nudging him. "Think of it as a vacation."


    He raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at the corners of his lips. "You do realize I''ll be working the entire time. right? It''s not exactly a holiday."


    I shrugged, grabbing my bag from the bed. "Well, sure. But it''ll be nice to get out, see the city, maybe even do some touristy stuff. Who knows?"


    He closed the distance between us in a few strides, taking my face in his hands and kissing me softly. "Alright, you''ve convinced me. I promise to take you out to some nice restaurants and show you the sights when I''m not working."


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of queues and questions, we found ourselves on the other side of the security checkpoint at the airport. A sigh of relief escaped my lips as I looked around for a ce to sit.


    "How about there?" Enzo pointed at a cozy-looking cafe near our gate, a wee sight amidst the cold white tiles and fluorescent lights of the airport.


    I nodded, and we made our way over, settling into a quiet corner table. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee enveloped us as we scanned the menu.


    "I''ll have an Americano," Enzo decided, setting the menu aside. "What about you?"


    "A cappino, please," I replied, handing my menu to the waiter.


    Our coffees arrived, apanied by an assortment of pastries. We took a moment to appreciate the spread, then Enzo took a sip of histte. "Man. I needed that. I''m not the same without my moming coffee."


    "Enzo, you''re a whole new man," Iughed, lifting my cup to my lips. "To think that a year ago.."


    "I know, I know," he teased. "I said that coffee was for the weak. Now look at me."


    Iughed. But then, just as I was savoring that first delicious sip, I saw it-across the terminal, its form hazy and indistinct but unmistakably there.


    The shadow entity was waving at me, its hideous grin stretched across the void that was its face. My heart plunged into my stomach, my hand trembled, and I nearly spilled my coffee.


    As quickly as it had appeared, the entity vanished, obscured by a passerby who had no idea of the apparition he had just walked straight through.


    "Nina? You okay?" Enzo''s voice pulled me back to reality, tinged with concem, his eyes scanning my face for any sign of distress.


    I looked at him, my heart pounding in my chest, and made a split-second decision. "Yeah, I''m fine. Just thought I saw... someone I knew, that''s all."


    That was a lie. A tant, unequivocal lie. But I couldn''t tell Enzo the truth, not now, not when I knew that he would turn around and take me to the hospital right this second.


    No, for now... For now, I just wanted to get out of Mountainview, away from the ghost of Edward, and away from the shadow entity altogether.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 549

    ?


    Chapter 0549


    Nina


    The nended on the tarmac with a jostle, and I let out an inaudible sigh of relief. I wasn''t usually bothered by flying, but this trip had been particrly full of turbulence. Now that we were on solid ground again, though, I felt like I could finally rx.


    "We made it," Enzo murmured, his eyes meeting mine as if he had heard my thoughts.


    I chuckled, my hand floating to my belly without even really meaning to. "We sure did."


    The hotel was just as nice as I had hoped, with arge plush bed, a sofa, and a t-screen TV. We could see the view of the city through the window, a stark contrast to the view of the ocean from our cliffside house back in Mountainview, or even the forested view from my room in my father''s mansion in the werewolf realm.


    It was nice to look outside and see human life, cars, buildings. It was like a reminder that we weren''t alone in the world.


    "You know, we don''t have to go out immediately. We can just rest for a while," Enzo said, sinking down onto the edge of the bed.


    "Are you kidding? I''ve been cooped up on a ne for hours. I want to explore," I replied, barely able to contain my excitement.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Enzo chuckled, nodding. "Okay. Exploring it is."


    We headed out not long afterwards, the city already alive and bustling. Enzo held my hand tightly as though he was certain he would lose me in the crowd, which I didn''t mind. It was nice to walk beside him somece new. "You doing okay?" he asked at one point, ncing down at me as we made our way through a shopping district. "Of course," I assured him, reaching out to squeeze his hand.


    We meandered through the streets, my eyes darting everywhere, drinking in the sights and sounds. And then I saw it-the baby supply store. Its windows were filled with cribs, toys, and an array of adorable baby clothes.


    "Enzo, look!" I said, my voice catching in my throat.


    He followed my gaze and chuckled. "You wanna go in?"


    Before he had even finished the sentence, I was already dragging him into the store on a sort of maternal whim. Maybe it was the pregnancy hormones, but I found myself more drawn to the colorful little onesies, toys, and spinning mobiles than ever.


    And then my eyes fell on it-a onesie, so small it looked like it could fit into the palm of my hand, embroidered with tiny flowers.


    "Oh my god, this is so cute," I gushed, unable to take my eyes off of it. I held it up, examining it in the light." Wouldn''t this be perfect? Boy or girl..."


    Enzo leaned forward, examining it closely. "You like it?" he asked, his eyes meeting mine.


    "Like it?" I gushed. "Enzo, it''s so cute. I love it."


    Without a word, Enzo took the onesie from my hand. I watched in shock as he walked up to the counter and ced it down, pulling out his wallet at the same time.


    "Enzo, you don''t-"I began as I jogged up to him, but he stopped me, shaking his head.


    "Too bad. I want to."


    As the cashier rang up the onesie and Enzo paid, I felt my heart melt. Despite everything, despite the fear and the


    trauma and the shadow entity, Enzo was standing here, buying a onesie for our future child. It almost brought tears to my eyes.


    "Here. For our little one," he said softly when he returned, holding the bag out for me.


    I took the bag from him, my fingers trembling as I touched the fabric of the onesie. And in that moment, I felt it-a connection, as if a thread had been woven between me and the tiny life growing inside of me. It was almost visceral, as though a switch had been suddenly flipped.


    "You okay?" Enzo''s voice broke through my reverie, pulling me back to the present.


    I nodded, swallowing hard to dispel the lump that had formed in my throat. "I''m fine. More than fine, actually."


    As we left the store, my mind drifted to my mother, to the baby she had lost all those years ago. A wave of sorrow washed over me, followed by a pang of fear. What if the same thing happened to me? What if our baby-our little one-never got to wear this onesie, never got to be a part of this world?

 Chapter 550

    ?


    Chapter 0550


    I decided to push the thought away for now, refusing to let it take root. Instead, I focused on the here and now, on the man walking beside me, on the life we were building together.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t wait to meet our baby," Enzo said softly, as if he had somehow sensed my inner turmoil.


    "Me too," I replied, my voice tinged with emotion. "I really can''t wait."


    We were back in the hotel roomter, getting ready to head to the hockey arena. I had picked out a simple top and a pair of jeans, and Enzo was slipping into his more professional attire of a white button down and ck pants. "Are you sure you want toe with me to meet the team?" he asked. "I mean, it''s not going to be all fun and games; they''re a rough bunch, not entirely like the team back in Mountainview."


    "Trust me, I want to be there," I said, gazing at him with sincerity. "These are the people you''ll be spending the next six months with, at least. I want to meet them. I want to be part of this part of your life as much as I can." He smiled, that warm andforting smile that melted my worries away. He crossed the room and kissed me, pulling away only to say, "I''m so grateful for how supportive you are, Nina. It means everything to me."


    A little whileter, we were arriving at the arena. It was muchrger than the arena back in Mountainview, and as we walked in, I already shuddered from the chill of the air.


    Enzo guided me into a meeting room where everyone was gathered. The team was seated around arge conference table, and as we entered, their faced turned up to greet us. They all looked young, younger than Enzo and I, but their eyes were full of spirit.


    "Enzo!" Tim, the recruiter who had hired Enzo, called out as we approached. His eyes then slid over to me, and a grin spread across his face. "And you must be Nina."


    I nodded. "Nice to meet you."


    "Everyone, this is Nina, my better half," Enzo announced, cing a hand on my shoulder.


    Choruses of greetings filled the room. One by one, I was introduced to the yers, each name a blur as I did my best to keep up.


    "I''m so d you came, Nina," Tim said, shaking my hand. "We''re thrilled to have Enzo here and d you could join


    us,"


    "Thank you, Tim. I''m really excited to be here and to see what Enzo will be contributing to the team."


    A momentter, Tim''s face lit up as though he had just remembered something important. "Oh, and our team doctor, M, will be arriving shortly. Ah, in fact, here she is now."


    The door swung open, and in walked M.


    I took a breath, my eyes widening. She was tall, almost rivaling Enzo in height, slender with impable posture, and undeniably striking. Her hair was a cascade of silk that seemed to capture the light, flipping it back over her shoulder as she walked with a confidence that was unparalleled.


    The room''s atmosphere subtly seemed to shift as M entered, her presencemanding attention. As she approached, her eyes flitted over to Enzo, and for a fraction of a second, something unspoken passed between them.


    A flirtatious look? A secret understanding? I couldn''t tell, but it stirred a tension in me that I didn''t care to explore at that moment.


    Tim, perhaps oblivious to the subtle nces, turned toward me. "Nina, this is M. M, this is Nina, Enzo''s wife." "How very nice to meet you, Nina," M said, extending her hand toward me, her eyes locking onto mine.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 551

    ?


    Chapter 0551


    Nina


    "Nice to meet you," M said, extending her well-manicured hand.


    Putting on a smile, I reached out and took it. Her grip was light-almost too light-and her fingers felt dainty and fragile as she shook my hand.


    "Nice to meet you too, M," I said, making a mental note of her almost flimsy handshake.


    "So, you''re Enzo''s specialdy," she said, her eyes flicking toward Enzo for just a moment. "He talked about you so much thest time he was here."


    "That''s nice to hear," I replied, watching her eyes as they seemed to trace Enzo''s form.


    At that moment, Tim broke into our little circle. "Enzo, the team is ready. Would you like to get your gear on?"


    "Absolutely, Tim. I''ll head to the locker room right now," Enzo responded enthusiastically. He leaned over and nted a kiss on my cheek. "You good here?"


    "I''m great," I said. "I''ve got a book to keep mepany, so take your time on the ice."


    He smiled at me, his eyes locking onto mine in a way that said he knew something was off but wouldn''t press. Well, if you need anything, don''t hesitate to ask Tim or M."


    "Will do," I assured him, but I was more focused on M, who seemed to have locked her gaze on Enzo as he started to walk away.


    "Your boyfriend is quite the athlete," Mmented, still watching him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Husband," I corrected her, holding my hand up to show off the two rings on my finger. "But yes, he''s very passionate about what he does."


    "He must be, given how toned he is," she added, finally looking back at me.


    "He works hard," I said, keeping my voice neutral.


    "Sure looks like it," she replied. There was a suggestive note in her voice, and I didn''t like it.


    "So, M, you''re the team doctor?" I changed the subject, trying to steer the conversation away from Enzo''s physical attributes.


    "Yes, I''ve been with the team for about three years," she said, sounding far more professional now.


    "Three years? You must be good at what you do, I noted.


    She shrugged. "I like to think so. But it''s more than just treating sports injuries; it''s about keeping the team in top condition. Like your Enzo, for example. A man like that needs to be taken care of," she said, a slight smirk tugging at the corners of her lips.


    I was already growing sick of her innuendos. But, for Enzo''s sake, I choked down my annoyance and put on a tense smile. "Of course. Athletes do need to take special care of their bodies. It is their livelihood, after all."


    M looked like she was about to say something else, but just then, Tim poked his head back through the door." M, I''d like to go over some yer stats before the training starts."


    "Of course, Tim," she said, disengaging from our conversation with a fluid ease that made me wonder how often she found herself in such awkward interactions. "It was nice meeting you, Nina. Maybe we can chat moreter?"


    "Sure, sounds like a n," I said, more relieved to have an out than anything.


    As she walked away with Tim, I nced over at the locker room door where Enzo had disappeared moments ago. The feeling of unease was still there, but so was my confidence in Enzo.


    I stood by the sidelines, mesmerized by Enzo as he skated gracefully across the ice. His instructions were sharp, crisp, and full of authority. It was incredibly appealing to watch him in his element.


    "Keep your weight forward!" he barked, skating circles around the yers as they ran drills across the ice. "Knees bent, chin tucked!"


    I was leaning against the side of the bleachers, watching him with my hands in my hoodie pockets. He had been at this for a while now, but showed no signs of fatigue yet. The team, however, was a different story. It was clear that theycked a bit of discipline.


    Suddenly, an all-too-familiar form sidled up next to me. I nced up to see M standing beside me, her arms folded across her chest. Great.


    "So, you''re the ''team doctor'' for Enzo''s original hockey team?" Her voice seemed to drip with condescension, but I chalked it up to my own nerves.

 Chapter 552

    ?


    Chapter 0552


    "Yes, I am," I said, trying to keep my tone neutral. "I''ve been working with his team for a little over a year now."T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    M nodded. "Interesting. And you''ve been to med school?" She crossed her arms, a small smirk ying on her lips.


    "Not yet," I said with a shake of my head, "but I''ve had a good amount of practical experience and learned a lot from other healthcare professionals."


    "Ahh, practical experience. That must be a small town thing," she said, scanning her eyes over the array of medical equipment behind the benches. "You see, here in the city, we usually expect our doctors to be fully trained."


    I felt my cheeks warm up with abination of irritation and embarrassment. I opened my mouth to counter her snidement but was interrupted.


    "Nina, how''s my favorite girl?" Enzo came trotting up to us with nothing more than a slight sheen of sweat on his forehead. He wrapped his arm around me, pulling me close. The other team members were making their way to the bench, their mouths hanging open as they gasped for breath. He was going too hard on them, I could tell. But maybe they needed it.


    "Your favorite girl is enjoying the show. You''re doing a great job," I said, relieved for the change in conversation." Although you''re going hard on them, I can see."


    Enzo chuckled. "Yeah, well, maybe they need someone to go hard on them," he said. He then turned to M, shooting her a friendly smile. "How''s everything on your end?"


    "Everything is under control," she said, her voice taking on that sweet tone that it didn''t have with me. Her hand made its way to her shoulder, and she began twirling a strand of dark hair around her finger. "Go as hard as you need to on them. It''s what I''m here for."


    Enzoughed, but M''s quick nce in my direction wasn''t lost on me. I knew what she was implying. I felt my wolf stir in indignation, and I had to quickly look away to hide the redness in my cheeks.


    "So," Enzo continued, "I was thinking we could all grab dinner after this with the team. Tim says there''s a great ce nearby. You two up for something to eat?"


    "Dinner sounds perfect," I said, eager for an excuse to move past the awkward conversation. "You in, M?" Mile smirked. "Oh, absolutely. Wouldn''t miss it for the world," she responded, but I couldn''t help but detect a hint of something in her voice, something that suggested dinner would be its own kind of battle.


    Enzo squeezed my shoulder. "Alright, I need to get back to the guys. Nina, you okay here?"


    "I''m great," I replied, forcing a smile. He returned it, kissed me quickly, and then dashed back onto the ice.


    As I watched him skate away, I couldn''t help but think about M''s snide remarks. My face still felt hot, but having Enzo by my side had a way of putting things into perspective. He wasn''t reciprocating, and that was all that mattered, right?


    "So... dinner." M broke the silence. "I''m sure you''re dying to eat."


    I shrugged. "Yeah, it''s gettingte. And you know..." I patted my belly, which was still mostly t, but carried a tiny life inside of me. "Eating for two and all that."


    M raised an eyebrow, but said nothing about the pregnancy. "So, you must be looking forward to experiencing some city cuisine," she said. "You know, something other than small town potlucks."


    I clenched my teeth but kept my smile steady. "You would be surprised at how good small town food can be."


    "Oh, I''m sure," she said. "But there''s noparison to the big city. Hell, for all you know, your husband mighte home to you in six months with a taste for... the finer things in life."


    I frowned, opening my mouth to retort, but M was already strutting away. All I could do was watch her as she left, her hips swinging and her eyes on my husband.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 553

    ?


    Chapter 0553


    Nina


    Enzo and I climbed into our rental car and began making our way toward the restaurant. As Enzo drove, his eyes were on the road, but it seemed as though his attention was somewhere else entirely. The team, perhaps.


    "So," I began, wanting to fill the silence, "M seems... interesting."


    He chuckled. "Yeah, that she is. She''s very serious about her job, though. I can respect that."


    "Was she this friendly with youst time you visited?" I blurted out.


    Enzo paused, then shrugged. "About the same, I guess. Why do you ask?"


    "Oh, no reason," I said, trying to keep my voice nonchnt. "She just seemed invested in our rtionship. I figured maybe you talked to her about usst time."


    Enzoughed. "I did a little. It''s funny, she actually mentioned my wedding ring within the first five minutes of our meetingst time I visited."


    I joined in hisughter, although there was a sinking feeling in my chest. "Well, you should make sure to keep it on. Women in this city will look at you and see you as prime real estate."


    Enzo reached across the center console and took my hand, pulling me closer and pressing my fingers to his lips. His hand was warm andforting, something that I needed after today. "Don''t worry, Nina. This ring onlyes off on the ice, and that''s just to keep it safe."


    "I know," I replied. But deep inside, a tiny seed of worry had sprouted. M had looked at Enzo a certain way, a way that irked me. I didn''t mention it to Enzo. It felt petty, especially given the total trust between us.


    We fell into a pleasant lull, both lost in our thoughts as the car weaved through the congested streets.


    "This city is so different," I finally said, breaking the silence.


    "You can say that again. Everything is so fast-paced, it''s aplete shift from our little town."


    "Do you think you could get used to it? You know, for the next six months?"


    He thought for a moment, then shrugged. "I guess time will tell, but I''m willing to give it a shot." "That''s good to hear," I said, squeezing his hand. "It''s going to be an adventure for both of us."


    "Absolutely. And hey, you''re getting a taste of the big city now, and we haven''t even hit the restaurant yet." "I''m eager to see if the food lives up to the hype," I replied, recalling M''sment about ''small town potlucks''. Enzo grinned. "Oh, trust me, the team picked out a fantastic spot. You''re gonna love it."


    "And the team, what are they like?" I asked, genuinely curious.


    He grinned. "Oh, they''re a bunch of characters, to say the least. They all have promise, though. They''re one of the reasons I was willing to take this job."


    "I can tell that you''ve made quite the impression on them already," I mused. "They looked up to you like a god today,"


    "I guess so," he replied, squeezing my hand again. "But I think you''ll make just as big of an impression tonight. They''re eager to talk with you."


    "Oh, stop it," I said, blushing. "I''m just excited to meet the people you''ll be spending so much time with." "Likewise," he said as he guided the car into a busy parking lot. "But remember, no matter how many new people we meet or how big this city is, it''s always going to be you and me."


    After he parked the car, he leaned in and kissed me softly, and for a brief moment, I forgot all about M and the city and the changes ahead. It was just us, and that felt like home.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    As the car slowed down, indicating we were close to our destination, I took a deep breath.


    "You ready for this?" Enzo asked.


    "As I''ll ever be," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt.


    He chuckled. "Don''t worry. You''ll love it."


    The minute Enzo and I stepped into the restaurant, a wave of lively chatter andughter hit us. The ambiance was buzzing, warm light softly illuminating the plush velvet chairs and polished wooden tables. The team had already started to gather, and their faces lit up when they saw Enzo walk in.


    "Hey, Enzo! Over here!" one yer called out.


    We made our way over, and Tim, ever the gregarious host, greeted us. "Enzo, Nina, so d you could make it. Please, have a seat."


    I felt a sense of pride swell within me as I looked around the table. These were the men Enzo would be mentoring, and it was easy to see how excited they were to have him. We took our seats... but much to my chagrin, I ended up next to M. She shot me a sideways nce as I sat down, but said nothing.

 Chapter 554

    ?


    Chapter 0554


    "Everyone, I hope you all get to know Nina tonight. She''s going to be staying here in the city this week while I work with you guys," Enzo said, giving my hand a tender squeeze under the table.


    Conversations sprang up immediately, the table bursting into a cacophony of chatter. Someone was talking aboutst night''s game, another wasining about city traffic, and yet another was discussing the best local bars.


    "Have you tried the lobster bisque here? It''s heavenly," M said, snapping me back to the moment.


    "No, I haven''t," I said, ncing at her. "I''ve never been here before."


    M smirked. "Right. I forgot. Small town potlucks and all that."


    I wanted to respond, wanted to tell her that my ''small town'' had plenty of nice restaurants of my own, but before I could, someone else caught my attention.


    "So, Nina, you were at the practice today. How''d you find it?" Tim asked from across the table.


    "I was really impressed," I said sincerely. "You guys have incredible energy. I can see why Enzo was so keen toe work here."


    "I''ll second that," Enzo said. "You guys did great today. With some polishing, I''m sure you''ll have a great season." "We''ll have a great season," one of the yers said, winking at Enzo.


    Hearing those words, a sense of relief washed over me. Enzo was happy; he was where he wanted to be. And if he was happy, then so was I.


    Finally, the server came around and took everyone''s orders. I ordered a simple burger and fries, something I had been craving all day.


    "Wow, a burger girl," M teased, her voice low. "Who would''ve thought."


    I bit the inside of my cheek. "Nothing strange about that, is there?"


    She shook her head, but I could sense a hint of something mocking in her eyes. "Nope. Of course not. I just with that I could eat whatever I want."


    "So why don''t you?"


    M smirked and gestured to her slim waist. "Have to keep my figure. Attractiveness is important in this city, believe it or not."


    I felt my wolf bristle again inside of me at her words, but I bit my tongue and quelled it. The server finished going around the table, and once the conversation had returned to normal, M turned to me again. She was swirling red wine around in her ss, her eyes studying me with an intensity that made me feel like I was under a microscope.


    "You know, I still can''t get over how young you look," she said. "It''s almost hard to believe you''re a team doctor." I chuckled. "Well, I may be young, but I have had my fair share of experiences that have taught me a lot."


    "And you''ll be staying here in the city while Enzo''s working with us?" she pressed on.


    *Just for this week. Come August, I''ll be staying home."


    "Home?" she asked, tilting her head to the side. "I thought you were pregnant. You''d want to be away from your husband for all that time?"


    I bit my tongue again. "We have it under control.


    Just then,ughter erupted from the other end of the table, drawing our attention away from our conversation. I leaned in to catch what Enzo was saying.


    "So, I told him, ''If you think that shot was fast, wait until you see what we''ve got nned for the next practice." The team roared withughter, and I felt a warmth spread through me. This was the man I had fallen in love with- charismatic, engaging, and passionate about his work. I was happy to see him so engrossed in a new chapter of his life, and I was happy to share that chapter with him, despite M''s probingments.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    But then, in the middle of theughter, during a brief lull in the conversation, M''s voice rang out.


    "Nina, how did you and Enzo meet?"


    The table went quiet, all eyes turning to me. Even Enzo looked surprised, albeit intrigued by what appeared to be a simple, innocent question.


    But for reasons that I couldn''t exin quite yet, that question felt anything but simple.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 555

    ?


    Chapter 0555


    Nina


    "Well?" M asked, as if she were somehow sensing my trepidation. "How did you and Enzo meet?"


    Where could I even begin? Enzo and I had met at the bar on the night that my ex-boyfriend cheated on me, we had a one night stand, and then proceeded to spend the following months not only pining for each other, but also battling werewolves, making undead friends, and fighting in wars that neither of us signed up for.


    "We... met in college," I said, choosing to keep it simple. College was neutral, uncontroversial, but even as I said it, I knew I was holding back an entire universe ofplexity.


    "In college? Really?" M smirked, swirling her wine around in her ss. "That''s what you''re going with?"


    I nched. "Well, it''s the truth."


    M grinned. "Aw, c''mon. There has to be more to it that you''re not sharing with us. Every romantic story I''ve ever heard is filled with sweeping gestures, love at first sight, and at least one serenade under a window."


    My cheeks tinged a light shade of pink. The scrutinizing way M looked at me made me feel like I was a specimen under a microscope. Our real story was tooplicated, too intimate, too supernatural to be discussed over a casual dinner conversation.


    Suddenly, Enzo intervened. "We actually met at a bar. I know, I know, it''s not a Disney movie, but it''s the truth."


    "A bar?" M feigned surprise but her eyes twinkled with a kind of knowing mischief. "I could never picture finding my soulmate while dodging spilled beer and bar fights."


    Enzo shrugged, taking the remark in stride. "Well, crazier things have happened. We met and had an instant connection, and the rest is history." His eyes met mine, and he squeezed my hand under the table, but I could sense a hint of hurt in his eyes at my vagueness.


    M leaned in closer. "So, Nina, you''re telling me that you found this ''instant connection'' in a bar? I never took you for that kind of girl."


    I looked at Enzo, who shot me a supportive nce, then back at M. "Yes, I did," I said, my voice lower and more timid than I wanted it to be. "And I''m d I did."


    M set her wine ss down. "That''s so interesting. I must say, I''ve never been the type to pick up men in bars, but..."


    "I didn''t ''pick him up," I said, feeling my wolf bristle again. "But we did meet there."


    M opened her mouth to say something else, probably another snide remark. But before she could, Tim chimed in, his voice carrying across the table in that signature charismatic tone of his.


    "Well, I think it''s a nice story," he said. "I met my wife at a party in college, so it''s not all that different. And look at us now... Married for twenty years, two kids, and a couple of dogs to boot."


    "Hmm," Enzo said, ncing at me again in that way that told me that he was a little hurt still. "We''ve got one kid on the way. Maybe it''s time to add a dog to the mix?"


    With that, the conversation continued to flow again, and I finally felt like I could breathe. Realizing that I needed a moment to myself, though, I excused myself from the table, telling Enzo I would be back in a minute.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The restroom felt like a river of calmpared to the thinly veiled tension of dinner conversation with M. I bent over the sink, taking deep breaths, letting the coolness of the marble surface seep into my palms. I felt the early waves of morning sickness crashing in, tightening my stomach. I turned on the faucet and sshed cold water on my face.


    "I don''t trust her," my wolf spoke up, breaking the silence in my head. I looked up at my reflection in the mirror, my eyes momentarily taking on a golden sheen, a subtle manifestation of my wolf.

 Chapter 556

    ?


    Chapter 0556


    "You think I don''t know that?" I answered as I stared at my reflection. "She''s clearly fishing for something, probing for weaknesses. And she''s not doing a great job at hiding it."


    My wolf paced in my mind, just as restless and agitated as I was. "Should we tell Enzo? Maybe he doesn''t see it like we do."


    I shook my head, dabbing my face dry with a paper towel. "No, not now. I trust him, you know that. Besides, he''s so excited about this opportunity. I won''t throw a wrench into it because of my insecurities."


    "But she''s poking around, Nina. She could-"


    "Could what? We''re fated mates, bound by something stronger than whatever petty game M''s trying to y. No one has evere between that, and no one will. We know from experience, remember?"


    My wolf seemed to settle at that, but not without a final growl. "Fine, but I''m keeping an eye on her. And so should you."


    "Always," I promised. I turned off the tap, another wave of nausea washing over me as I did. "I just wish this morning sickness would give me a break."


    "Perhaps it''s your body''s way of telling you to be cautious. It''s not just us anymore."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    I ced a hand over my still-t belly. "I know. And I''m not about to let anything harm our family. Not Edward, not the Crescents, and especially not some supermodel doctor from the city."


    Taking onest nce in the mirror, I re-adjusted my posture, squared my shoulders, and put on my most confident face. I was prepared now to go back out there and handle all of the bullets M threw my way in stride, because I had handled far worse.


    I had fought in battles, ayed curses, taken a silver bullet to my leg. The scars were still there, and they would never fully fade. A few snide remarks from a jealous woman was nothing to me.


    As I opened the door to step out, I couldn''t help but nce at the table through the small window that separated the restroom from the dining area. Enzo was in deep conversation with Tim, both men lost in thenguage of hockey.


    And then there was M, seated exactly where I had left her, sipping her wine with an enigmatic smile. She turned her head at that moment, as if sensing my gaze, and our eyes locked.


    She held my gaze for what felt like a fraction too long. A message without words, a challenge issued and received. I didn''t need supernatural senses to know that she was going to be aplication, but as my eyes shifted to Enzo, I was reminded that we had already won the most crucial battle. We had found each other, against all odds, bound by something unbreakable.


    I pushed the door open, returning to the dining area. M looked up, her smile as immacte as it was insincere. "Feeling better? she asked, her voice dripping with faux concern.


    "Much better, thank you," I responded, sliding back into my chair next to Enzo.


    Enzo nced up, and I softened a bit. There was that look in his eyes, the look that I had grown to love so much. I reached under the table for his hand and gave it a squeeze, reveling in how warm and calloused his palms were. As he continued his conversation with Tim, his thumb ran across my knuckles, soothing me.


    But as the night wore on, I could sense something else in his eyes. Some hurdle that we would, no doubt, have to scaleter.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0557

    ?


    Chapter 0557


    Nina


    We walked into the hotel room, the tension from dinner still palpable but left unspoken. Enzo set down his jacket and turned to look at me. Instantly, I knew that something was wrong.


    "Why were you so vague about how we met, Nina? It seemed like you didn''t want to talk about it," he said, his voice low.


    I sighed, unsure of where to start. "It''s not that I didn''t want to talk about it," I said.


    "Then why did it seem like you were nervous to tell the truth?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "I just... I didn''t want to say we had a one-night stand, Enzo. It''s..plicated. You know, given the nature of our rtionship now."


    "Are you embarrassed about it?" he asked, his voice rising ever so slightly.


    I felt my face flush. "No, I''m not embarrassed. It''s just-"


    "You are embarrassed!" He cut me off, his tone tinged with disbelief. "Your face is all red, Nina. Don''t lie to me. I know you too well."


    "It''s not about embarrassment," I shot back, my frustration bubbling to the surface. "It''s about privacy. Not everyone needs to know our business.:


    Enzo sighed. "You don''t think I understand that? But our story is beautiful, Nina. How we met, how we connected, it''s all part of who we are.:


    "It may be beautiful to us, but it''s also intimate and personal. M was prying, Enzo. I didn''t want to give her anything more to scrutinize."


    Enzo shook his head. "She wasn''t prying or scrutinizing. She was just curious, trying to strike up a conversation with you. And you seemed ashamed."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I don''t feel shame, Enzo," I said. "But I also don''t need to divulge every intimate detail of our rtionship to people we barely know."


    "Every intimate detail?" he asked, a wry chuckle escaping his lips. "Come on, Nina. It was a simple question about how we met. I fail to see how it''s so intimate."


    I felt my blood begin to boil. "It is intimate. We hooked up the first time we met! I don''t want to divulge that."


    Enzo looked away, his arms crossed. "But it''s not like you would have needed to divulge that detail. I mean, seriously, ''we met in college? How much more vague could you have possibly been? It just seems like you''re trying to hide something. Like you don''t want people to know about us."


    "That''s not fair and you know it. You know I''ve never been more sure about anything or anyone as I am about you," I retorted, my voice a pitch higher than I intended.


    "Then why couldn''t you just say that at dinner? Why couldn''t you say that we met at a bar, and it was electric, and the rest is history?"


    "Because sometimes our history is our own, and we don''t have to share it with the world!" My voice came across louder than I intended.


    Enzo rubbed his forehead, his eyes narrowing. "If you feel that our love story is something that should be hidden-" "I''m not hiding it! I just chose not to broadcast it during what felt like an interrogation."


    "I didn''t see it as an interrogation. And frankly, it''s a bit odd that you did," he said.


    I was taken aback. "How could you find it odd?" I asked. "M was pressuring me about it in front of everyone.


    Didn''t you see the way she looked at me? The way she looked at you?"


    "Oh,e on, Nina," Enzo said with an exasperated sigh. "You''re taking it too seriously. She wasn''t acting any differently with us than with anyone else."


    I was near boiling point. "Yes, she was!" I eximed, throwing my hands up in annoyance. "Her whole attitude shifted when it came to the two of us. I can''t believe you don''t see it."

 Chapter 558

    ?


    Chapter 0558


    He sighed deeply, looking at me with a mixture of disappointment and disbelief. "Nina, I think you''re just on edge, and I think I know why. After Selena-"


    My heart sank. The room felt suddenly colder, the emotional distance between us like a tangible wall.


    "Don''t you dare bring my dead sister into this," I hissed.


    Enzo stared at me in shock for a few moments before his face seemed to soften ever so slightly. "Okay, I''m sorry. But Nina, you know me. You know you can trust me, and M... I''d never do anything so unprofessional. I thought you would trust me by now."


    "Enzo, I''m not saying you would do something so unprofessional," I argued, my voice quivering. "I''m just trying to tell you how I feel. M-there''s something about the way she looks at you, and it makes me nervous. I don''t like it."


    "You''re nervous?" Enzo crossed his arms over his chest, a stern look in his eyes. "If you really trusted me, if you really believed I would never cheat on you in a million years, then why would you be worried about M?"


    I felt like I had been pped. I broke down, sinking onto the edge of the bed with tears streaming down my cheeks.


    "Look at me, Enzo. I''m 5''2", dorky, with stupid hair and I''m gaining weight from the pregnancy. M is tall, slender, and drop-dead gorgeous. How can I not feel threatened by her?*


    With a sigh, Enzo knelt in front of me, taking my face in his hands, forcing me to meet his gaze.


    "You listen to me, Nina," he murmured. "You are the most beautiful woman in the entire universe. You think M is beautiful? That woman cakes her face in makeup, and I''m pretty sure she''s had work done. You? You''re naturally stunning. Your caramel skin, your long ck hair, your striking features, your freckles. You''re amazing just the way you are."


    I wiped my tears, sniffing. "You''re just ttering me, Enzo."


    "No," he said firmly. "I am telling you the truth. You have nothing to worry about. I am madly in love with you, my wife, the woman carrying our child. No one could ever take your ce."


    "It''s just..." I sobbed, burying my face into his chest. "These pregnancy hormones are making me feel so down on myself."


    He chuckled softly, wrapping his arms around me. "Maybe that''s so, but you should know, you''re even more beautiful now, especially with our baby inside of you. You''re glowing, Nina. Glowing,"


    "Really?"


    "Yes, really," he reassured me, nting a gentle kiss on my forehead.


    His words were afort, but for all the beauty he saw in me, I couldn''t help but be haunted by the idea that someone else might snatch him away. It was a ridiculous thought, utterly illogical given our history, our chemistry, our love.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Yet the worry lingered, fueled by a dizzying cocktail of pregnancy hormones and insecurity.


    "Promise me something." I whispered, looking up at him.


    "Anything."


    "Promise me you''ll never leave."


    His eyes met mine, and the look he gave me was so intense, so filled with emotion, it took my breath away. "I promise, Nina, I''ll never leave you. How could I? You''re everything to me. Everything. I made that vow on our wedding day for a reason."


    I sighed, feeling the weight of my worries ease, if only for a moment. It was enough. Enough to remind me that despite everything, despite the obstacles that were constantly thrown our way, we would always have each other. Through thickness and thin, life and death.


    "C''mon," Enzo said gently, standing. "Let''s get ready for bed."


    He held out his hand for me, and I took it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 559

    ?


    Chapter 0559


    Nina


    I woke up to the sharp pang of nausea hitting me like a freight train. My stomach was a swirl of difort, making the mere thought of breakfast unbearable. Enzo, lying beside me, seemed to sense my difort before I even articted it, his eyes clouded with residual tension from our argumentst night.


    "Morning," he said, his voice cautious. "How are you feeling?"


    *Not great," I admitted, clutching my belly. "Morning sickness is a nightmare."


    He looked concerned, sitting up. "Let''s get you something to eat, then. Something to settle your stomach."


    "I guess," I muttered, my heart sinking at the thought. I could almost smell the hotel breakfast from here-syrupy French toast, eggs, bacon-all of which made my stomach churn.


    He noticed my hesitation and furrowed his brow. "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s just..." I began, nearly choking on the words, "the smell alone will make me sick, I''m afraid."


    Enzo sighed, getting out of bed and beginning to dig through his bag for some clothes. "Alright, how about this? We''ll ditch the hotel breakfast and get you something you could actually stomach.. I think there''s a cafe down the street; maybe they will have something that won''t make you queasy."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, don''t worry about me. I can just make some dry toast here," I offered, not wanting to trouble him, especially after our argumentst night.


    Enzo looked at me like I had grown two heads. "I''m not just going to let my pregnant wifey alone in a hotel room eating dry toast. No way."


    Before I could argue, he was slipping his hoodie over his head, brushing his teeth, and holding out his hand for me to take it. "Come on, let''s go."


    As we walked hand-in-hand down the street, I felt my moming fog lifting, reced by a newfound appetite triggered by the inviting aroma emanating from the cafe. The scent of herbal tea and freshly baked bread filled the air, instantlyforting my roiling stomach and the clenching sensation in my throat.


    "Here." Enzo guided me to a seat by the window, offering a warm smile that was just as much of afort as the scent of chocte croissants in the air. "Why don''t you sit down and rx? I''ll get us something to eat."


    As I settled in, watching him approach the counter, I was hit with a wave of guilt. Despite our argumentst night, here he was, doing everything he could to make mefortable. He was a good man, a wonderful husband, and it pained me to think of how unfair I had been to him.


    He returned a few minutester, bncing a trayden with food: herbal tea, fresh fruit, cream cheese bagels, and, to my absolute delight, chocte croissants-my favorite.


    "Wow, Enzo, this looks amazing," I said, taking it all in.


    He chuckled, setting the tray down. "I figured you''d like the croissants. They''re your favorite, after all."


    I picked one up, taking a bite and relishing the velvety chocte and ky pastry. "I don''t know what I did to deserve you," I said, my eyes misty with gratitude.


    *You existed," he replied, softly. "That''s all it took."


    "Thank you," I said quietly. "You''re the best."


    He smiled, his eyes meeting mine in a silent exchange that spoke volumes. "It''s nothing. Nina. Absolutely nothing to do something like this for the woman I love."


    We ate in silence for a few minutes, both of us still waking up. But as I savored thest bite of my chocte croissant, I could feel Enzo''s gaze fixed on me. I looked up, meeting his eyes, and there it was-the unspoken


    tension fromst night, still lingering between us.


    *Listen, um... Can we talk?" Enzo finally broke the silence.


    *About?" I asked, although I already knew what he meant.


    *Last night. Nina, it still bothers me that you felt embarrassed to share our story."


    I sighed, cing my cup of tea on the table. "Look, Enzo, I''m not embarrassed by you. It''s justplicated, okay?


    I was a virgin when we met, and my ex-boyfriend had just cheated on me that very night. Our story can look


    messy to people who don''t know us. Hell, it is messy no matter how you look at it."


    He shrugged. "So what? Every love story is messy in its own way. Ours is no different. And besides, it''s not like you''d need to share every detail."


    "Yeah, but I don''t like the way that M was probing. Something tells me that she would have gotten it out of me sooner orter and she would have made it even worse."


    Enzo paused, taking in my words. "Nina, I already told you that you don''t need to worry about M. And besides, if you''re so concerned about how it sounds, why not just make up a fake story?"


    My eyes widened at his suggestion. "Make up a fake story? Is that what you really want me to do?"


    He sighed, looking genuinely frustrated. "No, of course it''s not. But it seems like that''s what you would prefer; a more Disney-worthy love story. I just don''t want you to feel like you have to hide anything, Nina. We should be proud of our story, regardless of how it started. All that matters is where we are now."


    *I know, and I am proud. I''m incredibly proud to be your wife, to be carrying our child," I said, my hand instinctively moving to my belly. "I just don''t want to be judged, especially not by people like M."


    "Oh my god," he muttered, shaking head. "Nina, how many times do I have to tell you-*


    "I know, I know," I interrupted, gripping the edge of the table so hard my knuckles turned white. "But Enzo, I know how I saw it. And she was probing. She''s interested in you; I''m a woman, I can tell."


    *Fine," he said, letting out an exasperated sigh. "But it shouldn''t matter, Nina. I''d never be interested in her. Period. You have nothing to worry about."


    My eyes met his, and for a moment, all of the tension seemed to dissolve. I sighed and lowered my gaze to the table. "Look," I murmured. "I''m sorry. I know I shouldn''t be worried. Honestly, it''s silly of me to even think for a second that you''d give another woman the time of day."


    He reached for my hand, holding it tightly as if sealing our pact. "Hey, let''s move past this, okay? Let''s talk about something else; like, what do you want to do today? I have to work, but I''ll be free afterwards."


    Truth be told, I had given it some thought. "I was thinking I could check out a museum while you''re working. Give you some space, take a little time for myself."


    "A museum, huh?" He chuckled. "That sounds like it would be good for you."


    "Exactly," I said with a smile. "So, you could pick me upter and we could grab dinner or something?"


    He squeezed my hand, a loving glint in his eyes. "Alright. It''s a date."

 Chapter 560

    ?


    Chapter 0560


    Enzo


    I strode into the rink, the familiar chill of the ice sending a shiver down my spine in an all-too-familiar way. Normally, it wasforting. But today, after my argument with Nina, it felt anything butforting.


    I wished that she would just trust me fully, like she said she did. But I could tell that she still was unsure about M, even though it never even crossed my mind to give that woman the time of day.


    But as I approached the ice, where the team was already waiting, I shook off those feelings. I was here to train a hockey team, not dwell on petty arguments with my wife.


    Practice kicked off, and I ran the guys through the paces-drills, formation exercises, the works. Maybe it was the tension I carried, but I found myself pushing them harder than usual.


    *Knees bent!" I bellowed. "Christian, what are you doing? I just told you to flick with your wrists, not your shoulders! The stick is an extension of your arm!*


    However, it wasn''t long before I noticed that my agitation was nothingpared to the animosity brewing between a couple of yers. I saw them trading insults under their breath, shoulders bunched and faces red.


    Then it happened. A missed pass, a shove, and suddenly they were on each other like wild animals, sticks thrown aside.


    "Fuck you, Jonas!" the other yer, Eddie, growled. "I told you to stay off my back like that!"


    "Hey, it was your fault!" Jonas hissed. "You''re up my ass!*


    I had enough.


    *STOP!"


    The word erupted from me, magnified by the Alpha authority that tingled in the back of my voice. The effect was immediate-total silence enveloped the rink as every yer froze, looking up at me with wide eyes.


    I skated over to the two instigators, feeling the ice crunch beneath my skates. Gripping their jerseys, I pulled them apart with barely any effort. "Benches. Now. Both of you."


    They skated off, heads hung low, and I turned to address the rest of the team, who stared back at me with varying levels of guilt and apprehension.


    *Listen up," I began, circling on my skates tomand their full attention. "I get that emotions run high, especially in a game as intense as hockey. But what just happened here? This isn''t a brawl; it''s a sport. A team sport. And if you can''t act like a team, then what''s the point?"


    My eyes scanned over their faces, each one nodding in silent agreement. "You''re here to support each other, to lift each other up. Not tear each other down. I''ve seen teams disintegrate from within because they lost sight of that, and let me tell you, it''s not pretty. Infighting, resentment-"


    My gaze briefly, involuntarily, darted towards the exit, where the life beyond this rink waited for me-Nina, our unborn child, our life together-and how a simple argument could shake even the strongest of foundations. I swallowed hard, forcing my focus back on the young athletes in front of me.


    "Look, if you guys have grievances, there''s a time and ce for that. It''s calledmunication, not fistfights on the ice. If you can''t settle your differences off the rink, what makes you think throwing a few punches will solve anything?"


    They all looked sheepishly at one another, and I could see the realization setting in.


    *Understand this," I continued, my tone taking on a more samber note. "From now on, if I see any of you fighting- all of you will be punished. Understood?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Yes, Coach!" the team echoed back in unison.


    As I skated back to my position, I caught sight of Tim standing by the ss. He gave me a thumbs-up, clearly approving of how I had handled the situation.


    But even as I acknowledged him with a subtle nod, my mind went back to the argument with Nina. Maybe I was a good coach, maybe I could inspire a team, but what about my most important team-my family?


    "Let''s take fifteen," I said, ncing at the time to see that it had been two hours of intense training already. "Get some water, some protein, and you two-" I pointed at the two on the bench, "-work it out. Now. I want you back on the ice with everyone else."


    As the team skated off the ice, I followed suit, but headed in the opposite direction toward the bleachers to take a breather. I sank down onto one of the benches and loosened my skates, checking my phone. A slight smile came across my face as a picture from Nina popped up in our texts, a selfie of her standing in front of a Van Gogh painting.


    Just then, M''s voice broke through my reverie. "Mind if I join you?"


    I nced up to see her standing there, a smile on her face. Afterst night, I almost considered turning her down; but I had to be professional. I was at work, not in high school anymore.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 561

    ?


    Chapter 0561


    "Sure," I answered, managing a polite smile.


    She sat down beside me, her shoulder brushing mine. "You don''t look so good," she said. Everything okay?"


    I sighed, rubbing a gloved hand over my face. "I''m fine."


    "Are you lying?" she prodded gently, her eyes searching mine.


    Realizing that there was no backing out of this, I finally shrugged. "Alright, you got me. Nina and I had a... disagreementst night. Over something you said at dinner, actually."


    "Oh." Her face flushed slightly. "What did I say?"


    *Nothing, really," I said, trying to keep my tone neutral. "It''s just.. When you asked how we met, she seemed so hesitant. And it''s made me realize.. Maybe there are things that I didn''t realize about our rtionship."


    M cocked her head so that her hair fell into her eye. "What do you mean?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    *I think she might be embarrassed by how we met," I said. "And I can''t help but wonder if she''s a little embarrassed of me, too."


    *Embarrassed?" M looked genuinely shocked, but there was something else behind her eyes, something I couldn''t quite read. "Why would she be? You''re like the epitome of the ideal man, Enzo."


    I shook my head. "It''s not that simple, M. We''re newlyweds, expecting our first child. It''s a lot."


    "Newlyweds? How long have you two been together?"


    "Including dating? A little under a year."


    Her eyes widened. "A year? And you''re married? With a baby on the way?"


    Now, it was my turn to be taken aback. "Yeah, What''s so surprising about that?"


    She hesitated, biting her lip as if weighing her words. "Don''t you think it''s a bit... rushed? You barely know each other."


    "I know it might seem that way to you," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. I couldn''t exactly tell her about being fated mates, how the bond between Nina and me was destined." But when you know, you know. You know?


    *Yeah, but knowing doesn''t mean jumping into things." Her eyes narrowed as she looked at me, a mixture of concern and something else in her gaze. "You didn''t get to live your lives as a couple first, to really explore each other without the responsibilities. Isn''t that a bit saD?"


    Her words stabbed at me, pricking at something that I hadn''t thought of before. She wasn''t right... was she? "But we love each other," I said, maybe a little more softly than I intended." "Love is great, but it''s not a magic fix all for your problems, Enzo," she said.


    I nched slightly. The concept of marrying your fated mate this early on wasn''t unheard of in my world, but... Maybe it was a little too fast for the human world. "Are you saying we''re destined to fail?" I asked.


    "No, I didn''t say that," she said softly, her hand finding my arm. "But maybe you should take some time, just the two of you, before this new chapter in your lives starts. You''re still so young."


    I stared at her, my thoughts swirling in turmoil.


    Was she right? Had we rushed into things? Nina and I hadn''t dated like ''normal'' couples. We hadn''t gone through all of the ups and downs of a typical rtionship because we had been too focused on surviving.


    We had dived headfirst into marriage and now into family life, guided by the unshakable belief that we were fated to be together. But what if that wasn''t enough? What if, years down the line, we looked back and regretted not giving ourselves the time to just be young and in love?


    I nced at the clock, almost time to get back on the ice. "I have to go. Thanks for the talk, M."


    "Do you think any differently now?" she asked as I stood up.


    "I don''t know," I admitted. "But you have given me something to think about."


    She nodded, offering a small smile that didn''t quite reach her eyes. There was something else in her gaze, something that I really couldn''t read this time. It wasn''t... hope, was it?


    "Well, if you ever need someone to talk to, you know where to find me," she said, her voice low and husky.


    "Sure," I muttered, walking away, my mind a chum of thoughts and questions I had no answers for.


    For the first time since I met Nina, a seed of doubt had been nted in my mind, and I didn''t know what to make of the unsettling feelings sprouting from it.

 Chapter 562

    ?


    Chapter 0562


    Nina


    I meandered through the marble halls of the museum, the art surrounding me aforting distraction that I sorely needed. Each painting and statue had its own unique beauty to it, and I eventually found myself in the Ancient History section, gawking at a pair of y vases with depictions of women on them.


    "Lovely, aren''t they?" A voice suddenly pulled me out of my reverie. I nced up to see a museum attendant standing there, an older man, his hair neatlybed to the side. "The vases."


    "They really are," I said, leaning in to look a little closer. "The details are phenomenal."


    The attendant nodded. "It''s quite spectacr for this time period. The way that something so precious can be preserved for so long, hidden in the earth... It''s a testament to life, isn''t it?"


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. How astute of him, "It sure is," I said. "No matter theplications, beauty and simplicity always shine through."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Later, as I stepped into the Impressionism section, my phone buzzed.


    "On my way to pick you up." Enzo''s message read. My heart did a little leap; I was eager to see him, to apologize, toy to rest the uneasiness ofst night.


    But just as I was about to slip the phone back into my pocket, a shadow flickered along the periphery of my vision. My pulse quickened; it was the third time today I had seen that clusive shadowy entity. It was like it was following me, always just out of sight, always just out of reach.


    I wanted to call Enzo, to hear his voice tell me that everything was fine. But I hesitated, my thumb hovering over the call button, and I ultimately pocketed the phone.


    It was just stress, nothing more. Stress and pregnancy hormones. In a few short days, perhaps I would be visiting the right specialists-or perhaps even a witch-for whatever this ailment was. And perhaps we would find a way to put an end to these needless visions. At least, that was what I hoped.


    I needed a break. I made my way back to the main floor of the museum to the cafe, where the scent of coffee and pastries was enough to wash away my worries. I ordered a cappino, figuring that maybe I was just seeing things from exhaustion and that a little caffeine would wake me up.


    As I waited, I pondered how to approach the conversation with Enzo tonight. I owed him an apology. I owed us a chance toy it all out, to clear the confusion and hurt that I had caused by my insecurities.


    Enzo had been right, I had nothing to fear. M had no chance, and besides, we were starting a family together. How could I possibly think that my husband would leave me for a woman he had just met?


    The barista returned, cing a steaming cup and on the counter in front of me. "Here you go."


    *Thank you," I said, the warmth of the drink seeping through the cardboard as I picked it up and warming me from the inside.


    I decided to go to the gift shop to kill some time until Enzo arrived. Little trinkets caught my eye, and I picked up a few little things to bring home as gifts: some cards, choctes, a mug with a M painting on it for Lori, and a plushie of a cat in a painter''s beret for Jessica. By the time I rang up, I received another text from Enzo: he had arrived.


    As I headed outside to meet him, my thoughts seemed to finallye together. No arguments tonight. Just me and Enzo, just the two of us, on a mini vacation in a new city. I could handle that. No M, no shadow entity, no Edward. Just us.


    But as I climbed into the car and buckled my seatbelt, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. I leaned over and kissed Enzo. "Hey," I said softly.


    "Hey," he replied, clearly forcing a smile. He seemed distant, his gaze fixed on the road ahead as he maneuvered the car into the evening traffic.


    "How was your day?" I asked, watching his expression closely.


    "Fine," he answered. That one word fell t, like a door mming shut, and I instantly knew that something was wrong.


    "Usually, you ask about my day, too," I teased gently.


    He blinked, as if he was just waking up. "I''m sorry. How was your day?"


    "It was nice," I said cautiously, deciding not to mention the spectral shadows I kept seeing out of the corners of my eyes. "The museum was really fascinating. So many artworks, sculptures, pieces that make you think, you know? But let''s talk about dinner. Have you thought about where you want to go?"


    "Actually, I was thinking we could just do room service at the hotel," he suggested. "I''m a bit tired, so I figured..."


    "That sounds perfect to me," I said, hoping to inject some levity into the conversation. "We could order some delicious food, cuddle up with a movie, maybe get a little frisky?" I smirked yfully.


    He chuckled, but his smile didn''t quite reach his eyes. "Yeah, sounds good."


    By now, I knew that something was up. Enzo was never like this, especially not when the concept of sex and a movie came up. "Did something happen at work?" I asked, cocking my head. "You know you can vent to me if you need to."


    "Really, I''m fine," he responded almost mechanically. But the rigid set of his jaw, the absence of the usual warmth in his voice-everything pointed otherwise.


    "No you''re not," I said. "Come on, talk to me. Are you still upset about our argumentst night? Is that what''s going on?"


    He sighed deeply as we came to a red light and finally turned to look at me, his eyes meeting mine for the first time since I had gotten into the car. "No, Nina. It''s not aboutst night." *Then what is it? Look, aboutst night-I''ve been doing some thinking, and you''re right. I


    should be proud of our story, of us. I''m really sorry for making you feel like you''re someone I''m embarrassed about. I love you, Enzo," I said. "And I do trust you. To my core."


    "I appreciate that, Nina. I really do," he said, but the warmth I was so used to hearing in his voice was strangely absent.


    "Then what is it? You''ve been distant since you picked me up. If it''s not about the argument, what''s going on? Is it work? Did something happen at practice?" I pressed, my heart pounding in my chest. I felt the walls closing in and had to know what was behind his emotional barricade.


    Enzo paused, letting out another deep sigh. The car was silent for some time as the light tumed green and we began to move again, and for a moment, I wondered if I had struck some sort of concrete wall that would take a stick of dynamite to burst through.


    But then, out of nowhere, he dropped a bombshell over me that I had never expected. He nced at me, our eyes meeting for a moment that felt like an eternity. And what he said next made my blood run cold.


    "Do you ever think that maybe we... got together too fast?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 563

    ?


    Chapter 0563


    Nina


    Too soon.


    Enzo''s question hung in the air after he uttered those words, and it felt like a knife had twisted itself in my gut. "Too soon?'' I managed, my voice hardly more than a whisper. "What do you mean? That you regret it?"


    he shifted ufortably, avoiding my gaze. "I just mean, everything happened so fast between us. We met, got together a few monthster, then got married, and now there''s a baby on the way. It''s a lot, Nina."


    "So what?" I felt a sharp sting in my chest. "Are you saying you regret it?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "No, I didn''t say that," he quickly rified, but his hesitation had already sown a seed of doubt in my mind.


    "But it sounds like it, Enzo," I pressed, feeling a surge of emotion. "It sounds like you''re having second thoughts about us, about our family."


    He ran a hand through his hair, a sign of his frustration. "That''s not what I meant. I love you, Nina. I love that we''re going to have a family. I just wonder if we moved too quickly, that''s all."


    I felt a mixture of anger and sadness churning in my stomach. "Moved too quickly? Enzo, we''re werewolves. We have fated mates. It''s not like we''re a normal couple who dated for years before settling down. This is how our lives are meant to be."


    "Yeah, but just because we''re werewolves, it doesn''t mean we don''t have choices," Enzo countered. "We could have taken more time, gotten to know each other better."


    I scoffed, feeling a bitter taste in my mouth. "So you''re saying that what? You wish we had dated longer? That we didn''t get married? That I wasn''t pregnant?"


    "No, Nina, don''t twist my words," Enzo said, his tone growing sharper. "I''m just trying to say that maybe we should have considered our options more. That''s all."


    "Our options?" My voice rose in pitch. "What options, Enzo? The option to not be with your fated mate? The option to not have this child?"


    He sighed deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose. "You''re not getting what I''m saying. I''m just trying to have an honest conversation about our rtionship."


    *An honest conversation?" Iughed, but there was no humor in it. "This doesn''t feel like an honest conversation. It feels like you''re questioning our entire rtionship."


    Enzo''s expression hardened. "I''m not questioning our rtionship. I just... Hell, I don''t know. I guess I''ve been wondering what it would have been like if we had just given ourselves a chance to just... date each other first. But it''s not that I regret anything.


    I scoffed. "Well, that''s what happens when you start a rtionship in the midst of a war. We were trying to survive, not go on dates. And for the record, you''re the one who proposed to me."


    "I know that, Nina," he replied, his voice growing weary. "But that doesn''t mean I can''t have these thoughts, these questions. It''s natural to wonder what if,"


    I felt my heart clench. "What if what, Enzo? What if you hadn''t met me? What if we weren''t together? Is that what you''re wondering?"


    "That''s not what I''m saying," Enzo said, his frustration evident. "I just wonder if we had taken things slower, would things be different? Would we be different?"


    "Are you unhappy with how things are, the way they are now?" I asked. My voice cracked ever so slightly, and I had to look out the window to hide the blush that was creeping into my cheeks. The hotel started toe into view.


    Enzo looked at me, his eyes softening. "No, I''m not unhappy. I love you, Nina. I love our life together. I just... I don''t know. I''m just trying to process everything."

 Chapter 564

    ?


    Chapter 0564


    I shook my head, feeling a mix of sadness and anger. "I just don''t understand what there is to ''process'' right now. Our marriage? Our child?"


    He took a deep breath, as if trying to find the right words. "I just think we need to make sure we''re on the same page, that''s all."


    "On the same page?" I repeated, feeling a sense of helplessness. "I thought we were on the same page. I thought we were in this together."


    "We are, Nina," Enzo insisted. "But we also need to be honest with each other, about our feelings, our fears."


    "My fears?" I felt a surge of emotion. "My only fear is losing you, Enzo. And right now, it feels like I''m doing just that."


    Enzo reached out to me, but I pulled away. "Nina, please, let''s not do this. Let''s not argue."


    "But we are arguing, Enzo," I said, my voice trembling. "Because you''re questioning everything we have, everything we are."


    "That''s not what I''m doing." Enzo said, his voice filled with a mixture of sadness and frustration.


    "It sure feels like it," I replied, feeling tears well up in my eyes. "It feels like you''re questioning our entire life together."


    "We just need tomunicate better, that''s all," Enzo said, his voice softer now.


    "Communicate?" I scoffed. "This doesn''t feel likemunication. This feels like you''re doubting us, doubting our future."


    Enzo looked at me, his expression pained. "I''m not doubting us, Nina. I just want to make sure we''re both happy, that''s all."


    "I was happy," I said quietly. Tears threatened to spill, and it was all I could do to blink them away before that happened. "I still am. But now I''m wondering if you aren''t, if this..." I paused, looking down at my belly, where a little life was taking root. "If this whole pregnancy thing is what you actually want."


    Enzo sighed as he pulled into a parking spot. "I''m sorry, Nina," he said gently. "I wasn''t trying to make you feel that way. I am happy, I''m just... I don''t know. I guess I''m still figuring it out. Everything seems so up in the air."


    "Well, you only have so long to figure it out," I murmured. "This baby ising sooner orter, and both of us need to be on the same page. So if you don''t want this life with me, then you''d better tell me now."


    "I do want this life with you. I love you, Nina. More than anything."


    I looked at him, my heart aching. "Then why does it feel like you''re pulling away from me?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''m not pulling away," Enzo insisted. "I just want us to be sure, that''s all."


    "Sure of what?" I asked, feeling a sense of desperation. "Sure of our love? Sure of our future


    together?"


    "Yes," Enzo said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Sure of everything."


    I felt a tear slip down my cheek. "Well, I was sure, Enzo. I was sure of us. But now... now! don''t know."


    Enzo reached out to me again, but I pulled away, feeling a sense of overwhelming sadness. "I need some time, Enzo. I need to think."


    "Nina, please," Enzo said, his voice filled with pain. "Don''t do this."


    But I couldn''t stay there, not with all these doubts and fears swirling in my mind. I climbed out of the car and walked into the hotel. Enzo didn''t follow me; not right away, at least. And once I was finally alone in the elevator, I finally allowed that tear that I was holding in to slip down my cheek.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 565

    ?


    Nina


    "Hey."


    Enzo''s voice caught me off guard. I had been sitting on the hotel bed, staring at nothing in particr on my phone. He must have slipped into the room at some point, but I didn''t hear the door open. I nced up and shot him a cold look.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my voiceing out a little harsher than I intended.


    Enzo sighed and made his way over to me. He sat down on the edge of the bed, his hand finding mine. I stiffened, but didn''t pull away.


    "Let me exin," he said gently, his brown eyes searching mine for approval.


    I almost considered telling him off again, but I knew that I couldn''t. Instead, I nodded hesitantly, allowing myself to hear him out. He took a deep breath before he spoke.


    "Look," he said, "what I meant to say earlier.. it got all jumbled in trantion. I meant to say that I just wished we had had more time to date each other like a young couple, that''s all. You know, go to the movies, y mini golf, go on spontaneous vacations.. andtely, it just feels like life is moving so fast."


    I opened my mouth to retort, but realized that he was right. We hadn''t had a chance to do any of those things; we were too focused on staying alive. And now, we were focused on our careers and our baby, amongst a myriad of other things.


    "Nina, I love our life together," he continued, his hand never leaving mine. "I really do. I wouldn''t trade it for the world."


    "Promise?" I murmured.


    Enzo''s eyes met mine, and he nodded. "Promise."


    I couldn''t take the distance anymore. Seeing that look in Enzo''s eyes softened me, and I found myself moving closer, wrapping my arms around his neck. He hugged me back instantly, his arms warm and strong around my body.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "We still have time, you know," I murmured into his ear.


    He nodded as he nuzzled into my neck. "You''re right. So let''s make the most of it, okay? No more arguing.."


    I nodded. "Okay. No more arguing."


    I was tossing and tuming that night, unable to sleep. Enzo''s breathing was steady beside me, but I couldn''t find the same peace. Although we had talked it out, the remnants of our argument still lingered in the back of my mind.


    He had made a point, after all; we had moved awfully fast. And now, it got me wondering... how much more of our lives would fly by like this? How many years would we spend just trying to survive?


    I slid out of bed, careful not to wake him, and wrapped a hotel robe around my shoulders. The room felt ustrophobic, suffocating, as if the walls were closing in on me.


    I needed air, space, something to clear my head.


    The hotel was quiet as I made my way through the dimly lit hallways, the plush carpet muffling my footsteps.


    I reached the lobby, where the night receptionist was leaning on the counter and reading a book. She looked up when I walked in, and shot me a warm smile.


    "Did you need something?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "No, um... I''m just stretching my legs, trying to clear my head," I said.


    She nodded, her smile never fading. She then pointed down the hall where a set of double doors led outside. "There''s a nice garden out there. I like to go out there when I need a little fresh air."


    I followed her finger, then shot her a grateful smile. "Perfect. Thank you."


    I stepped outside into the little garden, and the cool evening air was a relief against my hot skin. There was a little bench off to the side, so I walked over and sat down. I closed my eyes for a few moments, breathing in the chilly air and listening to the sounds of the city.

 Chapter 566

    ?


    And then, when I opened my eyes, I saw it.


    The shadow entity, lurking at the edge of the garden. I thought it was just a trick of the light at first, but then it grinned, and its sharp white teeth red at me through the darkness like rows of knives.


    My breath hitched. I couldn''t move, couldn''t scream, couldn''t even blink. I was frozen.


    And then vision seized me, unbidden and terrifying. My baby, our baby, lifeless in my arms, a future stolen before it had even begun. Tears stung my eyes, a silent scream lodged in my throat.


    And then I woke up.


    I shot up in bed, my heart racing, tears streaming down my face. It was a dream, just a dream. But the terror, the loss, it felt so real, so palpable, that I couldn''t shake it.


    I nced at Enzo. He was still sleeping peacefully beside me, unaware of the awful vision had just endured. I wondered, for a moment, if I should wake him. But I ultimately decided against it.


    It was just a dream, after all, right?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But what did it mean? Was it just a nightmare, the product of stress and hormones, or something more? A premonition, a warning? The shadow entity, it had been in my dreams before, but I had never had a vision like this. Never.


    I wiped my tears away, my hands shaking. I had to go back out to that garden, had to see if the entity was still there. In my half-asleep and half-crazed mind, that was the most logical course of action.


    Quietly, I slipped out of bed again, my movements slow and deliberate, careful not to disturb Enzo. I grabbed my robe and tiptoed out of the room, closing the door softly behind me.


    The hotel hallway was just as dark, quiet, and empty as my dream. I quickly made my way to the elevator, then took it down to the lobby. There was no receptionist this time, just a sign stating to ring the bell, but I walked right past and made my way down the hall toward the door that led to the garden.


    And there it was. I pushed through the double doors, the chilly night air biting against my skin, and took in the sounds of the city. The air smelled faintly of cigarettes, a lingering scent from someone else utilizing this garden.


    But there was no shadow entity. Just a few potted nts, a couple of benches, and a fence all the way around.


    I let out a breath I didn''t know I had been holding and sank down onto the bench, onto the very same spot I sat in my dream.


    It didn''t make sense. I hadn''t been out here before, and yet the dream was so vivid, so perfect. Was it possible that it wasn''t just a dream? No... I shook my head to dispel the thoughts. I must have seen this garden at some point, maybe from the hotel windows. That wass it.


    It was a dream. It had to be. Just a dream, and nothing more.


    Because I wouldn''t let myself believe that my baby could really be in danger. I couldn''t.


    As I slipped back into bed, Enzo stirred, his arm instinctively reaching out for me. I snuggled against him, burying my face in his chest, seekingfort in his embrace.


    "You okay?" he murmured, his voice thick with sleep.


    I nodded against him, my own voice barely a whisper. "Just stretched my legs. Couldn''t sleep. But I''m fine now."


    He kissed the top of my head, his arms tightening around me. "M''kay. I''m here if you need


    me."


    I closed my eyes, letting his warmth and his presence soothe the horrible images inside my head.


    And as I willed myself to sleep, I pushed those images away.


    Because it was just a dream. Just a dream...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 567

    ?


    Chapter 0567


    Nina


    The morning light filtered through the hotel room curtains and cast soft blue shadows on the furniture. I began to stir, but my eyes were slow to open. Afterst night, I felt as though! had been hit by a train.


    Enzo was already awake. I could hear him moving about in the bathroom, and when he came out, he was drying his hair with a towel.


    "Morning, sunshine," he said, catching my gaze as I sat up. "You look wide-eyed and bushy- tailed."


    I stuck my tongue out. "I didn''t sleep wellst night."


    He sat on the edge of the bed, his hand gently finding mine under the covers. "I noticed you got up. Is there anything you want to talk about?"


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of his gaze on me. For a moment, I almost mentioned my dream-but I decided against it. "I''ve just been thinking about what you saidst night," I admitted. "About not getting to go on enough dates."


    Enzo''s eyes softened. "Nina, I didn''t mean to keep you up with that."


    "No, that''s not it," I said, shaking my head. "I was just thinking... we still have time before the babyes. Why don''t we make the most of it?"


    He smiled, a glint of hope in his eyes. "That''s a great idea. I was thinking, too, how about a date tonight? After work, we could have dinner, see the city. It would be nice."


    The idea brought a small smile to my lips. "That sounds wonderful," I said, feeling a flicker of excitement at the prospect of a normal date night.


    Enzo squeezed my hand. "Then it''s a date. I''ll be back after work and we can go out."


    He stood up to get ready for work, and I watched him, a part of me wanting to tell him about the terrifying dream that had jolted me awake. As he reached the door, I almost called out to him.


    "Enzo," I said, my voice faltering.


    He paused, his hand on the doorknob. "Yes?"


    My heart raced, but I hesitated. "Nothing, have a good day at work," I said, forcing a smile.


    Enzo looked at me, a hint of concern in his eyes, but he nodded. "Okay, Nina. I love you."


    "I love you too," I replied as he left the room.


    Once I was alone with my thoughts, however, the dream came flooding back in full force-the shadow entity, the sense of impending doom, the image of our unborn child dead in my arms. I couldn''t get it out of my mind, no matter how many times I tried to push it away.


    Finally, I decided to give Jessica a call. I chewed my lip as I waited for her to pick up, and when her voice finally crackled through the speaker, I let out a breath I didn''t know I had been


    holding.


    "Nina?" Jessica called out. She sounded far away, apanied by the sounds of banging pots and pans. She was in the kitchen, and I was on speaker.


    "Hey," I said, managing to keep my voice steady. "Just wanted to chat. What are you up to?"


    "Oh, just making my famous pancakes," she replied, and I could hear the smile in her voice. You-know-who is on her period. It was either chocte chip pancakes or my sanity, so I chose chocte."


    Somewhere from far away, I could hear Lori''s voice call out, "Hey!" Jessica and I burst intoughter, and for a moment, everything felt normal.


    "So," Jessica said, "how''s the city?"


    I sat up in bed, running my hand through my hair. My gaze caught the reflection in the mirror opposite the bed. For a moment, I just took in my appearance, my tangled hair, the dark circles under my eyes.


    When I called Jessica, it was with the intention of venting about my dreams. But now... Now, in the morning sunlight, hearing the sounds of my friends squabbling on the other end of the phone, I felt just a little bit better.


    "It''s... It''s good," I said, smiling slightly. "I went to the museum yesterday. And tonight, we''re going on a date..."


    As our conversation continued, I could feel my tension lifting. We talked about everything, just like we always did: parties, sses, books, art, rtionships. Before I knew it, I was milling around the room on FaceTime, holding up various dresses for Jessica to critique for my uing date tonight before I finally settled on a short red dress that showed off my legs.


    "You know, I can picture you and Enzo being city people," Jessica mused as she popped a bite of pancake into her mouth. Lori sat beside her on the FaceTime call, looking a little haggard but otherwise satisfied with chocte and coffee.


    *Really?" I chuckled as I held the dress up to myself in the mirror, trying to decide on shoes and jewelry for the evening. I finally decided that I would just go with my boots, the old tried and true. "I don''t know about that. I like the peace and quiet of Mountainview."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Yeah, but the city has its perks," Lori chimed in. "Perk number one being: Jessica and I coulde and visit."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Or, we could all just go on trips together," I teased. "The city isn''t going anywhere."


    Lori considered this, but finally shrugged. "Trips are a lot different when you''re a new mom, you know?"


    Lori''s words gave me pause. It was an innocentment, but she had no idea what it really meant after my argument with Enzost night. And the thing was, Lori was right, I was gaining so much by bing a young mom, but there would be losses, too.


    I sank down onto the bed then, and it was then that Jessica noticed the somber expression


    on my face.


    "Uh oh. What''s up, buttercup?"


    I shrugged. "Nothing, it''s just... I hope we don''t all drift apart once I have this baby. That''s all."


    Lori and Jessica were silent for a moment before Jessica finally spoke. "You really think I''d allow that to happen, Mrs. Rivers?"


    Her words made me pause again. I shook my head, realizing that I was being silly. This was just another manifestation ofst night, nothing more. "You''re right," I said with a wry chuckle. "I''m just being sentimental."


    Lori grinned. "Sentimental is good," she said. "It means you still like having us around." Before I knew it, our conversation was going off the rails again. It was soothing to talk to my friends, and even long after we said our goodbyes and I began to get ready for my date with Enzo, I couldn''t fully wipe the smile off of my face


    Last night... the argument, the dream, all of it. I couldn''t let it get inside my head like this. Not when I was surrounded by people who loved and cared for me. Not when I had already been through so much. I was stronger than some nightmare.


    After all, I had to be. Not just for myself, but for Enzo, for my friends, and most of all-for my baby.

 Chapter 568

    ?


    Chapter 0568


    Enzo


    The chill of the ice rink was a wee reprieve from the stuffy hotel. Although Nina and I had made up, I still couldn''t get past the fact that something was clearly on her mind this morning-whether it was our argument or something else, I wasn''t sure. I just remembered that she got up the night before, but what was really strange was that she had gotten up not once...


    But twice.


    I was barely awake when it happened, but I knew she slipped out two times. Making a call, maybe? Or just couldn''t sleep?


    Either way, if something was going on, I hoped that she would talk about it tonight. It hurt me to my core when she bottled things up, which was a trait she had picked up ever since the war on the Crescents.


    And who could me her? But the war was over, and she didn''t need to push her feelings down. Not anymore. Not with me here.


    "Hey, Enzol"


    The sound of the team calling for me mixed with their skates slicing across the ice brought me back to reality, and I shook my head to dispel the thoughts. I was here to work; whatever else was going on could be dealt withter. And it would be dealt with. I was sure of it.


    Several grueling hourster, the team made their way off the ice. It was a lot different training a human team, but they had the same fire as my team, which filled me with pride. "Good work today, tearn," I said as they tugged their skates off over on the bench. "I''d like to see more of that teamwork we talked about. Today was an improvement, but remember, you''re not just a team, you''re a family. That''s how you get an edge over your opponents." The yers nodded, some making mental notes, others simply absorbing my words. As they dispersed towards the locker rooms, I grabbed my water bottle and towel, heading to the bench. My thoughts drifted to Nina, the look in her eyes this morning, and our conversation fromst night. I looked forward to our dateter. I think we needed it.


    Suddenly, before I could dwell on it for too long, I was snapped out of my thoughts again when Tim approached with a clipboard in his hand. "Great job out there, Enzo," he said, a smile warming his features. "The team respects you. You''re making a real difference already."


    I managed a smile, feeling a sense of aplishment. "Thanks, Tim. I''m just trying to get them ready for what lies ahead."


    Tim''s expression turned serious. "Speaking of which, I wanted to talk to you about something."


    I raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "What''s up?"


    "Well, we''re impressed with your performance. The higher-ups, the team, everyone thinks you''re a perfect fit," Tim began, his tone earnest. "And so I was wondering if you would consider starting officially next month instead of in August. We''d offer a raise and a bonus for the trouble."


    The offer hit me like a wave. It was ttering, enticing, and frankly, a great opportunity. But it also meant a significant change in our ns-ns I had made with Nina. With a baby on the way, every decision had an impact. Could I really leave her when her pregnancy was still on the rocks?


    "I appreciate the offer, Tim," I replied, my mind racing. "But I need to discuss it with my wife. This would change a lot for us."


    Tim nodded, an understanding look in his eyes. "Of course, familyes first. Just know that we would be thrilled to have you start sooner."


    As Tim walked away, I caught sight of M by the kitchen counter, her gaze lingering on me. She approached, her walk confident, a curious glint in her eye.


    "Heard most of that, did you?" I asked, trying to keep the conversation light.


    "I sure did. And it''s quite the opportunity, Enzo," she said, her voice tinged with something I couldn''t quite ce. "But you should follow your dreams, not always wait for permission from your wife."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Herment took me aback. "It''s not about seeking permission. Nina and I, we make decisions together. We''re a team."


    M smiled, though it felt a bit forced. "Of course. I just meant it''s a significant opportunity for someone your age. It''s not a decision to be taken lightly. Remember that."


    I furrowed my brow, confused by her nerve, but decided to chalk it up to misced helpfulness. "Thanks, M," I said, keeping my tone neutral. "I''ll keep it in mind."


    I watched her walk away, feeling a twinge of difort. She was right about the opportunity, but it wasn''t a decision I could make on a whim. It needed careful consideration and, most importantly, a conversation with Nina.


    The rest of the day was a blur of training, sweat, and maybe even a little blood and tears. The team put in their all, and maybe I pushed them a little too hard, but they took it well.


    And yet, my mind kept drifting back to Nina. If I took this opportunity, then it would be a huge game-changer for us. I would potentially miss out on most of Nina''s pregnancy. Was that really something that I wanted? And what about her? How would she feel, going through a pregnancy all alone?


    What really bothered me, too, was that I knew she would support it. I knew she would tell me to go, and that was the problem.


    "She''s always putting you first," my wolf said, breaking through my thoughts as I leaned on the rail and watched the team go through onest mock-scrimmage before the end of practice. "When will she put herself first?"


    "Honestly, I wish I had the answer to that," I replied, keeping my gaze on the puck as if it was a lifeline. "But it has to happen eventually. I can''t keep tiptoeing around, wondering if she''s


    going to put herselfst again and wind up making herself sick."


    "Or getting herself hurt," my wolf mused.


    His words gave me pause. I hated thinking about that possibility, but there was no escaping it. Nina could be a little reckless sometimes, and although I knew that she always had the best of intentions, I often wondered if she would shift her mindset now that there was a baby in her belly.


    And not to mention the sleepwalking. Oh, the sleepwalking. It terrified me. Although it hadn''t happened in ages, or so I thought, I couldn''t bear the thought of something happening to her while she was in a daze.


    Suddenly, before I could continue my musing, the sound of someone calling my name brought my attention back to the ice.


    "Coach Enzo!"


    It was one of the team members, asking a question about his form. I skated over to him, deciding that for now, I would switch off Enzo the Husband, or Enzo the Alpha-and be Enzo the Coach for just a little while longer.


    After all, what else could I do? I couldn''t be everywhere and everyone at once, no matter how much I wished I could.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 569

    ?


    Chapter 0569


    Nina


    I stood in front of the full-length mirror, adjusting the straps of my red dress. The fabric hugged my body, entuating the tiny bump on my belly. I was both nervous and excited about the evening ahead. Enzo and I had needed this, a night to reconnect, especially after the strain of the past few days.


    When I stepped out of the bathroom, Enzo was already dressed impably in a tight-fitting shirt and a pair of jeans, his hair neatly styled. His eyes lit up as he saw me.


    "Wow, Nina, you look incredible," he breathed, his brown eyes scanning me up and down. "You know how much love you in red."


    I blushed, feeling a flutter in my stomach. "Thanks, Enzo. You''re not looking too bad yourself."


    He offered his arm, and I took it, feeling the familiarfort of his touch. As we walked to the car, Enzo seemed more rxed than he had been in days, and I hoped the evening would ease some of the tension between us.


    *So, where are we going?" I asked as he opened the car door for me.


    "It''s a surprise," he said with a mysterious smile.


    The drive was short, and the city lights twinkled against the night sky. Enzo parked in front of a skyscraper, its ss facade reflecting the colorful neon signs of the bustling city. He led me inside, and we took an elevator that whisked us up to one of the top floors.


    The doors opened to reveal a luxurious restaurant with panoramic windows offering a breathtaking view of the city. The ambiance was romantic, with soft candle lighting, quiet ssical music, and a gentle hum of conversation.


    "Wow," I murmured. "I feel... a little underdressed." I chuckled.


    Enzo just smirked. "Well, you don''t look it," he said. "And besides, you''re a head-turner in every room you walk into, fancy dress or not."


    He pulled out a chair for me at a table near the windows, and I couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the view. The city spread out below us, looking so endless and so tiny all at once.


    *This ce is amazing, Enzo," I said, still in awe.


    "I figured you would like it," he replied, taking his seat across from me.


    A waiter appeared, introducing himself and handing us menus. Enzo ordered a bottle of wine, and since I couldn''t drink, I ordered a sparkling juice.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As we waited for our drinks, Enzo reached across the table, taking my hand. "I''m really d we''re doing this, Nina."


    "Me too," I replied, squeezing his hand. "We needed it."


    Our drinks arrived, and we clinked our sses. We chatted about everything and nothing-the city, the food, our future. It felt good, and it made me realize that Enzo was right; we hadn''t gotten to experience much of this. But maybe it was just the beginning of a new chapter. Perhaps there would be many more nights just like this one. We put in our orders and looked out the window for a few moments while we waited, both lost in the view.


    "You know, it''s really pretty here," I found myself saying. "Jessica and Lori mentioned today that they could see us living here. Isn''t that wild?"


    Enzo smirked. "Honestly, it''s not entirely impossible," he said, a thoughtful tone to his voice.


    I cocked my head. "What do you mean?"


    That was when Enzo''s face turned serious. "Nina, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "Oh?"


    *Tim came to me today," he began, his eyes searching mine. "He was watching me work with the team and... he wants me to start next month instead of in August."


    I felt a jolt of surprise. "Next month?"


    He nodded. "Yeah, they''re offering to raise my pay and even give me a bonus for the trouble."


    I was silent, processing the information. This was big, a significant change to our ns. I knew how important


    this job was to Enzo, but the thought of him leaving so soon, of being apart....


    The weight of his words hung in the air between us, a cloud of unspoken fears and uncertainties. Enzo was watching me, waiting for my reaction, but I didn''t know what to say. How could I express my fears without hurting him, too?


    "That''s... that''s great news, Enzo," I finally managed, my voice a mixture of genuine happiness and secret apprehension. "You must be thrilled."


    Enzo''s expression wasplex. "I am, but..." he trailed off, his gaze meeting mine, searching for something, perhaps reassurance or a sign of approval.


    "But it''s sooner than we expected," I finished his thought, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "Exactly," he said, his hand reaching across the table to grasp mine. "I know this changes things, especially with the baby..."


    I squeezed his hand, offering a smile that I hoped was more convincing than it felt. "It''s a big opportunity, Enzo. I''m proud of you. Really."


    He nodded, but the furrow in his brow told me he was just as unsure of this as I was. "I told Tim I''d need to talk it over with you first. It''s not just my decision."


    "We should definitely talk about it," I agreed, feeling the weight of the decision pressing down on me. "But... Maybe not tonight?"


    Enzo''s face softened, and he gave my hand another reassuring squeeze. "You''re right. Tonight is about us. We can talk about it another time."


    I smiled, grateful for his understanding. "So, tell me more about your day. How was training the team?"


    Enzo''s eyes lit up, and heunched into a story about one of the yers who had managed a particrly impressive y. His enthusiasm was infectious, and for a moment, it was easy to forget the looming decision that awaited us.


    But as he spoke, my mind drifted back to the dream I''d hadst night. For some reason, it felt even more threatening now with the thought of Enzo leaving early. The shadow entity, the vision of my baby dying... It had felt so real, so terrifying. I almost told Enzo, wanting to share my fears, but I hesitated.


    No, I thought. Not tonight.


    Tonight was about us, about being together without shadows or fears hanging over us. I decided to push the memory of the dream to the back of my mind and save it for another time, focusing instead on Enzo''s animated recounting of the day''s events.


    The rest of the dinner passed in a blur of conversation andughter. Enzo''s stories from the rink were a wee distraction, and I found myself getting caught up in the excitement of his new job.


    As we finished our meal, Enzo suggested we take a walk around the city. "There''s a beautiful park the overlooks the ocean nearby. I think you''d love it," he said, his eyes sparkling with the promise of adventure.


    "That sounds perfect," I replied, nodding. "I''d like that."


    With a warm smile, Enzo stood and held his hand out for me. I took it, and we walked out of the restaurant hand-in -hand, each of us pushing away our own shadows and our own demons for the sake of enjoying just one night together.

 Chapter 570

    ?


    Chapter 0570


    Nina


    After dinner, Enzo said that he had somewhere else he wanted to go. We wound up walking along a path by the ocean, where the city''s lights twinkled on the water''s surface.


    "How did you know about this ce?" I found myself asking as we walked hand-in-hand.


    Enzo shrugged. "Tim mentioned it," he exined. "Said it''s a nice ce to visit."


    We were silent for a little while, and my mind kept floating back to my conversation with Lori and Jessica earlier. I loved Mountainview, but the city had its perks, too. Part of me almost wondered, for the briefest of moments, if moving here to the city would protect us from the supernatural.


    But I couldn''t just abandon Mountainview like that. There was too much holding us there, and besides, how could we live in a ce where there were no werewolves?


    "Do you think there are any other werewolves here?" I blurted out without even really meaning to.


    Enzo shot me a surprised look. "Huh?" he asked. "What makes you ask that?"


    Now, I was the one who shrugged. "I don''t know," I replied, stopping for a moment to take in the view of the city." Surely there aren''t just werewolves in Mountainview, you know?"


    Enzo paused beside me for a moment. His eyes scanned the city lights, reflecting the neon and the bright colors, before he finally nodded. "Yeah, you''re probably right," he finally said. "Although, if I''m being honest, Mountainview is really my only experience with the human world-in a long-term sort of way, anyway."


    "What do you mean?"


    He paused and ran a hand through his hair. "I mean, I''ve visited ces like this on asion, but I''ve never spent more than a few days anywhere except for Mountainview in the human realm."


    His words gave me pause. All this time, I hadn''t really considered the fact that Enzo''s scope of the human world was far more limited than mine. My mom and brother and I had lived in various ces, from cities to the suburbs, but Enzo had only ever really lived in Mountainview.


    Maybe that was why, now that he was spending more time in the city, he was feeling unfulfilled. The city had a way of doing that to people; making them feel like all their lives, they hadn''t been living until they set foot here.


    "Well," I finally said, "maybe it''s time to broaden your scope."Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Enzo shot me a sideways nce as we continued walking. "How so?"


    "Maybe you can find other werewolves here," I said. "Especially if you''re going to be living here for an extended period of time. And maybe it''ll be good for you to have an experience outside of Mountainview."


    He paused, considering my words, then nodded. "Yeah, maybe you''re right. As much as I love Mountainview, it would be nice to experience some other things that the human world has to offer. But..." He stopped again, turning to face me, and ced his hand on my belly. "You and the babye first. I hope you know that."


    I bit my lip and nodded as a slight blush crept into my cheeks. "Of course,"


    Enzo was silent for a few moments, and so was I. The sounds of the city, of music and voices, filled the space between us, and for a moment, I just took him in. He looked handsome in the neon lights, his sharp jawline entuated by the shadows and his brown eyes gleaming in the vibrance.


    "You think we''ll make this work?" I found myself asking, but not out of a ce of nerves or unfulfillment.


    He stopped for a moment, then nodded as he lifted his hand to brush a strand of hair out of my face and tuck it behind my ear. "I think so. We''ll travel back and forth. And when the babyes..."


    "When the babyes, it''ll get to experience the whole world," I murmured, a smirk ying across my lips.


    Enzo said nothing, but he didn''t need to; his smile spoke volumes. He took my hand again and we continued walking inpanionable silence.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 571

    ?


    Chapter 0571


    As we walked, we stumbled upon a summer festival in a small park. Colorful streamers fluttered in the wind, andnterns adorned the stalls and trees, creating a magical atmosphere. The air was filled with the sound of


    "Wow," I breathed, my eyes taking in the vibrant scene. "This is beautiful."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    Enzo smiled, his hand finding mine. "It''s not every day you get to stumble upon something like this."


    We meandered through the festival, soaking in the sights and sounds. There were stalls selling everything from handmade jewelry to local street foods. The smell of food wafted through the air, mixing with the salty ocean breeze.


    "Look, they''re sellingnterns," Enzo pointed to a stall where people were gathering. "Want to set one off?" I nodded enthusiastically. "That would be lovely."


    We approached the stall, and Enzo picked out antern. It was simple yet beautiful, adorned with delicate patterns that would glow once lit. The vendor handed us a small candle to ce inside.


    Enzo carefully lit the candle, and we watched as thentern slowly filled with air, growing brighter. "Ready?" he asked.


    "Ready," I replied, feeling a sense of excitement.


    Together, we released thentern, watching as it rose into the night sky, its light joining the others already floating up high. It was a breathtaking sight, thenterns like stars against the dark canvas of the night.


    I turned to Enzo, about toment on the beauty of it all, but the words died on my lips. He was looking at me, his eyes reflecting thentern''s light, filled with an emotion I couldn''t quite ce.


    "What?" I asked, a smile tugging at the corners of my mouth.


    He took a step closer, his gaze never leaving mine. "I just... I love you, Nina. I''m sorry for making you feel like I''m unhappy."


    My heart fluttered at his words. "Enzo..."


    "I mean it," he continued. "You''re everything to me. I might be worried about how fast everything is happening, but that doesn''t change how I feel about you. About us. And about our baby."


    I felt a lump form in my throat, touched by his words. "I love you too, Enzo. More than anything."


    He leaned in, and our lips met in a kiss that felt like it sealed away all the doubts and fears. It sent a tingle down my spine, as though a piece of his soul had just collided with mine. I leaned into him and wrapped my arms around his neck, and the rest of the world faded away. Suddenly, it was just the two of us, our lips, and ourntern floating up into the sky.


    When we finally pulled away, I rested my head against his chest, listening to the steady beating of his heart. "This was a perfect evening," I murmured.


    "Hey, it''s not over yet," he said, a hint of mischief in his voice. "There''s still so much of the festival to see." Hand in hand, we continued to explore the festival. We tried some of the street food, our fingers and lips bing sticky with powdered sugar. I got a bit on my cheek, and Enzo kissed it away, although his sticky lips just made it worse. Weughed as we watched a street performer do magic tricks, and paused to listen to someone ying the guitar on a bench.


    As we wandered, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment. Despite the uncertainties thaty ahead, moments like these were a reminder of the joy and beauty in our lives.


    "We should do things like this more often," I said, looking up at Enzo.


    "We will," he promised. "Once everything settles down, we''ll make more time for moments like these."


    I nodded, feeling hopeful about the future. No matter what it held, I knew that as long as we were together, we could face anything.

 Chapter 572

    ?


    Chapter 0572


    Nina


    The festival was a colorful mosaic ofughter, music, and twinkling lights. Enzo and I meandered through the crowd, our hands entwined, taking in the sights and sounds of the lively summer event. The air was filled with the aroma of street food and the distant sound of waves crashing against the shore.


    We kept walking for a long time, pausing at various stalls to look at trinkets. I bought a handmade sketchbook and some pencils for Lori, a ne for Jessica, and a hoodie that just screamed Luke''. Enzo bought a couple of things for the hockey team back in Mountainview, and with our armsden with our new purchases, we kept moving.


    As we paused to watch a group of dancers twirling in sync to music, I leaned closer to Enzo. "Do you sense any werewolves or other supernaturals here?" I asked, a yful tone in my voice.


    Enzo seemed taken aback for a moment, then he scanned the crowd with a hint of amusement in his eyes. "No, I don''t think so. Why, do you?"


    I shook my head, chuckling lightly. "No, I was just thinking it would be fun to guess what everyone might be."


    Heughed softly and nodded towards an old man sitting alone on a bench, his face hidden in the shadows. "See that guy? He could be a vampire, waiting for nightfall."


    Iughed along, the tension easing from my shoulders. "And those two teenagers by the water," I said, pointing to a couple locked in a passionate kiss over by the shore, "they might be fae."


    Our yful banter continued as we walked, pointing out various festival-goers and imagining crazier and crazier backstories for each of them.


    But then, as we turned a corner, we saw a woman walking alone. She was strikingly elegant, dressed in all ck, her dark hair cascading over her shoulders. Her bright red lipstick stood out starkly against her pale skin, and for a moment, it felt like time had slowed down.


    As she passed by us, I caught a glimpse of her eyes. For a split second, they seemed to glow red, an eerie luminescence that sent a chill down my spine. My wolf sensed nothing, though. Nothing out of the ordinary, which was odd.


    "Did you see that?" I asked Enzo, my voice barely above a whisper.


    He turned to me, his attention having been momentarily diverted by two kids who were running past, waving glow sticks at each other and shrieking withughter. "Huh?" he asked.


    "That woman''s eyes," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "They... they glowed red."


    Enzo''s brow furrowed, and he turned back to look at the woman, but she had already blended into the crowd. "I didn''t see it. Are you sure? Do you think she was a supernatural?"


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. My wolf didn''t sense anything, but... It was still odd."


    Enzo considered this for a moment, then shook his head. "I haven''t sensed any supernaturals. No werewolf auras, at least."


    I frowned, feeling slightly unsettled. "What could she be?"


    He shrugged, his expression turning thoughtful. "Well, assuming it wasn''t just a trick of the light, there are plenty of supernaturals out there who I can''t sense. So who knows."


    I watched as the woman disappeared into the sea of people, the strange glow of her eyes lingering in my memory. "Maybe it was just a trick of the light."


    "Most likely," Enzo said, taking my hand. "Don''t freak yourself out. We''re safe here."


    As Enzo and I continued our stroll through the lively festival, we stumbled upon a small tent adorned with


    mystical symbols and glowingnterns. A sign out front proimed ''Madame Zara - Fortune Teller Extraordinaire Enzo raised an eyebrow skeptically as I stopped in front of it.


    "Fortune teller?" he asked, a hint of amusement in his voice. "Really, Nina?"


    Iughed, tugging at his hand yfully. "Come on, it could be fun! It''s just a game, nothing serious."


    He hesitated, ncing at the tent. "I don''t know. These things are usually scams."


    I nudged him gently. "It''s just for fun, Enzo. Let''s see what the future supposedly holds for us."


    With a reluctant chuckle, Enzo agreed, and we entered the dimly lit tent. Inside, an elderly woman with a shawl draped over her shoulders and a crystal on her forehead sat at a small table, her eyes peering at us over a crystal ball.


    "Wee, seekers of the future," she said in a mystical tone. "I am Madame Zara. Who wishes to know their fate?"


    I stepped forward, curiosity piqued. "I''ll go first."


    "And what is your name?" the fortune teller asked.


    "Nina."


    "Wee, Nina." Madame Zara beckoned me to sit across from her, and I extended my hand. She took it gently, her fingers tracing the lines of my palm. Her eyes narrowed as she studied them intently.


    "Ah, I see a journey... a journey of the heart," she murmured, her voice a soft whisper.


    Enzo, standing beside me, snorted softly. "That''s pretty vague."


    Madame Zara ignored hisment, her focus entirely on my hand. Suddenly, her expression changed. Her eyes widened, and she let out a small gasp, her gaze shifting to my belly.


    "Are you... are you pregnant?" she asked, her voice quivering.


    I nodded, a bit taken aback by her reaction. "Yes, I am. Why do you ask?"


    Her face paled, and she stood abruptly, knocking her chair back. "Take your money back," she said, pushing the few bills I had ced on the table towards me. "Leave. Now."


    I sat there, stunned. "Wait, what''s wrong? What did you see?"


    But Madame Zara was already shuffling towards the back of the tent, her hands trembling. "I cannot help you. Please, just go."


    It was then that Enzo''s protective instincts kicked in. He stepped forward, cing himself between me and the fortune teller. "Hold on," he said firmly. "You can''t just scare us like that and then tell us to leave. What did you see? What''s wrong with our baby?"


    Madame Zara turned back to face us, her eyes filled with fear. "It''s not my ce to say. Please, just leave."


    Enzo''s jaw clenched, his frustration evident. "No, you can''t just drop a bombshell like that and expect us to walk away. Tell us what''s going on."


    I reached out, touching his arm. "Enzo, maybe we should just go. She''s clearly upset."


    But Enzo was resolute. "No, Nina. If there''s something we need to know, we deserve to hear it."


    The fortune teller looked between the two of us, her expression torn. "I... I''m sorry, but I can''t. It''s too much."


    Enzo''s stance hardened, his voice firm. That Alpha voice of his came out in that moment, a voice that he always reserved for when he needed it the most. "No. We''re not leaving until you tell us what you saw. What''s wrong with our baby?"


    Finally, she nodded and sank back down onto her chair, looking defeated. There was no going against Enzo''s


    Alpha voice, and I couldn''t tell if she somehow knew that or if it was just that the voice worked on her.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She sighed. "Okay," she murmured. "But please, I''m just the messenger.."


    "Just tell us," Enzo demanded, folding his arms across his chest. "Whatever it is, you had better spit it out, and now."


    The fortune teller nodded slowly. Then, finally, she began to speak.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 573

    ?


    Chapter 0573


    Nina


    Madame Zara''s eyes flickered with a mix of fear and sorrow as she finally spoke, her voice barely more than a whisper. I could hardly hear her over the din of the crowd outside, and I had to lean closer just to make out what she was trying to say.


    "Your family, Nina, it''s... it''s cursed. A generational curse that affects the first-born daughters."


    I felt my heart skip a beat. "Cursed?" I echoed, my voice trembling.


    Enzo let out a wry chuckle. "Don''t bullshit us, woman," he hissed.


    But Madame Zara just shot him a look, and in that look, there was everything. Suddenly, I knew. This couldn''t be just any gimmicky fortune teller. She had ties in the supernatural realm. I was sure of it. Even Enzo fell silent, his eyes widening ever so slightly.


    "I''m sorry," I murmured in the wake of Enzo''sment. "Please keep going, Madame Zara."


    The fortune teller swallowed, then leveled her gaze with mine again. "It is true." She nodded solemnly. "The curse dictates that the first-born child of each first-born daughter in your family will be stillborn."


    I felt a chill run down my spine. My mother''s first child, as I had only just discovered, had been stillborn. I thought it was just a tragic ident, a stroke of cruel fate. But now, with Madame Zara''s words hanging heavily in the air, a horrifying possibility began to take shape in my mind.


    "Are you saying that... my baby..." I couldn''t finish the sentence, the words catching in my throat.


    Madame Zara''s eyes were filled with empathy. "I am sorry, Nina. I can see the curse''s shadow around you. It''s strong, and it''s old, passed down through generations."


    I stood frozen, my heart pounding in my chest as Madame Zara''s words echoed in my mind. ck magic? A multi -generational curse? It sounded like something out of a horror movie, not something that could be real, not something that could be affecting my baby.


    "But why?" I asked, shaking my head. "Why would there be a curse on my family?"


    Madame Zara lowered her gaze as her fingers gripped the edge of the table. "I''m not sure. I can only see the curse''s shadow surrounding you. I cannot see its source."


    "And how do you know this?" Enzo chimed in, the skepticism returning to his voice. "How can we trust you?"


    Madame Zara looked at him with a depth of sorrow in her eyes. "I know because I am not just a palm reader. I am from the supernatural realm, just like you," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "I have lived among humans for many years, hiding my true identity. But I can sense the magic surrounding your child. It is powerful, ancient, and dark."


    Enzo''s protective instincts kicked in immediately. He wrapped his arm around me, pulling me close. "We''re leaving," he said, his voice low and firm. "This is nonsense."


    I felt torn between fear and disbelief. Could this woman really be telling the truth? Was our child really in danger? "But what if she''s right?" I whispered to Enzo. "What if our baby is in danger? The visions, the symptoms... It''s all just like my father described about my mother''s first pregnancy."


    Enzo''s jaw clenched. "Nina, we don''t know if we can trust this woman."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    "But she knew," I insisted, my mind racing. "She knew about the baby, about the magic, about where we''re from."


    Madame Zara stood up, her eyes filled with urgency. "You must be careful," she called after us as Enzo started to lead me away. "The curse is strong. If you do not take heed, you will lose everything."


    Her words sent a chill down my spine, but Enzo was resolute. He guided me out of the tent, his grip on my arm


    gentle but unyielding.


    As we emerged back into the festival, the bright lights and joyful sounds felt jarringly out of ce. My mind was reeling, trying to process what had just happened.


    "Enzo, we can''t just ignore this," I said, my voice shaky. "Maybe we should listen to her."


    Enzo stopped and turned to face me, his expression one of concern and determination. He lowered his voice, leaning closer so only I could hear. "Trust me, I want to believe," he said softly, his hands gripping mine. "But we should be careful. It could be a scam, even if she is from the supernatural realm."


    "But she knew," I repeated, my fear growing. "She knew about us. She knew about the baby and I''m barely even showing yet."


    Enzo sighed, running a hand through his hair. "I know, but we don''t know her intentions for sure. She could still be spinning tales."


    I nodded, trying to calm my racing heart. "But why? What would anyone gain from spinning a tale about a generational ck magic curse and a stillborn baby? And given what we know about my mother..."


    "I know," Enzo said gently. "But let''s try to be rational here, okay? Let''s try not to freak out.*


    I leaned into him, seekingfort in his embrace. "I''m so scared, Enzo. I don''t want anything to happen to our baby."


    Enzo wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close. "I know, love. I''m scared too. But we''re strong, and we''ll do whatever it takes to protect our family."


    As we stood there, holding each other in the midst of the festival, the joyous atmosphere around us felt distant, like a world apart from the fear and uncertainty that now clouded our minds.


    "We should get out of here," Enzo suggested after a moment. "Let''s get back to the hotel. We can discuss our next steps there."


    I nodded, feeling suddenly exhausted. The excitement of the festival had evaporated, leaving only a heavy weight in my heart. In a way, I was d that we walked into that fortune teller''s tent-because if it was all true, then maybe we had a head start now on stopping whatever this was. But at the same time, I wished I had never set foot in front of her.


    As we walked away from the festival, the sounds ofughter and music fading into the background, I couldn''t shake the fortune teller''s words from my mind. "Be careful, or you''ll lose everything," she had said.


    The warning echoed in my ears, a haunting reminder of the unknown dangers that might be lurking in the shadows. Be careful... Be careful how? If this was all real, how could we stop it? Was it even possible, or was my first child doomed to be stillborn, just like my mother''s first born child?


    I leaned against Enzo as we walked, drawing strength from his presence. He was my rock, my protector, and I had faith that together we would face whatever challengesy ahead, just as we had ovee so many before.


    But as we made our way back to the hotel, the fear and uncertainty remained, a dark cloud hanging over us, threatening to engulf us in its shadow. And as we made our way through the lobby, toward the elevator and past the double doors that led to the garden...


    I saw, for a split second, the image of a shadowy face with rows of sharp white teeth grinning at me through the window.

 Chapter 574

    ?


    Chapter 0574


    NinaThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Enzo and I unlocked our hotel room door and walked inside. The darkness made me shudder, but even as I flicked on the light and a warm amber glow filled the room, I still felt uneasy. What was supposed to be a fun night had been ruined, and now I just felt empty and terrified.


    "What do you think we should do?" I asked, sinking down onto the edge of the bed. My fingers worried at the hem of my skirt.


    Enzo''s face was pale, his usual calm demeanor reced by a look of deep concern. He paced back and forth in front of me, clutching his hair. "I don''t know, Nina. But if what she said is true..." He trailed off, his gaze fixed on some distant point.


    "I think we should go home," he said suddenly, determination settling in his voice. "I''ll buy ne tickets right now. As soon as we''re back in Mountainview, we''ll open a portal to the werewolf realm."


    "And then what?" I asked, my voice trembling. "What would we even be able to do?"


    He paused for a moment, biting his lower lip. "I don''t know," he finally said after a beat of silence. "But it would be better to be there, surrounded by people who are well-versed in these sorts of things. You can go and visit your brother''s witch. Maybe she can help."


    As he spoke, my mind kept floating back to what the fortune teller had said; that this curse had spanned multiple generations, and that it came from dark magic. If even my mother, the Luna of the Alpha King, couldn''t be cured, then how could I?


    Before I could stop him, Enzo began rushing around the room. I watched in awe as he flipped open the top of his suitcase and began haphazardly shoving clothes in. That was when I finally rose, running over to grab him by the hands and pull him away.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    "Just... Let''s be logical about this," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "Running home shouldn''t be our first instinct."


    Enzo leveled me with a stern gaze. "Nina, I''ve been understanding as much as I possibly can throughout these past few weeks," he said, and there was that Alpha tonecing his voice again. "But I''m not doing it anymore. We need to get you somewhere safe, somewhere protected. You don''t want to lose our baby, do you?"


    "Of course not, Enzo!" I shook my head, the practical side of me fighting against the rising tide of panic fluttering in my chest. "But you have work, Enzo. You can''t just leave. This is important to you, too. That shouldn''t be kept out of the equation.*


    Enzo''s jaw clenched, his eyes meeting mine. "Are you seriously suggesting that I put our baby at risk over a... a job?"


    "No, that''s not what I-"


    "Nina." He paused, taking my hands in his. His grip was tight; maybe even a little too tight. "You need to be somewhere safe. You have got to stop putting me first all of the time. You''re pregnant now. This isn''t just about you."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine. They echoed the fears I had been trying to suppress, the fears that had haunted me since the moment we learned about the pregnancy.


    And then, the memory of my nightmare fromst night shed in my mind-the shadow entity, the sense of impending doom, the vision of my baby dying before it even had a chance to see the world for the first time. It all felt eerily connected. No, it had to be. There was no denying it now.


    "Okay," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll go home tonight. I''ll head straight to my parents in the werewolf realm. But you... you should stay here."


    Enzo''s eyes widened in surprise. "Nina, I can''t let you go alone. Especially not now."


    I ced my hand on his, squeezing it gently. "You havemitments here, Enzo. And I can handle this. I''m stronger than you think."


    Enzo looked torn, his protective instincts warring with his professional obligations. "But what if something happens to you? I won''t be there to help."


    "I''ll be safe in the werewolf realm," I assured him, although my own voice trembled with uncertainty. "My parents will be there. And Luke can open a portal for you if you need toe quickly."


    Enzo''s expression softened, but the worry in his eyes remained. "I just... I don''t like the idea of leaving you to face


    this alone."


    "But I won''t be alone," I said, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "And we don''t even know for sure if that fortune teller was telling the truth. It could be nothing."


    "But what if it''s not?" Enzo''s voice was strained, his eyes searching mine for answers I didn''t have.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "Then I''ll be in the safest ce possible. And you''ll be fulfilling your responsibilities here. We can''t let fear dictate our lives, Enzo. We have to be rational about this."


    Enzo nodded slowly, his gaze still locked on mine. "I just... I love you, Nina. And our baby. I can''t bear the thought of anything happening to either of you."


    "I know," I said, my voice softening. "And I love you too. More than anything. But we have to be smart about this. We have to think about the long term."


    Enzo sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Okay. If you''re sure about this..."


    "I am," I said, although a part of me was screaming in protest. The thought of leaving Enzo, of facing whatever unknown danger might be lurking in the shadows, was terrifying. But I knew it was the right decision.


    "Okay," he breathed, sinking down onto the edge of the bed, his shoulders slumping ever so slightly. "Alright. I''ll get you a ne ticket, so long as you promise..


    I nodded, feeling a lump form in my throat. "I promise. The second I''m back in Mountainview, I''ll open a portal and go back to my parents."


    "And you''ll stay there?" he asked.


    I nodded again. "I''ll stay. I promise, I won''t go anywhere."


    He pulled me into a tight embrace, his arms enveloping me in a sense of safety and warmth. "Alright, so long as you do that. And you''ll keep me updated on everything."


    I leaned into his chest, drawingfort from his presence. "Of course. I''ll call you every day." Enzo held me for a long time after that, gently rocking me back and forth as I buried my face in his chest. No matter how terrifying this all was, I knew that we had to somehow find a bnce between our duties and our fears. I couldn''t let fear get in the way of our lives, not again. Maybe it was a w of mine in some people''s eyes, the way that I wanted so desperately for our normal lives to go on despite the hurdles.


    But to me, it was necessary. It was part of survival. And if leaving Enzo here in the city while I traveled back to the supernatural realm was part of surviving, then I would do it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 575

    ?


    Chapter 0575


    Nina


    The sun had just barely risen, and I already held the ticket to Mountainview in my slightly trembling hand. In just a few hours, I would be back in the supernatural realm. Who knew what would happen after that; the fortune teller''s words still echoed in my mind, leaving me more terrified than I expected.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Be careful, or you''ll lose everything," she had said as Enzo and I hurried away. I could still hear her voice in the back of my head as though she was still standing right there.


    A generational curse. A stillborn baby. A vision. Was it all connected, or was it just a coincidence? I hoped it was thetter, of course, but I could never be too sure these days.


    "You''re sure you don''t want me toe?" Enzo''s voice pulled me out of my reverie, reminding me of where I was. We were standing at the bustling airport terminal. All around us, busymuters and travelers hurried back and forth.


    A man in a suit was talking loudly on a cell phone about stock prices. A young couple was excitedly weighing their bags, both of them dressed for the tropics. A single woman was chewing her lip and trying to make sense of the ne schedule. I felt just as lost and confused as her.


    But I shook my head. "I''ll be fine," I assured Enzo for what felt like the millionth time that morning. I gave his hand a squeeze. "I promise. Stay here, get your work done. We''ll be together before you know it."


    Enzo nodded, although I could see the worry still clouding his eyes. "Alright," he said. "But Nina, if anything goes wrong, I want you to call me right away. Okay?"


    "I promise," I replied gently. "For the hundredth time this morning, I promise."


    "Well, can you me me for being worried?" He pulled me into a tight embrace, his arms wrapping around me as if he could shield me from the universe and its fickle behavior. "You have to stay safe, Nina. For yourself and for our baby."


    I nestled my head against his chest, inhaling his familiar scent. "I will, Enzo," I whispered, my voice muffled by his shirt. "Don''t worry. Everything will be just fine. You''ll see."


    We held each other for a long moment, savoring the closeness we were about to lose temporarily. Enzo''s hand gently cradled the small bump on my belly, and I couldn''t help but touch it too, as if reassuring our unborn child that everything would be okay.


    When we finally pulled apart, our eyes met. "You''ll call me every day, right?" he asked, his voice softer now.


    I nodded, hot tears pricking at the backs of my eyes and threatening to spill. "I will. I''ll keep you updated on everything, okay?"


    A soft smile came across his lips as he leaned down to kiss me. He tasted like coffee, a familiar andforting sensation. I normally hated public disys of affection, but I didn''t care today. After what had transpired yesterday, I wasn''t about to walk out of this terminal without kissing my husband in front of everyone.


    As we broke apart, Enzo cleared his throat and gripped my hands tightly. "I love you, Nina. Don''t forget that."


    "I love you too, Enzo," I said with a half-chuckle. "But we''ll only be apart for a few more days, right?"


    He nodded, although hesitantly. I knew that Tim still wanted him to start working early, but it wasn''t something we had discussed since it first came up.


    There was too much on our te right now to linger on it; all that mattered was that for now, I knew we would be together again in just a few days. Whatever happened after that was out of our hands.


    With a final lingering gaze and a wave goodbye, I turned to head toward the security checkpoint. Each step away from Enzo felt like a knife twisting in my gut. Even my wolf howled in agony, not at our distance, but at the


    uncertainty of whaty ahead.


    The line at the security checkpoint moved slowly, giving me ample time to reflect on the decision we had made. I clutched the ne ticket in my hand, the promise of returning to my parents'' realm providing a flicker of hope in the midst of my fear.

 Chapter 576

    ?


    Chapter 0576


    As I waited my turn, I couldn''t help but notice the other travelers around me. Families saying goodbye, friends sharing onestugh, lovers holding onto each other before the inevitable separation.


    It was a reminder that, even though I often felt worlds apart from the rest of humanity, we were the same; despite what existed in my blood, I was still human to my core.


    When it was finally my turn to pass through security, I turned to steal onest glimpse at Enzo. He was still standing by the entrance, watching me with a mix of worry and something else I couldn''t quite read. Our eyes met, and I offered him another tiny wave.


    "I love you," I mouthed, blowing him a kiss. He smirked, lifting his hand to catch the kiss. I couldn''t help but giggle a bit as he pretended to put it in his pocket.


    And then, just like that, he was gone. I watched his form fade through the double doors, and then he was out of sight.


    As I boarded theer, I couldn''t help but feel a sickening sense of trepidation. I was only going home, but it felt different. I wasn''t just heading home after a vacation; I was rushing home in the wake of something terrifying. A flight attendant offered me a warm smile as she passed by, but I could only manage a feeble response. My hand instinctively moved to my belly, the constant touch a source of reassurance andfort.


    As the ne taxied down the runway and lifted off into the morning sky, I felt my anxieties rise along with the giant metal bird. The city below eventually faded into the distance, and ahead of us was nothing but pinkish blue sky as the sun began to warm the earth.


    I turned my gaze to the window, my reflection staring back at me. My hand was still over my belly. I pressed it down a little more firmly as though that could somehow protect the little life inside of me, the little life that seemed as though it had been constantly hanging in the bnce since I discovered it.


    And for just a moment, I allowed myself to consider the possibilities: the joyful meeting with my first born child, or perhaps something far worse. Maybe that possibility was something that I would have toe to terms with. "Excuse me," a voice said from beside me, breaking me out of my deep train of thought.


    I looked away to see an elderly woman sitting beside me, her brown eyes shining from behind her wrinkled skin. "Yes?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled, pausing for a moment as though choosing her words carefully, before she pointed at my belly. "Are you pregnant?"


    Now, I was the one who hesitated for a moment, swallowing, before I finally nodded. "I am."


    The old woman''s eyes lit up. "Oh, how wonderful," she cooed, sping her hands together. "I could sense it on you. You''re positively glowing."


    I quirked an eyebrow, surprised. "Really?"


    She nodded. "Yes. I was a midwife for decades, and let me just say... you seem like you''ve got a wonderful, healthy pregnancy in front of you. Really, I wish you all the best."


    I didn''t know what to say. The old woman''s words seemed so profound and out of the ordinary, that it almost felt like a sign, or as if she had read my mind. All I could manage was a simple "T-Thank you," before I returned my attention to the window.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I looked out at the window, and think that maybe that was the reminder that I needed: that despite all of the darkness, there was still light in the world. There was still the pinkish hue of the rising sun, the white tufts of clouds in the sky, and an old woman''s vibrant eyes.


    And that, I decided, would be the thing that kept me going. I was sure of it.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 577

    ?


    Enzo


    I had just arrived for practice at the hockey arena, and was waiting for the team to arrive. I was standing by the coffee machine in the breakroom, and the only sound was that of the coffee spurting out into the cup. This was already my third cup this moming, but I hardly sleptst night.


    After the run-in with the fortune teller, I couldn''t help buty awake all night worrying about Nina. I kept looking over at her as if she would suddenly just pop out of existence-but of course she was always there, sleeping beside me.


    Or maybe she wasn''t sleeping. She kept tossing and turning all night too, and this morning her eyes were ringed with two dark circles. Even as I said goodbye at the airport, she looked exhausted. I hoped that all of this stress and traveling wouldn''t put her pregnancy at even more risk than it already was.


    "God," I thought to my wolf, shaking my head slightly. "I can''t believe I was actually doubting our new family the other day. I feel so stupid now..."


    "It''s natural," my wolf responded. "You were unsure. That''s okay. But now you know what you want, which is-* "Which is for Nina and our baby to be happy and healthy," I cut in with a firm nod. "And I''ll do everything in my power to make sure that happens."


    Suddenly, a familiar voice snapped me out of my reverie, making me jump a little in the process. "Morning, Enzo." It was Tim. I whirled around to face him, noticing as he carried hisptop case over to the table and plopped it down.


    "Morning."


    He nodded his head toward the coffee maker. "I don''t suppose you wouldn''t mind making one for me."


    I shook my head, handing him the now-filled cup of coffee that had been waiting for me. "Not at all. Here, take this one. I''ll make another."


    Tim took the coffee and thanked me, and there were a few moments of silence as I proceeded to fetch another cup and ce it under the machine, followed by a new container of coffee grounds.


    "So, have you had a chance to think about my offer?" Tim asked.


    I ran a hand through my hair, my gaze fixed on the coffee cup in front of me. Of course I couldn''t ept this offer now, no matter how tantalizing it was. I couldn''t just leave Nina, not with so much up in the air about her pregnancy.


    "Tim," I began, turning back to face him, "something''se up with Nina''s pregnancy. I''m not sure if I can leave her so soon."


    Tim''s expression shifted from curiosity to genuine concern. "Oh," he said softly. "Is she okay?"


    I nodded, though the worry in my heart was unwavering. "She''s stable for now, but we''re waiting for a... specialist."


    Specialist. The word felt like a half-truth, because the ''specialist'' I wanted Nina to see was nothing at all like one of the human realm doctors. Something told me that a regr doctor wouldn''t be able to do anything about a generational curse. High blood pressure? Sure. ck magic? Not so much.


    Tim leaned back in his chair, scratching his head. "Well, I hope she and the baby are okay," he said.


    "Thank you, Tim," I replied. "I really wish I could say yes to this opportunity, but I''m just not so sure now. Even the thought of leaving her in August is terrifying. I hope you understand why I''m so hesitant."


    Tim, always the understanding type, took in my words with a slow and thoughtful nod. But when he spoke, his voice was nothing short of determined. "Enzo, this could be the chance of a lifetime. If you help our team win the tournament this season, you''ll be on your way to coaching bigger and more prestigious teams. You could be


    a celebrity hockey coach. I just want you to keep that in mind."


    His words resonated with the dreamer in me, the part of me that had always aspired to greatness in the world of hockey. But the weight of responsibility and my love for Nina tugged at my heartstrings, making the decision a lot more difficult than I would have expected.


    "I know, Tim," I finally said with a sigh. "I''ll still think about it. But I need some time before I can make anymitments. At least when ites to moving my starting date so far forward."


    Tim sighed, his disappointment evident but not empathetic. "Of course. Take your time, Enzo." He rose from his chair, still holding the coffee cup, and raised it slightly as he turned to leave. "Oh, and thanks for the coffee. It''s much appreciated."


    "No problem."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    As Tim left the breakroom, I grabbed my coffee from the machine and sank down into one of the chairs around the round table.


    I knew the weight that this decision carried; it wasn''t just a huge step toward my dreams, but it was a huge step toward our future as well.


    If Nina and I were going to start a family so young, I wanted to be able to support us-especially while she was in medical school, which would take years. Of course I wasn''t going to let my wife and mother of my child wait tables for money while she was also juggling such a rigorous program.


    But at the same time, I knew the implications that leaving her so early held. Yes, it was a relief that she was headed back to the werewolf realm to stay with her parents, but it still terrified me.


    After what the fortune teller had said, I was even more determined to be by her side now. What if she needed me? What if something happened and I couldn''t be there right away?


    It wasn''t as simple as opening a portal here in the city like it was in Mountainview, and that was what made Mountainview so special; it was a ''thin spot, a ce where the veil between the realms was thin enough to create temporary rifts to travel through.


    That, as far as I knew, was simply not possible here in the city. I was fairly certain that there weren''t even any other werewolves in the city. For all I knew, there weren''t many other supernaturals at all. It would be isting here in more ways than one.


    However, I knew that there was no use in trying to make a decision right this second. I needed to give it a little time, wait until Nina visited the witch before I started panicking. Only then could I decide whether it would be too dangerous to leave her or not.


    So for now, all I could do was wait. Instinctively, I slipped my phone out of my pocket as I sipped my coffee. Of course there was no call or text from Nina; she was probably still high in the sky, hardly halfway to Mountainview.


    With a sigh, I slipped my phone back into my pocket. I could hear the hockey team approaching, their boisterous voices echoing in the expansive arena.


    "Okay," I murmured to myself, standing. "One thing at a time, Enzo."

 Chapter 578

    ?


    Nina


    "And we have nownded in Mountainview. Thank you for flying with us."


    The pilot''s muffled voice crackled over the airne speakers, rousing me from a fitful sleep. When I cracked my eyes open, the old woman beside me shot me a smile.


    "Sleep well?" she asked.


    I nodded, stifling a yawn. "It was much needed, I''ll say," I said with a wry chuckle.


    "Exhaustion gets the best of us sometimes, especially when we''re pregnant," she said, patting my arm. "Make sure you get enough sleep, dear. It''s always important."


    "I will."


    With that, the old woman stood, collected her carry-on bag, and left. I followed suit soon after.


    I was grateful to finally have my feet on solid ground. The anxiety of the past few days had left me feeling frazzled, and all I wanted was to be home, even if it was just for a little while. Enzo''s reassurance before I left the city had helped calm my nerves somewhat, but I couldn''t shake the uneasiness that had settled in the pit of my stomach.


    "Okay," I murmured to myself as I walked through the airport toward the luggage pickup. "I''ll go home, grab what I need, and then it''s off to see the parents."


    After grabbing my luggage, I made my way through the terminal and out into the crisp forest air. The scent of pine and the sight of the towering trees filled me with a sense of peace that I had been missing.


    As fun as the city was, I loved being home amongst the trees. I practically jogged out to the parking lot where our familiar pickup truck was waiting for me, and when I finally slid into the driver''s seat and stuck the key in the ignition, I let out a breath I didn''t know I had been holding.


    As I drove home, I considered calling Enzo to let him know that I had arrived back in Mountainview; but I ultimately decided against it for now. I could call him and update him on everything once I was safely back in the supernatural realm, within the confines of my parents'' mansion.


    I could almost picture it now; not just the familiar andforting sights and sounds of my family, but something more. The panic on their faces when I told them about the fortune teller.


    I knew that it was going to be a wild journey, but what was I supposed to do now? All I could do, realistically, was wait for the witch''s examination. Only then would I know for sure whether my baby would be safe or not.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    But as I drove down the familiar winding roads, the tall pine trees towering over either side, the windows down to let in the early summer breeze and the radio ying one of my favorite songs, I couldn''t help but wonder what if the fortune teller was right? What if I did lose my baby? Was it inevitable? Was it something that I would just need to make peace with?


    As the trees dwindled a bit and the house finally came into view, I shook my head as if to dispel the thoughts. No, I wouldn''t consider that just now. Home first, then witch. All in due time.


    I pulled into the driveway, then headed inside and up to the bedroom to grab some things. Clothes, a few books, myptop, toiletries. My bedroom back at my father''s mansion was full, and I knew I could buy whatever I needed, but I liked having my own things. It was like bringing a slice of home with me.


    And yet, as I packed my bags, a strange feeling washed over me. I couldn''t exin it, something just felt... off. I paused, looking around, but nothing was out of the ordinary. The house was untouched, the shadow entity was nowhere to be found, and I waspletely alone.


    But then my phone rang, and it made me jump.


    I slipped it out of my pocket, expecting it to be Enzo, but it wasn''t. It was Lori.


    "Hello?" I answered. "What''s up?"


    "Nina!" Lori''s voice was frantic on the other end of the line, something that I rarely heard from her. "Oh, thank god. Are you in Mountainview?"


    "I just got back," I said, my tone cautious. "Why? Is everything okay?"


    Lori let out a shaky breath, and when she spoke again, I could hear the tears in her voice. "You have toe to the hospital right now. It''s... it''s Jessica."


    My eyes widened. "Jessica? What happened?"


    "She''s been in a major car ident, and she''s unconscious. They said she has multiple broken bones. It''s bad, Nina."


    My heart stopped as I listened to Lori''s words. Jessica was one of the strongest people I knew. The thought of her hurt and unconscious sent a wave of panic through me.


    "I''ll... I''ll be there as soon as I can, Lori," I replied, my voice trembling. "Just hold on, okay? I''m on my way."


    I hung up the phone and rushed downstairs to where my keys were waiting. Without so much as grabbing my jacket, I burst out of the house and into the waning afternoon light. I practically leaped into the truck, whipping out of the driveway without even looking both ways.


    And then, I began speeding toward the hospital.


    Jessica... How had this happened? She was normally a cautious driver, and rarely took risks when it came to driving. Whatever it was, it must have been a freak thing; a drunk driver, maybe? Something in the road?


    Of course, my mind began to whirl with other-supernatural-possibilities. With Edward seemingly back, I couldn''t help but wonder if this was somehow targeted. Maybe it was just my anxious brain making connections where there were none, but I couldn''t help it.


    As I drove, I also considered calling Enzo to let him know what had happened, but I knew that he would only tell me to get to the werewolf realm to see the witch about my pregnancy. He would be upset about Jessica, of course, but he wouldn''t want me to stay.


    He would probably say something logical, like that Jessica was in good hands at the hospital or that the life of our baby was of utmost importance right now.


    But right now, I didn''t want logic.


    Right now, all I wanted was to check on my best friends and be there for them. The witch would just have to wait. I couldn''t just abandon my friends.


    After what felt like an eternity, the hospital finally came into view with its sharp lines and glowing sign. I pulled into the emergency room parking lot, and it was as if I had to pry my trembling fingers off of the steering wheel.


    I climbed out of the truck and ran inside, my stomach roiling the entire time as I pictured the worst inside my head. To think that my best friend had gotten into such a bad car ident... No, I couldn''t bear it. The thought of it alone made my eyes fill with tears.


    "Nina!"


    I was hardly inside the emergency room before Lori was already on me, her arms around my neck, sobbing into my chest. I wrapped my arms around her, and we held each other, each of us too stunned to speak.


    How had this happened? Would Jessica survive?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 579

    ?


    Chapter 0579


    Nina


    Lori''s sobs wracked her body, and I held onto her tightly, trying to offer whateverfort I could. The sterile hospital waiting room seemed like it was worlds away from the tranquil pine trees outside, and the smell of cleaning agents was almost dizzying.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Lori, what happened?" I managed through my own tears, pulling away just enough to look my friend in the eye. She opened her mouth to speak, but it seemed like the words wouldn''te for a moment. All she could manage was "Car ident," before she broke into another sob. I pulled her close again, letting her cry into my chest.


    I had never seen Lori like this. Never. She was always the calm one, the one who seemed to always have her shit together even when it couldn''t be further from the truth. But when it came to Jessica, Lori wore her heart on her sleeve.


    I felt so helpless at that moment, and all I could do was rub her back in gentle circles, hoping to offer somefort even though it felt as though my soul and my body were splitting into two.


    "The doctor said... he said she has internal bleeding," Lori finally managed to choke out between tears. "They need to do surgery, Nina. And he warned me... he warned me that she might not make it."


    My heart sank at those words. The mere thought of losing Jessica was unbearable. She had been there with us, through thick and thin, for years now. I still remembered our freshman year together when the three of us got put together as suitemates...


    "Hey. I''m Jessica," she said, extending her hand to me. I responded in kind, although it was always difficult for me to meet new people. But there was something about this blonde girl in her all-pink outfit that was oddlyforting, as though we had known each other in a past life.


    "Nina," I said, offering her a weak smile.


    "Nice to meet you, Nina. And you are...?" Jessica turned on her heel to face the girl who had been sitting in theer this entire time, her nose buried in a sketchbook.


    She had long ck hair that she wore in a sloppy bun on top of her head, and was wearing an oversized band t- shirt and ripped jeans. She had headphones on, and said nothing when Jessica addressed her.


    "Rude," Jessica said before I had a chance to butt in. Without a second thought, she stormed over to the ck- haired girl and ripped her headphones off.


    "Hey! What the fuck?!" the ck-haired girl eximed, grabbing her headphones back from Jessica.


    "I was trying to introduce myself," Jessica said, folding her arms across her chest. "I''m Jessica."


    "Well, fuck you, Jessica," the ck-haired girl hissed. "Don''t touch my headphones. I''m busy."


    Jessica leaned forward on her toes to look at the ck-haired girl''s sketchbook. "Hmm," she said, sounding genuinely intrigued. "You''re good. Like, really good. That''s one of my favorite characters."


    The ck-haired girl paused as she was about to put her headphones back on and shot Jessica a confused look, eyeing her all-pink outfit up and down. "You''re telling me that you watch this show?"


    Jessica nodded enthusiastically. "I do. It''s myfort show."


    There was a long silence, and I felt like an outside spectator, watching something wonderful that was about to begin. The ck-haired girl didn''t fully smile, but I could see the ghost of one twitching at theers of her lips. Her eyes softened, and although it was three years before they confessed their love for one another, I think that, deep down, they knew it at that exact moment.


    Finally, the ck-haired girl stuck her hand out. "I''m Lori."


    .."It''s all my fault," Lori whimpered, her voice hardly more than a whisper.


    Startled, I pulled back slightly and looked into her red, puffy eyes. "Lori, what are you talking about? This isn''t your fault."


    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she blinked up at me. "I called her while she was driving," she confessed, her voice breaking. "We were arguing about something so stupid, Nina. I was so angry, and I kept yelling at her. I should have just waited for her to get home, but I kept pushing her buttons, and..."


    My heart ached for Lori as she med herself for the ident, and I tightened my grip on her. "Lori, idents happen. There''s no way you could have known. Don''t me yourself."


    Lori buried her face in my shoulder, her tears soaking my shirt. "But I distracted her," she sobbed. "I distracted her, and she swerved into the oingne. It''s all my fault."


    I continued to hold her, gently rubbing her back as she cried. It was difficult to find the right words to console her, to make her believe that this ident was not her doing.


    "You didn''t make her swerve, Lori," I said softly. "idents happen on the road all the time, even when you''re paying full attention to the road."


    Lori clung to me as if I were her lifeline. I guided her over to a pair of hospital chairs, and we sat down beside each other. My own face was streaked with tears, but right now I just wanted to focus onforting my friend.


    As we sat together, the hum of hospital activity punctuating the silence, I couldn''t help but think about the fragility of life; how, at any moment, our light could be snuffed out like a candle. How, at any moment, it could all be over-and it could happen to any of us. Even the most vibrant people, like our dear Jessica, wouldn''t be safe forever.


    Eventually, a nurse approached us, her scrubs crisp and clean, her demeanor professional.


    "I''m here to inform you that your fiancee is in surgery now," she said, her eyes kind as she regarded Lori.


    "Will she be okay?" Lori blurted out.


    The nurse sighed. "There''s no way of knowing just yet, but rest assured that our doctors are doing their very best," she assured Lori. "We''ll be sure to keep you updated in the meantime, okay?"


    Lori nodded, but I could sense the fear shaking her. We watched the nurse leave, and then I had an idea. I stood, holding my hand out for Lori. "C''mon," I said when she shot me a wary look. "Follow me."


    Hesitantly, Lori took my hand and stood. I led her down the hall, following the signs to the cafeteria. Once we were there, despite Lori''s protests, I bought us both a coffee, and a muffin for Lori because I knew that she likely hadn''t eaten all day.


    We settled into a table by the window, and Lori sat beside me, miserably picking at her muffin.


    "I just wish I could go back in time and change what happened," Lori whispered, her voice filled with regret.


    I squeezed her hand gently. "I know you do, Lori. But we can''t change the past. All we can do now is be here for Jessica and for each other."


    Lori nodded, her grip on my hand tightening. "I just hope she''s going to be okay, Nina. I can''t live without her."


    "Me neither," I whispered.


    With a sigh, I wrapped my arm around her shoulders. My own coffee sat untouched in front of me, a fragile attempt at normalcy that I knew was pointless.

 Chapter 580

    ?


    Chapter 0580


    Nina


    Lori and I had been sitting in that sterile hospital waiting room for what felt like an eternity. The seconds dragged by like hours, the minutes like days. We had long since left the cafeteria, having given up on trying to soothe ourselves with bitter coffee.


    Finally, the door to the waiting room swung open, and a doctor in scrubs stepped in. Lori and I shot to our feet, our hearts pounding in our chests.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The doctor looked at us with a somber expression on his face, and I felt a lump forming in my throat. I could tell from the look in his eyes that the news wasn''t going to be good.


    "Hello. I''m Dr. Anderson," his voice gentle but filled with a gravity that sent a chill down my spine. "Would you please follow me?" He jerked his head toward the hallway, away from the prying eyes and ears of the waiting


    room.


    Lori and I followed behind the tall doctor, out through the double doors he had juste through and into the hallway where it was a bit more private.


    This was a good sign, I thought to myself; he wasn''t taking us into an entirely private room. That was usually an indication that a loved one had passed, so maybe Jessica was still alive. At least I could take some sce in that, right?


    It wasn''t long before Lori, her eyes filled with tears, blurted out the question that was on both of our minds. "Is she going to be okay?"


    Dr. Anderson hesitated for a moment before responding with a soft sigh.


    "Jessica''s surgery was sessful in stopping the internal bleeding, but she is in really bad shape. She suffered multiple fractures and injuries from the ident, and it''s going to be a long road to recovery. Right now, she''s in a medically induceda to allow her body to heal."


    Lori''s shoulders slumped, and she let out a choked sob. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close. "How long will she be like this, doctor?" I asked, my own voice trembling despite the brave face I was trying to put on.


    The doctor sighed again, his expression sympathetic. "It''s difficult to say. It could be weeks, or even longer. Jessica''s body needs time to heal, and we will monitor her closely. But I have to be honest with you, there is a chance she might not wake up."


    Lori''s sobs grew louder, and I could feel her shaking in my arms. My heart ached for her, for all of us. The weight of the situation was crushing, and it was hard to believe that our vibrant, lively Jessica was now lying unconscious in a hospital bed, her life hanging in the bnce between the living world and the... well, not living. Dr. Anderson continued to exin the details of Jessica''s injuries and the treatments she would receive.


    I listened attentively, trying to absorb as much information as possible. Assuming she woke up, she would need extensive physical therapy, medication, and possibly even reconstructive surgeries on various limbs.


    As a medical student, this all should have sounded hopeful; Jessica was alive, and that was all that mattered, right? But in fact, it was quite the opposite. All of the medical jargon and future treatments just made my blood run cold.


    I didn''t want to picture my poor Jessica hooked up to monitors and machines for the foreseeable future. Would she even be able to walk again?


    Once the doctor had left, Lori and I were left alone in the waiting room, the weight of the news sinking in. I held Lori as she cried, my own tears falling silently. I wished that there was something more that I could do, some way to ease her pain and make everything right again, but there wasn''t.


    Only time could do that, and that was only assuming that time would be kind to our dear friend.


    Eventually, Lori''s sobs began to subside, and she wiped her tears on the sleeve of her jacket. She looked up at me, her eyes red and puffy.


    "I can''t handle this, Nina," she whispered, her voice filled with despair. "I can''t take care of myself right now, let alone make decisions about Jessica''s care. What if she never wakes up?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 581

    ?


    Chapter 0581


    I tightened my grip on her, offering whateverfort I could. "We''ll take it one step at a time, Lori. We''ll be here for Jessica, no matter what. And as for taking care of yourself, I''ll help you. You don''t have to go through this alone."


    Lori nodded, her shoulders sagging with exhaustion. "Thank you, Nina. I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    I gave her a small smile, even though my own heart felt heavy with fear. "We''re in this together, Lori. Just like we''ve always been."


    It wasn''t long before a nurse came to us, asking if we wanted to see Jessica. I was unsure if it would be best for Lori, but she insisted, and so I followed.


    When we stepped into Jessica''s room, Lori broke down again. It was all I could do to keep her from falling, even though my own knees felt like they were made of putty.


    There was our friend, our beautiful and vibrant Jessica,ying in the bed. She was hooked up to all kinds of machines, her body covered in casts.


    A brace was around her neck, making her face look squished. Her entire face was covered in bruises and cuts, and her beautiful blonde hair had been shaved so the doctors could check for brain injuries. There was a jagged scar along the side of her head, where I assumed they had cut into her to stop hemorrhaging.


    The sight of her almost made me pass out, but I managed to stay upright. I needed to be here for Lori, for my friend.


    "Jessica... Oh, Jessica, Lori wailed, her cries echoing through the entire ICU ward. She took two shaky steps closer, but nearly copsed again. I was at her side in an instant, there to support her.


    "She''ll be okay, Lori," I reassured her, although the words felt hollow even to me. "She''ll be okay..


    We were still sitting in the hospital room, looking at Jessica''s sleeping body. The rhythmic beeping of the machines had be oddlyforting at this point, as though it was a reminder that despite everything, our friend was still alive.


    I had my phone in my hands. There was a text from Enzo on the screen asking if I was back in the supernatural realm yet, but I hadn''t answered. Truthfully, I didn''t know if I had the energy to tell him yet.


    Not only was it upsetting just to talk about what had happened, I also knew that he would push me to go back to the supernatural realm, and I couldn''t just leave my friends here. Not like this.


    "Hey, Nina?" Lori''s voice broke me out of my trance. I shut my phone off and looked over at her. Her face was red and swollen from crying, but the tears had long since stopped. There was a bottle of pills in her hand, prescribed to her from one of the doctors to help her sleep. I figured she would need it, at least tonight.


    "What''s up, love?" I asked, reaching over and rubbing her back instinctively.


    "Could I Could I maybe stay with you tonight?" she asked. "I don''t want to go home, and I can''t stay here. And, if I''m being honest..." She looked down at the pills in her hand, and let out a sigh. "I''m not sure if I should be alone."Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded emphatically without a second''s hesitation. "Of course you can stay with me tonight."


    "Are you sure that''s okay?"


    "Of course," I replied. "I''m here for you as long as you need?"


    Lori managed the weakest of smiles. "You''re sure you don''t have anything else you need to do? I figured you came home early for a reason..."


    Her words gave me pause. Of course I had other things I was supposed to do; I should have been back in the supernatural realm by now, but there was no way in hell that I was going anywhere until I was certain that Lori


    was stable.


    "No," I lied, shaking my head as I returned my attention to Jessica''s sleeping body. "I don''t have anything else I need to do."


    "Promise?"


    "...Promise."

 Chapter 582

    ?


    Chapter 0582


    Enzo


    Practice was just about finishing up, and the hockey team was running through one final mock scrimmage before I let them go for the day.


    I was leaning against the pir next to the rink, wearing my in clothes today, I didn''t want to be on the ice today in case there was an emergency call from Nina, which Tim understood.


    But right now, instead of coaching, I was zoning out. My hand kept drifting to my phone to check on a call from Nina, but there was none. She should havended by now, it was only a few hours by ne back to Mountainview. In fact, she should have been in the supernatural realm by now.


    I figured, though, that maybe she was just caught up with family. She was going to stay with her parents and brother, after all; maybe they were in a frenzy because she told them about the fortune teller, or maybe they were just sharing a family meal and she hadn''t had a chance to look at her phone yet.


    However, it didn''t fully ease the anxiety inside of me. My wife was in another realm entirely, literally worlds away from me, and I hadn''t heard from her. For all I knew, something horrible was going down right now, and I had no way of knowing unless she called me.


    Just as I was about to give in and call her, M suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She had a determined look in her eyes, her dark hair pulled back into a tight bun.


    "Enzo, there you are," she said, her voice urgent. "Do you have a moment? I could really use your help with something.


    I pocketed my phone, temporarily setting aside my worries about Nina. "Sure, M. What do you need?" M motioned toward a nearby room filled with heavy medical equipment. "I''m preparing for the uing physical exams, and I need to move some of this equipment around. It''s too heavy for me to handle on my own."


    I took a nce back at the hockey team, who were still engaged in their scrimmage. "I don''t know if I should just walk away," I said, gesturing over my shoulder toward them with my thumb. "Practice isn''t over for another twenty minutes."


    "Please?" M asked, almost begging. "It won''t take long. I promise. Ten minutes, max."


    I sighed, but obliged. The team could handle themselves for ten minutes.


    I followed M into the room, and she flicked on the light. "Here it is," M said, pointing to the mess of new equipment, some of it in boxes. "I just need to get everything arranged for the exams."


    "Alright," I said, pushing up my sleeves. "Not a problem."


    Without hesitation, I began to move the medical equipment per M''s orders. I spent the next ten minutes opening boxes, pushingrge pieces of equipment around, and plugging things in.


    Just as I thought I was finishing up, though, it seemed like M had more ns for me. "Can I ask you for another favor?" she asked, cocking her head to the side.


    I opened my mouth, about to say that I needed to get back to the team, but closed it again. M''s eyes were pleading, her hands sped in front of her, and who was I to refuse? She clearly needed my help, and even though it went beyond my job description, I wanted to help.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    She grinned, looking satisfied, then gestured to the new treadmill that I had just put into ce. "Do you think you could run on the treadmill for, say, five minutes? I need to calibrate the machine, and it would be good practice if I could test your abilities."


    I wiped sweat from my brow, my mind still preupied with thoughts of Nina. "Oh, um... M, I''m waiting on a


    call from someone. I''m not sure if


    "Just five minutes," M interrupted, holding up one hand to indicate the time. "Pretty please? It would mean a lot."


    Reluctantly, I agreed, setting aside my phone and following M to the treadmill. I stepped onto the machine, feeling a pang of guilt for not being avable if Nina might need me.


    M adjusted the settings and started the treadmill. "Just go as fast as you can for five minutes," she instructed.


    I began to run. In a way, it was helpful for clearing my head. I cranked the speed up on the treadmill and began to sprint, not even breaking a sweat. Back at home, I could run far faster and further than this; but today, I didn''t bother putting in one hundred percent. Maybe eighty percent at the most.


    After a few minutes, M motioned for me to stop, a confused look in her eyes. I reduced the speed, then hopped off the machine as it came to a stop. "Good?" I asked.


    She scoffed. "Good? Enzo, you''re like a running machine."


    Iughed and feigned being out of breath, not wanting to give her cause for concern, seeing as how I was very much distinctly not human. "Well, it''s a bit different when it''s only five minutes," I said.


    I was just about to walk past her, however, when she stopped me again-this time with her hand on my arm." Wait, just one more thing," she said. "I need to test your heart rate after you run. Can you take your shirt off?"


    I hesitated, feeling a twinge of difort. "My shirt? Is that necessary?"


    But M''s tone was reassuring. "It''s all standard procedure, Enzo, and it won''t take long. Just a quick test."


    I sighed, deciding to go along with it to get the whole thing over with. I removed my shirt and handed it to M, who took it with a professional demeanor.


    As she attached the medical device to my chest and her hands touched my skin, I couldn''t help but feel a rush of warmth spreading through me. Her fingers grazed my muscles, and I tensed involuntarily. My wolf bristled in response, recoiling from the touch of another woman who wasn''t Nina.


    M noticed and stepped back, a faint blush coloring her cheeks. "I''m sorry if that made you ufortable, Enzo. It''s just for the test."


    I nodded, trying to regain myposure. "It''s alright. Let''s just get this done."


    M continued with the test, her fingers moving deftly over the equipment. I watched her work, curiosity gnawing


    at me.


    When she was finished, M removed the device and returned my shirt.


    "Here you go," she said, holding my shirt out to me. "That wasn''t so bad, right?"


    I shrugged as I pulled my shirt back on over my head. Truthfully, I felt oddly exposed in front of her, but I wasn''t about to let her know that. "Not at all," I replied, keeping my tone neutral.


    M said nothing more, so I took that as my cue to leave. I was just brushing past her, however, when I saw the way her eyes were scanning the tablet in her hands, her brow furrowed. "Hm. Interesting...


    I paused, unable to ignore the puzzled look on her face. "What is it?" I asked.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Now, she was the one who shrugged. "Oh, nothing. It''s just strange..


    "Strange how?"


    She was silent for a moment, tapping on her tablet screen, before she turned it around so I could see. "Your results," she said, her voice lilting ever so slightly. "They''re very... fascinating. Are you sure you''re a human, Enzo?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 583

    ?


    Chapter 0583


    Nina


    I wasn''t sure exactly how long Lori and I sat in the hospital room, staring at our friend''s sleeping body. Each minute seemed to melt into the next, and both of us felt helpless. I did what I could tofort Lori, but it was no easy task.


    Finally, the clock struck ten PM, and I knew that we couldn''t stay any longer.


    "We should go, Lori," I said gently, rubbing her back in circles. "You need to rest.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Lori nodded stiffly and stood. We both got up and gathered what little we had.


    "I wanna say goodbye to her," Lori said, wiping her tears from her cheeks. "Just in case."


    I nodded. "Of course." I stepped forward and gripped Jessica''s hand, crouching down to nt a gentle kiss on her bruised forehead. "We''ll be back, Jess," I whispered. "Don''t go anywhere, okay?"


    Of course there was no answer, but I told myself that she could hear me anyway. After a moment, I blinked back my tears and straightened, then headed out into the hallway to give Lori some space.


    Lori stayed behind for a few minutes, but I didn''t mind. I waited patiently, and when she was finished, she stepped out of the room with a new bundle of tissues in her hand and more tears streaking her face.


    "You sure I can stay with you?" Lori asked as we headed out to the car.


    I nodded. "It''s not even a question. I don''t want you to be alone. Not now."


    The car was mostly silent as we drove first to Lori and Jessica''s ce, where I helped Lori gather some things to spend the next few days with me. When we were finished, we tossed her bag into the car and then we were on our way to my house.


    By the time the pine trees thinned out on either side, the moon was high in the sky. It was nearly full, and I could feel my wolf pulling at me. She always liked to run during the full moon, and so did I. But something told me that that wouldn''t be happening this time around.


    We pulled into the driveway, and the car was silent as I pulled the keys out of the ignition. Lori was frozen to her seat.


    "You okay?" I murmured, reaching over to grab her hand.


    She shook her head stiffly. "No. I want to go back."


    I sighed. "I know you do," I said gently. "But you need to rest. We can go back in the morning."


    Lori said nothing. I climbed out of the truck and walked around to open her door. She managed to get out on her own, but I could see the beginnings of her body crumbling. Her knees were shaking and her eyes were wide, as though she had just seen a a ghost.


    "Come on, Lori," I said gently, wrapping my arm around her shoulders and guiding her toward the porch. "Let''s get you inside."


    Lori stumbled along, her steps unsteady, as if the weight of the world was pressing down on her. Once inside, led her to the living room, where she sank onto the couch, burying her face in her hands.


    I knelt down beside her, offering what littlefort I could. "It''s going to be okay, Lori," I said softly, my voice filled with as much reassurance as I could manage. "Jessica is a fighter. She''ll pull through."


    Lori looked up at me, her eyes filled with pain and doubt. "Do you really believe that, Nina?" she asked, her voice trembling. "The doctor said that she might not wake up. What if..."


    I interrupted her, refusing to let her give in to despair. "We can''t lose hope, Lori," I said a little more firmly now." Jessica would want us to stay strong for her."


    Lori nodded slowly, but I could see the uncertainty still lingering in her eyes. She wiped away her tears with the back of her hand, smudging her mascara.

 Chapter 0584

    ?


    Chapter 0584


    "I just can''t stand the idea of her not being here," she said with a sniff. "I don''t know what I would do without her."


    "Me neither," I said with a sigh. I sank down onto the couch beside her, and we were silent for a moment, each lost in our own thoughts. I kept thinking back to when we first met, back when it was still our freshman year, and I couldn''t help but chuckle ever so slightly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What?" Lori asked, shooting me a sideways nce.


    I shook my head. "Nothing. I was just thinking about that time in freshman year; when Jessica had that awful boyfriend, Steven."


    "Oh, the one who told her to stop wearing pink because he said it was embarrassing?"


    I nodded as I recalled the memory, and I couldn''t deny the smile that was spreading across his face. "Remember how she responded?" I asked.


    Lori was silent for a few moments before her own smile began to twitch at the corners of her lips. "Yeah... Yeah, I remember. She told him that the scraggly stuff on his face that he called a ''beard'' was even more embarrassing." "And then she dumped him on the spot and dyed the hoodie that he had loaned her bright pink before she gave it back."


    Without even meaning to, both Lori and I burst out intoughter. It lifted the heaviness in my chest, a reprieve from the choking feeling that hadn''t gone away all day. Even though we fell back into silence after that, I felt just the tiniest bit better that we had managed tough; and I knew that Jessica would be happy, too.


    But as we sat there, the worry about our dear friend returned, pressing down on us like a lead weight. The fact of the matter was, our best friend was on the verge of death in the hospital, and no amount ofughter could change that.


    "Nina?" Lori''s voice broke me out of my reverie.


    "Hm?"


    "Do you... Do you think you could use your healing abilities on Jessica?"


    I hesitated, turning slowly to look Lori in the eyes. There was a desperation in her gaze that made me soften. Truthfully, I had considered it earlier, but with the pregnancy being on the rocks, I wasn''t so sure if it was a good idea.


    "I don''t know, Lori," I said quietly. "I... I''m not sure if it''s safe for the baby."


    Lori''s eyes flickered down to my stomach. She looked distraught, but nodded understandingly. "Alright," she said, sinking down further on the couch andying on her side, a dejected look in her eyes. "I get it."


    I sat there in silence for a little while longer, watching her. She began to sniffle again and reached for the bundle of tissues in her pocket to dab at the tears that had begun to return. Seeing her like this, seeing my usually strong friend looking so deted, made my resolve waver.


    I ced my hand over my belly, considering for a moment. What was the worst that could happen, right? Maybe I could give it a shot, and if I started to notice anything was off, I could stop.


    "Okay," I said before I could have the chance to change my mind again. "I''ll try. We''ll go. Tonight."


    A flicker of relief crossed Lori''s face, and she sat up abruptly, reaching out to grab my hand. "Nina, are you sure?"


    I squeezed her hand, silently vowing to do whatever it took to help Jessica recover. It wouldn''t be easy, and there were risks involved, but I couldn''t just stand by and watch my best friends suffer like this.


    "Yes," I said, nodding despite the lump that was forming in my throat. "We''ll go at midnight, when the hospital is quiet."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 585

    ?


    Chapter 0585 Enzo


    "Are you sure you''re a human, Enzo?"


    M and I stood in the dimly lit room, the hum of medical equipment filling the air. She had just finished going over my physical therapy results, and her eyes were no longer fixed on the tablet in her hand, but were instead boring holes into me now.


    Her words caught me off guard. I didn''t know what to say, and it felt as though she somehow knew that I wasn''t human. I had tried to take it easy on the running test, but sometimes my abilities still surpassed a normal human''s even when I wasn''t putting in my full effort.


    "I... I, um-* I began to stutter, but M cut me off with a snort.


    "I''m just teasing, Enzo," she chuckled, smacking my arm. "Geez, you''re so serious."


    I chuckled, feeling my shoulders rx slightly. "You never know," I said, trying to keep my tone neutral.


    "Well, it is impressive," M remarked, her voice still carrying that hint of surprise. "I''ve never seen results quite like these. One of these days, we''ll have to get you in here to do a full PT test. I''d be curious to see the results."


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of unease. M wasn''t aware of my supernatural nature, and I had to be cautious about revealing it. Instead, I offered a modest smile. "I''ve been training my whole life," I said, "so I guess it pays off."


    M''s gaze lingered on me, her expression thoughtful. "Hmm. And I bet your wife must be very appreciative of your body," she added with a yful grin.


    Herment caught me off guard, and I felt a slight flush creeping up my neck. My wolf cringed at herment; I could feel him bristling in me, put off by her flirtatious demeanor.


    "Well, we both work hard to stay fit," I managed, just wanting to steer the conversation onto safer ground for the sake of both my marriage and my career.


    But M, seemingly unperturbed by my terse tone, took a step closer to me, her tone dropping to a more intimate level. "Are you sure you''re both putting in the same effort?" she asked.


    I knit my eyebrows together. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, Nina seems fit, but not nearly as much as you," she said, her eyes flicking up and down my body.


    I shifted ufortably, feeling almost naked as I stood in front of her. I was somewhat used to women being interested in me, but never like this-not in a professional setting, at least. The possibilities began to flicker through my mind, but I felt more and more cornered with each one.


    I could report her, but she had been working with this team for years. She had seniority over me, and she was good at her job. I was just the newbie; what would they think if I suddenly reported their beloved team doctor for sexual harassment?


    And furthermore, how would ite across if a guy of my stature reported a woman like her for making ufortable advances?


    God, I hated the implications.


    It was just a reminder that in this world, men''s issues in the workce could be just as tricky as women''s sometimes. I didn''t want to bebeled as a wimp who couldn''t stand up against a woman, but then again... did I really want to work in an environment in which I was being sexually harassed by a coworker in power?


    Suddenly, just as I was about to open my mouth to retort, Tim burst into the room to see M and I standing close together, her hand lingering on my arm.


    "Hey, you two-" He paused and gave us both a curious look, his eyebrows raised as he took in the scene. "Am I interrupting something here?"


    M quickly straightened up and shed a friendly smile. "Not at all, Tim. We were just discussing Enzo''s impressive PT results."


    Tim''s gaze lingered on us for a moment longer before he seemed to dismiss any suspicions he might have had." Well, that''s great to hear. Hey, I was thinking, would you two like to join the team for drinks tonight? Enzo, I figured you could use it. You''ve been working so hard, and..."


    His voice trailed off, but I knew the implications: the situation with Nina was what he was getting at. I wanted to say no, because I needed to get back to the hotel room and talk to her as soon as I could.


    But M didn''t miss a beat. "Sure, count us in," she replied, speaking for both of us without so much as consulting me.


    Realizing that it would be impolite to decline now, I reluctantly nodded in agreement. "Uh, yeah, sure. I could have one drink."


    Tim''s smile widened, oblivious to the tension in the room. "Excellent. We''re meeting at O''Riley''s Pub at seven PM. See you there."


    As he left the room, M turned to me with an amused glint in her eye. "Looks like you and I have got ns for the evening, Enzo."


    "The team has got ns," I corrected, stepping away from her.


    M nodded, but said nothing as I left. I returned to the tail end of hockey practice, but my mind felt as though it was in a million ces at once: the fortune teller, Nina, the baby, the team, and now M-my overbearing new colleague.


    I didn''t know how to feel, or what to do, or even if I should bring it up to Nina. She already had her suspicions about M, after all.


    I couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety as the evening approached. My phone rested in my pocket, and I found myself checking it more often than I cared to admit, hoping for a text or call from Nina.


    Each time I nced at the screen and found it empty, my worry deepened.


    At the bar, the team had gathered, and the atmosphere was lively. Laughter and conversation filled the air, and I did my best to join in, despite my distraction. I sipped my drink, trying to focus on the present, but Nina''s absence weighed heavily on my mind.


    M noticed my restlessness and leaned closer to me. She yfully reached for my phone, which was sitting on the edge of the table.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "You seem preupied, Enzo. Let me take that for a while," she said with a mischievous smile.


    Before I could protest, she had my phone in her hand. She nced at the screen and then back at me. "You can enjoy the evening without constantly checking your phone. Besides, you''re heading back to the middle of nowhere after this, right?"


    I hesitated, torn between my desire to keep my phone close and the need to maintain a professional image. M''s expression was a mixture of teasing and sincerity, and I finally relented, taking my phone back and cing it in my pocket.


    "I''ll try to check it less," I replied, forcing a smile. I couldn''t deal with a confrontation tonight. Not before I had a chance to consider every option. And especially not before I found out what was going on with Nina.


    M looked pleased with my response, and she leaned back in her chair. "Now," she said, folding her arms across her chest. "Let''s get to know each other a little, Mr. Rivers."

 Chapter 586

    ?


    Chapter 0586Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nina


    Lori and I drove back to the hospital that night at midnight, the weight of the situation heavy on our shoulders. We had been there earlier in the day, but it was different now, under the cover of night when the nurses weren''t making their rounds.


    "You ready?" I asked once we parked in the parking lot.


    Lori nodded, her body stiff but her eyes hopeful. We climbed out of the truck and made our way in, past the night receptionist who was too busy scrolling on his phone to notice us, and toward the ICU. The hospital was eerily silentpared to earlier that day, and it sent a shiver down my spine.


    We reached Jessica''s room, the soft glow of monitors illuminating the darkened space. She was still just as we had left her; the rhythmic beeping of machines was an odd sort offort, a reminder that despite her current state, she was still alive. And that, hopefully, was something that I could work with.


    I approached Jessica''s bed, my face etched with determination. I nced at Lori briefly, her eyes filled with a mix of hope and worry. "I''m going to try to heal her now," I said softly. "Keep watch over the door, just like we talked about. Okay?"


    Lori nodded, stepping back to give me room to work. She stood by the door, poised to let me know if a nurse wasing.


    I ced my hands gently on Jessica''s forehead, my brow furrowed in concentration. I could feel the power of my healing abilities surging inside of me, and I focused all my energy on Jessica, willing her body to mend itself. My wolf began to lend me her strength, and now all I needed to do was channel it.


    But something was wrong. My hands trembled, and I stumbled back, my face pale. I looked at Lori, panic in my


    eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked.


    I shook my head, swallowing. "Just... lightheaded," I said, stepping back up to the side of the bed to try again. I ced my hands on Jessica''s forehead once more, shutting my eyes this time so I could focus entirely on the sensations.


    All I needed was a little bit of energy. Just enough to heal her to the point where she wasn''t on death''s doorstep. It didn''t need to be perfect, and I kept telling myself that.


    But once again, nausea took over me. It hit me like a crashing wave, and I stumbled back once more, pping my hand over my mouth. It was all I could do not to vomit right then and there, but I managed to quell it.


    But now my head was pounding, and my vision was fading. I hadn''t even been able to channel an ounce of my healing energy into Jessica, and yet my body felt like it was caving in. I stumbled over to the chair and sank down with my head in my hands, willing my vision to stay steady.


    Lori, who was turned toward the door, noticed the shift in energy and whipped around to look at me. Her eyesnded on Jessica first, who was still motionless, before they settled on me.


    "What''s wrong?" she asked, although I knew that she already had an idea.


    "It''s not working, Lori," I whispered, my voice quivering. "I... I can''t heal her. It''s too much. I''m afraid it''ll hurt the baby."


    Lori cursed under her breath, her fists clenched at her sides. She turned away from Jessica, unable to bear the sight of her girlfriend in this state. "Damn it," she muttered, tears streaming down her face.


    We sat there in silence for a long time, each of us at a loss for words. Finally, I heard Lori''s footsteps approach, and she sat back down beside me, cing her hand on mine.


    "Are you okay?" she asked.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "I''ll be okay," I replied, though my voice still trembled. "I just wish I could be more help, but..."


    She shook her head. "It''s okay, Nina. You have every right to worry about your baby. And besides, Jessica would never forgive either of us if she knew that you put yourself and your baby in danger for her sake."


    "I just... I just want her to wake up," I muttered, and now I was the one who was crying. "I feel useless. If I wasn''t pregnant, I know I could do it. But..."


    Lori sighed, passing her hand over her exhausted face. "Maybe there''s another way," she said. "Where''s Enzo? Is he still in the city?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. And he won''t be home for another few days yet."


    Both of our shoulders seemed to drop in unison, but I wasn''tpletely going to give up just yet. I leaned over to Lori, resting my head on her shoulder.


    "We''ll figure something out, Lori," I said gently as we both looked at our friend. "We have to."


    The next morning, however, the phone call from the doctor shattered our hopes. We were trying to have breakfast when the phone rang, and Lori picked it up without a second''s hesitation, a hopefulness in her eyes.


    But her face grew ashen as she listened to the words on the other end of the line. She hung up and copsed onto the couch, tears streaming down her face.


    "They found more internal bleeding," she choked out, her voice filled with anguish. "And she''s still not waking up." I paced back and forth, my brows furrowed in thought.


    I couldn''t just stand by and do nothing. My healing abilities weren''t working, and I felt helpless.


    But then, a thought began to form in my mind. A risky thought, a dangerous thought, but one that might be our only chance.


    I had the power of iming. I could turn Jessica into a werewolf to save her.


    The idea sent a shiver down my spine. It was a drastic step, one that would change Jessica''s life forever. But it was also a chance at saving her, and I couldn''t afford to let my best friend''s life slip through my fingers.


    I turned to Lori, my voice hesitant. "Lori, there''s something I need to discuss with you," I said, my words carefully chosen.


    Lori looked up at me, her eyes red-rimmed and swollen. "What is it?"


    I took a deep breath, my heart pounding in my chest. "I know it might sound crazy, but... I could im Jessica."


    Lori''s eyes widened, and she stared at me in shock. "But Nina, that''s a big decision," she said, her voice filled with uncertainty. "And it should be Jessica''s choice."


    I nodded, my heart heavy with the weight of the decision. "I know, Lori," I replied. "But we don''t have much time. I... I think I could do it. And it would save her, beyond all doubt."


    Lori and I just stared at each other for a long time, neither of us sure what to say. Our best friend''s life was hanging in the bnce, and there was no telling whether the surgeries would save her.


    But my power of iming? It would save her in an instant, so long as it worked.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 587

    ?


    Chapter 0587


    The bar was alive with the chatter andughter of the team. The pub that Tim had introduced me to, O''Riley''s pub, was the perfect picture of a small-town bar. And right now, that was exactly what I needed.


    I had ordered a tall ss of beer; nothing that would get me too drunk because I needed to be alert in case Nina needed me, but just enough to help me rx.


    But, speaking of Nina, she still hadn''t called. And now M was leaning toward me, her eyes glinting in the dim light of the bar.


    "Let''s get to know each other a little, Mr. Rivers," she said, shing me a smile that would have looked warm and inviting to anyone else but did nothing but fill me with unease after earlier.


    "Okay, um..." I tried to keep my voice steady, just wanting to be polite. It was just one drink; soon, I''d be back in my hotel room, talking to my wife on the phone. I could ignore M for that long. "What do you want to know?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "I still can''t stop thinking about those PT results of yours," she said, her eyes sparkling with yful curiosity." They were off the charts. You can''t tell me it''s just from a history of exercise."


    I chuckled, taking a sip of my drink. "M, it was only five minutes of running," I said.


    "Yes, but your heart rate was below resting rate for a man of your size," she insisted. "And you were sprinting, Enzo. Sprinting!"


    I shook my head. "I wasn''t sprinting."


    "Yes, you were." M leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Come on, Enzo, you can tell me. Are you an alien? A cyborg, maybe?"


    I couldn''t help butugh at her persistence, although it still made me uneasy because she was on the right track." Nope," I lied. "Just a normal human guy with a penchant for cardio."


    Her teasing continued, each joke more oundish than thest. It was a familiar pattern, one I had grown used to during my time as a werewolf living among humans.


    But tonight, something about M''s attitude made me pause for a moment. It really did make me wonder just how much she knew; after all, I had been surprised to find out that that fortune teller seemed to know about the supernatural realm, and then there was the woman that Nina said she saw in the crowd. Perhaps there were more supernaturals in this city than I expected.


    However, I quickly brushed off the thought as paranoia. I had been keeping my supernatural identity a secret for years, and it was highly unlikely that M had any inkling of the truth. I decided to give her the benefit of the doubt and yed along with her jokes.


    After a while, I excused myself to the bathroom, feeling the need for a moment of solitude. I checked my phone, hoping to see a message or call from Nina, but there was nothing. Concern began to gnaw at my mind; it wasn''t like her to not call.


    She should have been in the supernatural realm for hours by now. She could have called me, and my mind instinctively went to the reasons why she hadn''t: was she in trouble? Was she hurt? Did something happen?


    I decided to call, unable to wait any longer. I dialed her number, my foot tapping on the floor as I leaned against the sink. A few other bar patrons came and went, and so I decided to keep my tone neutral, not wanting to draw attention.


    But the phone rang and ran, and eventually went to voicemail. My worries began to skyrocket, and as the tone went off indicating to leave my message, it was all I could do to keep my voice steady.


    "Hey, it''s me," I said, turning to look into the mirror. "Did you get home yet? Please call me. I''m getting worried. Love you."

 Chapter 588

    ?


    Chapter 0588


    With a sigh, I ended the call and leaned on the sink. This wasn''t like Nina at all. I would have expected her to be in bed by now, and she always called me right before she fell asleep when we were apart; even when we were both in Mountainview and I was outte, she would at least send a text to let me know that she was heading to bed, so this was out of character.


    "I''m worried about her," I said inwardly to my wolf, hoping for some form of guidance. "This isn''t like her...


    "I''m worried, too," he replied. "But maybe she''s just busy. Or maybe she forgot. She''s got a lot on her mind, after all."


    I sighed again. I knew that my wolf was probably right, but it still made me uneasy. I had to check, just to make sure. I reached back into my pocket for my phone and dialed Luke''s number. If anyone knew where she was, it would be Luke.


    Luke answered after a few rings, his voice filled with surprise. "Enzo?" he said. "What''s up?"


    I wasted no time. "Luke, have you heard from Nina? I''ve been trying to reach her, but she''s not answering." There was a pause on the other end of the line, followed by a heavy sigh. "Enzo, you didn''t hear, did you?"


    I furrowed my brow as panic instinctively began to bubble up in my mind. "Hear what?"


    Luke hesitated, clearly choosing his words carefully. "Jessica got into a horrible car ident. She''s in the hospital."


    My heart sank at the news. Jessica was one of us, part of our pack. I hoped that she was alright. "No, I had no idea," I replied, my voice filled with concern. "Is she okay?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Luke''s tone turned somber. "I''m not sure exactly, but I think it''s bad."


    I felt a pang of sadness for Jessica, and then began to put two and two together. "Nina is with Lori, isn''t she?"


    "I believe so," he said. "I doubt Lori can be alone right now. But the rest of us are trying to stay out of it, not only to give Lori and Nina some space but also so we don''t let our guard down around town."


    "Good," I found myself saying. "Do you know how she got into the ident?"


    Luke paused for a moment before answering. "I''m not sure exactly. But before you ask, yes, it''s crossed my mind; that it could have been targeted. That''s why we increased security."


    I let out a soft sigh of relief. So Nina was okay, just with her friend, which I understood. I said thank you and hung up, passing my hand over my weary face. I just wished that Nina had called me, that was all; but now, even more pressing matters were entering my mind.


    Was Jessica''s car crash really just an ident, or was this just another hurdle that someone was trying to add to our haphazard race for survival?


    And if Nina was still in Mountainview, how safe was she, really?


    Suddenly, the door swung open and one of the team members stuck his head in. "Ah, Enzo, there you are," he said. "We''ve been wondering where you went."


    "Just had to use the bathroom," I lied. "Need something?"


    He paused, taking in my appearance with a sh of concern on his face, before he jabbed his thumb over his shoulder toward the bar.


    "We just ordered another round. Youing?"


    I shrugged. "Uh, sure, I guess," I said, although my entire body was really screaming for me to rush home to Mountainview; a futile effort, though, since thest ne had left already. "Who''s paying?"


    The team member grinned. "M. She said she ordered something special for you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 589

    ?


    Chapter 0589


    Nina


    That night, sleep eluded me. I found myself pacing around the kitchen, caught somewhere between a state of making tea and having a mental breakdown.


    My mind kept wandering back to Jessica, back to whether I should im her or not. Lori had been right; it was a huge decision. Life changing, even. But ever since we got the updated news about Jessica''s condition, it was feeling more and more like the only option.


    I could do it, I thought to myself. I could im her; it would be a faster process than healing, and the results would be more profound. If I sessfully turned her into a werewolf, she would likely be awake and almost fully healed within one, maybe two days.


    Or... I could im her and it could be detrimental to my pregnancy.


    At this point, I didn''t know how to feel about that possibility. Would I rather save the life of my friend, or save the life of my unborn child-the child which, for all I knew, might very well end up stillborn?


    In the dimly lit room, the hours seemed to stretch on endlessly. The weight of the situation hung heavy in the air, suffocating any attempt at rest. The silence was only broken by the soft sounds of Lori''s fitful sleep from the sofa, punctuated by an asional whimper or a restless movement.


    And then, it happened.


    Lori called out Jessica''s name in her sleep, her voice filled with anguish. She bolted upright, her eyes wide with panic, and her breaths came in short, frantic bursts. "Jessica! Jessica, no!"


    I rushed to her side, my heart aching for her. I ced a hand on her trembling shoulder, trying to ground her in the present. "Lori, it''s okay," I whispered, my voice gentle but firm. "Jessica is still alive. She''s in the hospital, and everything will be okay."


    Lori''s gaze was wild, tears glistening in her eyes. "I had a dream," she choked out. "A horrible dream. Jessica was... she was dying in the hospital, and I wasn''t even beside her. I couldn''t save her, Nina."


    My heart constricted as I listened to Lori''s words. I knew the feeling of helplessness all too well, and it was a heavy burden to bear.


    But I held her gaze, my voice steady. "Lori, it was just a dream. Jessica is fighting for her life, and you''re doing everything you can by being here for her. You''re not alone in this."


    Lori''s shoulders trembled, and she looked away, a deep sense of guilt washing over her. "I should be with her," she whispered. "I should be there by her side, not here, sleeping."


    I reached for Lori''s hand, my touch gentle but reassuring. "Lori, neither of us will be any help to Jessica if we''re both exhausted beyond all belief," I said softly. "We need to take care of ourselves too, so we can be strong for her when she needs us the most."


    Lori hesitated for a moment, her gaze fixed on our intertwined hands. She nodded slowly, as if reluctantly epting my words. "You''re right," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just... I can''t help but feel like I''m failing her, you know?"


    I leaned in closer, cing aforting arm around Lori''s shoulders. "You''re not failing her, Lori," I assured her." You''re doing everything you can, and that''s all anyone can ask for. We''ll get through this together."


    Tears welled up in Lori''s eyes, and she turned to me, gratitude and exhaustion drawn on her face. "Thank you, Nina," she said, her voice breaking. "For being here, for understanding. I don''t know what I would do without you."


    I squeezed her shoulder gently, offering a reassuring smile. "We''re in this together, Lori. Friends support each other, no matter what."


    With a deep sigh, Lori leaned back against the couch, her eyes drifting closed. The weight of the world seemed to


    momentarily lift from her shoulders, and she finally allowed herself to rx. "I''m so tired," she admitted.


    I brushed a strand of hair away from her face, a sense of protectiveness washing over me. "Get some rest," I encouraged her. "I''ll be right here if you need anything."


    Lori managed a weak smile before closing her eyes, sumbing to the exhaustion that had gued her. The room fell into silence once more, broken only by the soft sounds of Lori''s steady breathing.


    As the hours passed, I couldn''t help but keep a watchful eye on her, my own worries gnawing at my thoughts. The images of Jessica''s ident and Lori''s nightmares haunted me, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of helplessness that had settled over me.


    However, at some point, I finally managed to sleep. It was a wee feeling after everything that I had been through, and before I knew it, I was slipping off into my dreams with Lori softly snoring beside me.


    And then, it happened. In the dead of night, I awoke with a start, a cold sweat clinging to my skin. My heart raced, and my breaths came in short, panicked gasps.


    "Jessica..." I whispered.


    I had dreamt of Jessica, of her fading away in a sterile hospital room, and the sense of impending loss had been overwhelming. It felt so real, so lifelike, as though it could happen at any moment. And in that instant, I knew; if I didn''t act soon, something would happen to Jessica.


    I was sure of it.


    I looked over at Lori, who was still asleep, her features rxed in the dim light of the room. I couldn''t disturb her now, not when she finally found some semnce of peace. And if I did what I was thinking of doing, I wanted to do it alone, without her knowledge.


    After all, I couldn''t get Lori''s hopes up if the iming ceremony didn''t work. I couldn''t bear to see the look in Lori''s eyes if her fiancee didn''te out of this despite my repeated efforts.


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair, the dread of my dream still lingering.


    The weight of my thoughts pressed down on me, and I couldn''t escape the realization that Jessica''s life was hanging in the bnce.


    I knew that turning her into a werewolf was a drastic step, one that would change her life forever. But as I looked at Lori''s sad face in her sleep, and as I saw how her brow was furrowed with worry, I couldn''t help but wonder if it was the only way to save our friend.


    The idea sent a shiver down my spine, and I knew it was a decision I couldn''t make lightly.


    I needed to talk to Enzo, to consult with him about the consequences and risks. I knew that he would be angry with me; maybe he would even try to stop me.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But I couldn''t. I needed to do this, and I couldn''t let anything get in the way of saving my friend. I knew that Enzo might be mad at me for now, but with time, he would understand that I only did what I had to do.


    And so, I quietly slipped away from the couch and made my way toward the door, a newfound sense of determination taking root within my chest.

 Chapter 590

    ?


    Chapter 0590


    Nina


    The night air was cool against my skin as I slipped out of the house, careful not to wake Lori.


    The decision had been made; I was going to turn Jessica into a werewolf. It was a risk, a leap into the unknown, but I couldn''t bear the thought of losing my friend. I had to try, even if it was dangerous. After all, what else was supposed to do? Just let Jessica die in the hospital?


    The truck''s engine rumbled to life as I started it, and I drove in silence, the weight of my decision heavy on my shoulders.


    My phoney in the passenger seat, its blinking notification light a constant reminder of all the missed calls from Enzo.


    "You should talk to him," my wolf said, always the voice of reason. "He''s worried about you."


    My wolf was right; Enzo was probably freaking out right now. But at the same time, I shook my head.


    "I can''t," I said out loud as I guided the truck around the gentle curves in the road, the pine trees towering over either side in the pitch ckness of the night. "He''ll be angry. He''ll try to stop me. And I can''t let him do that." My wolf huffed in annoyance, but I could tell that she knew I was right. I couldn''t bring myself to call him back now. I knew he would try to stop me, to talk me out of it, to try to get me to see the risks here.


    But I had made up my mind, and I couldn''t let anything stand in the way of protecting the people I loved, even if it meant putting myself in danger.


    After a while, the hospital finally came into view.


    Its stark white structure loomed up ahead, its bright lights cutting through the darkness of the night. I took a deep breath as I pulled into the parking lot, my hands trembling slightly around the steering wheel.


    "Are you sure about this, Nina?" my wolf''s voice echoed in my mind again. "The risks-"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Screw the risks," I said, a little more harshly than I intended. "Don''t tell me. I don''t want to hear them. I just want to help my friend."


    "Alright. If that''s what you want, I''ll support you."


    I parked the truck and made my way inside, my heart pounding in my chest as I casually walked past the night receptionist and toward the elevators. Jessica''s room was on the fourth floor, and the elevator ride felt like an eternity.


    As I approached the ICU, I could hear the soft beeping of machines and the distant murmurs of nurses. The lights were dimmed, a soft hum of nighttime activity.


    No one paid any mind to me.


    As long as I kept my eyes forward, I was just another worried family member to them; and besides, those nurses were all too exhausted to care.


    When I pushed open the door to her room, the sight that greeted me was heart-wrenching.


    Jessicay in the hospital bed, multiple casts encasing her broken limbs, and tubes and wires connected to various machines.


    She looked so small and fragile, a stark contrast to the vibrant and strong woman I had known. Even though I had seen her like this already twice since I got the news, it was still as jarring as ever.


    "Oh, Jess," I whispered, taking a few shaky steps toward the hospital bed. I stopped beside her, looking down at her sleeping body. It was funny; even in this state, she looked beautiful. She was always beautiful, like a ray of sunshine peeking through on a cloudy day.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. This was it. I couldn''t afford to hesitate any longer. I had to go through with the iming ceremony.


    I lit a candle on the bedside table, its flickering me casting dancing shadows on the walls. With trembling hands, I reached out and took Jessica''s limp hand in mine. I closed my eyes, focusing all my energy on the task at hand.


    The room seemed to fade away, and I could feel the power of the iming surge through me.


    But it wasn''t as easy as I had hoped. Each time I tried to pour my energy into Jessica, I felt a wave of weakness wash over me, and I stumbled back, gasping for breath. It was like trying to fill a bottomless pit, and I couldn''t help but wonder if I was in over my head.


    I wiped the sweat from my brow and took a deep breath, forcing myself to try again. The room grew hazy as I concentrated, my world narrowing down to Jessica and the candle''s me. I poured every ounce of my strength into the iming, determined not to give up.


    But the same weakness hit me, and I fell to my knees beside Jessica''s bed, panting heavily. Tears welled up in my eyes, frustration and fear gnawing at me.


    I had to seed; Jessica''s life depended on it.


    After what felt like an eternity, I summoned thest reserves of my energy and tried one more time. I could feel the power surging through me, a fiery current that threatened to consume me. It was now or never.


    "Come on, Jessica," I murmured, scrunching my eyes tighter. "Jessica, I im you... I im you to join the world of shifters..."


    Somehow, the energy seemed to surge stronger this time, as though my worry had tapped into a new store of power. I gripped Jessica''s hand even tighter, repeating the words like a mantra under my breath.


    As Ipleted the ceremony, I sat there for a long time, just holding Jessica''s hand. After what felt like an eternity I finally opened my eyes, hoping to see some sign that it had worked.


    But Jessica stilly motionless, her breathing steady but shallow, her eyes gently closed. Nothing had changed.


    I felt a sense of defeat wash over me, and I couldn''t hold back the tears any longer. I had failed. I had failed my friend when she needed me the most.


    I stood, my legs shaky, then kissed Jessica''s forehead gently, my voice trembling as I whispered my apologies. "I''m so sorry, Jessica," I said. "I tried my best, but it wasn''t enough this time. I''m so, so sorry.."


    Jessica remained unconscious, her face serene in repose. I knew I couldn''t stay any longer; I had to leave before anyone discovered me in the room.


    With a heavy heart, I turned away and walked out of the hospital, feeling like a failure.


    The night was still young, and the moon glowed in the distance. I couldn''t go back to the house, not yet. I needed time to process what had just happened, toe to terms with my failure.


    As I climbed back into the truck and began to drive nowhere in particr, I couldn''t shake the feeling of despair that clung to me. I had risked everything to save Jessica, and it had all been in vain.


    I had let down both my friends and myself.


    The tears flowed freely now, and I couldn''t stop them. I pulled over to the side of the road and leaned on the steering wheel, my body shaking with sobs.


    It was going to be a long, lonely night ahead, and I had no idea what the future held.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 591

    ?


    Chapter 0591


    Nina


    I was still sitting in the truck, my forehead leaned on the steering wheel as the tears flowed down my cheeks in tiny rivers.


    I felt like a failure. I had tried to turn Jessica into a werewolf to save her life; I had put my own baby''s life on the line, and for what? She looked just as frail and lifeless as before. And now, here I was, sobbing on the side of the road.


    But eventually, the tears subsided, and I wiped my cheeks with the back of my hand. It was time to pull myself together, to face the reality of the situation. If Lori needed me, I wanted to be home for her, at least I could still manage to be there for one friend, right?


    But then, as I lifted my head, I caught a glimpse of movement in the darkness.


    My heart leaped into my throat, and I froze, my breath catching.


    There, in the middle of the road a distance away, I saw the form of a wolf. Its yellow eyes glinted in the headlights of my truck, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    For a moment, I couldn''t breathe. The wolf seemed oddly familiar, but I couldn''t quite ce where I had seen it before. One thing was certain, though: this was no ordinary wolf.


    This was a werewolf.


    My mind began to race with possibilities. I would have recognized it if it was a member of our pack, but I couldn''t. This wolf was a stranger, and yet it wasn''t at the same time.


    And then, it was like it clicked all of a sudden.


    Could it be Edward? I thought to myself. The possibility sent a surge of anger coursing through me. If it was Edward, he had a lot of nerve showing up right now, after everything that had happened.


    Without thinking, and against my own wolf''s judgment, I climbed out of the truck and began to shout, my voice filled with a mix of frustration and anger.


    "If that''s you, Edward, show yourself! I''ll kill you with my own hands!"


    The wolf on the road stared at me for a few moments in silence, its eyes piercing into mine. For a second, I felt as though it was mocking me with its gaze, as if it knew just how powerless and defeated I felt at that moment.


    And then, in an instant, it leaped off the road and into the dense forest. I watched it disappear into the shadows, my anger slowly fading into a sense of unease.


    I shuddered, suddenly realizing how irrational my outburst had been. I was driven by the pain and anger of Jessica''s injuries mixed with the uncertainty of my own pregnancy, nothing more.


    With a deep breath, I climbed back into the truck, my hands trembling slightly as I put it into drive. I needed to get home, to face the reality of the failed iming ceremony, and to be there for Lori and Jessica.


    I couldn''t be standing in the middle of the road, giving in to my base instincts.


    But as I drove away, the image of the wolf''s yellow eyes haunted my thoughts. It was a reminder that in the supernatural world, danger and mysteries lurked around everyer, no matter how hard I tried to escape it all. And I couldn''t afford to let my guard down, notpletely. Not now, not ever.


    The gravel crunched under my tires as I pulled into the driveway, finally returning home. After seeing that wolf in the road, I had decided to head home just to be safe.


    I hadn''t realized howte it had gotten, though, and as I nced at my phone for the first time all day, a sinking feeling settled in my chest. Several missed calls from Enzo stared back at me, and I knew he was getting worried. Maybe it was finally time to call him.


    I took a deep breath and dialed his number, my heart pounding in my chest as I waited for him to pick up. After a few rings, he answered, and his voice carried a mix of relief and frustration.


    "Nina, where have you been? I''ve been trying to reach you all day," he said immediately, his tone a mixture of concern and annoyance. "Luke told me what happened. I''ve been worried sick."


    I winced, guilt washing over me. "I''m sorry, Enzo," I replied, my voice weary. "It''s been a crazy day, and... I didn''t even realize I had missed your calls."


    Enzo''s frustration seemed to ebb away as he realized that I was okay. "Are you alright, at least?" he asked, his voice softening.


    I nodded, even though he couldn''t see me. "Yeah, I''m fine. It''s just... Lori and Jessica needed me today." Enzo sighed on the other end of the line, his worry evident. "I get that, Nina. I really do. But you also need to take care of yourself, and you made a promise to me that you would go straight to your parents. Don''t make me worry like that again."


    I bit my lip, feeling a pang of guilt. Enzo was right, of course. I should have gone back to the werewolf realm, but I couldn''t bring myself to leave Lori and Jessica when they needed me the most.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I know," I admitted, my voice tinged with regret. "I just... I couldn''t leave them. Lori''s going through hell, and Jessica-"


    Enzo interrupted me gently. "I understand, Nina. But we also have our baby to think about. And after everything, I need you to follow through with your promises."


    I sighed, knowing that he was right. Lori would refuse to go to the supernatural realm with Jessica being sick here, but Enzo''s concern for our child was valid. I needed to take better care of myself, and I knew that I should do what I said I was going to do. Lori and Jessica would understand.


    "I know," I said, letting out a soft sigh. "You''re right. I''ll go tomorrow, once I''m certain that Lori will be okay without me."


    "Well, if it makes you feel any better, I''ll be home tomorrow," Enzo said softly. "We can go together. Does that sound okay?"


    I paused for a moment, letting out a wry chuckle. "I''m so scatterbrained I didn''t even realize that tomorrow is Friday," I said.


    Enzo chuckled. "Today is Friday, technically," he said. "It''s three o''clock in the moming."


    He was right; it was past three in the morning. "Did I wake you?"


    "Of course not," he said. "How could I sleep if I didn''t know where you were?"


    After that, there was a brief pause before Enzo spoke up again. "Is there anything else you''ve been doing, Nina? Anything you''re not telling me?"


    I hesitated for a moment, considering whether to tell him about the failed iming ceremony. But in the end, the pain of admitting my failure and the knowledge that he would be upset that I attempted it made me decide


    against it.


    "No," I replied, my voice a little unsteady. "I''ve just been at home, taking care of Lori."


    Enzo seemed to sense my reluctance to share more, and he simply sighed. "Alright. Get some rest, Nina. I love


    you."


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I heard his words, and I whispered back, "I love you too, Enzo."


    We hung up, and I rested my head on the steering wheel, sobbing quietly for the second time that night.

 Chapter 592

    ?


    Chapter 0592N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Nina


    After a while, my tears finally subsided. With a sigh, I finally climbed out of the truck and shuffled up the driveway. A particrly cold wind was blowing through, and I shivered, pulling my jacket closer around my shoulders.


    I took onest look over my shoulder, wary of any more strange wolves; but there was nothing. Just me, the trees, and the ocean.


    As I made my way inside, I could already tell that Lori was awake judging from the orange glow of themp that was on in the living room. I slipped in through the door, trying not to make a sound, but it was toote. I could already hear her calling for me as she approached, her bare feet padding across the floor.


    "Nina?" she called out. "Is that you?"


    I let out a soft, almost inaudible sigh. A feeling of dread filled my chest as I feared for the worst: that I would have to tell her about Jessica and the failed iming ceremony. "Yeah. It''s me."


    Lori stopped in the doorway to the foyer, her face a mask of concern. Her hair was a bit unkempt from sleeping. her sweatpants and oversized t-shirt making her look even smaller and more fragile than usual.


    "Oh, thank god," she said softly, her voice quivering slightly. "I was worried about you. I thought something happened to you, too."


    I shook my head. "I just... needed to get out for a bit," I said gently, even though that was a lie. "I''m sorry I didn''t tell you. I didn''t want to wake you up."


    But Lori, always the most intuitive out of the three of us, folded her arms across her chest and shot me a wary look. "Where did you really go, Nina?" she asked.


    As I looked at her, I knew I couldn''t keep my actions a secret from her any longer. She deserved to know the truth, no matter how painful it might be. I simply couldn''t bring myself to lie to her, not when she was like this.


    I hesitated for a moment, searching for the right words before I finally spoke. "I... I had to try it," I said, my own voice barely more than a whisper.


    Lori''s red-rimmed and swollen eyes filled with tears almost instantly. I could tell, without even having to say what it was exactly, that she knew what I had tried; and that it had failed. She nodded, taking in a shuddering breath." Lay it on me."


    I shook my head, my heart heavy with disappointment. "It didn''t work, Lori," I admitted, my voice trembling. "I tried. I tried so many times, but nothing happened. I couldn''t turn her. I don''t know why. Maybe I''m too weak." Lori''s hope seemed to fade, and her shoulders slumped in defeat. She buried her face in her hands, and I could hear her sobbing softly. "I thought... I thought maybe..." Her voice trailed off, and her shoulders shook.


    I reached out and put my arms around Lori, holding her close. "I''m so sorry, Lori," I whispered, tears stinging my own eyes. "I didn''t want to tell you because I didn''t want to get your hopes up. But I failed you anyway. And now I don''t know how to save Jessica."


    Lori pulled away slightly, looking at me with tear-filled eyes. "You didn''t fail me, Nina," she said gently, her voice trembling. "You did everything you could to help Jessica, and I know how much you care about her. That means more than anything."


    I wiped away a tear from Lori''s cheek and gave her a weak smile. "Thank you, Lori," I said with a tense smile that I didn''t really feel. "But I still wish I could have done more."


    Lori leaned in and kissed my cheek. "You''re an amazing friend, Nina," she said, leaning her head on my shoulder in a show of affection that was rare for her. "And I''m so grateful to have you by my side."


    We stood there for a minute, holding each other, before I finally pulled away and looked down at her. "Hey," I said, "


    since we''re both up, and I doubt we''ll be going to bed anytime soon, how about some tea?"


    She paused for a moment, then finally nodded. We both walked in silence to the kitchen, where Lori perched on a stool while I put the kettle on. The kitchen was quiet for a while, filled only by the sound of the boiling water and illuminated only by the golden glow of themp.


    Once the tea was poured, I slid a cup across the counter toward her. She took it, wrapping her fingers around it, but didn''t drink right away. The steam hit both of our faces. It was almost soothing. Almost, but not quite.


    We sat there in silence for a while, both lost in our thoughts. Finally, Lori spoke up, her voice hesitant. "Nina, is it okay with you if I stay here for a while longer? At least until I know more about Jessica''s condition?"


    I looked at Lori, torn between wanting to be there for her and the nagging feeling that I needed to get back to the werewolf realm to ensure the safety of my baby. I took a deep breath, knowing that I had to be honest with Lori.


    "Lori, I need to tell you something." I said, my voice heavy with regret. "I need to go back to the werewolf realm tomorrow. There''s something important I have to do."


    Lori''s eyes filled with sadness, but she nodded in understanding. "I won''t stop you," she said gently, reaching across the counter to grab my hand. "Is everything okay?"


    I paused for a few moments, debating whether or not to tell her about the fortune teller. But finally, I realized that I needed to tell someone, and I would prefer if that someone was Lori.


    So finally, I told her everything; the visions, the shadow entity, the sleepwalking, the fortune teller, the generational curse. When I was finished, Lori was silent, gripping her cup so tightly that her knuckles had turned white. Neither of us had even touched our tea yet.


    "Nina, I... I can''t believe it," she whispered, shaking her head. "You''ve been dealing with all this, and here I am, asking you to put yourself at risk for Jessica."


    "Lori, no," I said, my voice more stem now. "Don''t you dare take the me for this. I was the one who chose to do it. And I wanted to do it. For you and for Jessica."


    Lori was silent for a while longer before she finally stood and came around the counter, wrapping her arms around me. "I''ll miss you while you''re gone," she murmured. "But thank you for being here for me. I''m so d to have you as a friend, and... I hope the baby will be okay.*


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I hugged Lori tightly. "I''m going to miss you too, Lori," I whispered. "But I promise I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    Lori pulled away and gave me a weak smile. "Just focus on yourself," she said softly. "Yourself and the baby. It''s what Jessica would want."


    I nodded, buoyed slightly by her words. Despite everything, despite all of the pain and the heartache, Lori was right; Jessica would want me to focus on the baby.


    And no matter how much it hurt, I knew it had to be done.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0593

    ?


    Chapter 0593


    Enzo


    *She said she ordered something special for you."


    The team member''s words gave me pause. I had only intended oning out tonight for one drink, seeing as how I had a flight in the morning. But it seemed as though both M and the team had other intentions.


    I raised an eyebrow, feeling a bit ufortable about M''s persistent attention. "Oh, did she now?" I replied after hesitating for a moment.


    My teammate nodded as we headed back to the table. "Yeah. Said she wanted to treat you since you''re heading out tomorrow."


    Feeling a bit awkward but not too perturbed, I headed back to the table and took my seat, where M was still sitting beside me. She leaned over and touched my arm, her smile almost too sweet.


    "I ordered something special for you, Enzo," she said, her voice low and maybe a little suggestive.


    I looked at the drink in front of me, realizing it was already there. "Oh, thanks, M," I replied, trying to be polite. I took a sip of the drink, not wanting to seem ungrateful.


    But about halfway through the drink, I started to feel a bit strange. My senses tingled, and a subtle shift urred inside of me. It was as if my instincts were on high alert, and my wolf, usually a silent presence in the back of my mind, spoke up.


    "Enzo, be careful," my wolf warned. "There might be something in that drink."


    I frowned inwardly, my suspicions growing. I had never encountered a situation like this before, and I couldn''t help but wonder if M had ulterior motives.


    Thankfully, my size and my werewolf nature made me more resilient to whatever might be in the drink, but I couldn''t ignore the strange sensation coursing through me.


    M gave me a sideways look, her eyes locking onto mine before flitting over to my drink. "Why aren''t you finishing your drink, Enzo?" she asked, her tone slightly perplexed.


    I debated my response for a moment, not wanting to cause a scene but also not wanting to put myself in a vulnerable position. "I''m actually feeling a bit tired," I said, hoping it would be a good enough excuse. "I think I''m gonna head back to the hotel."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    M''s eyes flickered with disappointment, and she leaned in closer. "Oh,e on, Enzo," she purred, her hand inching up my arm. "You don''t have to leave just yet. The night is still young."


    I felt increasingly ufortable, not wanting to engage in any further interaction with M. "I appreciate it, M,"


    I said, trying to remain polite. "But I really should go. Thanks for the drink."


    I stood up, grabbing my coat off of the chair.


    "So soon, Enzo?" Tim asked, his eyes meeting mine.


    I nodded. "Early flight tomorrow," I said with a smile. "I''m tired."


    Tim nodded and stood, and circled around the table to meet me. He extended his hand for a shake, and I took it, shaking it firmly. "Don''t forget about my proposal," he said quietly, pping me on the shoulder.


    I managed a tense smile. "I won''t."


    As I said my goodbyes to the team, M stood, her eyes slightly narrowed as she took me in. The look she gave me as she approached made me ufortable, almost as if there was something knowing in her gaze. Did she put something in my drink? Did she expect it to affect me more than it did?


    "Goodnight, Enzo," she said, extending her arms for a hug. "It was nice seeing you."


    I paused, stiffening a bit, before I extended my hand, silently refusing her hug. "Likewise."


    M shot me a dirty look, but said nothing. She shook my hand briefly before turning on her heel and disappearing into the throng, leaving me feeling both confused and all too vulnerable.


    The next morning, I awoke with an ache in my head and in my chest. But it wasn''t from the drinks; it was because of Nina.


    I had talked to herst night, and she was still in Mountainview. I couldn''t me her, though. How could I? Her friend was in the hospital.


    But, as much as it pained me, I knew that I would have to take her to the supernatural realm when I got home. She needed to be taken care of, and Jessica... I knew she''d understand.


    As I finally forced myself to get up and start packing my bags, my mind raced with thoughts of the night before. There had definitely been something in that drink.

 Chapter 0594

    ?


    Chapter 0594


    But why? Could it really have been M who did it? And if so, what should I do?


    I wanted to tell Tim, but right now, I wasn''t so sure. I needed some time to think. After all, my career was on the line; and I couldn''t afford to be one of those people who had a smear campaign started against me.


    No, I needed to think about this rationally. But first, I needed to worry about Nina, about our child.


    I was lost in my thoughts when there was a knock on the door of my hotel room. I hurriedly finished packing and went to answer it, not expecting to find anyone there other than housekeeping.


    But to my surprise, it was...


    "Good morning, Enzo."


    "M? What are you doing here?"


    Her lips stretched into a thin smile, painted red. The lipstick still looked wet and fresh, like she had just put it on." Tim asked me to drive you to the airport," she said, folding her arms across her chest. "He didn''t tell you?"


    I furrowed my brow, finding Tim''s request rather unusual. "He didn''t mention it," I said, a hint of suspicion in my voice. "But I can take a cab or an Uber. You don''t have to go out of your way,"


    M shook her head, her expression determined. "No, Tim insisted, and I''m here to make sure you get to the airport safely. Please, let me take you."C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    I sighed, realizing that arguing further would be futile. "Alright, M," I said, feeling resigned. "Thank you for your help."


    As we made our way out, the atmosphere in the car was tense. I couldn''t help but feel that something was off, that there was more to this situation than met the eye. I kept my guard up, ready for whatever mighte my way.


    The drive to the airport was quiet, and I was lost in my thoughts as I stared out of the window. Finally, the airport came into view, and I felt relieved.


    M pulled into a parking space and turned to look at me. "Here we are," she said with a grin. "Are you excited to head back to the middle of nowhere?"


    I nodded, reaching for my jacket on the back seat. "Yeah, I''m looking forward to going home," I said. "To see my-" But then it happened. As I was turning toward the back seat to grab my jacket, M suddenly leaned closer, grabbed my face in her hands, forced me to look at her, and...


    She kissed me.


    I was taken aback and pushed her away instinctively without so much as a second thought. But I pushed her with more force than I intended, and she hit her head against the window with a thud.


    Blood began to trickle down from her forehead, and I immediately felt a wave of panic wash over me. "Shit. M, I''m so sorry," I eximed, reaching for a tissue to help stop the bleeding.


    But as I tried to tend to her injury, I realized that something was terribly wrong. M''s grip on my wrist was far stronger than it should have been, and her eyes... her eyes were a strange, inhuman shade, a color I couldn''t even begin to describe.


    I managed to wrench my arm free, but not before her nails dug into my skin. "M?" I asked, my eyes narrowing.


    M''s eyes, still that eerie color, locked onto mine. She spoke in a low, threatening tone.


    "If you tell a soul about that kiss, Enzo, I''ll show everyone this cut on my forehead," she said, her voice dripping with malice. "And I''ll tell them that you sexually assaulted me. You''ll lose your entire career, your reputation, everything. Even your precious wife."


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. It was like a nightmare unfolding right in front of me. All at once, I felt like a fool and a coward for not doing something sooner, but now here I was, caught in a trap that, judging from the look of things, was very carefully set.


    She blinked, and her eyes returned to their normal color. She leaned back in her seat, a smug smile ying on her lips. "Now, get the hell out of my car," she ordered.


    I didn''t need any further prompting. I practically bolted out of the car, my mind whirling with what had just happened.


    I quickly retrieved my things, and watched as M sped off, tires screeching on asphalt.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 595

    ?


    Chapter 0595


    Nina


    I pulled up to the airport, my heart pounding with anticipation. Even though it had only been a few days, it had felt far too long since Ist saw Enzo, and I couldn''t wait to wrap my arms around him and feel his warmth against me.


    I think, after everything that happened with Jessica and Lori, I needed it. The engine of the car idled as I scanned the arrivals area, my eyes searching for that familiar face with an excitement that couldn''t be contained.


    And then, there he was, stepping out of the terminal, looking tired but unmistakably familiar. I climbed out of the car to greet him.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    But as he approached, his eyes locking onto mine, my breath caught in my throat. He looked tired; really tired. More tired than I had seen him in a long time. Time seemed to slow down as we closed the distance between us.


    "Enzo!" I called out, unable to contain my excitement any longer.


    His face broke into a tired but genuine smile as he reached me, and in an instant, we were in each other''s arms. I let him hold me close between his muscr arms, feeling the warmth of his embrace, the familiar scent of his cologne. It was as if we hadn''t seen each other in months.


    "God, I missed you," I whispered, chuckling a bit. "I can''t believe it''s only been a few days. It feels like ages."


    Enzo held me just a little tighter, his breath warm against my ear. "I missed you too, my love," he replied, his voice husky.


    We stood there for a moment, lost in each other, before finally pulling away. As I looked up at him, I couldn''t help but notice a faint smudge of red on his lower lip.


    "Enzo, what''s that on your lip?" I asked, reaching up to touch his face.


    He blinked and quickly wiped it away with the back of his hand before I could get to it, a slight blush coloring his cheeks. "Okay, you caught me," he said, a touch of embarrassment in his voice. "I was feeling a bit high-strung this morning, so I had a ss of wine on the flight."


    I raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised. "Wine?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Yeah. Didn''t sleep wellst night, and there was a lot of turbulence. With everything going on, I guess I needed to calm my nerves."


    It was a bit out of character; Enzo wasn''t usually the type to drink so early in the morning, and his exnation seemed a bit off. But I decided not to press the issue. He had just returned after a long trip, and maybe he needed a drink to unwind. I couldn''t judge.


    "Well, just as long as you''re okay now," I replied, giving him a reassuring smile.


    Enzo seemed to rx a bit at my words, and he turned his attention to his luggage. I watched him load his bags into the car, feeling a bit relieved that he was finally home.


    But then, as he was lifting one of his bags into the trunk, I noticed a bruise on his wrist. It was a deep shade of purple, and it looked painful.


    "Enzo, what happened to your wrist?" I asked, my concem mounting once again.


    He quickly pulled his sleeve down to cover the bruise, avoiding my gaze. "Oh, it''s nothing," he said dismissively." Just a hockey injury. You should''ve seen it yesterday; I had to hide it from the team before they saw the healing process begin. God, what a pain."


    I wasn''t convinced. Enzo did have the ability to heal himself just as I did, but this looked fresh. Most wounds healed fully within a day, unless they were really bad.


    But I decided not to press. Maybe it was really bad; or maybe he just did something clumsy and was embarrassed.


    "Alright, if you say so," I said, deciding to let it go for now. Enzo had just returned, and I didn''t want to bombard him with questions. We still had a long day ahead of us, and now wasn''t the time to pry if he wasn''t willing to part with his stories.


    With Enzo''s bags safely stowed in the truck, we headed back home. The familiar streets of Mountainview passed by in a blur as I drove, my thoughts drifting to Lori and Jessica. I hated the fact that Enzo and I were leaving, but we had no choice.


    When we arrived back at the house, Lori was still there, sitting on the couch with a distant look in her eyes. She looked up as we entered, her expression a mix of relief and sadness.


    "Enzo," she said, standing, her voice trembling slightly. "It''s... good to see you."


    Enzo crossed the room in a few long strides and pulled Lori into a tight embrace. "I''m so sorry about Jessica," he breathed. "I wish I could see her at the hospital, but..."


    Lori pulled away, her eyes glistening with tears. "That''s okay. I know you and Nina have things of your own to deal with."


    Enzo smiled, although it was a sad smile. "Lori, if you want toe to the werewolf realm with us so you''re not alone, you''re more than wee."


    Lori''s eyes filled with tears once more, but this time they were tears of gratitude. "Thank you, Enzo," she said softly. "But I think I''d rather stay here, just in case anything changes."


    Enzo nodded with understanding. "Of course," he said. "And you''re wee to stay at our house while we''re gone. It might be easier for you than going back to your apartment without Jessica."


    Lori''s eyes lit up at the offer, and she nodded. "If you don''t mind..."


    "Of course we don''t," I interjected. "Seriously, Lori, stay. The house is all yours while we''re gone."


    "And hopefully we won''t be gone for long," Enzo said, giving my hand a squeeze as he looked at me."


    We spent a little more time with Lori, making sure she was okay and assuring her that we were just a phone call away if she needed anything. It was a bittersweet reunion, knowing that Jessica was still fighting for her life, but at least we were together for the moment.


    Finally, it was time to leave. Enzo and I stood in the middle of the living room, ready to return to the werewolf realm. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of trepidation. We were leaving Mountainview in such a hurry, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was something we were missing.


    But then, just as we were about to open the portal, Lori''s phone rang. Her eyes widened, and she fumbled with the device, her hands trembling. She listened for a moment. And then...


    The phone slipped from her grasp and fell to the floor with a tter.


    We both turned to look at her, our hearts racing. Lori''s face had gone pale, and her eyes were filled with something unreadable.


    "What is it, Lori?" I asked, my voice trembling.


    But Lori just stared at the fallen phone, her voice barely a whisper. "It''s Jessica," she said. "She''s... She''s awake."

 Chapter 596

    ?


    Chapter 0596


    Nina


    The phone dropped out of Lori''s hand with a tter, and for a moment, I felt my heart drop.


    As I looked at Lori, I began to fear the worst: that Jessica had died in the hospital. But when Lori uttered those words, I felt as if the world was tilting beneath my feet.


    "It''s Jessica," Lori said, her face slowly stretching into an incredulous, shocked smile. "She''s awake."


    I couldn''t believe it. Just yesterday, the doctors had said that she had more internal bleeding. When I saw Jessica just a few hours ago in the middle of the night, she was practically on death''s doorstep.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    And my impromptu iming ceremony, my haphazard andst-minute attempt to tum Jessica into one of us in a desperate plea to save her life, hadn''t worked. I could still feel her cold and limp hand in mine, could still see the bruises on her face and her poor body wrapped up in white casts.


    It hadn''t worked. Right?


    I blinked, unable to process the information. This couldn''t be some sort of joke, could it? Was I dreaming? "What... What do you mean, she''s awake?" I stammered, taking a shaky step forward.


    Lori''s smile widened even more, and her joy was palpable, even from where I stood. "The doctor just called. Jessica had a major improvement during the night, and they''re not sure how!" she eximed.


    I couldn''t contain my emotions any longer. Tears of joy streamed down my cheeks as I rushed forward and embraced Lori tightly, throwing my arms around her. "Oh, Lori, that''s incredible!" I eximed, my voice choked with happiness. "I can''t believe it. I can''t believe she''s awake."


    "That is incredible," Enzo said, sounding disbelieving himself.


    In that moment, Lori leaned in closer, whispering in my ear. "Does he know?"


    Slowly, I shook my head. And at that moment, there was an unspoken agreement between Lori and I; that Enzo didn''t need to know. Not yet, at least. Not until we could see Jessica in person and confirm it for ourselves.


    Either way, though, the realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. I couldn''t believe it; if it was the case that Jessica had a sudden and miraculous recovery, then that meant that my iming ritual on Jessica may have actually worked, despite my doubts. I had believed it to be a futile attempt, but now, I couldn''t deny the hope fluttering in my chest.


    But I needed confirmation. I couldn''t tell Enzo about my attempt to im Jessica until I was certain. So, I decided to keep it between myself and Lori for now.


    As Lori and I pulled apart, she looked back and forth between Enzo and me. "I need to go to the hospital right now to see Jessica. Do you want toe, or are you in too much of a rush to leave?" she asked. "I understand if you need to go. And I know Jessica will, too."


    I turned to Enzo, my heart torn between the urgency of our journey and the need to see my friend. But I couldn''t go; not when I had thought that Jessica would have died only a few hours ago. "Enzo, I need to see her," I said, my voice almost pleading. "I can''t just leave without seeing her in person."


    Enzo hesitated for a moment, his brow furrowed in thought. Then, he nodded, his eyes filled with understanding." You know what? I''d like to see Jessica too," he admitted, his voice gentle. "Let''s go."


    With that decision made, Enzo and I put off our journey to the werewolf realm for just a little while longer. There was a newfound sense of joy in our hearts as the three of us piled into the truck, and without a second thought, I whipped out of the driveway and began speeding down the winding roads.


    When we arrived at the hospital, we made our way to Jessica''s room. The door was shut, and Lori hesitated, her hand on the doorknob.


    "Go ahead," I said gently, giving her a nod of my head. "You go first. You two should have some privacy." "Thank you," Lori breathed before taking a deep breath and pushing into the room.


    Through the cracked door, I could hear it; the excited voices of my two friends. It brought tears to my eyes, and I turned to Enzo. He offered me a gentle smile and wrapped his arm around my shoulders. We made our way over to the window, where we could just barely see Jessica and Lori through the ts in the blinds.


    Inside the room, Jessica sat up in bed, talking and smiling. Lori was gripping Jessica''s face, turning her head this way and that like a mother checking her child for injuries.


    Jessica wasughing and saying something, and then Lori''s shoulder''s sagged with relief. They leaned closed and began to kiss, and Enzo and I turned away to give them some privacy for their emotional reunion.


    "Are you Jessica''s friends?" a voice suddenly called out, snapping us out of our reverie. Enzo and I looked up to see a doctor in a white coat approaching, his stethoscope draped around his neck.


    I nodded. "We are," I said, unable to contain my smile. "I can''t believe she''s awake. We''re all so relieved."


    "It''s truly a miracle," he said, shaking his head in disbelief. "I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Doctor, if you don''t mind, could you exin what happened?" Enzo asked, and I felt my stomach clench a bit because I knew what must have happened. My ceremony had worked. I hoped that Enzo wouldn''t be too worried about the pregnancy because of it.


    "Well," the doctor said, "she was on the verge of a downward spiralst night, but then it was as if something changed. Somehow, in the span of a few hours, her internal bleeding stopped. And... Gosh, I know this is crazy, but one of the broken bones in her foot almostpletely healed. A small bone, but still. It''s unheard of."


    As the doctor spoke, Enzo shot me a knowing look. I quickly nce away, biting my lower lip.


    The doctor continued, his excitement growing. "You know, your friend could very well be the subject of a fascinating medical report if she''d consent to the study. I don''t normally like to ask for things like this, but if you could see if you can convince her..."


    "I''ll talk to her," I quickly said, even though I knew that it could never happen. Jessica was a part of our world now, and she''d have to hide her identity. Even though I was d to have her back, I did feel a little guilty for that.


    With a nod and a polite smile, the doctor walked away. And that was when Enzo turned to face me, his eyes stern. "Nina," he began, his voice low and intense, "that recovery is nothing short of impossible for any regr human."


    I scratched my head, feigning ignorance. "Yeah, it''s strange," I admitted, trying to sound as nonchnt as possible. But Enzo wasn''t convinced, and he wasn''t the type to be easily deceived.


    "Don''t lie to me, Nina," he warned, his eyes locked onto mine. "I can sense that Jessica is no longer human. You turned her into a werewolf, didn''t you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 597

    ?


    Chapter 0597


    Nina


    "You turned her into a werewolf, didn''t you?" Enzo asked, his voice so low it was barely more than a whisper.


    My eyes flickered from Enzo, to the floor, and then to the window through which I could see Lori and Jessica, still locked in a tight hug. Jessica was grinning, her face as bright and vibrant as ever. Even though her hair was shaved, she still looked just as beautiful as always.


    "I... Um.." I stammered, unsure of how to start.


    It was clear that Enzo had caught on to what happened, and I knew it woulde to this. But at the same time, I hadn''t prepared myself for this moment.


    iming someone was a big deal. We made a promise when we turned the hockey team into werewolves that we would only do it in circumstances in which the recipient could consent, but Jessica had been in aa when I did it.


    But what else was I to do? My healing didn''t work on her. Hell, I didn''t even think that the iming ritual had worked.


    "Nina," Enzo pressed, taking a step closer to me. "Just tell me. Did you or did you not have something to do with Jessica''s ''miraculous'' recovery?"


    I took a deep breath, realizing that there was no getting out of this. I had to tell him the truth; as my husband and the father of my child, he deserved to know.


    "Okay," I finally said, running a hand through my hair. "Last night, I came here and performed a iming ceremony on Jessica."


    Enzo''s brows knit together as his gaze intensified. "You''re kidding," he hissed quietly. "Nina, why didn''t you tell me? You told me that you were at home all day taking care of Lori."


    My heart pounded in my chest as I stared down at the floor. "I didn''t tell you because I thought it didn''t work. And I swear, it really didn''t work." I slowly lifted my gaze to meet Enzo''s. "At least, that was what I thought. But apparently it worked after all. I guess the results were just a little... dyed."


    Enzo''s perturbed expression deepened, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt in my chest. I knew that he might not react well to this news, but I had been desperate to save my friend. Andst night, after finding out that she was close to death, I felt as if I had no other choice.


    "Look, I know it may not have been the smartest decision, especially since using my abilities makes the pregnancy react negatively," I said, my voice trembling. "But she''s alive now, and from the looks of it, she''s going to be okay. I had to do what I had to do to save my friend."


    Enzo ran a hand through his curly brown hair, clearly conflicted. "Nina," he said with a soft sigh, obviously choosing his words carefully, "I understand. But it''s not just that. The risks... They''re greater than you realize."


    I frowned, trying toprehend what he meant. "What do you mean? I''m fine. I''m here, aren''t I?"


    Enzo sighed, his gaze fixed on the floor. "Listen,. Nina... When a pregnant woman with the iming ability performs a iming ceremony during her pregnancy, it can have certain... consequences."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    My heart sank as his words registered. "Consequences?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper. "What sort of consequences?"


    Enzo nodded solemnly, his gaze finally meeting mine. "Look, it''s rare, but it''s a possibility: the baby can be stuck in pup form untiling of age."


    I gasped, my hands trembling at my sides. I had never heard of such a thing before. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. If what Enzo said was true, then I had unwittingly ced Enzo'' and my unborn child in jeopardy.


    "I didn''t know," I stammered, tears welling up in my eyes. "I had no idea this could happen. When my healing ability didn''t work, this seemed like the only other choice to save Jessica."


    "So you tried to heal her, too?" he asked.


    "Don''t tell me there are consequences for that, too."


    Enzo shook his head, but still looked worried. "No. But I wish that you had just told me. I had to call Luke just to find out where you were, and now this?"


    I swallowed hard. "Look, I''m sorry I didn''t call you sooner. But I was preupied. I thought my best friend was going to die."


    Enzo nodded, his eyes filled with understanding, but there was still a hint of pain in his gaze. "I know," he said. " And I''m d Jessica is alive. But it''s a matter of principle, Nina. You should have talked to me first. It''s not like this is the first time-*


    "The first time?" I asked. "What are you talking about?"


    His eyes narrowed slightly. "Need I remind you that I had to pry the information about Edward out of Luke? That you tried to keep it from me? Or maybe that you hid the pregnancy from me and were even considering having an abortion without my knowledge?"


    As Enzo spoke, I felt my heart sink. He was right; I had done all of those things.


    And truthfully, I didn''t know why. Maybe it was because of my own twisted sense of independence. Maybe it was because I had spent so long dealing with things on my own that I didn''t know how to talk to others. Maybe it was thest vestige of those days I spent alone in Mountainview, a bullet wound in my thigh, feeling like I was thest woman on earth.


    A tear slipped free from my eye, and I nodded, meeting Enzo''s gaze. "I know. I should have told you, but..." Enzo shook his head. "Look, Nina, there are no buts. There are no excuses. Lately, it''s been feeling like... like..." His voice trailed off, and he sighed, running a hand through his hair.


    I furrowed my brow in response. "It''s been feeling like what?" I asked.


    He paused for a moment, then shrugged, looking both exhausted and defeated. "Like you think I can''t handle the truth," he said quietly. "And that really fucking hurts, Nina."


    His words made my heart clench. I took a step forward, reaching for him, but he backpedaled and put space between us again.


    "Enzo-"


    "I''m sorry, Nina," he said, shaking his head slightly. "I just need a minute. I''m gonna get a coffee from the cafeteria. You want anything?"


    I shook my head, feeling a mixture of dread and regret blossoming in my chest. "No, thanks," I said, my voice hardly more than a whisper.


    He nodded. "Okay. I''ll be back in five. And Nina... I think after this, we really should hurry to the werewolf realm. Just to be safe."


    I paused for a moment, my gaze flickering to Jessica and Lori again, and then I nodded. "Okay. We can do that." Without another word, Enzo spun on his heel and stalked away, looking stiff and tired. I watched him go, not only worried but also confused, because this sort of reaction wasn''t like him.


    And something about it made me wonder if he was being entirely truthful with me about recent events, either.

 Chapter 598

    ?


    Chapter 0598


    Nina


    As I watched Enzo walk away, his figure retreating down the hospital corridor, a pang of guilt gnawed at my insides.


    I knew that I had caused this rift between us with my impulsive decision to perform the iming ceremony on Jessica without consulting him. It wasn''t like me to keep secrets from Enzo, and it hurt to see him so perturbed.


    But at the same time, it also wasn''t like him to react like this. My mind kept flickering back to the bruises on his wrist earlier, and I couldn''t help but wonder if he was being entirely truthful with me. Was he projecting something onto me, maybe?


    I sighed and ran a hand through my hair, feeling the weight of the situation like a hundred pounds on my shoulders.


    But right now, my concern wasn''t whether or not he was keeping something from me; it was the fact that, if he was right about the risks of the iming ceremony, my baby could be in even more trouble.


    Enzo had every right to be concerned, especially since my actions could potentially impact our unborn child. The consequences of performing the ceremony during pregnancy were a heavy burden to bear, and he was right; I should have told him about my intentions.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    My gaze shifted to the window where Lori and Jessica were still wrapped in an emotional reunion.


    Jessica''s recovery was nothing short of miraculous, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of relief and guilt. I had saved my friend''s life, but at what cost?


    Since Lori and Jessica were upied, I decided to slip away for a moment and headed to the nearby bathroom. The cool water sshing on my face was a wee sensation, but it did little to ease the thoughts whirling around my head.


    As I leaned against the sink, I found myself having a silent conversation with my wolf.


    "Something is wrong with Enzo," she said, sounding perturbed. "I can sense it."


    "I know," I replied. "But whatever it is, work-rted or not, he''ll tell me in his own time. Right now isn''t the best time to be prying for information."


    "You''re right," she answered. "But let''s stay vignt."


    "I will. Trust me."


    With a final nce at my reflection in the bathroom mirror, I straightened up and exited the restroom.


    As I walked back toward Lori and Jessica, my thoughts lingered on Enzo. I knew that I needed to talk to him, to address whatever was bothering him, but it would have to wait until we were in the safety of the werewolf realmter.


    Passing by the maternity ward, I couldn''t resist stealing a peek through the window at all the tiny, swaddled bundles of joy. Seeing those precious infants brought a soft smile to my face, a reminder of the life growing inside of me.


    I was about to continue on my way when I noticed a man standing near the window, gazing at the newborns with a fond expression.


    "Which one is yours?" he asked without tearing his gaze away from one of the basss.


    I blinked in surprise, a bit taken aback by the question. "Oh, none of them," I replied with a small chuckle. "I''m just passing by. I am pregnant, though."


    The man''s eyes lit up with warmth, and he pointed to one of the babies. "That one''s ours," he said proudly. "My


    husband and I had a surrogate, and it was quite the journey, you know? Lots of emotional stress, but we''re thrilled we did it. We''re going to make sure the surrogate still gets to be involved in our baby''s life."


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for the man and his partner. Their journey had been filled with challenges, but theirmitment to creating a loving family was evident in their words and actions.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 599

    ?


    Chapter 0599


    "That''s wonderful," I said, genuinely happy for them. "Congrattions."


    He beamed at me and extended his hand. "Thank you," he said. "And I wish you the best of luck with your pregnancy."


    I shook his hand, a warm feeling spreading through me. "Thank you," I replied, touched by his kind words. "I could use all the luck I can get."


    With a final nod and a friendly smile, we parted ways, and I continued on my path back to Jessica''s room. The encounter with the man had left me feeling a bit lighter, a glimmer of hope amidst the uncertainty.


    When I returned to the room, the door was open. I strode in, and my breath caught in my throat. There she was, sitting up, a smile stered across her face. There was a tray of food sitting across herp, and she was eating hungrily while Lori watched in awe.


    In that moment, I knew for certain: she was a werewolf. I could sense it, I could smell it on her, I could see it in the way she ate so ravenously to heal her body.


    And in that moment, I felt more connected to my best friend than ever.


    "Jessica," I murmured, rushing forward. She held her arms out for me, and I practically threw myself into her, tears streaming down my cheeks. "We were so worried."


    "I know," she said, burying her face in my hair.


    When we pulled away, I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Your hair..."


    "Don''t even mention it," she said, running her hand along her shaved head. "I might need a wig."


    "I think you can rock the bald style," Lori chimed in with augh. "It suits you."


    Jessica stuck her tongue out, and I couldn''t help butugh. "It''s good to see you awake. Really."


    She nodded. "You know, I was just telling Lori, I remember seeing a dog jump out into the road... I swerved into the oingne, and didn''t see the truck barreling toward me. But I don''t remember anything after that."


    As Jessica spoke, I felt my stomach do a flip. A dog... It brought me back tost night, when I saw that strange yellow-eyed werewolf in the road.


    It wasn''t possible that it was the same werewolf, right?


    "What did the dog look like?" I blurted out without even thinking. "Was it big, or...?"


    Jessica furrowed her brow, shooting me a confused look. "I don''t remember," she admitted. "Why does it matter? It was a dog. Little shit almost got me killed."


    I shook my head, my false smile masking my concem. "Oh, no reason," I lied. "I was just curious, that''s all." Jessica and Lori both shot me a somewhat confused look, but said nothing. Leaning her head back on her pillow, Jessica took a deep breath and shut her eyes for the moment. "Doctor says I''ll need to stay for a few more days just to be ''safe''," she said with a slightugh. "But it''s funny, I actually feel great. Like... better than ever, actually."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, Lori and I exchanged looks, and I knew that Lori hadn''t mentioned anything yet; probably waiting for me. She gave me a brief nod, and I knew it was time.


    Finally, the moment hade to share the truth with Jessica, and I took a deep breath. "Jess," I began, my voice steady, "I think there''s something you deserve to know. Something that I... Something that I did while you were asleep."


    She opened her eyes and looked at me with curiosity, her gaze wide and expectant. "What is it, Nina?"


    I met her gaze, my heart pounding in my chest.


    "Jessica," I said, "you''re a werewolf now."

 Chapter 600

    ?


    Chapter 0600


    Nina


    *Jessica... You''re a werewolf now."


    As I uttered those words, it felt as if all of the air had been sucked out of the room. I wasn''t sure how Jessica would react; to get into a major ident like she did, then wake up and find out you were no longer a human, was a huge change.


    Lori and I nced at each other, and she gave me an almost imperceptible nod of approval. At least one person approved, I thought. Even if Enzo was mad at me and Jessica didn''t know what to say at all, at least someone understood why I felt the need to do what I did.


    "You''re joking," Jessica finally managed to utter, her voice quivering with a mixture of shock and uncertainty, her eyes as wide as two saucers. "I can''t be a werewolf."


    I nodded slowly, reaching out to take her hand in mine. It felt so warm now, aforting feeling after how cold and lifeless it had feltst night. "It''s true," I said gently. "I held an impromptu iming ceremony for youtest night. Honestly, I didn''t think it worked, but... here we are."


    Before Jessica could answer, Lori stepped forward, her expression abination of empathy and worry. "Jess, you have to understand, it was ast resort. You were so close to death, and we didn''t have any other options. Nina tried to heal you, but with her pregnancy, it didn''t work. So she tried a different route."


    Jessica''s brow furrowed as she grappled with the weight of her newfound reality. "I get that, but... I didn''t choose this, you know? It just feels so strange. No offense, but I didn''t want to be a werewolf."


    Enzo, who had been silently listening from the doorway, finally spoke up and strode into the room. He took me by surprise; I hadn''t been expecting him to be there, but there he was, a cup of coffee in hand. "Jessica, if this isn''t the life you want, there are ways out. But you''ll need to wait until you''re fully healed before considering any options."


    Lori chimed in, her voice gentle. "Maybe, once you''re feeling better, you could take the antidote. It seems like the easiest route to reversing the transformation. That would work, right, Nina?"


    I paused for a moment, biting my lower lip, before I nodded. "It should work. It worked on Selena all those months ago."


    Jessica nodded slowly, her mind clearly still reeling from the shock. "Okay. I''ll consider it," she said softly, "but right now, my head is a mess, and I need time to think."


    "And you''ve got plenty of time," Lori said with tears in her eyes. She reached out and took her fiancee''s hand, giving it a squeeze. "Thanks to Nina, you''ve got so much more time now."


    As Lori spoke, Jessica''s eyes met mine. My vision blurred slightly from the tears in my eyes, but I blinked them away, nodding. "I just wanted to keep you with us. I hope you can understand that."


    Jessica nodded vehemently. "Of course, Nina. I don''t mean to sound upset or ungrateful. It''s just... well, it''s a lot, you know?


    Enzo leaned in a little closer, cing his hand on Jessica''s ankle-the one that wasn''t still in a cast, at least- through the nket. "We''re here for you if you need anything. If you have any questions, need any guidance, whatever. We''ll do whatever we can to help."


    As Jessica processed the information, a question seemed to weigh on her mind. "One more thing," she began, her voice trembling, "I don''t feel like there''s a wolf inside me, like you and Nina have described. Why is that?"


    Enzo offered a reassuring smile. "Not everyone''s wolf emerges immediately. With your injuries, it''s possible that your wolf is focusing all its energy on healing you. When it''s starting to emerge, you''ll know."


    "And that''s also why you''re going to take a little longer to heal than we would in your position," I added. "Because your wolf didn''t have a chance to emerge before the ident; so take it easy, okay? Don''t go assuming that


    you''re bulletproof now."


    Jessicaughed. "Noted. I guess that means I should tell that nosy doctor that I don''t consent to his study." Lori chimed in again, her tone warm andforting. "That''s probably wise. After all, we can''t have you giving away all of our secrets, can we?"


    Despite the initial shock and confusion, a sense of relief began to settle in the room. We allughed a bit at Lori''s words, but I was just amazed and grateful that Jessica was here, talking to us, when only a few hours ago she had been on death''s doorstep.


    I couldn''t help but feel a surge of gratitude in that moment. "I''m just d you''re okay, Jess," I said, my voice filled with sincerity.


    Jessica met my gaze, her eyes softening. "Thanks, Nina. I appreciate what you did, even if it wasn''t what I expected."


    With that, we all gathered in a big group hug, celebrating the fact that Jessica was alive and well.


    Later, as Enzo and I prepared to leave the hospital, Lori remained behind with Jessica. We made our way to the car, and I let out a soft sigh of relief as I slid into the passenger seat.


    "Time for the next adventure," Enzo said, putting the truck into gear.


    As we drove, however, I couldn''t stop ncing at Enzo''s wrist. The bruise kept peeking out from beneath his sleeve as he held onto the steering wheel, and although it was healed more now, I could still see the faint blue and purple outline.


    "Enzo," I said, unable to hide my curiosity any longer, "how did you hurt your wrist again?"


    He quickly covered the bruise with his other hand, a flicker of difort crossing his features. "Like I said, it''s nothing," he replied, his voice casual. "Just a bad sprain from practice yesterday. It''ll heal by the end of the day."


    I studied his expression, the way he avoided eye contact, and couldn''t shake the feeling that he was lying. But I decided not to press the issue for now, and instead turned my attention to the window, where I watched the trees speed by.


    Before I knew it, we arrived home, grabbed our things, and looked at each other.


    "Ready?" Enzo asked.


    I nodded, turning to face the open space in our living room. "Ready."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I focused my energy to open the portal, and a momentter, the swirling, crackling vortexy in front of us, waiting for us to walk through. In just a few moments, we would be in the werewolf realm, where we would have to face a new wave of turmoil: visiting the witch to finally find out if my baby would be safe or not.


    With onest tired smile, Enzo took my hand and we stepped forward.


    But just as we were about to step through the portal into the supernatural realm, a sudden wave of dizziness washed over me. The world spun, and before I could react, I lost consciousness, sinking into the depths of darkness.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 601

    ?


    Chapter 0601


    Nina


    "Oh, she''s waking up."


    "Thank god. She had us scared for a moment there..."


    As I slowly regained consciousness, the world around me became a blur of shapes and colors and sound. Everything felt loud and bright and overwhelming. My head throbbed, and my body felt heavy, as if I had just been in a deep sleep for hours. I blinked several times, trying to make sense of my surroundings.


    The first thing I noticed was the worried faces hovering over me. My mother, father, and Enzo all stood there, their expressions a mixture of relief and concern.


    They looked like they hadn''t slept a wink, which was confusing. Did something happen? Nothing made sense, at least not at first.


    I tried to sit up, but my body felt strangely sluggish, as if I were trying to move through msses. Panic briefly gripped me as I struggled to remember how I had ended up here.


    "What happened?" I croaked, my voice sounding weak and far away. "How did I get here?"


    Enzo and my parents exchanged nervous nces before my mother patted my hand gently. "Just rx," she murmured gently, offering me a small smile.


    But I just furrowed my brow as I racked my brain, then looked over at Enzo, whose face was a mask of frustration. Enzo let out a frustrated sigh, his brows furrowing. "You passed out, Nina. From opening the portal."


    I frowned as the memory slowly came back to me. I remembered opening the portal, and then... everything went ck. It was as if I had been sucked into a void of darkness.


    "I don''t understand," I said, shaking my head. "I felt fine. I really just passed out?"


    My parents exchanged a concerned nce, and my mother spoke up, her voice filled with worry. "Nina," she said, sitting down on the edge of the bed, "I don''t know as much about werewolf pregnancies as I probably should... but perhaps you shouldn''t open any more portals.


    "At least for the duration of the pregnancy," my father exined. "You''re already having a tough pregnancy, and werewolf pregnancies are known to be particrly draining. It''s not safe anymore."


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of frustration at their words. Opening portals felt like a sense of freedom, and not being able to do that felt as though someone was trying to rip my freedom and independence away from me. "Guys, I''m fine," I insisted as I attempted to push myself up again. "It was probably just a fluke or something. I''ve been tired because of Jessica being in the hospital, so I probably just got lightheaded-"


    But as I tried to get out of bed, my legs wobbled beneath me, and I lost my bnce, falling back onto the pillows. My parents and Enzo sighed in unison, and I could hear the concern in their voices.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    "You need to stay in bed, Nina," my father said firmly. "We can''t risk anything happening to you or the baby. Not when there''s so much on the line."


    I nced over at Enzo, who had a somber look in his eyes. It was clear, as I looked at him, that he had been the one to inform my parents about what had happened with the fortune teller. I wondered how much he had told them.


    But Enzo, as if reading my thoughts, spoke up before I could ask. "I told them everything, Nina," he exined." They needed to know."


    My eyes widened, and I turned to look at my parents, who both gave me a stern and disappointed look. My mother was the first to speak, her voice filled with a mixture of worry and admonishment.


    "This is very serious, Nina," she said. "You should havee home immediately when you learned about this supposed curse. Who knows what could have happened?"


    I felt a bit like a scolded teenager, caught in the act of doing something foolish. I couldn''t deny that they had a point, but I had been so focused on Lori and Jessica that I felt as though staying in Mountainview was my only option.


    "Look," I said with an exasperated sigh, running my hand over my face. "I had to stay in Mountainview. Jessica was in a horrible car ident, and-"


    "We''re well aware of what happened with your friend," my mother interrupted.


    "Curses are not matters to be taken lightly," my father chimed in in an equally stern tone of voice. "And furthermore, Nina, you were foolish to perform a iming ceremony while you were pregnant. Do you not know of the risks involved?


    I swallowed hard, guilt gnawing at me. "I didn''t know," I replied, my voice barely more than a whisper. "I thought it would be fine."


    My father scoffed. He was usually so jovial that it was extra jarring to see him like this now, and I knew I had struck a chord. It was as if he was secretly reliving his experience with my biological mother''s first pregnancy all over again.


    "You should have asked," he said, his voice raising slightly. "Hells, Nina! Do you ever think to do anything other than the very first thing thates to mind?!"


    His words stung, and I quickly looked away, biting my lower lip to keep it from trembling.


    My father sighed. "I''m sorry, Nina. I didn''t mean to yell; I''m just worried, that''s all."


    My parents exchanged another look, and I could see the worry in their eyes. My mother reached out and took my hand again, squeezing it gently. "It''ll be alright, Nina," she said more gently now. "We''ll figure this out together. But your well-being and the baby''s well-being are our top priorities now. There''s no more room for mistakes."


    I nodded, tears pricking at theers of my eyes. I felt like I had let everyone down, including myself and my unborn child, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of helplessness that wasing over me.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, my voice filled with regret. "I should havee here."


    Enzo stepped closer to the bed, his expression softening a little. "Nina, we just want you to remember that we''re here for you," he murmured. "You don''t need to carry the weight of the world on your shoulders all the time. It''s okay to ept help."


    His words brought me a small shred offort, and I nodded, my eyes still filled with tears. "I know," I whispered. "I just... I think I need to take some time to think for now. It''s just all so much."


    My mother patted my hand gently. "Of course, dear. And don''t worry; the witch ising soon to do your checkup. We''ll make sure you and the baby are safe."


    "We won''t let anything happen to you," my father said softly. "Not now, and not ever."


    I nodded, feeling a bit better thanks to their kind words. But it was still terrifying, knowing that my baby was at


    risk.


    They left the room to let me rest until the witch came, and thest thing I saw was the concerned look in Enzo''s eyes before he slipped away.


    And then I sank down into the plush pillows, letting out a sigh that felt as if the weight of the world was not sitting on my shoulders, but rather on my chest.

 Chapter 602

    ?


    Chapter 0602


    Nina


    I must have drifted into a light slumber at some point because the sound of persistent knocking on my door pulled me from the haze of dreams.


    I blinked, disoriented, and nced at the clock on my nightstand. It was past two o''clock in the afternoon. I hadn''t realized I had been asleep for so long.


    "Come in," I called out, my voice still groggy from sleep.


    The door swung open, and my mother entered the room. "Honey," my mom said, blocking my view of the hallway behind her, "it''s time for your checkup."


    My heart began to race, and I sat up a little further, hurriedly smoothing my tangled hair down with my hands. "Um ... Okay, I murmured, swallowing. "I''m ready."


    A momentter, the door was opening a little wider. My mother stepped in, and behind her was a figure of a woman that sent a shiver down my spine.


    My mother cleared her throat and gestured towards the mysterious visitor. "Nina, this is the witch I told you about, the one who''s been helping your brother with his curse."


    My eyes fell upon the witch, and I couldn''t help but be taken aback by her appearance.


    She had long, ebony hair that cascaded down her back like a waterfall, almost seeming to shimmer with a life of its own. Her eyes were the deepest shade of emerald green, and they caught the color of themp on my bedside table in a way that made them shine like two emerald gems.


    Her skin was fair, almost luminous, and her lips were the color of ripe cherries. She wore a flowing, midnight-blue robe that seemed to blend seamlessly with the shadows around her, giving her an otherworldly appearance.


    This was not the witch I had expected. She was beautiful and ethereal, and not at all terrifying like I had somehow worked her up in my head to be.


    She extended her hand towards me, her fingers adorned with intricate silver rings. "Hello, Nina," she said in a soft voice. "I''m ra."


    I shook her hand, feeling unexpectedly awestruck by her appearance. "Hello," I managed, taking note of how cool and smooth her hands were.


    "Now then," she said. She plopped down a small wooden trunk onto the table at the end of my bed and began to rifle through it. A momentter, she produced some crystals and a singing bowl, and her emerald eyes met mine again. "Care to begin?"


    I hesitated, a bit taken aback, but nodded.


    ra wasted no time. She began to move around the room, her eyes scanning every nook and cranny as if she could see things others couldn''t. She took out an assortment of herbs and even more crystals from her robe, cing them strategically around the room.


    As she worked, my mother and I exchanged uneasy nces. I had always been skeptical of witches ever since everything that had happened with Selena, but Tyler''s ordeal had forced me to reevaluate my beliefs.


    Still, having a witch in my room, performing who-knows-what kind of rituals, was unnerving to say the least. ra turned her attention to me, her gaze prating and intense. "Nina, I need to perform a thorough examination," she said, her tone serious. "To determine if there is indeed a curse upon you."


    I nodded, feeling a lump form in my throat. "Okay."


    With a graceful movement, ra produced a leather-bound book from the depths of her trunk. She began to chant in anguage I couldn''t understand, and the room filled with an eerie, ethereal glow. I watched, both fascinated


    and apprehensive, as she continued her chanting.


    Then, she turned her attention to me, her emerald eyes locking onto mine. "I''ll need you to remove the nkets covering you, Nina," she instructed gently.


    I hesitated for a moment, feeling a rush of embarrassment and vulnerability at the idea of exposing myself to this stranger. But I met my mother''s eyes, and she gave me a subtle nod. I reminded myself that this was necessary.


    I took a deep breath and slowly pushed the nkets down, exposing myself in my nightgown to the witch. ra''s gaze remained steady, and she proceeded with a thorough examination. She checked my pulse, inspected my skin, and asked me a series of questions about how I had been feeling.


    It became clear to me that she wasn''t just a practitioner of magic, but she also knew her stuff when it came to medical science. That was afort, at least.


    But the most unsettling part was when she had to conduct a gynecological exam. I clenched my teeth and gripped my mother''s hand tightly, my eyes squeezing shut as I endured the difort.


    "This will only take a moment," the witch said, producing a metal speculum from her trunk. "Don''t worry, Nina. I may be a witch, but I also study medicine."


    "She knows what she''s doing," my mother said gently, still holding my hand. "You don''t have anything to worry about."


    For a few moments that felt like an eternity, ra continued the gynecological exam. She poked and prodded, took swabs and muttered to herself. It was a strange juxtaposition, seeing someone who was supposed to be a user of the arcane wearing blue vinyl gloves and using test tubes.


    But in my own mind, it helped me find ease in the situation. I may not have understood magic, but I understood medicine. That familiarity alone gave me more trust in this stranger.


    When the exam was finally over, I gratefully crawled back under the nket, feeling exposed and vulnerable. My mom shot me a smile as if to tell me that I had done a good job.


    ra remained silent for a few moments, her brows furrowed as she scribbled notes in her leather-bound book, muttering to herself.


    My mother and I exchanged another worried nce. The tension in the room was palpable. I hoped that there was nothing to worry about, but I couldn''t be sure.


    Finally, ra closed her notebook and looked at us with a more serious expression. "Nina," she began, her voice measured, "you and the baby both seem very healthy. If there is indeed a curse upon you, it eludes me, even though I am quite skilled at discovering such curses."


    I let out a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders. It seemed that the fortune teller''s ominous prediction in the city had been nothing more than a false rm. Either she was simply mistaken, or she was a t- out phony.


    "Wow, um... Thank you," I said sincerely, grateful for the reassurance. "I was really worried. I mean... We all were." "Really, ra," my mother said with a sigh of relief of her own. "Thank you. Everyone is going to feel so much better."


    ra offered my mother and I a curt nod. But then her gaze shifted, and her expression grew more serious. She turned to my mother. "May I speak with Nina privately, please?"


    My mother hesitated for a moment, clearly torn. She exchanged a concerned look with me, and I nodded, silently indicating that it was okay.


    Reluctantly, my mother stood and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    ra turned her prating gaze back to me, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease settle in the pit of my stomach.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 603

    ?


    Chapter 0603


    Nina


    Now that my mother had left the room, it was just me and the witch, ra. She gazed at me with those deep emerald eyes, her expression serious.


    I just stared at her, my eyes wide. She had just told me that I was seemingly curse-free and that my baby was healthy, but now it seemed as though she was about to drop a new bomb.


    "What is it?" I found myself asking, my voice hardly more than a whisper.


    ra sighed. "Nina, there is something you need to know," she said. "I wanted to tell you privately because I don''t want to scare your mother."


    I quirked an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    "A dark entity," she said. "Something is attached to you. And it doesn''t want to let go."


    As soon as she spoke, I felt my heart beginning to race. I knew exactly what-or perhaps who-she was referring to. "The shadow entity," I whispered, covering my mouth with my hand.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ra shot me a concerned look before she continued. "Rest assured that it is not a demon," she said gently. "But rather the spirit of someone who passed; someone whose spirit was darkened at the time of their death."


    My concern turned to confusion. Not a demon, but rather the spirit of someone who had passed...


    "But it makes no sense," I said. "I thought I was having hallucinations. I thought I was going mad."


    ra''s gaze remained steady as she shook her head. "It could be someone from your past, someone who held deep resentment or hatred towards you," she exined, as though sensing my baffled expression. "Perhaps even someone connected to your family. Have you experienced any deaths in the family recently?"


    My heart skipped a beat as more than one name came to mind. There was Tiffany, but she held no resentment for me... Then there was Selena, but I had thought she was on better terms with me by the time of her passing.


    And then there was Richard, Enzo''s father. But that made no sense. We barely knew each other.


    But then it hit me.


    "The Luna," I whispered, almost as if saying the name out loud would summon her. If anyone harbored severe resentment for me, then it would have been her.


    ra nodded thoughtfully. "I have no way of knowing who exactly it could be," she said. "But it''s possible that, if this person harbored strong resentment or pure hatred toward you during their life, it could bleed into death."


    I shuddered at the thought. The Luna had been pure evil, and the idea of her spirit haunting me was terrifying." What can I do?" I asked, my voice trembling. "Do I need to be worried?"


    ra leaned in closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. "First, tell me about this ''shadow entity'' you referred to," she said.


    I took a deep breath and recounted the unsettling visions I had experienced. The feeling of being watched, the shadowy figure lurking in the corners of my mind, the hallucinations, and the overwhelming sense of dread that apanied all of it.


    I told her about my biological mother, too, and the hallucinations she had supposedly endured.


    All the while, as I spoke, the witch listened intently. Her expression grew more solemn with each word, and it only added to my worries.


    "Nina," she finally said once I was finished, "I cannot attest to your mother''s experience, but these visions are most certainly visitations of an evil spirit. It''s trying to make its presence known, and it could pose a serious threat to both you and your baby."


    My heart sank at the severity of the situation. All this time, I had thought I was going mad, and yet it was instead, quite possibly, some entity that had attached itself to me? "What do I do?" I asked, feeling a growing sense of helplessness in all of this.


    ra thought for a moment, furrowing her brow, before she suddenly turned to face the trunk she had brought." One moment," she said, pushing up her sleeves.


    She dug through it for several moments until she produced several vials of different-colored liquids and a collection of three small, intricately designed talismans.


    "For now, I will give you these medicines to ward off the spirit''s influence," she said as she held them out to me. They will protect you and your child until the baby is born."


    I took the vials, clutching them tightly in my hand.


    "And these talismans," the witch exined, "will also protect you. You must keep one on the threshold of your home, and another on the threshold of the ce you sleep; this bedroom, I''m assuming."


    "And the third one?" I asked.


    ra nodded as she handed all three to me. "Wear it on your person at all times," she said. "Never take it off, if you can."


    Nodding, I took the talismans and clutched them in my other hand. It was a smallfort to have something tangible to hold onto, and the smooth stones felt soothing in my hand.


    "And what will I do after the baby is born?" I asked, my voice quivering ever so slightly.


    The witch''s green-eyed gaze grew somber. "After the baby is born, we will need to perform a ritual to free you from the grip of this evil spirit," she whispered. "But I must stress that it is too dangerous to attempt while you are still pregnant. The ritual could put both you and the baby at risk. Understood?"


    I nodded, feeling a mixture of relief and apprehension. It seemed like there was a n in ce, but the waiting would be the most agonizing part.


    "Understood," I murmured, looking down at the collection of vials and talismans in my hand.


    ra offered me a reassuring smile. "Everything will be okay, Nina," she said gently, her gaze softening. For a moment, her ethereal presence seemed to fade ever so slightly, reced by the image of a woman who was not all that otherworldly at all, but rather warm andforting.


    "How can you be sure?" I found myself asking.


    Her smile grew. "I cannot say," she replied. "But you possess great power, Nina."


    Without another word, the witch turned and snapped her trunk shut with a bang, causing me to jump ever so slightly. I was at a loss for words, and simply watched her as she gathered her things and ushered out of the room without so much as a goodbye.


    For a few moments, I just sat there, my gaze flickering between the door and the items in my hands. Was it really possible that these potions and colorful stones would protect me from whatever hallucinations had been guing me?


    Right now, it all felt like poppycock. And yet, at the same time, something about the witch''s gaze had given me a glimmer of hope. She had done so much for my brother, after all. Who was to say that her magic and her potions couldn''t help me and my unborn baby, too?


    Then, suddenly, the door cracked open again. I lifted my gaze to see Enzo standing in the doorway, a worried look on his face. He had dark circles under his eyes, and there was an exhaustion in his gaze that made me soften.


    And dropping the potions and talismans onto the bed, I held my arms open for him, beckoning for him toe to


    me.


    Without a word, he crossed the room in three long strides and threw himself into my arms, holding me tight.

 Chapter 604

    ?


    Chapter 0604


    Nina


    When Enzo and I finally pulled away from each other, his gaze fell onto the pile of vials and talismans that were sitting next to me on the bed. He frowned, furrowing his brow as he sat up.


    "What''s all that for?" he asked.


    I took a deep breath and began to recount everything the witch, ra, had told me. Enzo listened intently, his expression shifting from curiosity to concern as I spoke.


    "The good news is that the baby and I are both healthy, and there''s no curse that she can find," I said. "So either the fortune teller in the city was wrong, or she was a phony."


    Enzo nodded slowly, listening quietly.


    "Anyway," I continued, "the shadow entity... it''s not just a hallucination."


    I continued to speak, telling Enzo every little detail. I told him all about the dark spirit that had somehow attached itself to me. There was no knowing if it was the same spirit that gued my biological mother or if it was just a mere coincidence, but what mattered was that it seemed to have a ''cure'', forck of a better word.


    "So, this entity is like a... vengeful spirit?" he asked, his voice barely more than a whisper.


    I nodded, my eyes still fixed on the potions in my hand. "It''s not necessarily a demon, but more like the spirit of someone who held deep resentment or hatred towards me," I exined. "It could be connected to our family, or someone from my past."


    Enzo furrowed his brow in thought. "Someone from your past... Could it be someone you knew? Or is it linked to your biological mother and now somehow transferred to you?"


    I shook my head, feeling a sense of unease settling over me. "I don''t know," I admitted. "But the witch said that these visions, these hallucinations, are visitations from an evil spirit. It''s trying to make its presence known, and it could pose a serious threat to both me and our baby."


    Enzo reached out and gently took my hand, his touch reassuring. "Nina, we''ll get to the bottom of this," he said quietly. "I won''t let some evil spirit harm you or our family. Okay?"


    I squeezed his hand and nodded. "Thank you."


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of relief wash over me, no matter how small. The thought that my baby was healthy and that there was a n in ce to deal with the dark spirit lifted a heavy burden from my shoulders.


    Also, at least now I knew I wasn''t going mad. Or at least, that was how it seemed.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo leaned in and gently kissed my forehead, his lips warm against my skin. "Let''s try those potions and talismans," he suggested, his voice soothing as he spoke. "Maybe they''ll help put an end to those visions once and for all."


    I nodded in agreement and set the vials and talismans on the bedside table. Neither of us said it, but we were both thinking about it: the sleepwalking episodes. It had only happened a couple of times as far as either of us knew, but it was still terrifying.


    But maybe, just maybe, the things that the witch gave me would finally put it all to an end.


    Just then, there was a knock on my door. Enzo and I both perked up and shot each other a look before I called out. "Come in."


    Without a moment''s hesitation, the door to my room swung open, and my parents entered, their faces filled with concern. My mother rushed over and pulled me in for a tight hug, while my father stood beside her, his eyes filled with worry.


    "Nina, sweetheart, are you okay?" my mother asked, pulling away to look into my eyes. "What did she say after I left?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 605

    ?


    Chapter 0605


    I paused for a moment, unsure of how much to tell her. But a quick nce with Enzo made me think that,


    although it would be best to tell them the truth eventually, maybe right now wasn''t the most ideal time. I was tired of talking about it, and I was even more tired of worrying my parents.


    "She just gave me some potions and talismans to keep me and the baby safe, just in case," I said vaguely, not wanting to raise any red gs.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, it seemed as though my parents wouldn''t believe me. But then, relief washed over their faces, and my father let out a deep sigh.


    "Thank the moon," he said quietly. "We were so worried."


    My mother turned to Enzo, her expression softening. "Thank you for taking care of our daughter," she said sincerely.


    Enzo nodded, his gaze unwavering. "I''ll always take care of her, no matter what."


    My father cleared his throat, breaking the moment of emotion. "Well, in that case, how about we celebrate?" he suggested with a smile. *Family dinner tonight?"


    I nced over at Enzo, who met my gaze with a nod of approval. I smiled at my parents and nodded. "That sounds good, dad," I said, then furrowed my brow. "Where''s Tyler?"


    My mother chuckled. "He''s with his girlfriend," she said, rolling her eyes teasingly. "I swear, we can''t tear them apart."


    "Be careful,* Enzo chimed in with augh. "They might end up like us."


    My mother gasped and smacked Enzo''s arm, but there was no real heat in it. We all took a moment tough, and it was that moment in particr that made me rx. I needed times like this, family dinners, friendly banter, andughter.


    Sometimes, the world felt too dark and gloomy for that. It was easy to forget just how important it was.


    My mother pped her hands together in excitement. "Okay, so it''s settled then," she said. "Let''s have a family dinner tonight to celebrate good health and happiness."


    Enzo and I watched my mother and father leave. They were already discussing the menu and preparations for the night, and I could hear their voices bickering all the way down the hall. Enzoughed to himself, shaking his head. "What?" I asked, turning to face him.


    "Oh, nothing," he said with a shrug. "It''s just sweet, that''s all."


    Now, I was the one whoughed. "Oh, you mean the two of them?" I asked. "I kinda figured they''d wind up together. I''m d they''re happy."


    For a moment, Enzo and I fell quiet, just listening to my parents'' fading voices. Then, out of nowhere, Enzo turned toward me and shot me a look that made his brown eyes seem as though they were holding the weight of the world in their depths.


    "What is it?" I murmured.


    He shook his head as he moved closer to me, closing the space between us once again. His soft lips pressed against mine, a gentle kiss that made my heart lurch ever so slightly. When we reluctantly pulled away, he lifted his hand to brush a strand of hair out of my face.


    "I hope that''ll be us someday," he murmured, nodding his head toward the door.


    His words gave me pause. I bit my lower lip, ncing down at my belly, where my hand had inadvertently been resting this whole time.


    For a moment, I let my mind wander away from all of the bad things, away from all of the darkness, and just rest on the newfound hope. I let myself imagine a beautiful life filled withughter, children, and happiness.


    And in that moment, nothing else mattered.


    "You know what?" I finally said, lifting my gaze to meet his. "I hope so, too."

 Chapter 606

    ?


    Chapter 0606


    Nina


    By the time Enzo and I pulled ourselves away from our embrace, the clock read past four o''clock. I was beginning to feel restless, but Enzo was fast asleep. We had both dozed off yet again, although Enzo was more deep in sleep than I was.


    With a gentle sigh, I carefully extricated myself from Enzo, my fingers trailing lightly over his arm as I did so. He stirred, his eyelids fluttering before he let out a contented sigh and settled back into sleep.


    I couldn''t help but smirk as I watched him sleep. He clearly needed it, and I wasn''t going to wake him up.


    But then my eyes caught it; the mark on his wrist. It was almost fully healed by now, but I could just barely make out the faint line where the bruise had been before. It wasn''t so much the fact that he had the mark, it was the way he reacted when I pointed it out.


    It wasn''t like Enzo to flinch away when it came to injuries. Under normal circumstances, he likely could have pulled up his sleeve to have me look at it. He often liked to do things like that, joking that it was my job as his personal doctor-and often resulted in a smack from me and a lot ofughter.


    But this was different. Something about Enzo''s reaction when I had initially pointed the bruise out made me wonder if there was something he wasn''t telling me.


    A fight, maybe? A moment of clumsiness? Maybe he was just embarrassed.


    Either way, I decided to let my worries go for now and get dressed. I pulled afortable dress out of my closet and slipped it on, followed by a pair of slip-ons. It was just a casual dinner at home; there was no need to get dressed up.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As an afterthought, though, I slipped one of the talismans ra had given me around my neck, concealing it underneath my dress. Just in case.


    Downstairs, the delicious aroma of simmering spices and herbs wafted through the house, pulling me closer to the kitchen. My parents'' voices carried through the air, and I could hear themughing, their cheerful banter filling the room.


    As I entered the kitchen, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the sight that greeted me.


    My dad was donned in an apron that read "King of the Kitchen," Flour dusted his nose, and there was a hint of sauce smeared on his cheek. He stood over a pot of bubbling sauce, his brow furrowed in concentration as he stirred vigorously.


    My mother, equally amused, was perched on a stool by the kitchen ind, a ss of wine in hand and a mischievous glint in her eye.


    "Looks like someone has taken over the kitchen," I quipped, leaning against the doorframe.


    My father turned, a look of mock seriousness on his face. "Ah, Nina, you''ve arrived just in time to witness my culinary masterpiece. Tonight, I am the chef."


    My mother snorted withughter, nearly spilling her wine. "I tried to tell him that he didn''t need to cook, but he insisted on doing it himself tonight," sheughed.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. My dad usually left the cooking to the servants, but something had begun to shift recently. I think my mother had an influence on him; she was rarely the type to let someone else do everything for her. Maybe she had finally convinced him that he didn''t need someone else cooking his meals every single day.


    With a flourish, my father presented a spoonful of sauce for me to taste. I obliged, taking a small taste. My eyes widened slightly as the vors hit my tongue.


    "Bravo, dad," I said. "Who knew you could cook?"


    "Oh, please," he said with a dismissive wave of his hand. "I''ve always been a secret gourmand. After all, your sister..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 607

    ?


    Chapter 0607


    At the mention of Selena, the kitchen fell silent. I could see my father''s expression twist slightly, and he quickly turned his back. He was pretending to check on the chicken in the oven, but I knew that he was just trying to keep himself from crying.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but then my mother quickly shook her head and shot me a look. I sighed, relenting. It was a sensitive subject, after all, and maybe today wasn''t the best day to have a discussion about my dead twin.


    As the evening wore on, Enzo eventually emerged and we all pitched in to prepare the rest of the meal. Despite the initial chaos, dinner preparations went surprisingly smoothly. Before I knew it, the table wasden with fragrant food, flickering candles, and various wines.


    *Sparkling juice for you," my mother said, handing me a ss with a wink. I took it gratefully and rolled my eyes.() *Thanks, mom."


    *Man, it''s a good thing Nina is pregnant," Enzo teased as he sat down beside me. "Finally, she has a good excuse not to be hitting the bottle all the time."


    "Hey!" I yelled, smacking his arm. "That''s not true! I barely drink!"


    But Enzo justughed. "Sure, and I barely y hockey."


    Eventually, once we were all sat down for dinner, the conversation flowed freely. We talked about anything and everything, and it was a nice change from the usual talk of doom and gloom.


    But then, midway through the meal, my father finally broached the subject that had been lingering in the air." Nina, sweetheart," he began cautiously, "when are you officially moving in with us?"


    I exchanged a nce with Enzo, who offered a reassuring smile. It was a conversation we had been anticipating. but it still made me uneasy. I hated the idea of losing my independence, but I knew it was better for me to be here, just as I had promised.


    "We only want to make sure you and the baby are well taken care of," my mother added, her gaze filled withT¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    concern.


    I nodded. "I know, guys. I''ll work out the details soon. I promise."


    With a smile, my father nodded and returned to his meal. But as I looked at Enzo, I couldn''t help but wonder when exactly I would be moving in.


    "What do you think?" I asked. "You were going to start work early, weren''t you?"


    Enzo''s expression shifted slightly, a hint of uncertainty crossing his features. I felt as though I had struck a nerve, and it instantly made me wonder what I had said that bothered him.


    "Let''s discuss itter," was all he replied, his voice quieter than usual.


    Later that evening, as we returned to our bedroom, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss with Enzo. He had joked here and there, but he had still been unusually quiet throughout dinner, and it was making me worried.


    "Enzo," I began as he began to undress, "did I upset you earlier by bringing up work?"


    He hesitated for a moment, his eyes avoiding mine as he slipped off his shirt. "No, not at all," he said. "I''ve just been stressing about you and the baby. But I''m better now."


    I watched Enzo for a few moments as he sat on the edge of the bed and tugged his shoes off. There was something in his tone, something in his movements, that made me think that he wasn''t being entirely truthful. I could feel it.


    And then it happened.


    I reached out to him to touch his hand, and he flinched, his eyes widening ever so slightly. It caused me to recoil, and it instantly filled me with a sense of dread.


    "Enzo," I murmured cautiously, "what really happened with your wrist?"

 Chapter 608

    ?


    Chapter 0608


    Nina


    My hand trembled as I pulled away from Enzo, watching as a whole host of emotions yed across his face. I was still in shock; he had flinched from my touch.


    But why? I had never-I would never haveid a finger on him. And yet here he was, the man who was strong enough to fight battles against rogues, flinching away from his wife''s touch.


    *Enzo," I murmured, "what really happened with your wrist?"


    Enzo let out a long sigh, but said nothing for a while. I kept waiting, thinking to myself that he would tell me the truth any moment, but he never did. It was as if he was battling with himself, trying to decide if he wanted to tell me the truth or not.


    And then, finally, he said it.


    "Nothing."


    The word came out too quickly, and his voice was just a little too harsh. He kept untying his shoes, but I took a staggering step backwards, knowing that he was just tantly lying at this point.


    "Enzo," I said firmly, my voice hoarse with exasperation, "you can''t keep brushing this off. Your wrist was injured, you''re acting weird about it, and I''m your wife. Don''t I deserve to know what really happened?"


    He turned to face me, his expression guarded. "Nina, I''ve already told you-it was just a hockey ident. Look, already healed, see?" As he spoke, he tugged his sleeve up to reveal his wrist. The bruise waspletely gone by now with not so much as a faint line to indicate where it had been before.


    I clenched my jaw, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. The same old story, the same old evasion.


    "Enzo, you expect me to believe that you hurt your wrist in some random ident, but you won''t even tell me the details?" I retorted, my frustration evident in my tone. "You know I care about you, and I worry when you keep things from me."


    He let out a sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Nina, you''re just being nosy," he used, his voice carrying a trace of irritation. "It''s my wrist, and you''re acting like I''ve had my head chopped off. And besides, I''ve told you a million times that it''s fine now. There''s seriously nothing to worry about."


    I took a step closer to him, my eyes narrowing. "I''m not being nosy, Enzo. I''m concerned. And I have every right to be concerned when someone I love gets hurt and won''t tell me the truth about it. You just flinched when I tried to touch you!"


    Enzo''s features softened, and he fell silent for a few moments as though considering my words. Then he stood and crossed over to me, and reached out to gently cup my face in his hands. "Nina, it''s sweet that you care so much, but you have to trust me," he said gently. "I''ve already told you everything you need to know."


    His touch was soothing, and for a moment, I considered dropping the issue. But I just couldn''t shake the feeling that he was still hiding something from me. Even my wolf bristled with annoyance inside of me, warning me that there was something he wasn''t saying.


    "I do trust you," I replied, my voice softer now. "But trust goes both ways, Enzo. You can''t expect me to trust you fully if you won''t be honest with me."


    He sighed again, his shoulders slumping. "Nina, please, let''s not argue about this now. It''s in the past, and I promise you, it''s nothing worth worrying about."


    I wanted to believe him, to let go of my nagging suspicions, but my wolf wasn''t finished.


    "He is hiding something," she said, her toneced with annoyance. "I''m sure of it."


    I sighed softly as I watched Enzo turn away to finish getting undressed. "But why?" I asked my wolf. "Why would


    he feel the need to hide something from me?"


    "Whatever it is, he seems almost embarrassed," my wolf said. "Maybe it''s something that paints him in a bad light. A bar brawl, maybe?"


    I almostughed at the idea of Enzo getting into a bar brawl. It was so unlike him, and I highly doubted that was what had happened. But either way, my wolf was right; I couldn''t just let this go.


    "Are you sure you''re not keeping something from me?" I asked.


    Enzo froze, his back turned to me. I could see his broad shoulders tremble for a split second before he seemed to regain hisposure, and he turned to look at me over his shoulder.


    "Yes, Nina," he said. "I''m sure. Can we please drop this now?"


    I took a step back, feeling a new wave of hurt wash over me. Whatever he was refusing to tell me had be monstrous inside of my head by now: a bar brawl, a fight for his life, a horrific car crash.


    I knew it was silly and illogical, but I couldn''t deny the fact that I was just worried for him more than anything else. I kept seeing the way he had flinched rey over and over again in my mind, and it pained me.


    Sighing, I decided not to say another word. I made my way over to the closet and kicked my shoes off, then began to slip my dress off over my head.


    Reluctantly, I changed the subject, trying to shift the atmosphere in the room. "So," I began, my voice softer now," what about the early employment offer you had? Have you made a decision yet?"


    He hesitated for a moment, his gaze distant. "Oh, that?" he asked. "Why do you ask?"


    I furrowed my brow and turned to face him. "Because my parents need to know when I''m moving in," I said. "And if I could have more time in Mountainview, I''d like to know."


    Enzo was silent for some time. I kept staring at him, my confusion about his wrist shifting to my confusion about his sudden hesitance to talk about a topic that we had agreed to talk about to begin with.


    "Look," I said with a sigh, "if you''re still too upset with me to talk about it right now, then-


    But he cut me off with a shake of his head. "I''m not upset with you, Nina," he said softly, then paused again, biting the inside of his cheek. "It''s just... If I''m being honest, I''m not entirely sure if I''m going to take this job after all."


    I was taken aback by his response, and shot him a confused look. "What do you mean, you''re not sure if you''re going to take this job?" I asked, my voice filled with surprise. "I thought you were excited."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Enzo''s shoulders slumped a little bit further, and he avoided my gaze as he spoke. "I was," he said, "it''s just... there are other things I need to consider," he muttered, his words trailing off.


    His words made my breath hitch. Something about his mannerisms, something about the way he spoke, made me wonder if this was all connected. His wrist, the flinching, the uncertainty...


    "Enzo," I said gently, taking a step forward, "what''s going on with you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 609

    ?


    Chapter 0609


    Nina


    My eyes went wide as Enzo uttered those words.


    *I''m not entirely sure if I''m going to take this job after all."


    It didn''t make any sense. Enzo had been so excited about this job all along, and yet he was changing his mind suddenly out of the blue. Something had happened while he was gone, I was sure of it.


    My mind raced to put the pieces together. The hurt wrist, the flinching, the distance in his eyes... Did someone attack him? One of the hockey yers, maybe? But why? Everyone seemed to love him.


    "But I just don''t get it," I found myself saying, throwing my hands up in exasperation. "You were so excited about this job, Enzo. What changed?"


    Enzo simply shrugged. "Look," he said, "I just don''t know if it''s a good idea, that''s all."


    "Why, though?" I asked. "Can you at least exin this one thing?"


    He took a moment to collect his thoughts, his brow furrowing as he contemted his response. I watched as he crossed over to the other side of the room and leaned on the desk that sat under the window. Everything in his movements told me everything that I needed to know; that he wasn''t telling the truth.


    Again.


    "I just... I want to be by your side, you know?" he began, his voice barely more than a whisper. "I don''t feel right leaving you with the pregnancy, especially with everything else going on. I''ve been thinking about it, and I know I would feel better if I was with you throughout all of this."


    His words were sweet, and a part of me was touched by what he was saying. It was a reasonable desire, to want to stay with his pregnant wife; but it went against everything that we had promised each other already.


    "But your career," I insisted, my voice rising ever so slightly. "This is so important to you. We made a promise to each other that we wouldn''t let the baby get in the way of our dreams. That we would make it all work."


    He scoffed. "Yeah, well, it''s never that simple, is it?" he asked, finally turning to face me.Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widened slightly. There was a frustration in his gaze that was almost palpable, and something told me that there was more to this than met the eye.


    "What are you saying?" I asked.


    Enzo shrugged, folding his arms over his chest. "Look, Nina, I love you," he said a little more gently now. "But is it really an option for us to ''follow our dreams'' while we''re starting a family?"


    I frowned. "Yes, it is," I said sternly. "And as far as I know, you were on board with the idea up until today."


    There was a heavy silence between us. During that time, a whole host of emotions seemed to flicker through Enzo''s brown eyes, and each of them was even more unreadable than thest. I felt like, with each passing moment, my husband was putting up another wall.


    With a heavy sigh, I finally threw my hands up in the air and turned on my heel, heading over to the door leading to the bathroom. "Whatever," I said, annoyance threading through my tone. "I''m taking a bath."


    Enzo said nothing more as I opened the bathroom door and stepped inside. Therge wfoot tub beckoned to me, and I walked over to it, turning on the hot water. Soon, the bathroom began to fill with steam, and the scent ofvender and soothing echinacea began to fill my senses.


    As I undressed andbed my hair out, however, my mind kept wandering back to Enzo. The uncertainty about his job was one thing, but the flinching was another. Something was going on with him, I was sure of it.


    And what hurt more than anything was the fact that he refused to just be honest with me.


    I stepped into the tub once the water was the right temperature, and let out a small sigh as I sank into the water. My fingers curled around the talisman I wore around my neck, and I took a few moments to admit it in the light.


    The talisman was small and circr, with indents in the shape of a lotus flower all around. In the center was a small stone-an opal, from the looks of it.


    I furrowed my brow as I looked at it. Hopefully this wasn''t a gimmick, just some piece of jewelry that would do nothing. But even if it was, it gave me a sense of ease just from wearing it. Maybe that was what I needed more than anything right now.


    Suddenly, the door creaked open. I looked up and through the steam to see Enzo standing in the doorway.


    "What do you want?" I asked, releasing my grip on the talisman and allowing it to float in the water, held fast by my neck.


    He sighed. "Room for two?"


    For a moment, I almost considered telling him to leave, but I knew that I couldn''t stay mad at him like that. I nodded and readjusted my position to let him in, and watched as he took his clothes off and stepped into the water with me.


    The two of us just sat there for a while, our limbs tangled beneath the water. The steam floating in the air between us served as a bit of a buffer, an excuse to not have to look into each other''s eyes.


    *Listen," he said after a few moments, leaning back with his arms on the edges of the wfoot tub. He hesitated, and I could see the struggle inside of him even through the steam. "It was a fight with a... coworker, okay? I''m not proud of it. That''s why I didn''t tell you."


    My curiosity was piqued, and I leaned in a little closer. "What happened? Who''s the coworker?"


    But Enzo remained tight-lipped, his gaze fixed on the water. "I''m sorry, Nina, but it''s not something I want to discuss right now," he replied evasively.


    Frustration welled up inside of me. I wanted to support him, to help him through whatever difficulties he was facing, but his unwillingness to open up was a barrier between us.


    "Look," I said gently, "if you really don''t want to tell me, then fine. But it feels like you''re closing yourself off, and that''s not the kind of rtionship we have."


    Enzo said nothing. He just stared down at the water, his face resolute. I sighed and leaned back against the tub, closing my eyes.


    *Just remember that I''m your wife," I said, onest partingment. "And I''m here for you, no matter what. Always."


    When I opened my eyes a few momentster, Enzo was looking at me with a curious expression on his face. Something flickered through his eyes as he looked at me, and I knew that look instantly.


    Guilt.


    But why was he so guilty? Why would he feel such guilt over a fight with a coworker?


    Unless... My breath hitched in my throat. Suddenly, it felt as though everything made sense. It was as though a sixth sense came over me as I looked at Enzo, and somehow, I knew who was on his mind.


    "It''s M, isn''t it?" I asked, my voice trembling.

 Chapter 610

    ?


    Chapter 0610


    Nina


    "It''s M, isn''t it?"


    I didn''t know why, exactly, her name came to mind. It was just as though I knew, maybe it was because of the strange way she had acted around me, or the way she had shamelessly flirted with my own husband right in front of my face.


    But it didn''t make sense that she would have hurt Enzo. She was a lot smaller than him, and she was a human. Enzo was a six-foot-four muscr hockey yer-not to mention that he was a werewolf.


    Getting beat up by a human just wasn''t in the cards for Enzo, which only meant one thing: he was leaving a lot out of this story.


    And yet, despite all of this, I couldn''t help but notice the shock that briefly flickered across Enzo''s face when I mentioned M''s name. It was a confirmation of my suspicions, a confirmation that something had indeed happened between them.


    And whatever it was that had happened, the thought of it made me feel sick.


    "It''s her, isn''t it?" I repeated, my voice trembling slightly. I needed to know, needed him to admit it.


    Enzo hesitated, his gaze dropping to the water in the tub, but it was a telling sort of silence. It was clear that he couldn''t deny it any longer. "Nina, it''s not what you think," he finally replied, his voice strained.


    I shook my head, my heart pounding in my chest. "Enzo, I knew she was going to be a problem," I said, my voice filled with frustration. "What happened? Tell me the truth."


    He shifted ufortably in the water, and I couldn''t stop my eyes from flickering to his wrist again. The bruise that had marred his skin was long since gone, but I felt as though I could still see it there.


    But still, it made no sense. How was she able to hurt him like that?


    *Nina, listen," Enzo finally said with a sigh. "It was just a minor disagreement. Nothing serious, you know?"


    I knew better than to ept that exnation at face value. Enzo and I had always been open and honest with each other, and this sudden secrecy was tearing at the fabric of our rtionship.


    I reached out and gently touched his wrist, my fingers grazing over the spot where the bruise used to be. I could feel him grow tense beneath my touch. "Enzo, you flinch every time I touch you," I insisted. "Does a minor disagreement do that? To a werewolf, no less?"


    He let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping. "Nina, I don''t want you to worry about this," he replied, avoiding my gaze. "It''s not worth it."


    But it was worth it, at least to me. We were married, and we were about to have a child together. We had promised to be there for each other through thick and thin, to share our joys and our troubles. I couldn''t just sit here and ignore whatever had happened between my husband and M.


    And then my mind flickered to the airport. When I had picked Enzo up, there had been something red on his lips. He had said it was wine, but it was an early flight. Enzo wasn''t a drinker like that, nor was he the anxious type to need something to calm his nerves on an airne.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I thought about the possibility of betrayal. I didn''t want to believe it; we were fated mates, and we had been through so much together.


    It was impossible. Enzo would never cheat on me, right?


    *Enzo," I said, my voice breaking ever so slightly, "we''re supposed to be a team. We''re married, and we''re about to bring a baby into this world together. If whatever happened is serious enough to cause this, then you should tell me."


    He reached out to gently wipe away my tears, his expression filled with guilt. "Nina, please don''t cry," he whispered, his thumb brushing over my cheek. "I promise, it''s not what you think."


    But the memories of that day at the airport resurfaced in my mind. The red stain on his lips, the lingering scent of perfume, the strange and uncharacteristic look in his eyes... It couldn''t all just be one big coincidence, could it?


    I pulled away without entirely meaning to, shaking my head as if to dispel the thoughts. But the thoughts just kepting.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, shooting me a confused look. "Nina, why are you recoiling?"


    I said nothing as I rose from the bath and climbed out. Water pooled around my feet, and I quickly grabbed a towel to wrap around myself before I marched over to the sink and began vigorouslybing my hair again.


    "Nina," Enzo called after me in a firm tone of voice, "talk to me."


    My body froze. I hated when Enzo used his Alpha voice to speak to me. But as a werewolf and a member of our pack, it was difficult to ignore. With a sigh, I set my hairbrush down and curled my fingers around the edge of the counter to steady myself.


    *Enzo," I said, my voice quivering, "when I picked you up at the airport, there was something red on your lips-" "Wine," Enzo corrected me.


    But I spun around, ring at him. "It wasn''t wine, Enzo," I said. "It was lipstick. And the look in your eyes was so... unlike you. And the bruise..." I paused, clearing my throat as my eyes filled with tears, blurring my vision.


    "Did you have sex with M?"


    The question hung heavily in the air, and for a moment, I was afraid to hear his answer. I wanted to believe in him, to trust that our love was strong enough to ovee any obstacle.


    But the doubt was gnawing at me, eating away at my heart.


    Enzo''s eyes met mine, and he seemed to search for the right words. He rose from the bathtub and stepped out. grabbing a towel and walking over to me as he wrapped it around himself. But I took a step backwards, leveling him with a distrustful gaze.


    He stopped and sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Nina," he began, his voice low and filled with regret, "it''s really not what you think. I promise, I would never even consider it. I didn''t have sex with M."


    His words provided a momentary relief, but the tension in the room remained. I couldn''t shake the feeling that he was still holding back, that he was only telling me part of the story.


    "So tell me the truth," I hissed, my voice trembling. "If you didn''t sleep with her, then tell me what really happened. Tell me why you had a bruise on your wrist and... lipstick on your face."


    He sighed deeply, and his shoulders slumped. I watched as he leaned his back against the marble bathroom counter, his chin dropping to his chest as he thought.


    And then, taking a deep breath, he lifted his gaze to meet mine. There was nothing but sincerity in his brown eyes. "Okay," he whispered. "I can''t lie to you any longer. I''ll tell you everything, Nina."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 611

    ?


    Chapter 0611


    Nina


    "I can''t lie to you any longer. I''ll tell you everything, Nina."


    As Enzo spoke, I felt abination of dread and relief take over me. I didn''t want to believe that my husband might have cheated on me, but the signs all pointed to it. And yet, something told me to hear him out, because maybe he was right; maybe this wasn''t what I thought it was after all.


    "Okay," I said softly. Together, with our towels still on, we made our way out of the steamy bathroom and into the bedroom. The air was much cooler in there, and both of us quickly and silently dried ourselves off. I slipped into my plush robe, and Enzo pulled on his pajama pants before he sat on the edge of the bed.


    Without a word, Enzo held his hand out for me. I took it cautiously, feeling how his fingers wrapped firmly around mine, and sat down beside him.


    "I''m listening," I said, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    He nodded, then took a deep breath and began to speak.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    *It all started yesterday, the day before I came home to you," he began. "M needed help setting up some heavy medical equipment for the physical exams. I didn''t really want to, but she insisted that she needed my help, so agreed."


    I furrowed my brow as he spoke, but I said nothing. However, I couldn''t entirely deny the thoughts that popped up into my mind: Enzo and M, bent over a treadmill, doing things that they shouldn''t have.


    But I managed to push those images away and focus instead on Enzo''s story.


    *As I was helping her, though, she started asking me to test out the treadmill for her," Enzo continued. "Again, I said no at first, but she begged me, Nina."


    "So you agreed again?" I asked, swallowing.


    Enzo nodded with regret in his eyes. "Maybe that was where it began. Maybe she got the wrong idea. She started saying weird things and putting her hands on me.."


    As he spoke, my heart began to pound harder than ever. The thought of M putting her hands on my husband made me almost sick. I tried to pull my hand away, but Enzo held onto me fast, his eyes glinting with determination.


    *Nothing happened, Nina," he insisted. "I was just about to push her away, and then Tim came in and that thankfully defused the situation. But then he asked if I would go out for drinks with the team before I left, and I said yes. That was my second mistake."


    *Second mistake?" I asked, my voice shaking now.


    He nodded again. "Everything was going fine until I went to the bathroom to call you, and when I came out, she had ordered me a drink," he said. "And Nina... I think she tried to drug me. The drug had very little effect on me, and I didn''t drink all of it. But I knew that something was off."


    My eyes widened in shock. "She tried to drug you?!" I eximed, unable to conceal my anger and disbelief.


    Enzo nodded, his jaw clenched. "Yes," he murmured. "I left as soon as I noticed. I figured that was the end of it, and that I woulde home and not have to hear from her anymore. Hell, I... I figured I could just let it go, ignore it, and she''d eventually give up."


    By now, my heart was practically beating out of my chest. "Enzo, you should have told somebody," I whispered." You should have at least told me."


    He sighed and ran a hand through his hair. "I was worried about my career," he murmured. "I figured that no one would believe me; that they''d take her side over mine."


    There was a long pause as I tried to gather my frantic thoughts. But then, Enzo continued. "But that''s not all, Nina," he said. "The next day, she showed up to the hotel saying that Tim sent her to drive me to the airport. Sheered me and... she kissed me."


    I felt like I was going to throw up. My body felt frozen, as though I was paralyzed. All I could do was blink incredulously; suddenly, the lipstick made sense.


    "Obviously it was against my will, Nina," he reassured me before I could muster up the strength to say anything." And I pushed her away immediately. But I guess I went too hard; I forgot my own strength. She started to bleed."


    My first instinct was to be angry, but as I looked into Enzo''s eyes, I could see the pain there. He was being sincere; I knew he would never cheat on me.


    "But the bruise..." I whispered, shaking my head. "How?"


    *She grabbed my wrist and threatened me, Nina," he exined, his voice barely more than a whisper as he stared down at the spot where the bruise had been.


    "She told me that if I said a thing to anyone, she would ruin me. She''d... say that I assaulted her, and she''d use the cut on her head as proof. And, Nina, the strength she possessed-it was incredible. It took me by surprise. I''m not sure if she''s human. And I''m not sure what she''s capable of."


    As he spoke, I felt my heart begin to ache for him. This was a tricky situation for anyone to be in, and I understood why he was hesitant about talking about it.


    But then there was the issue of whether she was human or not. That, I could not exin. I began to wonder if maybe it was just that Enzo was taken by surprise at that moment, and maybe he had apse in strength. But I wouldn''t say that.


    "Enzo, I''m... I''m so sorry," I whispered. "But you know you could have told me immediately instead of trying to hide it."


    Enzo looked at me, and his eyes were filled with shame. "I didn''t know what else to do, Nina," he said. "Not only could it affect my career, but it''s also... embarrassing."


    "Embarrassing?" I whispered.


    He nodded solemnly. "I''m a man, Nina," he muttered. "And I let a woman take advantage of me. Hell, I let her bruise my wrist. I feel like a failure."


    "Enzo," I said, shaking my head, "you''re not a failure. Men get sexually assaulted all of the time. You don''t need to be ashamed, especially not around me."


    He looked taken aback by my words, as if he hadn''t expected that.


    *This is not your burden to bear alone," I insisted. "You don''t have to suffer in silence. If you''re working in an unsafe environment that''s making you ufortable, you should tell someone."


    Enzo stared at me for a long moment, his expression unreadable. He seemed to be wrestling with his own internal thoughts, trying toe to terms with the idea that he didn''t have to face this situation on his own.


    "I need to get some fresh air," he finally said, his voice filled with a heavy weariness. "I just need some time to clear my head."


    I nodded and watched as he stood, grabbing a sweatshirt off of the bed and pulling it on. And then, without so much as a nce back, he slipped out of the room and disappeared.

 Chapter 612

    ?


    Chapter 0612


    Enzo


    The night air was slightly chilly as I stepped outside, a wee reprieve after the stuffiness of the bedroom. As I made my way toward the sprawling gardens that lined the surrounding area, Nina''s words echoed in my mind.


    *This is not your burden to bear," she had said. "You don''t have to suffer in silence."


    But was that true? Could I really open up about this to anyone, or would it just end in disaster?


    When my father had died, he had left some money-a good amount of money, actually. Nina and I had decided to put it into a retirement ount, though, just to be safe. I kept a little of it, and I knew it would always be there if I needed it, but I didn''t want to use it.


    I always wanted to be the breadwinner, at least while Nina was still in school. I wanted to be able to provide for our family no matter what; hell, I wanted to make sure that our future child would never have to worry.


    But this... incident that had happened with M? One wrong step on my part, and everything could be ruined. There was no telling how far her word reached. For all I knew, it could alienate me from the world of hockey forever.


    But that wasn''t just it.


    I could still see the look in M''s eyes when she had red at me. I could still feel the strength in her grip, too. I knew that Nina was thinking that I had just imagined it differently due to my shock at the moment, but I knew what I had seen.


    It was very possible that M wasn''t human. I didn''t know what she was; she certainly wasn''t a werewolf, but she definitely wasn''t human, either.


    And if that was the case, then what else was she capable of?


    I reached the gardens, where a sprawling hedge mazeid in front of me. I had walked this maze countless times before over our visits; it was a good ce to think. I knew it by memory now, and at the centerid a statue of a wolf. That was my goal tonight: to make it to the wolf.


    As I walked through the hedges, the cool breeze rustled the leaves of the surrounding trees, and I took a deep breath, hoping that the fresh air would clear my thoughts.


    Was I really willing to potentially sacrifice my career and reputation bying forward about what M had done?


    The idea of exposing her for sexual harassment seemed daunting, and part of me still clung to the belief that as a man, I should just suck it up and endure whatever challenges came my way.


    But Nina''s words echoed in my mind. She had reminded me that men could be victims too, and that I shouldn''t be ashamed to seek justice for what had happened. Maybe there were other men out there who had experienced simr situations and needed an advocate.


    Maybe I could be that advocate.


    It wasn''t long before I finally made my way to the wolf. There was a small stone bench opposite the statue, and I sat down with a sigh. The half-moon in the sky illuminated the statue and eerie pale blue, and the distant sound of a fountain filled my ears.


    Lost in my thoughts, I didn''t notice the approaching footsteps until they were right beside me. I turned to see Nina''s father, a thoughtful look on his face.


    *Enzo," he greeted me with a nod. "Taking a moment to yourself?"


    "Yeah," I replied. "Just... trying to make sense of things."


    "May I?" he asked, gesturing to the bench.


    I nodded and moved over to make room for him. He sat beside me, and both of us looked up at the statue in front of us. It was afortable sort of silence; we had grown ustomed to each other by now.


    *This is my favorite spot," he said after a few moments. "It''s funny... I actually hated this statue at first. I thought it was tacky."


    *But?" I asked, ncing over at him.


    He shrugged, then chuckled. "Nina''s adoptive mother is very persuasive," he said. "She has a way with words. I believe she said, ''Aldric, this statue is a reminder of who you are." He paused, then shook his head andughed again. "I guess she''s right. I haven''t looked at it the same since."


    As he spoke, I felt a sense of recognition washing over me. Maybe the statue was a reminder; a reminder that, above all else, I was born with the blood of the wolf in me. The blood of the wolf didn''t fade or bow down to anything. It was always there, both regal and wild all at once.


    I paused, choosing my words carefully, but then they tumbled out all at once anyway. "Have you ever felt like less of a man because of something?" I blurted out.


    He nodded, as if he had expected my answer. "I''ve felt that way many times," he admitted, his voice tinged with regret. "Especially after myst marriage. I let my ex-wife take control of everything, and it made me feel like a failure as an Alpha."


    I listened intently, recalling the past Luna''s maniption.


    "But," he continued, his tone more resolute, "I havee to understand that it wasn''t entirely my fault. I made mistakes, yes, but I shouldn''t beat myself up over what happened in the past. All I can do now is work toward a better future where things like that can''t happen again."


    His words gave me pause, resonating with me on a level that I hadn''t expected. To think that the Alpha King himself once felt like less of a man... it made me realize that I wasn''t alone in this.


    And maybe, just maybe, I didn''t need to feel ashamed for my own struggles.


    *Thank you, Aldric," I said, ncing over at him in the dim light. "That was helpful."


    He shot me a somewhat confused look. "Eh?"


    I chuckled. "Don''t worry about it," I said, shaking my head. "Just... thanks."


    I took a deep breath, feeling a renewed sense of determination. Nina was right after all; I couldn''t let fear hold me back in this. I needed to stand up for myself, because at the end of the day, I knew that that was what a true man did. I couldn''t just roll over and take M''s abuse. I needed to do something about it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Nina''s father nodded hesitantly, clearly a bit confused. But it didn''t matter, all that mattered was how his words had struck a chord inside of me, and how I would use this wisdom in the future.


    "Well then," he said, smacking his somewhat protruding belly lightly as he stood. "I''ll be heading back inside now for some hot chocte, even though Nina''s mother has warned me about my waistline."


    He paused, looking up at the statue onest time. "Goodnight, old friend," he said with a chuckle.


    And then he was gone, the sounds of his jovial whistles fading off into the distance, the tune bing more and more warbled over the breeze the further he went.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0613

    ?


    Chapter 0613


    Nina


    My eyes fluttered open in the dimly lit room as I heard the soft creaking of the bedroom door. A sliver of moonlight spilled in, revealing Enzo''s silhouette as he quietly made his way back into bed.


    He moved slowly and cautiously, clearly not wanting to wake me up, but I was already awake. I couldn''t fall asleep without him, not after what he had told me. I had wanted to give him some space to think, but I couldn''t stop my mind from whirling with thoughts of my own.


    I shifted slightly, propping myself up on one elbow to get a better look at him. In the pale light, I could see the exhaustion etched into his features, and it tugged at my heartstrings. He had been through so much, and I couldn''t help but worry about him.


    "Enzo," I whispered, my voice heavy with exhaustion, "is everything okay?"


    He froze for a moment in the middle of pulling his shirt off over his head, as if I had caught off guard with my words. Then, he turned to face me, and I could see the weariness in his eyes. Despite the darkness, there was a vulnerability in his gaze that touched me deeply.


    "Yeah," he replied softly, his voice barely more than a whisper. He finished pulling his shirt off and sank down into the bed, his head resting on the pillow beside me. "I just needed to clear my head.*


    I shifted closer to him, reaching out to gently trace the outline of his jaw with my fingers. "You''ve been through so much, Enzo," I murmured. "I hate seeing you like this."


    He sighed, closing his eyes for a moment as he leaned into my touch. "I know, Nina," he said, his voice hoarse and strained. "But I''ve made a decision."


    I furrowed my brow. "What decision?"


    Enzo hesitated for a moment, as if searching for the right words. Then, he looked deep into my eyes, unwavering. "I''ve decided I''m going to report M for what she did," he said, his voice steady. "Screw it if she ruins my career over it. I won''t let her get away with this."


    his


    gaze


    My heart swelled with pride and relief at his words. I had feared that he might hesitate, that the fear of the consequences would hold him back. But he was willing to stand up for himself, and I couldn''t have been prouder of him.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I leaned in to press a gentle kiss to his lips.


    Enzo responded eagerly, his lips moving against mine with a hunger that spoke of his own pent-up emotions. The kiss deepened, and for a moment, all our worries and fears faded away, leaving only the warmth of our love.


    As we pulled away, our foreheads pressed together, and I whispered, "I''m so proud of you, Enzo. If you need me to do anything, I''m here."


    He smiled softly, his fingers brushing a strand of hair away from my face. "That''s all I need from you," he murmured as he let his lips trail across my jaw and down my neck. "I just need you to be here. With me."


    I moaned quietly beneath his kisses. His fingers were cold against my skin from the chilly outside air as he traced his fingers along my waist beneath the nkets, and I knew what he wanted.


    Our eyes met in the dim light of the room, and his husky gaze spoke volumes. He wanted me. No, he needed me.


    Slowly, I sat up and moved to straddle him. His waist was cold against my thighs, sending a shiver down my spine, but I didn''t care. I leaned down and pressed another kiss against his lips, this time with even more fervor. "Nina," he whispered, cupping my face in my hands. "Are you sure?"


    I knew what he was uncertain about: the pregnancy, the way I had been sick. But I nodded anyway, a soft smile flickering across my lips.


    "I''m sure," I whispered in response. "I want you."


    Enzo''s eyes shed with excitement, a slight orange color flickering through them in the darkness as our closeness awakened his wolf. I could feel my own wolf awaken inside me too, and as a smirk shed across my lips, I rolled my hips against his and reveled in the sound of his groan.


    He reached out and dug his fingers into the soft skin of my hips, a sensation of both pleasure and pain. I could already feel his hard erection straining against his pajama pants. I sat down a little bit harder, grinning in the darkness as I heard another moan escape his lips.


    "You''re a tease," he whined, bucking his hips up slightly beneath me. "A little tease."


    "Don''t act like you don''t like it," I cooed as I began to work my way downward, my lips trailing along the chiseled muscles of his chest and his belly. I let my tongue run along his skin, taking pleasure in the way little goosebumps raised there.


    "I do like it," he groaned as I worked my way further down. "But you''re awful sometimes, you know that?"


    I couldn''t help but smirk. I bit into the soft skin of his lower belly gently, causing him to let out a frustrated huff that just made my panties even more wet than they already were. Then, gently working his pajama pants and boxer briefs down with my fingers, I released his hard cock from its fabric prison.


    No matter how long we had been married, I never quite got used to the sight. Enzo''s cock twitched slightly, the veins bulging in the shaft of moonlight streaming in through the window. I trailed my index finger up and down its length, watching as he grit his teeth and arched his back with frustration.


    Then, my smirk growing, I carefully flicked my tongue across the tip.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Enzo growled, a deep and gravelly sound that made me shiver with anticipation.


    "You''d better hurry, Nina," he groaned, his eyes shing orange again as he met my gaze. "Or else I''ll take what''s mine."


    I clicked my tongue at him. "So greedy," I whispered, even though his possessive andmanding tone of voice only turned me on even more. I held his eye contact as I flicked my tongue across the tip again, then ran it up and down his shaft, pausing to suck on each of his balls.


    Enzo let out a contented sigh as he reached down to grab a handful of my hair. Still staring at him, I moved up again to finally slip his cock into my mouth, and the sound that escaped his lips then was nothing short of perfect.


    *Fuck, Nina," he whispered as I began to move up and down with my lips wrapped around his cock, twisting my head slightly with each movement. "Sometimes I forget how good you''ve gotten at that."


    Coming up for air, I shot him a sultry look and wiped some of the spit from my lips. I held his gaze for the longest moment as I trailed my fingers over his thighs, around his balls and then up the shaft of his cock onest time.


    And then, with a wide grin, I pulled the nket over my head and lost myself in the feeling of making my husband


    <pe.

 Chapter 0614

    ?


    Chapter 0614


    Nina


    The soft morning light filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow over the bedroom. I blinked my eyes open, feeling the familiar weight of Enzo''s arms wrapped around me. His breath was slow and steady against the back of my neck, aforting presence that never failed to soothe me.


    I snuggled closer to him, relishing in the feeling of his body pressed against mine. The events of the previous night had left us both emotionally drained, but being in his arms made me feel safe and loved.


    "Good morning," I whispered, my voice barely more than a breath as I turned to face him.


    Enzo''s eyes fluttered open, and he smiled sleepily at me. "Moming, beautiful," he replied, his voice husky with sleep. He leaned in to capture my lips in a tender kiss, and for a moment, the world outside our little cocoon faded away.


    Weid there for a while,forted by each other''s arms. The memories ofst night began to flood back in, and I blushed as I remembered the ecstasy of it all.


    I remembered the feeling of his skin against mine, the taste of him in my mouth. I had reveled in the feeling of just making him feel good, repeatedly refusing his attempts to return the favor. We had fallen asleep together, tangled up and utterly content.


    As we pulled away from each other now, I still couldn''t help but sigh contentedly. "I love waking up like this," I admitted, running my fingers through his unruly brown hair.


    Enzo chuckled, his hand trailing down my back in azy caress. "Me too," he said, pressing another soft kiss to my forehead. "It''s my favorite part of the day."


    I nestled closer to him, tracingzy patterns on his chest with my fingertip. "What are your ns for today?" I asked, genuinely curious about what he had in mind.


    He sighed, his expression growing serious. "I need to make some calls and figure out how to proceed with reporting M," he said. "It''s not going to be easy, but I can''t let her get away with what she did."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I nodded in understanding. "I''m here for you, Enzo," I said softly, my fingersing to a rest on his chest." Whatever you need, I''ll support you."


    His eyes met mine, and I could see the warmth in their brown depths. "I love you, Nina," he whispered. *I love you too."


    After a few more moments offortable silence, we crawled out of bed and made our way to the shower to wash off the excess ofst night. While we stood under the hot water, though, we couldn''t stop ourselves from exploring each other again, and spent far too long in there until the room was full of steam and our bodies were exhausted from the exertion.


    Once we were finished, though, I felt even more content; and with a final kiss, I decided to get dressed and head downstairs.


    As I made my way downstairs, I realized that I was hungry and decided to start the day with a cup of tea before the morning sickness began. The scent of brewing tea leaves filled the kitchen as I went about preparing my morning ritual.


    While waiting for the kettle to boil, I nced around the kitchen, but my father was nowhere to be seen. Curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to check his office, which was just off the kitchen.


    As I pushed open the door to his office, though, I was met with an unexpected sight. My father sat behind his desk, engaged in what appeared to be a serious meeting with a man I didn''t recognize. They were deep in conversation, discussing something with great intensity.


    I immediately felt a pang of guilt for intruding on their privacy when they both looked up. "I''m so sorry," I


    stammered, backing away from the doorway. "I didn''t mean to interrupt."


    My father looked up, surprise evident on his face, and he quickly gestured for me toe in. "Nina, it''s okay," he said, his tone reassuring. "Please,e in."


    I entered the room, feeling a bit sheepish. "I didn''t realize you were in a meeting." I said.


    My father nodded, his gaze shifting to the man sitting across from him. "This is Joshua," he introduced. "He''s helping us n the Moon Goddess Festival."


    I blinked in surprise, not sure I had heard him correctly. "Moon Goddess Festival?" I repeated, my curiosity piqued. My father chuckled, a mischievous glint in his eye. "Yes, the Moon Goddess Festival," he confirmed. "It''s an annual tradition."


    I had never heard of such a festival before and couldn''t help but be intrigued. "What''s it all about?" I asked.


    My father leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. "The Moon Goddess Festival is a celebration of the summer solstice," he exined. "It''s said that during the summer solstice, the goddess blesses our people with her energy and protection."


    I listened intently, fascinated by the concept. "And what do people do during the festival?" I asked. "Well," my father continued, exchanging nces with Joshua, "there are various rituals and ceremonies that take ce. But one of the most popr traditions is for pregnant women to attend the festival during the full moon and leave an offering for the Moon Goddess."


    As he spoke, his eyes flickered to my belly. I instinctively ced my hand over it, cocking my head to the side." An offering?" I asked, a hint of skepticism in my voice. "What kind of offering?"


    "It can be anything that holds personal significance," he exined. "It''s a way for expectant mothers to connect with the goddess and seek her blessings for a healthy pregnancy and a prosperous future for their child."


    I couldn''t help but smile at the idea, even though it sounded like nothing more than superstition to me. "That sounds interesting," I said slowly with a chuckle. "Maybe I should leave an offering."


    *That''s something you could consider," my father said with a chuckle of his own. "The solstice itself isn''t for another couple of weeks, although the festival will be kicking off with a grand party this weekend. It''s a lengthy affair, so you''ve got time to decide. But don''t let me pressure you."


    As I left my father''s office, I found myself thumbing the talisman that hung around my neck. While part of me dismissed it as mere superstition, another part of me was intrigued by the concept of seeking blessings for our unborn child.


    Maybe it was just my own worriesing to the surface, but it did sound inviting. And what was the harm, right?


    I knew that Enzo and I would make our own decisions about our family''s future, but the idea of participating in a tradition that had been passed down through generations held a certain appeal. Maybe it was a way to honor our people''s heritage and connect with something greater than ourselves.


    Or maybe it was just a way to ease our worries about our baby.


    Either way, I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of offering I would choose to leave and what blessings the Moon Goddess might bestow upon our growing family.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 615

    ?


    Chapter 0615


    Nina


    After I had some tea and toast for breakfast, Enzo was busy with preparing for his uing phone calls and my mother was nowhere to be found, so I decided to take a walk around the mansion grounds in search of the perfect stone or flower for the uing Moon Goddess Festival.


    As I headed outside, I found myself chuckling at my current actions. I had never been a superstitious or remotely religious person, so the idea of leaving an offering for a goddess felt silly.


    But, at the same time, my entire world had been thrown topsy-turvy in the past year; I had not only discovered that the supernatural did indeed exist, but I had discovered that I, too, was supernatural.


    So, who was I to judge when it came to seemingly silly superstitions? Maybe the Moon Goddess was real, and maybe she would bless my unborn baby.


    Or, maybe it would just be a nice gesture to get in touch with my roots and ease some of my worries surrounding my pregnancy.


    The morning sun bathed everything in a golden hue, casting long shadows that danced across the courtyard. The air was crisp and filled with the scent of blooming flowers, making it a perfect day for a stroll. I stepped outside into the cool air and took a deep breath, inhaling the scent of pine and soil.


    As I wandered among the well-tended gardens, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of serenity wash over me.


    The past few days had been filled with turmoil, and the thought of participating in the festival provided a wee distraction. I wanted everything to be perfect for our unborn child, even if it meant indulging in a bit of superstition.


    However, I was so lost in my thoughts that I almost didn''t notice the sound of a car pulling into the driveway.


    But the loud m of a car door and a string of colorful curses caught my attention. Curiosity piqued, I followed the sound and soon spotted Tyler emerging from his car with an expression of frustration etched on his face.


    "God dammit!" he cursed, kicking a stone on the driveway. "Fucking... shit!"


    I approached him with a yful scolding tone. "Tyler, do you really have to use such colorfulnguage?" I chided him, trying to keep a straight face.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He looked up in surprise, his anger momentarily forgotten. "Nina?" he said, his voice softening. "I didn''t expect to see you here."


    I shrugged, shing him a wry smile. "I told you I wasing back," I replied, not wanting to get into the circumstances surrounding my return while he was gone yesterday. "But seriously, what''s got you so worked up? I thought you were visiting with your girlfriend."


    Tyler let out a heavy sigh, his shoulders slumping.


    "She''s the thing that''s got me all worked up, actually," he admitted, running a hand through his unruly hair. "Angie and I had a massive fight, and now it feels like we might break up."


    I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy for him. Young love could be so tumultuous.


    I remembered how it had felt as though the world was ending on more than one asion over a boy; like when Justin had cheated on me. I had thought that the entire universe was caving in, and yet, the sun still rose the next day.


    "Aw, Ty," I said softly. "I''m sorry to hear that. Do you wanna talk about it?"


    Tyler nodded, his expression a mixture of sadness and frustration. We made our way over to a nearby bench and sat down. He put his head in his hands, staring down at the gravel beneath our feet as he spoke.


    "I thought she really liked me," he said, his voice muffled by his hands. "But it turns out that she''s been hanging out with this other guy... David."


    "Oh, god," I said under my breath. "Hanging out, or more than hanging out?"


    Tyler let out a huff of annoyance. "I don''t know," he admitted. "All I know is she''s been talking to him constantly, and whenever I bring it up, she brushes me off. And today, I saw her messages while she was texting him. I think ... I think she sent him a nude."


    A gasp nearly escaped my lips, and I had to cover my mouth to keep myself from overreacting. "What did you do?" I asked.


    He shrugged. "I just asked what she was texting him about. I only saw it over her shoulder, and I didn''t mean to, really. It was just an ident." He sighed, then leaned back, running his hand through his hair. "Anyway, she freaked out and said I was being a ''controlling weirdo. We had a huge fight and I stormed out."


    As he spoke, I couldn''t help but feel bad for him. I knew what it was like to be cheated on. I reached out and took his hand, giving it a squeeze; it was funny, how little his hands used to bepared to mine.


    But he was a young man now and in good health, no longer a sickly little boy. He was taller and bigger than me, and he even had a little facial hair growing on his chin. I couldn''t believe it.


    "Look, Tyler," I said gently, "I know how you feel. Being cheated on is no joke."


    He looked up at me, his eyes filled with uncertainty. "Do you think I should break up with her?"


    I sighed, not wanting to push him one way or the other because ultimately, making one''s own decisions was part of the growing process.


    "I think you should... do what feels right for you at this moment," I replied. "And that''s what matters most. Whether you decide to work things out with Angie or move on, it''s all part of growing up."


    Tyler sighed, clearly not satisfied with my response. "Gee. Thanks."


    I chuckled, feeling a rush of sisterly affection for him. "Look, Ty, I can''t tell you what to do," I said. "And besides, even if I told you to break up with her, you''d probably just want to do the opposite because I''m your big sister and nothing I say really matters."


    Tylerughed in response and shook his head. "Nah," he said. "You''ve got it all together, Nina. I always care about what you say."


    His words warmed my heart, but I knew it wasn''t true. Truthfully, I didn''t have anything ''together. I was still floating through each day just trying to keep my head above water.


    *Come on," I said, standing. "Let''s go grab some ice cream. It''s a good way to mend a broken heart, or at least temporarily distract it."


    Tyler''s face lit up with a genuine smile, and for a moment, it felt like the weight of his troubles had lifted. "Ice cream sounds perfect," he said, falling into step beside me.


    As we walked away from the garden and toward the mansion, I wrapped my arm around my brother''s shoulders and ruffled his hair, eliciting a groan from him. But we bothughed, and in that moment, my heart swelled with affection for him.


    And it was a reminder that, despite the hardship, there were always those who I shared not only blood, but a history with. And that meant everything.

 Chapter 616

    ?


    Chapter 0616


    Nina


    As Tyler and I sat in the kitchen indulging in some ice cream and swapping horrible ex-boyfriend and ex-girlfriend stories, I finally caught sight of my mother for the first time all day. Her hair was a bit frazzled as she carried a box in her arms, and I could tell just from looking at her that she had been bustling around all morning.


    "Mom," I said, shooting her a confused look, "what are you doing?"


    She huffed as she set the box down. "You haven''t heard?" she asked. "The Moon Goddess Festival is kicking off with a party this weekend. I''m decorating."


    I swallowed my bite of ice cream and furrowed my brow. "Dad told me earlier," I said. "But you know you don''t need to break your back over it, right? Does dad even know you''re rushing around on your own?"


    My mother, exchanging nces with me and Tyler, shrugged her shoulders. "I don''t like sitting around and letting the servants do everything," she said. "I tried it when we first came here, and it just doesn''t feel... right. So I''m helping."


    Tyler and I shot each other a nce, and then I nodded, clearing away our bowls of ice cream and setting them in the sink.


    "We''ll help then," I said.


    But our mother shook her head. "Absolutely not," she insisted. "Tyler is still sick, and you-


    "Mom," Tyler said with a chuckle. "It''s fine. I think we can handle putting up streamers and running errands." Mom stared at us for a few moments, still not seeming to believe us, before she finally seemed to give in and nodded, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Alright," she said. "Would you two mind taking the car and picking up the arrangements from the florist? I put it under your father''s name, Nina."


    I nodded, already reaching for the keys. "On it."


    Before I knew it, Taylor and I were on our way into town, singing along to the radio and pestering each other just like old times. We picked up the arrangements from the florist and carefully loaded them into the back of the car, then made our way back.


    It was nice, honestly, spending time with him. It had felt like so long since my brother and I could just be alone together, and since he was in such good healthtely, it made it even more fun. And besides, I knew that this was better than sitting around the mansion all day ruminating and moping.


    I had a new determination in my heart thanks to Jessica''s recovery and the witch''s help, and I hadn''t seen a single glimpse of the shadow entity. I just hoped that Enzo was okay, but I knew that as long as we had each other, he could handle M.


    And she would pay for what she had done-what she had, quite possibly, done to others as well.


    When we arrived at home, however, Taylor got a call from Angie and left to take it. I carried the floral arrangements inside on my own. As I entered the main hall, I could see my mom directing the cement of centerpieces and draping colorful banners from the walls.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I approached her with a smile, ready to lend a hand. "Hey, mom, I''m back," I said, setting the floral arrangements down on the floor, out of the way. "Anything else I can do?"


    She turned to me, her eyes lighting up with appreciation as she saw the beautiful flowers waiting for her. "That was fast," she said. "Actually, we could use a little extra help decorating the banquet hall. You sure you''re up for it?"


    I nodded and followed her into the grand banquet hall, which was already taking shape as a stunning venue for the party.


    Long tables were being adorned with silk tablecloths, and silver candleholders stood at attention, ready to hold tall, elegant candles.


    The entire room looked beautiful, just as it always did when banquets were held here. The paintings depicting my family history looked as elegant as ever, the colors having been retouched recently.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 617

    ?


    Chapter 0617


    As I started helping, my mother introduced me to some of the servants, who were diligently working to make everything perfect for the festival. One of them, in particr, caught my attention.


    "Nina, this is Pally," my mother said, gesturing to a young woman with a friendly smile. "She started working with us not long ago, so I don''t think you''ve met. And she''s your age!"


    I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at my mother essentially trying to set up a ydate for me, but I smiled nheless. "Hi, Polly."


    "Hi, Nina," Polly said, extending her hand. "Nice to meet you."


    I shook her hand and returned her smile. "You too, Polly," I said, then thought for a minute, seeing that my mother had already scurried away on some other task. "So, um, have you attended the Moon Goddess Festival before?"


    Polly chuckled as she arranged some candles on a table. "All the time," she said. "You?"


    My cheeks flushed a slight shade of red and I shook my head, grabbing some decorations from a nearby box and getting to work. "No," I admitted. "Actually, I''ve never heard of it before."


    *Really?" Polly shot me a quizzical look. "But you''re the Alpha King''s daughter."


    I shrugged, running a nervous hand through my hair. "It''s... a long story," I said vaguely. "But I didn''t grow up in the werewolf realm, so I don''t know much about the traditions."


    Polly giggled in response. "Well, I''ll have to tell you all about it, then," she began. And with that, before I knew it, Polly had delved into a monologue about not only the Moon Goddess Festival, but other traditions as well.


    And as I listened to Polly''s stories, I felt a growing sense of belonging here.


    It was easy to see that there was more to this realm than I had initially thought. Maybe, just maybe, I could find my ce here, even if I hadn''t grown up here.


    And then, at one point, I looked up to see my father passing through the room. He had a jovial look on his face, and was dressed in a suit-he had a meeting, I assumed.


    But then I saw Enzo behind him, dressed neatly as well in a suit of his own. I couldn''t help but furrow my brow as I looked at him, taken aback by his appearance.


    Seeing Enzo in a suit was a far cry from his usual nnel and jeans or hockey uniform, and it caused me to stop, nearly dropping the ss vase I had been holding. Time seemed to slow as he passed through the room, and our eyes caught each other across the distance.


    At that moment, I saw a side of Enzo that I didn''t see often as he followed my father through the room. I saw the perfect picture of a young Alpha-not only the leader of a ragtag group of misfits back in Mountainview, but a true leader, amander just like my father.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    And in that moment, I felt my heart pound in my chest, and I couldn''t tear my eyes away until he had disappeared from the room.


    I didn''t know where Enzo was going with my father or what he was doing, but whatever it was, I was intrigued. And during those moments, I felt even more attracted to him than ever.


    Polly''s voice asking for help pulled me back to the present, but as I continued to help her, it got me thinking. Here Enzo and I were, seemingly justing for a visit...


    But at the same time, I couldn''t deny the fact that it seemed as though there was more tying us to the werewolf realm than I previously thought.


    Did we have a future here, away from our quiet town of Mountainview?

 Chapter 618

    ?


    Chapter 0618


    Enzo


    I paced back and forth in our bedroom, my thoughts a jumbled mess. The weight of the phone in my hand felt heavier with each passing moment. I had rehearsed the conversation with Tim a dozen times in my head, but every version seemed inadequate.


    "What do you want, Enzo?" I muttered to myself. "Just say it."


    But doubt gnawed at me no matter what I tried toe up with. Would he believe me? Would he think I was weak for letting M''s actions affect me like this? I had to say something, do something, but the words remained elusive.


    Just as I was about to hit the call button and just say ''fuck it'', a knock on the door startled me. I looked up and called out, "Come in," as I slipped my phone back into my pocket.


    The door opened, and Nina''s father, Aldric, stepped into the room. He had a thoughtful look on his face, and as he looked at me, I had a feeling that he needed something.


    "Enzo," he began, "I have a proposition for you. Would you consider assisting me with some Alpha duties today?" I blinked in surprise, momentarily forgetting about the call to Tim. "Alpha duties?" I echoed.


    Aldric nodded and continued, "Yes; my assistant called out sick today. But I believe it would be a good opportunity for you to get a taste of the Alpha life here in the werewolf realm. I have a suit for you, if you''re willing."


    I hesitated for a moment, ncing at the phone in my hand. The call to Tim would have to wait. Assisting the Alpha King himself with his duties? This was an opportunity I couldn''t pass up. "Of course," I said, nodding. "I''d love to shadow you for the day."


    Aldric smiled and held a suit out that was on a hanger. "Put this on, and we''ll head to the Alpha Council chambers."


    I quickly changed into the suit, feeling slightly out of my element in the formal attire. I was so used to my usual hockey uniform or nnel and jeans that it all felt a bit tight around my body; I rarely wore suits except for very special asions, like my wedding with Nina or the party we attended thest time we were here.


    But, if putting on a suit meant appearing by the Alpha King''s side for even one day, I would do it. Once dressed, I followed Aldric through the mansion''s corridors, my heart pounding with anticipation.


    As we walked, Aldric exined, "The Alpha Council hasn''t met for many years. It''s a gathering of high-profile Alphas from the werewolf realm, with me, the Alpha King, at the forefront of it all. I''ve been working to bring the council back together recently."


    The idea of meeting other powerful Alphas made me nervous, but I couldn''t let my insecurities hold me back. I had to prove myself. And so I nodded, straightening my suit jacket.


    "What made you decide to reconvene the Council?" I asked as we walked.


    Aldric sighed. "A myriad of reasons, really," he said. "This is a big realm, Enzo. One man can''t rule it all by himself, nor should he. My... ex-wife was adamant that we dissolve the Council. Had I not been under her spell, I never would have done anything so brash."


    Just as he finished speaking, we arrived at a set ofrge wooden doors. Aldric paused, turning to me onest time.


    *Take this as a learning experience, Enzo," he said. "The other Alphas here knew your father well. They''ll be looking forward to meeting you."


    I nodded, swallowing. As we pushed therge wooden doors and entered, though, I immediately felt out of ce.


    There was a long mahogany table in the room, and around it sat several men-many of whom I immediately recognized as high-profile Alphas. They all stood in unison as Aldric and I entered, and bowed for the Alpha King. But then, their discerning gazes fell on me. They furrowed their brows, trying to decipher who I was. And then... "My word... Is that... Richard''s boy?" one of the Alphas, a man who I knew as Heinrich from one of the coastal packs, called out.


    At his words, a collective gasp rippled across the room.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    *Everyone, this is Enzo Rivers, Aldric announced, pping me on the shoulder. "You are correct. This is Richard''s son."


    I felt frozen as the men regarded me. Aldric and I made our way to our seats, where I sat stiffly beside him.


    The meetingmenced, and I listened carefully as various issues were discussed. It was nothing at all like the meetings we held for our little back in Mountainview; not at all. I felt rather out of ce, but in a strange way, it was exciting.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 619

    ?


    Chapter 0619


    Then, an issue arose that I had some knowledge about.


    Without thinking, I spoke up with a quick response, offering a solution to the problem at hand.


    "If I may," I said, "I believe that the matter could be resolved with a simple treatise. The Silverfangs and the Evenwinds could split thend 50/50 and share the profits of the logging business. In five years, reconvene to reassess."


    The room fell silent. The other Alphas turned to me, their expressions a mix of surprise and curiosity. I suddenly felt as though I had said something wrong, and shifted ufortably in my seat, wondering if I should have just kept my mouth shut.


    But then, Aldric nodded in approval, and it felt like a weight was lifted off my shoulders. Maybe I could contribute here, after all.


    One of the Alphas, an older woman with a stern demeanor, leaned forward and asked, "Enzo, I must ask... Have you taken over your father''s pack since his passing? You seem so experienced for such a young man."


    I hesitated for a moment, remembering the scattered remnants of my father''s pack and the treachery that had led to its downfall. "No," I replied cautiously. "My father''s pack disbanded due to betrayal."


    A collective sense of sorrow filled the room, and the Alphas exchanged somber looks. It was clear that my father had been respected among them.


    *Then, who leads your pack now?" another Alpha inquired.


    I hesitated, unsure of how they would react to the truth. "I lead my own pack in the human realm, known as the New Peacekeepers," I admitted.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Laughter erupted among the Alphas, and I felt my cheeks redden with embarrassment. It wasn''t the response had expected.


    As the meeting continued, I stayed mostly silent, feeling as thought it would have been best for me to stay silent. I wasn''t sure why they hadughed at the mention of my pack, but it ate away at me for the remainder of the meeting.


    When the meeting finally concluded, the other Alphas filed out, leaving Aldric and I alone in the chamber. Finally, I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Why did theyugh?" I asked, furrowing my brow. "Did I say something wrong?"


    Nina''s father sighed and leaned back in his chair. "Enzo," he said slowly, "I''m very sorry to say this, but a pack such as yours won''t be taken seriously here."


    My eyebrows knit together even further, and my frown deepened. "What are you saying?"


    Aldric paused. Then, standing, he crossed over to a side table where crystal bottles full of dark amber liquid sat. He opened one and poured it into two sses. When he handed one of the sses to me, the scent of whiskey hit my nostrils immediately.


    *Your father sat where you sit now," he said, gesturing to my seat before taking a sip of his whiskey. "Right beside me."


    As he spoke, my eyes widened. "Really?" I asked. "Aldric, I had no idea."


    He nodded. "He was one of my most trusted associates," he said. "When we had our falling out, I was devastated. When he died, I..." His voice trailed off, but he didn''t need to continue. We both knew how painful it had been. How painful it still was.


    "I suppose, what I''m trying to say," he said, "is that you haverge shoes to fill, my boy. And it will be quite a while before you grow to their size."


    "But my pack," I said quietly. "Why won''t they be taken seriously? I mean, we''re a force to be reckoned with. We fought of the Crescents-"


    *Indeed you did, for a time," Aldric said. "But these other Alphas have seen their fair share of wars. To them, a pack is so much more than a tight-knit group of friends. It''s a business, an army, and a bloodline all at once. And your pack, Enzo, is nothing but a whisper in the wind to them. A candle that could be snuffed out at any moment. Not a pack, but rather a dream."


    "And what''s wrong with a dream?" I asked.


    "Nothing." Aldric paused, and he took another sip of his whiskey. I followed suit with mine, not wanting to be rude. "There''s nothing wrong with a dream, Enzo. But perhaps, when dining with the masters of dreams, it''s best to hold onto your dream until it bes reality,"


    His words left me feeling weak. Aldric was right; the New Peacekeepers were so new, so fresh, so fragile. Perhaps we really were nothing to these Alphas.


    Perhaps we would always be nothing.

 Chapter 620

    ?


    Chapter 0620


    Nina


    "Nina," my mother said, approaching me just as I was beginning to ascent the stairs to my room, "don''t forget you''re going to need a gown for the g."


    I frowned and stopped on the stairs. "Couldn''t I just wear the one that I wore to thest party?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    My mother chuckled, linking her arm with mine. We ascended the stairs together as she began to exin. "Honey, this g is a big deal," she said. "You''re the Alpha King''s daughter. You need something special."


    As we walked into my room, I let out a sigh and sat down on the edge of my bed. "How do you even know so much about this festival, mom?" I found myself asking. "I thought you were just a blind as I''ve been to all of these traditions."


    My mother let out a sigh as she flung the doors of my walk-in closet open and began rifling through the racks.


    "I was," she said. "But I''ve been living here with your father consistently for the past six months. I''ve learned a thing or two."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Living here," I teased. "Just admit it, mom. You and my biological dad are in love."


    Her face turned a bright shade of red, but she said nothing. She pulled out an elegant ck dress and held it up to the light, then shook her head, muttering under her breath.


    I didn''t want to say anything. Most of those dresses belonged to Selena, and they had been passed onto me. It felt strange wearing them, but I chose not to be vocal about it. They were just dresses, right?


    Finally, I pointed out a simple red dress. "How about that one?" I asked. "That''s pretty."


    My mother paused as she looked at the dress. The fabric was silky, and the silhouette would fall close to my body. Finally, she shook her head.


    "No, it won''t do," she said with a sigh as she hung it back up. "It''s a bit too sexy for an event like this. A romantic dinner with your husband, maybe-"


    "Mooom," I groaned, my face turning red as I buried it in my pillow.


    My mother giggled. "It''s not fun, is it?" she teased. "Being put on the spot."


    I shook my head in my pillow. My mother continued, "You know what? The seamstress is actually on her way to alter a few things for me. I''ll have her do a fitting for you, and she''ll have a gown ready for you by the party. Does that sound good?"


    Sighing, I sat up and met my mother''s gaze. I still wasn''t used to the royal treatment like this, but I couldn''t say no to my mother. Especially not when she looked so excited. And so, nodding, I caved in. "Okay, mom. I''ll do that."


    "Oh, and by the way," my mother said, her hand lingering on the doorknob, "you''re right. I am in love with your father."


    "Knew it," I said with a smirk.


    Hours passed, and I didn''t hear from Enzo. He seemed to be busy with my dad, though, so I let him be. Before I knew it, the seamstress had arrived anyway. A knock on the door pulled me out of the book I had been reading, and I called out, "Come in."


    The door swung open, revealing my mother. A seamstress with a measuring tape draped around her neck trailed in behind her. She greeted me with a warm smile. "Good evening. I heard you might be looking for a custom dress for the g, Miss Nina."


    I nodded, setting my book aside and standing from the plush armchair by the window. "I am," I said, exchanging a


    look with my mom. "Although, I don''t really know what I''d want... Or what''s appropriate."


    The seamstress nodded and approached me. "No worries, Miss Nina. Let me take your measurements, and we''ll have a gown tailored to perfection in no time."


    "I''m thinking a nice emerald green," my mother said as the seamstress got to work. "Something to match her hair."


    "Green?" I said, scrunching up my nose. "What about ck?"


    "Nina," my mom sighed, "you always wear ck."


    "I like ck."


    Just then, Enzo came into the room without knocking. All three of us looked up; the seamstress with her measuring tape wrapped around my waist, my mother sitting on the edge of the bed, and me standing in front of the mirror with my arms out to my sides.


    Enzo shot us all a confused nce. "Uh, sorry for interrupting," he said, stepping out. "I just-"


    I smiled at him, grateful for his presence. "Enzo, it''s fine. Come in."


    With a curt nod, Enzo stepped into the room, looking handsome in his suit. He stood there awkwardly for a moment, watching as the seamstress took my measurements.


    *You look nice, Enzo," my mother said.


    "Oh, thanks," Enzo said with a chuckle. "Aldric gave it to me. I was his... assistant for the day."


    I was a bit shocked, but more curious than anything. The seamstress, finishing her measurements, gave me a nod and left the room. My mother followed her, shooting me a wink as she left. And then, finally, Enzo and I were alone.


    "Thank god," I heaved, sinking back down into the armchair. "My mom wants me to have a custom dress for this Moon Goddess Festival g this weekend."


    "Is that a problem?" Enzo asked as he began slipping his shoes off.


    I shrugged. "It''s not," I said, "but it just feels like... so much. I can''t deny the fact that I feel out of ce here, away from Mountainview. And yet, at the same time, I also feel like I want to find a ce here. Like I want to fit in, to learn more about our customs."


    Enzo nodded slowly as he listened. "I... understandpletely," he said with a chuckle. "I attended an Alpha Council meeting with your father, and when I told them about our pack, theyughed at me. Your father said our pack won''t be taken seriously here."


    I quirked an eyebrow. "He said that?"


    Enzo nodded and sank onto the bed. "Yeah."


    *You want me to talk to him?" I asked, standing to meet him. I crossed over to him and he wrapped his arms around me, pulling me close and burying his head in my belly.


    "No, no," he assured me. "It''s nothing like that, Nina. It''s just..." He paused, sighing. "He''s right, you know? Our pack... We''re not the most seasoned, or the most aplished. We''re a bunch of newbies."


    "And so what?" I asked as I ran my fingers through his curly brown hair. "It''s okay to be newbies. It doesn''t mean you deserve beingughed out of the room."


    Enzo paused, and during those moments, he lifted his gaze to meet mine. He looked tired and beaten, but there was something else there, too. Something I couldn''t quite read. It puzzled me, and I cupped his face in my hands, my eyes searching his.


    "What''s going on?" I murmured. "Talk to me."


    "Nina," he finally said, his voice dropping to hardly more than a whisper, "I think I might hand the control of the pack over to someone else."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 621

    ?


    Chapter 0621


    Nina


    *Nina... I think I might hand the control of the pack over to someone else."


    Enzo''s words left a gaping hole in my heart. I took a step back, my eyes wide as I involuntarily grabbed the end of one of my braids, clutching it tightly. "You''re joking," I said with a wry chuckle escaping my lips. "You wouldn''t do that."


    For a few moments, Enzo just stared at me, his brown eyes full of a resigned sort of exhaustion that I had never seen before. Seeing him like this was so out of character that I almost expected him to jump up andugh, admitting that he was just messing around all along.


    But he didn''t. He sighed andid back on the bed, his arms outstretched as he stared up at the ceiling. He seemed to be lost in a deep train of thought, trapped in a world that was worlds away from the one we stood in


    now.


    "Enzo?" I repeated, frowning down at him. "You are joking, right? Because if you are, it isn''t funny."


    "I''m not joking," he finally admitted with a huff.


    I felt my blood run cold. "But why?" I asked. "This seems so sudden, Enzo. I know you''re dealing with a lot, but-*


    Suddenly, Enzo cut me off with a curt shake of his head. "Look, Nina," he said, "I''ve been thinking about it for a while, okay? I won''t be around anyway, if I miraculously end up working this job in the city. And besides, Matt could take over. He''s brilliant. He''d be a great Alpha."


    My frown deepened as he spoke. "That''s ridiculous," I said. "Look, I get that the Alpha Council meeting today crushed your spirits a little, but you can''t let it get to you like this."


    Enzo paused, then let out another sigh and sat up. "It''s not just the Alpha Council," he said. "Really. Nina, the New Peacekeepers just might not be in the cards for me anymore. Especially not with a baby on the way."


    "So you''d just give up on our pack like that?" I asked incredulously, taking a step closer to him, my eyes burning with anger. "After everything we''ve been through, you would just hand it over and walk away as soon as things get tough?"


    He looked up at me, his brown eyes searching mine for understanding.


    "Nina, it''s not about giving up," he replied, his voice filled with frustration. "I want our pack to be taken seriously, to be seen as a force to be reckoned with in the werewolf realm. But the truth is, we''re still so new, so inexperienced. And I''m not sure if I can give them the leadership they deserve, especially with the baby on the way and my job. How could they ever be taken seriously when I can''t even give them my full attention?"


    I moved closer to him, taking his hand in mine. "Enzo, I know how important our pack is to you," I said gently. "I''ve seen the way you''ve worked tirelessly to build it, to protect our members. You can''t just walk away from it in the blink of an eye. You need to think rationally here."


    "I am thinking rationally, Nina," he said quietly. "Trust me, this has been on my mind for a while now, ever since I agreed to take that job, and especially since we found out you''re pregnant."


    I frowned. "Lots of Alphas have jobs and families, I insisted. "What would your father think right now if he found out that you would give up so easily?"


    Enzo sighed, his shoulders slumping. "Look, it''s not like I want to walk away, Nina," he groaned. "But I also don''t want to hold them back. Maybe it''s time to consider passing the leadership to someone who can dedicate more time and energy to the pack."


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I realized how torn he was between his responsibilities as an Alpha and his growing family and career. "Enzo, I understand your concerns," I said gently, sitting next to him on the edge of the bed. "but we can find a way to make it work. We''re a team, remember?"


    He gave me a faint smile, his thumb caressing my cheek. "I love you, Nina," he whispered. "I just want what''s best for our pack and for our child. That''s all."


    I leaned in and kissed him gently. "And I love you too, Enzo," I replied. "But let''s try to think about this before we jump to any conclusions, okay?"


    Enzo nodded. "Okay."


    As we sat there, deep in thought, a new idea began to form in my mind. Enzo had mentioned how he wanted our pack to be taken seriously, but it was bing difficult with our lives splitting into two.


    But suddenly, the idea became more concrete: with the Moon Goddess Festivaling so soon, maybe it was a chance to meld our two different worlds together, to find a way to find harmony in everything.


    *Enzo," I said suddenly, excitement bubbling up inside of me, "I think I might have an idea." Enzo quirked an eyebrow. "What is it?"


    I took a deep breath, then spilled my idea. "Look," I said, "with the Moon Goddess Festival starting, maybe there''s a way to prove to the other Alphas that we''re a united front, that we''re not just a group of college kids with no direction."


    He looked at me, his interest piqued. "Go on."


    *So, what if we brought the pack here, for the g this weekend?" I asked. "You can introduce the pack, and you can do it proudly. You can tell the world ''Hey, we''re the New Peacekeepers, and we might be unconventional, but we''re serious.'' What do you think?"


    Enzo thought for a moment, chewing the inside of his cheek, before he spoke. "That''s... an intriguing idea, Nina," he said slowly, as though he was tasting the words themselves. "It could be an opportunity to show the other Alphas that we''re a force to be reckoned with."


    I nodded enthusiastically. "Exactly! And besides, it''ll be good for the pack. It''ll remind them that we''re still in this together, that we''re not just Mountainview''s protectors, but also a part of something even bigger."


    For a moment, Enzo just looked at me. But then, his gaze softened, and he smiled. "You''re a genius, Nina."


    I grinned. "I know."


    Suddenly, however, the door flung open. Enzo and I both jerked our heads up, our hearts pounding to see my mother, of all people, walk in. She had a concerned look on her face, and she slipped into the room, ncing over her shoulder before she quietly shut the door behind her.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom?" I asked, cocking my head. "Need something?"


    "Nina," my mother said, taking a deep breath as she turned to face us. "I heard everything."


    Enzo and I exchanged nces, shocked. It wasn''t like my mother to eavesdrop, but something about her demeanor gave me pause. "And?" I asked, furrowing my brow.


    She took another deep breath. "And... I don''t think it''s such a good idea to bring your friends here, to the werewolf realm."

 Chapter 622

    ?


    Chapter 0622 Nina


    "I don''t think it''s such a good idea to bring your friends here, to the werewolf realm."


    My mother''s admission left me utterly bewildered, like a puzzle with missing pieces that refused to fit together. I stared at her, my eyes wide, as I tried to make sense of what she had just told me.


    "What?" I asked, standing. "Why?"


    My mother sighed heavily and passed a hand over her face. "Honey," she began, "you''ve got humans in your ''pack *. It might not be such a good look. You might face a lot of discrimination. I just don''t think it''s such a good idea."


    "But mom," I said, exchanging nces with Enzo, who looked just as bewildered as I felt, "you and Tyler are humans and you''re fine. What''s the big deal?"


    My mother held up her hand, cutting me off gently. "Look," she said, "ever since thest Luna started with her scheme to eradicate all humans, she garnered some... attention."


    "Attention?"


    My mother nodded. "Some people sympathized with her; they believed that shifters were the superior race, and that humans were lesser. For a pack with non-shifters in it to arrive at the Moon Goddess Festival g, it could cause a lot of unrest."


    "But my dad is the Alpha King," I insisted. "Can''t he just... I don''t know, ouw that sort of thing?"


    *Honey, it''s not that simple," my mother said with a sigh. "There are even Alphas who sympathize with the anti- human rhetoric. It''s a very nuanced topic, and it''s not just something that he can ouw and be done with it."


    I nced over at Enzo, hoping for some sort of exnation, but he looked just as confused as I was. *Enzo?" I asked.


    He shrugged. "I left before the anti-human stuff really started," he exined. "So I wouldn''t really know."


    I frowned. "But it just makes no sense," I repeated. "You and Tyler are humans, mom; well, Tyler is half-human, but still. You''ve attended events here. Why aren''t you a target?"


    My mother took a deep breath, apparently choosing her words carefully. "Your father had a special... perfume made for us," she said quietly. "Something to mask our human scent. So we don''t appear human when we wear it."


    My eyes widened in shock. "I had no idea," I said. "I... I never noticed."


    "I''ve heard of this before," Enzo said. "It''s very subtle, Nina. It''s not so much that it''ll make the user appear like a werewolf, but it rather-"


    *Masks the fact that we''re human," my mother finished. "Keeps us under the radar, basically. It''s not foolproof, but it helps so long as no one scrutinizes us too closely."


    "Wow," I breathed, blinking slowly. "This... this is news to me. So you''re saying that our friends can''te here because they''d be discriminated against?"


    My mother sighed, her gaze heavy with regret. "I know it hurts, honey," she said gently. "But it''s the truth. It''s just not as safe as it could be, and your father could face scrutiny if certain people discover that he''s so intertwined with humans. He''d lose a lot of support here. There could even be a mutiny."


    I shook my head, trying to wrap my mind around it all. "I just don''t get it," I groaned, throwing my hands up in the air. "He''s the Alpha King. I don''t understand how he could just roll over and let people do stuff like this."


    My mother''s eyes softened, and she reached out to gently cup my cheek. "I know it''s difficult to grasp, sweetheart," she said, her voice gentle. "But your father really is doing his best. It just can''t be immediate, no


    matter how much we''d all like it to be."


    I blinked back tears of frustration and confusion. "Why didn''t you tell me sooner?" I asked.


    My mother sighed. "I''m sorry, Nina," she said. "I know I should have told you. I guess I thought it would just make you upset, and with the baby..." Her voice trailed off.


    I couldn''t help but feel a sense of betrayal, even though I knew my parents had done what they thought was best. But then, a thought came into my mind. "Does the perfume really work?" I asked, my skepticism evident in my voice.


    My mother smiled faintly. "Yes, it does," she said. "It''s a powerful enchantment that your father has paid a lot of money for. It works beautifully. I wear it whenever we have to attend an event where my human nature could be an issue."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "And Tyler?" I asked.


    "Tyler is a half-blood," my mother exined. "So he''s not at as much risk as I am. He''s far more epted."


    My mind raced with possibilities then. If the perfume could make humans appear nonhuman, then maybe there was a way for Lori to use it. "Could Lori use the perfume?" I asked, my excitement building. "She''s the only human in our pack now, unless Jessica decides to be human again."


    My mother paused, deep in thought, before she spoke. "It''s possible," she said slowly. "But the perfume is typically specifically crafted for each user, so we would need to be careful and test it first. We wouldn''t want to put Lori in any danger."


    I nodded, the pieces of the puzzle finally starting toe together. "I understand," I said, my determination growing. I nced over at Enzo, who leveled me with a determined gaze.


    "You sure you''d really want to try this, knowing all of this?" he asked, sounding a bit unsure himself.


    I paused, ncing between him and my mother. My mother''s frown had deepened, and she looked even more hesitant. "Nina, it really could be dangerous," she reiterated. "I can''t stress that enough. And if she was discovered, and your father found out..."


    "But she''s my best friend," I said quietly. "I want her to be a part of this."


    My mother nodded. "I know, honey," she said gently, then sighed, looking resigned. "Look. Why don''t you try the perfume out if it means so much to you? If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work."


    As I looked up at my mother, my eyes widened slightly. "You''d really be okay with that?"


    But, much to my surprise, my mother simply shook her head and chuckled. "Nina, I know you," she said. "You''re as stubborn as an ox, just like your father. If you want this badly enough, you''ll find a way to do it anyway. So I might as well just condone it, and let you give it a shot."


    Enzo and I exchanged nces again. He looked hesitant, but not entirely unsupportive.


    "Okay," I said, standing. "So, we''ll try the perfume, and we''ll bring our pack here to introduce them to the werewolf realm.*


    Enzo nodded, standing beside me with a determined look in his eyes. "I''ll go back home tonight," he said. "I''ll rally everyone. See who wants toe. Then I''lle back with them, and maybe, it''ll be a chance for us to show everyone just how united we all really are."


    As Enzo spoke, I looked over at my mother, and she still had that same resigned look in her eyes. "Just be careful, Nina," she said quietly. "For all of your friends'' sakes, please... be careful."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 623

    ?


    Chapter 0623


    Enzo


    I had made up my mind to head back to Mountainview and talk to my pack. It had been a long day, filled with revtions and decisions, and I needed to gather everyone together to discuss our uing visit to the Moon Goddess Festival.


    It was a crazy idea, and maybe it was a little on a whim, but I couldn''t deny that it was intriguing.


    Either that, or I was just looking for excuses to get out of having to call Tim about the debacle with M.


    I found someone who could open a portal for me-one of Aldric''s assistants, Henry-and stood in front of the swirling blue and purple vortex. Nina, much to her chagrin, had to stay in the werewolf realm. But I wouldn''t be gone for long, and so, with a tiny vial of the perfume for Lori in my hand, I stepped through the portal.


    Before I knew it, I was standing in the middle of the forest just outside the campus. I recognized this spot well; I could see the trail that I normally took for my morning jogs behind the athletic fields.


    It was exactly where I had asked Henry, who was experienced with opening portals, to send me just out of sight, but not too far.


    I wasted no time and began reaching out to our pack members. I sent a text to the group chat, telling them to meet me in the hockey arena. I was almost immediately met with a picture of a middle finger from Lori, followed by a "Haha, just kidding. Be there soon."


    Rolling my eyes, I pocketed my phone and jogged over to the hockey arena, which wasn''t far at all. Within a short time, they had all arrived; Lori, Matt, Luke, the hockey team, and of course Jessica, who was back on her feet and as spry as ever.


    *Enzo," Jessica said, looking excited. "Watch this."


    Before I could respond, Jessica darted around the outside of the rink, running faster than she ever could as a human. Lori groaned and passed her hand over her weary-looking face.


    *She''s gone insane," Lori said with a sigh. "When Nina gets back, I have a bone to pick with her. She turned my fiancee into a maniac."


    "Oh, you''re just jealous," Jessica said with a grin, leaning against the bleachers behind her. "Ask Nina to im you."


    *Nina isn''t iming anyone anymore," I said with augh of my own. "Not until the baby is born. And besides, Jessica, that was a matter of life or death."


    "Yeah," Lori replied. "And I like being a human. The idea of having another entity inside my head, listening to all my thoughts, freaks me out. No thanks."


    I couldn''t help butugh. Nothing ever changed, that was for sure; our ragtag little group was always bantering or getting up to some shenanigans.


    For a moment, I felt a pang of regret as I remembered how I had been considering passing on the pack to Matt; but that thought was still floating around my mind. It wasn''t totally out of the picture, not with the baby on the way and the whole job debacle.


    "So, Enzo," Luke greeted me with a nod, serious as ever. "What''s going on? Why did you call us here?"


    I took a deep breath, trying to find the right words to exin my intentions. "I have something important to discuss with all of you," I began. "The Moon Goddess Festival is approaching, and I want us to attend it together.* The mention of the festival sparked confusion in their eyes, so I exined it. When I was finished, everyone''s confusion changed to intrigue.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Jessica nodded in agreement. "Count me in," she said. "It''s been too long since we got to visit the werewolf


    realm. I''m dying to go."


    However, that was when I pulled the vial of perfume out of my pocket, and held it up with a sigh. "There''s one issue, though," I said, looking directly at Lori. "Lori, humans aren''t epted very well there. This perfume might hide your true nature, but we need to test it first. Otherwise, you might not be able toe."


    At my words, a hush fell over the group. Lori narrowed her eyes, stepping forward and snatching the vial from my hand.

 Chapter 624

    ?


    Chapter 0624


    "Seriously?" she hissed as she inspected the golden-colored liquid inside. "I''d have to hide who I am just so I can mingle with some hoity-toity racists?"


    "Look," I said with a sigh of regret, "Nina and I want you there, but it''s just the way it is. You can thank thest Luna for that one."


    "It''s just one night, Lori," Jessica said gently. "You could try it, couldn''t you?"


    Lori paused, seemingly considering. Then, nodding, she handed the vial back. "I''m only doing this because you almost died, Jessica, and I''m not letting you out of my sight," she said. "But never again. ''Kay?"


    With that settled, we set our ns in ce. I would be returning to the werewolf realm with Lori, Jessica, Matt, Luke, and the rest of the team, aside from a few who volunteered to stay to keep an eye on the town while we were gone. As we all parted ways, I watched them go, pocketing the vial of perfume again. It would take a bit of preparation before any of us could go, but I looked forward to it.


    Matt, however, approached me, pulling me aside. He raised an eyebrow and looked at me with curiosity. "Enzo," he started, his voice low, "if the people in the werewolf realm are so anti-human that one of our own would have to hide her true nature, why did you even want us toe to begin with?"


    I hesitated for a moment, trying to find the right words. I thought about saying that it was just for fun, but Matt was smarter than that. He could always tell when I was lying. "I want us to go as a pack," I admitted. "I want to show the other werewolf packs that we''re a united front, a force to be reckoned with. I want us to be... taken seriously. Because we''re not, at the moment."


    Matt''s expression shifted, and he looked thoughtful. "Enzo," he said slowly, "just because our pack isn''t taken seriously in the werewolf realm doesn''t mean that it''s not real. We have a strong bond, and we''ve faced challenges together. We don''t need external validation to prove our worth."


    His words struck a chord with me, and I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. "You''re right, Matt," I admitted. "I may have been too focused on how we''re perceived by others. I didn''t mean to imply that our pack isn''t real or strong. It''s just..."


    Matt nodded, his expression softening as he interrupted. "It''s okay, Enzo," he said. "I understand where you''reing from, but I think we should go to the festival for fun, not to prove anything. We should enjoy the experience and celebrate our pack''s unity."


    I chewed the inside of my cheek, nodding as I ran a hand through my hair. "I know," I said quietly. "You''re right. We should."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    For a moment, Matt just looked at me, before he nodded himself. "Don''t worry, Enzo. We''ll prove them wrong anyway. But you don''t need to invite us to fancy parties for that, okay?"


    I couldn''t help butugh. "I guess not," I said. "But it''s not just that, I promise. Nina and I want you guys there. Because if we''re going to be spending more time there, we want you guys to be a part of it, too."


    Matt''s eyes brightened slightly, and he grinned, pulling me in for a tight hug.


    "That''s the spirit, Enzo," he said, pping me on the back as he pulled away. "It''ll be nice to go back to the werewolf realm without some crazydy trying to kill us all."


    Iughed again. "Yeah. It sure will."


    Matt and I parted ways, but I couldn''t help but wonder as he walked away if it would really be that simple after all.


    And, more than anything, I couldn''t help but wonder if someday, somehow, it wouldn''t be some ''crazydy'' destroying our pack-but rather me, with my inexperience as a true Alpha.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0625

    ?


    Chapter 0625


    Nina


    Enzo had leftst night to rally our pack, and although the distance between realms made me nervous, I had been too busy helping with the preparations for the Moon Goddess Festival g to think much about it.


    Polly and I were sitting in the kitchen, stringing together handmade gands for the party. It felt a little bit like my mother had really just set us up here to force me to make a friend, but I didn''t mind. Polly was sweet, and she was goodpany.


    Polly, with her bright blue eyes and infectious enthusiasm, looked up from the ribbon she was tying and smiled at me. "Nina," she said, her voice filled with curiosity, "tell me more about you and Enzo. You two seem so perfect together."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Enzo and I have been married for a little while now," I said. "He''s my fated mate. We''ve got a baby on the way, actually."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Polly''s eyes lit up with excitement as she reached for another ribbon. "That''s so cool," she said. "You''re so lucky to have found your fated mate, and at such a young age, too."


    I nodded, choosing not to borate on the entire convoluted history between me and Enzo-how I hadn''t even known I was a werewolf, and yet I somehow managed to find him nheless.


    "Yeah," I said with a smile. "It''s been great. We''re both really lucky."


    Polly sighed dreamily, her gaze distant for a moment. "I hope to find my fated mate someday," she said softly, a wistful look in her eyes. "Someone who will love me unconditionally and be there for me no matter what."


    "How old are you, Polly?" I found myself asking.


    "I just turned neen," she replied.


    I nodded, giving her a reassuring smile. "You''re still so young," I said. "You''ll find someone. I promise. Just enjoy being young and single."


    Polly''s face lit up, and she nodded enthusiastically. "I will," she said. "My mom didn''t meet my dad, who''s her fated mate, until they were in their thirties."


    "See?" I said. "You''ve got time."


    Polly and I continued chatting as we finished up the gands. But, eventually, with all of the hustle and bustle in the house, I wound up getting a bit overwhelmed. It seemed as though my help was no longer needed once the gands were finished, and so I stepped outside to see if I could find that offering yet.


    But as I stepped out into the gardens, something caught my eye. It was Tyler, sitting on a bench with his head in his hands. Again.


    I approached him, concern evident in my voice. "Hey, Ty, what''s going on?" I asked, crouching down beside him. Tyler looked up, his usually bright eyes filled with a sense of sadness. "Nina," he said, his voice tinged with a hint of mncholy, "Angie and I broke up after all. She said she fell in love with that other guy. So I guess we''re done."


    My heart went out to him. The timing couldn''t have been worse, with the Moon Goddess Festival just around theer. "I''m so sorry, Tyler," I said, cing aforting hand on his shoulder. "That''s really tough, especially with the partying up. I''m sure you were looking forward to going with her."


    He sighed, his shoulders slumping. "Yeah," he replied. "I was angry at first, but... Now I''m just sad. This sucks."


    I knew how much he had cared about his rtionship, and I wished there was something I could do to cheer him up. And then an idea struck me. "Hey," I said, a mischievous grin forming on my face, "how about we go for a little adventure? It might help take your mind off of things."


    Tyler''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Adventure? What do you mean?"


    I leaned in closer and whispered, "Follow me, but don''t let mom see us. I''ve got an idea."

 Chapter 626

    ?


    Chapter 0626


    His curiosity piqued, Tyler nodded eagerly. "Lead the way."


    I got up and motioned for him to follow me as we made our way towards the dense woods behind the mansion. Once we were deep enough into the forest, I stopped and turned to face Tyler. "Okay, Tyler," I said, a mischievous glint in my eyes, "you ready?"


    And with that, I began to shift into my wolf form. The transformation was quick, and in a matter of seconds, I stood before him as a majestic red wolf. Tyler''s eyes widened with amazement, and he took a cautious step back. "I''ll never get used to that," he said, shaking his head. "It''s so... freaky."


    I smirked inwardly, even though I knew he couldn''t see it. Then, crouching down, I motioned for him to climb on. *You want me to ride on your back or something?" he asked.


    I nodded. Tyler hesitated, ncing over his shoulder as though our mom woulde running at any moment. But then, seeming toe to the conclusion that it was an opportunity he simply couldn''t pass up, he made his way over to me and scrambled onto my back.


    Once he was securely in ce with his fingers tangled through my fur, I took off running through the woods. The wind rushed past us, and Tyler let out a wild yell of excitement, hisughter echoing through the trees.


    We raced through the forest, the thrill of the moment washing away Tyler''s sadness-and my own reservations. It had felt like too long since I had shifted and had a good run, and the wind blowing through my fur felt like a breath of fresh air.


    For a brief time, both of us were able to forget about whatever was hindering us and could instead just focus on the forest, the blue sky, and the feeling of the wind in our faces.


    But all good things muste to an end, and after a while, I slowed down and returned to our starting point. Tyler hopped off my back, his face flushed with excitement.


    *That was amazing, Nina!" he eximed, his eyes shining with joy.


    I shifted back, a bit out of breath but exhrated. "Told you," I said with a smirk. "Feel better?"


    Tyler grinned and went to respond. But before he could utter any words, the sound of twigs and leaves crunching underfoot alerted both of us, and we jerked our head up to see our mother approaching.


    And her face was red with fury.


    "What are you two doing?" she asked.


    *Shit," I whispered to myself, knowing that she''d freak out over Tyler''s condition, despite his recovery. "Mom, it''s not a big deal," I said, stepping forward.


    "It absolutely is a big deal," she interrupted. "Tyler, get inside."


    *But mom-"Tyler began.


    But our mother wouldn''t hear it. She shot Tyler with a warning re, and he obeyed, stalking toward the house. We both watched his tall form disappear, the ease in his shoulders had faded once again, tuming to stiffness and anger.


    "Mom, it was just a short run," I said. "Angie broke up with him, and..."


    She turned her stern gaze on me, and my voice trailed off. "Nina, you need to start thinking like an adult," she hissed. "You''re pregnant, and your brother is still sick. You should have asked me."


    "Mom-*


    "No, Nina," she hissed again. "I don''t want to hear it. If you can''t even be responsible with your neen-year-old


    brother, then how can you be responsible with a... with a... baby?" she finished, gesturing toward my belly.


    I gasped, clutching my belly. Before I coulde up with a retort, my mother took off, following Tyler back into the house with a determined stride.


    Tears came to my eyes as I watched her go. But I wasn''t mad at her-how could I be? After all, maybe she was right.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Maybe I was irresponsible after all.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 627

    ?


    Chapter 0627


    After watching my mother stalk away with her hands curled up into fists at her sides, I


    couldn''t help but ce my hand over my belly. Her words kept echoing in the back of my mind, and it stung.


    "If you can''t even be responsible with your neen-year-old brother, how can you be responsible with a... with a.. Baby?"


    Her words cut deep, but part of me wondered if they were true.


    "Don''t fret about it," my wolf, who was normally quiet, said. Her voice echoed in my mind, a sensation that had once felt foreign but now felt no different than breathing. "She''s just upset and scared. It''s not your fault."


    "But I should have known better," I muttered with a sigh. "Tyler is still sick at the end of the day. I shouldn''t be so reckless with him."


    "But it doesn''t mean you can''t be a good mother."


    "I''m not so sure about that."


    My wolf''s voice fell silent after I spoke, but I could still sense her presence. She was trying to be strong for me, but I think she wasn''t always so sure herself.


    I sighed. I needed to think.


    I wandered deep into the woods, my steps slow and contemtive, until I reached a familiar clearing. It was a ce that held both sce and sorrow for me a simple grave marked by a weathered headstone, nestled under the ancient trees.


    Selena''s grave.


    I knelt down in the soft grass beside it, my fingers gently brushing aside the wildflowers that had grown there, and I took a deep breath.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, Selena," I said softly, as if she could hear me from wherever she was. "It''s been a while since we talked."


    My twin sister had passed so tragically and so suddenly during the battle. Sometimes, if I closed my eyes, I could still see the light leaving her. I wished I had more time to get to know her, to really understand the girl who I shared so much with.


    It wasn''t fair that we never got to know each other. It wasn''t fair what the Luna had done to her mind. And it especially wasn''t fair that the spell had only worn off for a flicker of a moment before she was taken from us.


    But still, whenever I could, I tried toe here. When I visited on asion during the winter, it had been covered with snow and the trees had been barren. Now, with summer here, the air


    smelled like fresh soil and the trees blotted out the sun, dappling the soft grass with dots of light that swayed in the breeze.


    "Selena, I''m..." My voice trailed off. I didn''t know what to say.


    Lately, life had felt like a never-ending merry-go-round, spinning faster and faster, and I was struggling to find my footing. I always tried to appear put-together, to be the responsible one who had everything under control. Hell, I even tried to convince myself that I had everything going just the way I had nned.


    But beneath that facade, I was often terrified, confused, and uncertain. Like right now; because even with this amulet around my neck, I still didn''t know exactly what woulde next.


    "I''m pregnant, Selena," I confessed to the quiet woods, my voice trembling with a mix of emotions. "I''m going to be a mother, and sometimes, I don''t know if I''m ready for it. I want to be, but I feel like I''m being pulled in two different directions."


    I stared at the grave, my eyes welling up with tears. "What if I stay here, Selena?" I continued, my voice barely more than a whisper. "What if I don''t ever go back to Mountainview? What if we all drift apart like in those movies, where they promise to stay in touch after college but never do?"

 Chapter 628

    ?N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Chapter 0628


    My friends-my pack-meant the world to me. But here, in the werewolf realm, our pack wasn''t taken as seriously as we thought it would be, as I had just learned. Humans in this world weren''t treated the same, and I couldn''t ignore the stark differences.


    And truthfully, I didn''t know how to reconcile those differences. How to bnce family and friendship, the blood of the covenant and the water of the womb.


    Tears spilled down my cheeks as I confessed my inner turmoil to my sister, even though I had no idea if she could hear me, if there was even an afterlife or if it was nothing but a meaningless void.


    "I want to reconnect with my werewolf roots," I muttered with a wry chuckle. "I want to know more about who I am, who my child will be... but I don''t want to lose who I am in Mountainview, either. I don''t want to lose the people I love. Sometimes, it..."


    My voice trailed off, and I shook my head, swallowing the lump that had formed in my throat. "Sometimes I feel like I don''t have a realm to call home. Like I''m caught between the two."


    As I spoke, a strange sensation swept over me, a wave of dizziness and nausea. I pinched the bridge of my nose, taken aback by the sudden feeling.


    The sensation passed just a few momentster, but it left me feeling strangely disoriented. " Morning sickness, I guess," I muttered to myself, rubbing my temples. "I should head back before it gets worse."


    Getting back on my feet, I turned to leave when something caught my eye. There, right on top of Selena''s grave, sat a small feather.


    It was a delicate thing, with hues that shifted from deep ck to iridescent blues and greens as I carefully picked it up and tilted it in the dappled sunlight.


    "Huh," I whispered, furrowing my brow. "I didn''t see that before."


    I held the feather, its texture smooth beneath my fingertips, I felt an inexplicable connection to it. It was as if Selena had left it there for me--a gift from beyond, a sign.


    Or maybe it was just a feather and nothing more. Either way, it was beautiful, and it gave me an idea.


    "I''ll offer this to the Moon Goddess tomorrow night," I whispered to the feather, slipping it carefully into my pocket. Maybe it would be enough to bless my pregnancy and guide me through the uncertain path ahead.


    Returning to the house, I found Tyler in the backyard, gazing at the setting sun. He turned to me, a somber expression on his face.


    "Where''s mom?" I asked as I approached.


    Tyler sighed. "She went straight up to her room," he said, following me inside. "She''s pretty pissed."


    "I know," I muttered. "I could tell."


    At that moment, just as I was kicking off my shoes by the door, my father''s familiar presence made its way into the room. I expected a scolding, but none came.


    "I overheard everything," he said gently. "Your mother''s under a lot of stress right now, Nina. Don''t be too angry with her for her outburst, alright?"


    I nodded. "I know, dad," I said quietly. "I''ll go talk to her."


    My father paused, then nodded himself and held his arms out to me. I walked into his embrace, letting his warmth spread through me.


    "You''ll be alright," he said gently. "Fights happen."


    When we finally pulled apart, some of my tension had dissipated. I slipped my hand into my pocket, feeling the smooth feather sitting there as if it had been waiting for me.


    And so, with a deep breath, I made the way up the stairs to my mother''s room. It was time to talk.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 629

    ?


    Chapter 0629


    Nina


    With a deep breath, I made my way up the grand staircase and down the hall toward my mother''s room. The sounds of my footsteps were muffled by the intricate carpet that lined the hallway, and the house was oddly quiet. It seemed as though the major preparations for the party had finished for the day, or perhaps it just felt quieter because of my own anxiety. When I stopped in front of therge wooden door, I hesitated for a moment, biting my lip.


    My mother and I had always had a strained rtionship growing up. It wasn''t until recently, when the truth finally came out about my biological family, that it started to make sense. We were always trying to reconcile it, trying to get to know each other better, but sometimes it felt like we would take two steps forward and one step back.


    But finally, I steeled my nerves and raised my hand.


    I knocked gently on the door, the sound echoing softly in the hallway. A momentter, my mother''s voice called out from inside, "Come in."


    Pushing open the door, I found my mother sitting in the plush armchair by the window, her gaze fixed on the outside world. The setting sun cast the room in an amber glow,


    illuminating her blonde hair. She looked lost in her thoughts, and I hesitated in the doorway for a moment before stepping inside.


    "Hey, mom," I said cautiously.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    She turned her head to look at me, her expression still filled with frustration. "Nina," she said, her voice still carrying a note of disappointment from earlier. "Do you need something?"


    I approached her slowly, choosing my words carefully. "...I wanted to talk about earlier,"I said softly.


    My mother sighed, her gaze returning to the view through the window. "Talk, then," she replied, her tone subdued.


    I took a deep breath. "I really arm sorry," I began. "I should have been more careful with Tyler. You''re right, I shouldn''t have taken such a risk. I.. forget sometimes that he''s still not one hundred percent better."


    My mother didn''t respond immediately, and I watched in silence as her shoulders tensed. It was clear that she was still upset, and I couldn''t me her. Tyler had been through so much with his illness, and I really should have known better.


    Finally, my mother got up from her chair and walked over to me, pulling me into a tight hug. I could feel the tension in her body slowly melt away as she held me close.


    "I just worry so much about your brother," she whispered, her voice barely more than a whisper. "He was so sick for so long, and it''s not easy for me to look at him and not see that sick little boy anymore, but rather a young, strong man."


    I nodded, tears welling up in my eyes. "I guess I never thought about it that way," I admitted, feeling a pang of guilt for not seeing things from her perspective sooner. "I was just trying to make him feel better since his girlfriend broke up with him."


    "I know," she said gently. "I know you were just trying to help, honey. I''m sorry for yelling at you the way I did."


    We stood there in silence for a moment, holding each other, and I realized just how much had missed moments like these with my mother. Our rtionship had always been strained, and it was going to take a lot of work to repair the damage that had been done over the years. But at the end of the day, she was the only mother I ever had, and I loved her.


    "Do you really think I''ll be a bad mom?" I suddenly asked, my voice trembling. The words poured out like an avnche, and even I was surprised when they came out.


    My mother pulled away slightly and looked into my eyes, her gaze softening. "Oh, honey," she said, brushing a strand of hair out of my face. "No, I don''t really think that. I shouldn''t have said that. I''m so sorry."


    I sighed, sinking down onto the edge of the bed. "But I think it''s true," I muttered. "... I don''t feel ready for this."


    "Nina..." My mother sat down beside me and draped her arm around my shoulders, pulling me close. Iid my head down on her shoulder and let the tears spill out.


    "I just feel so lost sometimes," I whispered. "I feel like I''m never in control, even when I really want to be. And I feel crazy, and reckless, and-"


    "Nina, it''s the pregnancy hormones," my mother interrupted with a soft smile. "You''re not crazy, and it''s normal to feel lost and out of control. God knows I felt that way when I was pregnant with Tyler."


    I sniffled, locking up at her. "You did?"


    She nodded. "Oh, yes. I was a nightmare when I was pregnant with him. One moment I was crying, the next I was angry, and the next I was eating a whole pint of ice cream and a jar of pickles."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle through my tears. "I hope I don''t have those cravings." I paused, cringing at the thought of pickles and ice cream. "But... I''ve definitely been feeling a little out of sorts recently," I confessed, cing a hand over my belly. "It does feel like my emotions are all over the ce."


    My mother nodded, brushing another stray strand of tear-soaked hair away from my face. Just remember, sweetie, it''s okay to feel this way," she said gently. "And it''s okay to ask for help when you need it. We''re here for you."


    "Thanks, mom," I whispered, wiping my tears away with the back of my hand. "I''ll try to remember."


    There was a silence between us, I sat up, looking away as I wiped away my tears. It was still strange to cry in front of my mother.


    "You know.." My mother suddenly broke the silence and stood, crossing over to her vanity. I watched as she grabbed a soft hairbrush and walked back over to me, where she sat cross- legged behind me on the bed and began to run the brush through my hair. "When you were little, you used to always want your hair brushed when you were upset."


    I closed my eyes and leaned into her touch, reveling in the familiar sensation. "I remember," I


    said softly. "It always made me feel better."


    My mother chuckled as she continued to brush, We sat like that for a while, just lost in our own little world. And in those moments, I started to feel better.


    "I know our rtionship hasn''t been the best," she finally said, "but I''m d you''re still a part of my life, Nina. And I hope you know that despite everything, you''re still my daughter. Maybe not by blood, but that doesn''t change anything."


    I nodded, feeling more tears begin to prick at the backs of my eyes. "I know," I murmured." And you''ll always be my mom."


    *Just so long as I brush your hair when you''re upset, right?" she teased, wrapping her arms around me and resting her chin on my shoulder.


    Iughed as I patted her hand, leaning my head against her.


    "Yeah," I said softly. "Just so long as you brush my hair when I''m upset."

 Chapter 630

    ?


    Chapter 0630


    Enzo


    With the decision made for half of us to go back to the supernatural realm to attend the Moon Goddess Festival, I was in the tunnels, preparing some things and going over ns with Luke and Matt.


    We would never just leave Mountainview unprotected, not when we had taken on the role of the silent protectors of this ce, and so ns had to be set in ce before half of us could leave.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    The tunnels had be our headquarters since we had be a pack-it was a private ce that not many people knew about, and so it was the perfect ce for us to hold meetings about keeping Mountainview space. And when I wasn''t ying hockey, it was where I spent a lot of my spare time.


    Ever since that burr escaped, we had doubled down on our security not just in the tunnels, but all around Mountainview. Matt and some of the others had set up a few trail cameras around town, which I was flipping through now.


    Of course, there was nothing out of the ordinary, just trees and the asional animal.


    At one point, though, I heard the door to my office open.


    "Hey, Enzo," Luke''s voice said, catching my attention. "You have a minute?"


    I nced at him and nodded. "Yeah. What''s up?"


    Luke crossed the room and sat down in the chair across from my desk before he spoke." We''ve been having some troubling sightings around Mountainviewtely," he began. "There have been reports of arge yellow-eyed wolf roaming the area."


    I furrowed my brow, my concem growing. "Yellow-eyed wolf? Have there been any incidents? Any trouble caused?"


    Luke shook his head. "No, not really," he replied. "It''s been mostly sightings from a distance- on the roads, in the forests, that kind of thing. But the yellow eyes are distinctive, and it''s always alone."


    I thought for a moment, mulling over the information. "Could it be a werewolf?"


    Luke shrugged. "It''s possible. We can''t say for sure at this point. We''ve tried tracking it down, but it seems to be elusive, like it''s always staying one step ahead."


    I sighed, feeling a sense of unease settle in my chest. "I don''t like the sound of this," I admitted. "After that burr managed to escape and Edward''s possible return, I don''t want to take any risks."


    Luke nodded in agreement. "That''s why I wanted to bring it to your attention. I think we need to stay vignt, especially with so many of us leaving."


    I thought about it for a moment before making a decision. "Alright," I said firmly. "While we''re gone, have your scouts keep an eye out for this wolf. When we get back in a couple of days, we''ll organize a thorough search of the local areas. We need to make sure our territory is


    secure."


    Luke looked relieved at my words. "Thanks, Enzo. I appreciate your understanding."


    I pped a hand on his shoulder. "Of course, Luke. We''re a pack, and we look out for each other. Now, is there anything else you need to tell me?"


    Luke hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Are you sure you want to go back to the werewolf realm for a party, knowing.. this?"


    "We''re not going just for fun, Luke," I said. "We need to present ourselves in the werewolf realm as a real pack. It''s for our future."


    Luke looked a bit perturbed, but he nodded. "Alright. I trust your judgment. Just... don''t lose sight of what''s really important here, alright?"


    "I won''t, Luke. Trust me."


    Luke nodded again, then paused, biting his lip. "I was actually thinking I''d stay here because of this," he said, his voice taking on a more somber tone. "I hope you don''t mind. I figure I should stay with my scouts, and besides... I''m just the talking skeleton, eh?"


    I furrowed my brow. "Luke, you''re one of us. What makes you say that?"


    He shrugged. "Nothing, really. It''s just... Well, I''ve never really fit in in the supernatural realm. I .. I like it better here."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah," Luke replied, leaning back in his chair. "I spent way too long being an undead servant to some rich assholes there. Here, I''m my own person."


    Luke''s words gave me pause. Between the racism toward humans, our pack not being seen as legitimate, and now this, it made me wonder...


    How much did our appearance in the werewolf realm really matter?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 631

    ?


    Chapter 0631


    "Alright," I found myself saying with a stiff nod. "You can stay, if you''d like. No one''s forcing you to go."


    "Thanks, Enzo." Luke stood, his eyesnding on me onest time. "We''re good?"


    "We''re good."


    I watched Luke leave, his words swirling around in my mind. It felt strange, learning things about the realm where I grew up that had never even urred to me as long as I had lived there.


    I felt as though my views on the two worlds were shifting and changing, and for the first time in a long time, I wasn''t sure how to feel about it.


    I approached Lori with the small bottle of perfume in my hand, trying to hide the reluctance in my eyes. She nced up at me, scrunching up her nose in a way that made it clear she was not thrilled about this.


    "You''re not really making me wear that stuff, are you?" she asked, eyeing the bottle suspiciously.


    I sighed, knowing that it was hard for her. "I''m not making you do anything," I said. "But if you want toe to the werewolf realm, unfortunately it needs to be done."


    Lori frowned deeply, her brows furrowing. "I hate that I have to do this," she muttered under her breath.


    I could empathize with her feelings, but there was little choice in the matter. "I know,"I replied softly, "and like I said, you don''t have to do it if you''re ufortable with it. We''ll all understand."


    Jessica, who had been standing nearby, suddenly chimed in. "Lori, I''m sure Nina is really looking forward to seeing both of us there," she said with a gentle smile. "She''d be so disappointed if you didn''te."


    Lori hesitated, ncing between us, and then finally nodded. "Fine," she said with a reluctant sigh. "I''ll do it. But only for Nina."


    I felt a mix of relief and guilt as I uncapped the perfume bottle. I sprayed a fine mist over Lori, watching as it settled on her skin. We waited in tense silence, hoping for the best, but fearing the worst.


    A few moments passed, and I couldn''t help but feel that the perfume might not work on Lori. The scent of her humanity still lingered in my nostrils, and I worried that we would have toe up with another n-or that she wouldn''t be able toe at all.


    "Sorry, Lori," I said a few momentster when she still smelled distinctly human. "I don''t think it''s working."


    Lori cursed softly under her breath. "These racist werewolves are a bunch of jerks," she muttered. "I shouldn''t have to wear fancy magic perfume to go to a party."


    But then, just as disappointment began to settle in, I noticed something. Lori''s human scent was fading, slowly but surely, I had to really concentrate to pick it up, and even then, it was faint.


    "Wait," I said with a mixture of surprise and relief. "The perfume did work, Lori."


    Lori nced between me and Jessica, her expression a mixture of surprise and relief." Really?" she asked, as if not quite believing it herself.


    I nodded, a smile tugging at the corners of my lips. "You don''t appear entirely human, but you don''t appear like a werewolf either. It should be good enough for a party in the supernatural realm, where you''ll be able to blend in."


    Lori''s shoulders rxed, and she let out a breath she had apparently been holding. "Cool," she said, taking the vial of perfume from my hands and slipping it into her pocket. "I guess can go now. I just hope it sticks."


    "Don''t worry, babe," Jessica said, wrapping her arms around Lori''s shoulders. "I''ll protect you if anything happens."Material ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori rolled her eyes, but the three of us couldn''t help but chuckle.


    And so, with everything prepared, we made our way to the portal, where Matt and a few other of the hockey team members waited. Luke was standing off to the side, opening the portal already as we approached.


    "Don''t have too much fun," Luke said, saluting us teasingly as we stepped through the portal one-by-one.


    I stopped just before walking in and nodded, leveling him with a steady gaze.


    "Let me know if anything happens," I said.


    Luke nodded. "Of course," he replied, then offered a slight smile with just a hint of mischief behind it. "Enjoy the festival, Alpha Enzo."

 Chapter 632

    ?


    Chapter 0632


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning with another wave of morning sickness. It took almost all of my strength to stumble to the bathroom before the contents of my stomach emptied, and when I was finished, I sank down onto the floor with a heavy sigh.


    "Stupid morning sickness," I muttered as I rubbed my belly. "Maybe I should ask the Moon Goddess to stop me from throwing up so much."


    "Be careful what you wish for," my wolf teased.


    "You''re right." With some effort, I rose to my feet and walked over to the sink, where sshed some cool water onto my face. At the very least, I could rest easy knowing that Enzo wasing home after two days of being back in Mountainview; and he was bringing our friends with him.


    I hoped that they would enjoy the party. After all, it wasn''t entirely about introducing our hodgepodge little pack to the werewolf realm, but it was also about seeing them. And considering the fact that Lon had been in a hospital bed thest time I saw her, I was dying to see how she had recovered.


    Later, as I stood by the spot where the portal would open, I waited patiently for them to arrive. And, just like clockwork, it happened: the swirling purple and blue vortex opened, causing a gust of wind to blow into the room.


    And then, they started toe through the portal one by one.


    First came Lori. She stepped out of the portal, looking windswept with her mouth agape. "Lori!" I eximed, rushing over to her.


    "I''ll never get used to that," Lori said, clutching her stomach, her face pale.


    "Here, sit," I said, gesturing to a chair. Lori thanked me and sat down, putting her head between her knees. Next came another fizzling sound from the portal, followed by Jessica, who was, thankfully, standing on both feet.


    "Jessica," I breathed, rushing forward.


    Jessica threw her arms around me, hugging me tightly. "I know it''s only been a week," she said, "but I hate when you''re gone."


    "You look so good, though, "I said, taking a step back to admire her recovery. "What did the doctors say?"


    "Oh, we left before they could realize what was going on," Lori said, her head still between her legs. "I took Jessica''s casts off at home with a handsaw. It was.."


    "Treacherous," Jessica said with a shudder.


    For a moment, I just took her in, admiring how she was glowing. I had so many questions to ask; how she was feeling as a werewolf, whether her wolf had emerged yet, whether or not she wanted the cure.


    But for now, the portal was fizzling again, and two more figures stepped through: Matt and, a few momentster, Enzo.


    "Nina," Enzo said without preamble, dropping his bag as he came over to me. His eyes immediatelynded on my belly, and he ced his hands there, leveling me with a stern gaze. "Everything okay? Did I miss anything?"


    "Enzo," I said with augh, "it''s only been two days."


    "I don''t care," Enzo said as he pulled me into a hug. "I worry about you. You know that."Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Next, my gaze fell on Mall, who was looking around curiously, I realized that they hadn''t been here since the wedding, and so this realm was still foreign to them.


    "How about a tour?" I asked.


    For the next few hours, Enzo and I showed our friends around the mansion, refamiliarizing them with theyout. We showed them to their rooms, as well as where the kitchen was, the rec room, and all of the gardens.


    At some point, Enzo and Matt wandered off into the library. Jessica, Lori and I made our way back out into the gardens to talk alone; I needed to speak with them about Jessica''s new... state.


    Since she was healed now, she could change back if she wanted to; all it would take was a good dose of the antidote, something that we kept in stock in our headquarters just in case we needed to use it. We had learned our lesson with the Crescent outbreak, and we wanted to always be prepared.


    *So," I said as we made our way out to the garden with a pic nket in hand, "Jessica-" "I know what you''re going to ask," Jessica said, "and my answer is no. I don''t want the antidote."


    I stopped, genuinely taken aback. "So soon?" I asked.


    Jessica and Lori exchanged nces, their hands intertwined. "Listen," Jessica said, "I... I like feeling this way. I''d like to see where it goes for a while. With a history of werewolves in my family, it just feels... right."


    My eyes widened, and I nced over at Lori, who just nodded. "She''s made up her mind," she said. "And I support her."


    I was still a bit in shock, but not necessarily in a bad way. It was just unexpected. "Well, um..." I began, swallowing, "...go for it, Jessica. If that''s what you want, I have no qualms about it. Wee to the life of a werewolf. Has your woll emerged yet?"


    Jessica sighed as we kept walking. "Not yet, I don''t think," she said. "I feel as if I can feel her presence there, though. I think it''ll be soon."


    "That makes sense," I said with a nod as Iid the nket out on the ground once we had found a sunny spot toy. "It could take a while."


    The three of us sat down on the pic nket and sprawled out, books and various snacks in hand. I had prepared some fruits and cheeses earlier so the three of us could rx. Lori


    leaned forward, picking up a strawberry, but paused when she saw the amulet hanging around my neck.


    "What''s that?" she asked, pointing, as she took a bite of her strawberry. "Is that new?"


    I touched the amulet, my fingers trembling slightly as I did. For a moment, I almost considered not telling them what it really was, but I knew that I couldn''t keep a secret from my friends. They deserved to know what I was warding off.


    "It''s... a long story," I said quietly. "But I saw a witchst week about the pregnancy, and she gave me this amulet to ward off a dark spirit that has somehow attached itself to me."


    Lori raised an eyebrow. "A dark spirit? Seriously?"


    I nodded. "Look, I know it sounds crazy, but she said it might be why I was having those visions," I said. "And I feel better wearing it than not, so I figure what''s the harm?"


    Jessica reached out and touched the amulet gently. "It''s really been helping you feel better?"


    I nodded. "A little, yeah. I haven''t seen anything weirdtely, and aside from some hormones and morning sickness, I actually feel... safe."


    "Well, that''s all that matters, then," Lori said, flipping her book open. "As long as you two and the baby are happy and healthy, that''s all I care about."


    Jessica nodded in agreement. "Same," she said. "And Nina, if you need anything, you know Lori and I are here for you. Always."


    "Always and forever," Lori said with a grin.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I reached forward and took my friends'' hands. "Always and


    forever."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 633

    ?


    Chapter 0633 NinaContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After spending the afternoon reading andying in the sun, Lori, Jessica and I made our way inside to get ready for the party. The servants were still bustling about making final


    preparations, and as we stepped inside, my mother just happened to be rushing past and stopped to talk to us.


    "Hello, girls," she said, shooting Lori and Jessica a warm smile. "The hair and makeup artist is here. All three of you can enjoy it."


    My eyes widened slightly. "Mom, that''s not necessary," I said, feeling spoiled once again." What about you?"


    "I''ll be heading upter," she replied. "And really, insist. It''s a big event. You deserve to be pampered. All three of you."


    "Wow. Thanks, Ms. Harper," Lori said with a shocked expression on her face. "That''s really nice of you."


    My mother smiled and ushered us away. But as we reached the bottom of the stairs, she grabbed my hand, pulling me close to whisper in my ear, "I told your father about Lori. Just so you know?"


    My eyes widened once again. "What? Why?"


    But before I could get a response, someone was calling my mother away. And just like that, she was gone. I was left bewildered and a bit perturbed, but figured that if she had told my father, then maybe that meant a good thing. Right?


    "Hair and makeup, huh?" Lori said as we climbed the stairs to my room. "You really are a princess."


    "Stop it," I chided. "I''m not a princess. My parents just go... overboard."


    Jessica giggled. "Nina, your dad is literally called the Alpha King. Emphasis on ''king''. You are, quite literally, a princess."


    As we stepped into my room, I couldn''t help but sigh a little. Jessica was right; I was the daughter of the Alpha King, the missing princess. "But I don''t feel like one," I muttered, still feeling rather like an outsider looking in on this strange, royal world.


    Lori was the first to dive into the whirlwind of makeup and hair styling, taking a seat in front of the vanity mirror. Jessica, always the sillier one, teased Lori about her growing fondness for girly rituals.


    "Oh, hush," Lori said, waving Jessica off. "I''m only doing it because it''s the polite thing to do."


    "Mhm," Jessica teased. "I guess that''s why you''ve started wearing makeup around the house, then. Because it''s proper."


    Lori stuck her tongue out, elicitingughs from us.


    Once Lori was finished, her dark eyes sparkling with a shimmery green eyeshadow and dark


    red lips that matched her aura perfectly, it was Jessica''s tum. The makeup artist carefully curled Jessica''s hair and put it up into an updo, then gave her a golden eyeshadow and clear lip gloss that made her look like she was glowing.


    Once it was my turn, I sat in front of the mirror and waited for my own transformation to begin. The makeup artist chatted amicably as she styled my hair into soft waves that cascaded down my back, then added a subtle silver eyeshadow and cherry red lipstick for my makeup.


    It was understated, but it was perfect. When she was finished, I thanked her profusely and we watched as she left.


    "You look stunning, Nina," Jessica said as she pulled the dress out that she had brought with her for the party. It was a simple gold dress, which the makeup artist had taken inspiration from for Jessica''s makeup.


    Lori nodded in agreement, already slipping into her simple ck dress. "You really do. This pregnancy has you glowing."


    I smiled, my hand floating over my belly as I looked in the mirror. Maybe I really was glowing. And maybe, just maybe, this pregnancy would be smooth sailing from here on out.


    With our makeoversplete, we began getting into our gowns. The gown that my mother had made for me had arrived this morning, and I slipped it out of the bag, eliciting a gasp


    from Jessica.

 Chapter 634

    ?


    Chapter 0634


    "You really are a princess," she teased, touching the shimmery red fabric. "You''ve got the dress and everything."


    I blushed as I held the gown up to myself. It was perfect, really: simple and elegant, a dark red color that was somehow the perfect shade to match my lips. I had expected a gaudy ball gown, but this was muted and perfectly me.


    And when I put it on, it fit perfectly, hugging all of my curves in a way that I had never expected. My slightly growing belly was showing through the fabric, and for a moment, I allowed myself to admire how it looked on my body, baby bump and all


    But as the time for the party drew near, there was an important task that couldn''t be ignored. Lori''s transformation was the final piece of the puzzle, and I knew she was apprehensive about it.


    "Lori," I began gently, "I know it''s not ideal, but you''ll need to wear the special perfume. It''s the only way to ensure you can move freely without drawing attention to yourself,"


    Lori sighed, her frustration evident. "I get it, Nina, but it''s just hard. I hate having to hide who I am. Is this how you feel in Mountainview?"


    "Sort of," I chuckled. "So I understand your pain, really. But someday, things will change. It''s just gonna take time. The Luna''s control ran deep here, and it''s only been a few months since she''s been gone."


    Jessica chimed in, cing a hand on Lori''s shoulder. "We won''t let anyone mistreat you, my love. We promise."


    Lori nodded, smiling softly. "Okay. I''m ready."


    With that, I pulled out the small vial of shimmering perfume. It had a strange golden color to it, and yet it somehow seemed clear at the same time. When I pulled the cap off, there was no scent. I handed it to Loni, allowing her to do the honors.


    But then, suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Before I could answer, I heard my father''s voicee through.


    "Can I speak with you for a moment, Nina?" he asked, his voice muffled by the door.


    I exchanged a worried nce with my friends but agreed, slipping out of the room to see my father standing there. He smiled as he looked down at me, taking in my appearance.


    *You look beautiful, my dear," he said as he guided me away. "So much like your mother." "Thank you, dad," I said as I followed him. "Did you need something?"


    Once we were out of earshot, he stopped, sighing softly as he rubbed his hand on the back of his neck. I knew where this was going. "I heard about the perfume."


    I swallowed, then nodded. "Yeah. My mom said she told you."


    My father sighed, his expression softening. "Listen, I understand the sentiment, Nina," he said softly, "but I want to make sure you''re aware that it could be unsafe. If the perfume were


    to suddenly stop working, you should take Lori somewhere private before anyone picks up her scent. Understood?"


    I nodded, my heart heavy with the responsibility. "I promise, dad. I''ll be careful. We all will." He offered an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry, Nina. I know it''s not easy, and none of this- pardon mynguage-bullshit would exist if it wasn''t for myte wife sowing these seeds of hatred. It''s a shame what I allowed to happen to my realm. And really, it''s my fault."


    I reached out and hugged my father tightly, leaning against his chest. "It''s not your fault, dad," I murmured. "It''s not. Really."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    My father said nothing. Instead, he patted my back, and when I pulled away, he had a soft smile on his face.


    "Enjoy the party, Nina," he said. "And remember... keep an eye on your friend. You never know who might be watching."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 635

    ?


    Chapter 0635


    Nina


    The moment I stepped into the bustling party, I was utterly shocked. The transformation of the banquet hall was nothing short of magical.


    The ceiling, now an enchanting night sky, was illuminated by the shimmering lights of the aurora borealis. It painted the room with shades of green, pink, and violet, creating an ethereal atmosphere that left Jessica, Lon, and me awestruck.


    "Wow," Jessica whispered, her eyes wide as she gazed up at the enchanting disy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Lori nodded in agreement. "I''ve never seen anything like this," she said softly. "It''s breathtaking."


    I could only nod in response, just as shocked as they were. The ceiling must have been magically charmed, which I was certain must have been quite the expense for my parents. And to think that I had thought the decorations looked beautiful before. Now, it felt like I had stepped into a magical wondend.


    "I wonder where the boys went off to," Jessica said, standing on her tiptoes to see over the bustling crowd. "They''ve been elusive all day."


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Probably already at the bar," I teased, looking around as well. But through the thick throng of people, it was almost impossible to see them. I was amazed at the turnout of this event; it felt almost as though the entire werewolf realm hade to join in on the fun.


    For a little while, Lori, Jessica and I weaved our way through the crowd in search of Enzo and Matt. Finally, Lori''s fingers brushed mine, and she pointed toward a corner of the room. "Hey, there they are," she said, nodding her head toward the two tall figures approaching us.


    I followed her gaze and spotted them, my heart skipping a beat at the sight of Enzo. He looked exceptionally handsome in his well-fitted tuxedo, his dark hair impably styled. Even though he was my husband, I couldn''t help but feel starstruck in that moment, like a teenager who had just spotted the cutest boy at the party.


    Matt walked along beside him, his fingers wrapped around a drink ss. He was already chatting with a girl, a beautiful woman with long red hair and an emerald green dress.


    "Looks like Matt already found a date," Jessica teased with a yful grin.


    But my eyes were really only on Enzo. I must have lookedpletely awed, because Lori and Jessica exchanged knowing nces before pushing me forward. "Go on, Nina," Lori urged with a wink. "It''s your party. Go and dance with your husband."


    I couldn''t argue with that logic, and with a nervous but excited smile, I headed in Enzo''s direction, Enzo caught sight of me, and his face lit up with a brilliant smile as he approached.


    "May I have this dance, my beautiful Luna?" he asked, holding out his hand like a true gentleman.


    I ced my hand in his, feeling a warmth spread through me at his touch. "You may,"I replied, returning his smile.


    As we stepped onto the dance floor, the soft strains of a waltz filled the air. Enzo''s strong anm encircled my waist, drawing me close, and I rested my hand on his shoulder as we began to sway to the music. Our bodies moved in perfect harmony, and the world around us faded into the background.


    Enzo leaned in, his breath warm against my ear. "You look absolutely perfect tonight, Nina," he murmured. "Like a real princess."


    My cheeks flushed, and a shiver went down my spine. "You don''t look half bad yourself, Alpha," I cooed in response, eliciting a chuckle from Enzo.


    We danced in silence for a while, content to let the music guide our movements. The enchanting disy above us added to the romantic atmosphere, making it feel as though we were dancing beneath the real night sky.


    Finally, unable to resist any longer, Enzo leaned down and pressed his lips to mine in a soft, lingering kiss. His lips were sweet and warm, and his scent enveloped me-a pleasant mixture of leather and smoke and something uniquely Enzo.


    As the waltz came to an end, Enzo and I made our way outside, hand in hand. The cool air of the gardens, although bustling with partygoers, was a wee reprieve from the heat and the throng of inside. We each took a deep breath, inhaling the night air.


    "This is quite the turnout," I said as we began to stroll through the garden pathways. "I didn''t expect so many people to be here."


    "Me neither," Enzo said. "It''s packed inside."


    We kept walking for a few moments longer, just taking in the sights and sounds and smells of the gardens, before I suddenly remembered something. I stopped, reaching into the small clutch I was carrying and retrieved the delicate feather I had found on my sister''s grave the other day.


    "What''s that?" Enzo asked, eyeing the feather curiously.


    "I found this the other day," I said, holding it up in the light so Enzo could see the way the colors changed when I moved it around. "I was thinking I could offer it to the Moon Goddess." Enzo shot me a surprised expression. "I didn''t think you believed in that sort of thing."


    I shrugged, still gazing down at the feather in my hand. "I just thought it would be nice," I said with a smile. "I.. I found it on Selena''s grave. It felt like a sign. That''s not weird, is it?"


    Enzo paused for a moment, taking me in, before he smiled softly and shook his head. "Of course not," he said gently. "We can put it on the altar. What do you want to wish for?"


    "I''d like to wish for a healthy baby," I said.


    Enzo''s eyes lit up. "That sounds perfect."


    Together, we walked to a small altar that had been set up outside, where other offerings had been left. Sitting there were various fruits, crystals, stones, and even money, I carefully ced the feather on the altar, cing it beneath a small rock someone had left so it couldn''t fly away in the wind.


    Beside me, Enzo bowed his head, sping his hands together. I followed suit and did the same. We both closed our eyes, and I spoke, feelingpelled to say my wish out loud.


    "Moon Goddess, please make sure my baby is happy and healthy." I said quietly.


    "And that the pregnancy is smooth and there are no obstacles," Enzo added.


    When we finished, we opened our eyes and our gazes met. My cheeks were flushed red, feeling a little silly. But I leaned my head on Enzo''s shoulder, nestling into the warmth of his


    body.


    Enzo and I looked up at the sky, and in that moment, a shooting star streaked across the dark blue abyss, leaving a trail of light in its wake. I gasped and pointed, my heart skipping a


    beat.


    "Enzo, look! A shooting start"


    Enzo turned to me, a tender smile on his lips. He took my hand and kissed my fingers, then leaned in his breath warm against my ear.


    "It seems like the Moon Goddess is listening," he whispered into my ear. "And now, let''s seal that wish with a kiss, shall we?"


    Our lips met, and Enzo pulled me close, dipping me low beneath the night sky.


    And in that moment, I felt as though the Moon Goddess really was smiling down at us, watching and promising to grant our wish.

 Chapter 636

    ?


    Chapter 0636


    Nina


    Enzo and I slowly pulled apart from our lingering kiss, our lips parting with a soft, shared breathlessness. It felt like the world had faded away in that moment, leaving just the two of us, lost in each other''s eyes.


    He ced me back on my feet, and I let out a soft breath, meeting his gaze with a smile on my lips.


    "We should head back inside," Enzo said, brushing a stray strand of hair out of my face.


    I nodded, trying to regain myposure after that breathtaking kiss. "Yeah, we should. I don''t want our friends to think we''ve abandoned them."


    We began to head back toward the mansion, but as we did, I kept thinking about that magnificent shooting star. I was certain it was just a coincidence, but it felt so magical during that moment


    "You really think she listened?" I asked, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    Enzo chuckled as he looped his arm around my waist and held me close while we walked.* Maybe," he said. "Although, I''ve never been the biggest believer in the Moon Goddess. But hey, maybe I''ll start believing if you''re this into it."


    "We''ll see about that," I said as I nced over my shoulder onest time. The altar was fading into the distance, and there was my little feather, gleaming in the moonlight.


    As we continued, another couple walked past us; the woman had to have been at least six months pregnant, with her husband walking with his arm around her. They were headed to the altar, just like us. I couldn''t help but smile.


    Hand in hand, we made our way back into the lively g. The enchanting atmosphere still surrounded us, the charmed ceiling creating an otherworldly appearance. Enzo and I scanned the packed room for our friends, but I couldn''t see them through the throng.


    "They''re over here," Enzo said, pulling me after him. He was so much taller than me that he barely had to search, and I was grateful for it. I followed obediently, still too entranced from our visit to the altar to say much.


    There, by the bar, I spotted Lori, Jessica, and Matt engaged in conversation. Matt was no longer with the mysterious woman from earlier, but was instead sipping on a martini while he watched Lori and Jessica bicker with an amused expression on his face.


    I couldn''t resist nudging Matt yfully with my elbow as I approached. "So, Matt, where''s your redheadeddy friend gone off to?" I teased, a mischievous glint in my eye.


    Matt''s cheeks flushed crimson, and he stammered, "I-I don''t have anydy friends. Just mingling, you know?"


    Lori couldn''t help but join in the fun. She leaned closer to Matt and said in a conspiratorial tone, "Don''t worry, Matt. We''ll find you a pretty werewolf girlfriend for the night. You won''t spend the night alone."


    Matt waved her off, his embarrassment slowly giving way to a bashful grin. "Let''s not make a big deal out of this," he replied, eager to change the subject.


    I couldn''t help butugh, and even Jessica joined in. The atmosphere was light, and it was the kind of camaraderie that I cherished with my friends. The thought of having to be apart from therm for the foreseeable future, stuck in two different realms, broke my heart.


    As we continued chatting, Matt looked up, his gaze fixing on the magnificent charmed ceiling that resembled the night sky. "This is amazing, by the way," he said. "How did they do that?"


    I followed his gaze to the ceiling and couldn''t help but agree-it was amazing. The shifting colors of the aurora borealis dancing across the starry expanse were nothing short of breathtaking. It really did feel just like we were in a fairytale.


    "It''s been magically charmed," Enzo exined, leaning on the bar as he waited for his drink. It takes some pretty strong spells. Nina''s parents must have paid a witch to do it."


    "I wish I could do that," Lori said under her breath. "Nina, can you make me into a-*


    *Shh," I said, cing my finger to my lips and giving Lori a warning look. Like my father had said, we never knew who was watching. And we didn''t need to give away Lori''s true nature tonight. Lori, her eyes widening slightly, quickly got the hint and returned to sipping her drink.


    Suddenly, the music picked up, shifting to a higher tempo, and the dance floor came alive with energetic, younger partygoers. The rhythm was infectious, and I couldn''t resist the urge to dance.


    "I want to join in on the fun!" I eximed, already moving toward the dance floor.


    Lori, Jessica, Enzo, and Matt followed suit, and soon we were all swept up in the lively atmosphere, ourughter and voices filling the air. It felt good to just let go for a little while, just like all of the nights we had spent dancing back in Mountainview.


    I wanted to savor nights like this, because we wouldn''t get to see each other so easily between realms. And with the baby on the way, who knew what I''d have the time and the energy for. For now, all I could do was enjoy our time together, and be d that my friends had made it here for the party.


    But as I danced andughed with my friends, a strange feeling began to wash over me.


    It was a sensation that sent shivers down my spine, a sensation that something was amiss. It was as if I could feel someone''s eyes on me, an unsettling presence lurking in the shadows.


    I couldn''t shake the unease that gripped me, and it intensified when I looked up and saw it-a shadowy figure far off in a dimly liter.


    The shadow entity.


    I froze. The entity waved at me, a wicked grin on its jet ck face, before beckoning to me with an eerie, elongated finger.


    My heart leaped into my throat, and I instinctively clutched the amulet hanging around my neck. With trembling fingers, I willed it to protect me, and the dark spirit vanished in an instant, dissipating like smoke.


    Yet, despite its disappearance, an unsettling feeling lingered.


    My friends noticed my abrupt halt in the dance and the look of shock on my face. They approached, concem etched on their faces.


    "Nina, what''s wrong?" Jessica asked, her voice filled with worry.


    Thesitated for a moment, torn between telling them about the shadow entity and not wanting to rm them. But in the end, I chose to keep it to myself.


    "It''s nothing," I replied, forcing a smile. "I just thought I forgot to take my prenatal vitamins, that''s all."


    Lori and Jessica exchanged confused nces, but they seemed to buy my quick excuse, and said nothing more. We returned to the dance floor eager to rejoin the festivities; but my mind was still clouded with worry, no matter how much I danced.


    How did the shadow entity show itself to me now?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    And, most importantly, was the amulet keeping me safe... or was the shadow entity just giving me a false sense of security while it bided its time, waiting for the right moment to


    strike?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 637

    ?


    Chapter 0637


    Nina


    The music kept pulsing through the air, eventually switching from an upbeat pop tempo to a slower tempo, but I still felt as if I was on edge. I kept ncing at the corner as though I expected the shadow entity to be standing there, but it never was.


    The corner remained devoid of anything and anyone who wasn''t a regr partygoer, and I was beginning to feel like I was going crazy.


    Lori, who was pairing up with Jessica for a slower dance, shot me a look. "You sure you''re alright?" she asked.


    I nodded, managing a believable smile. "I just got a little nauseous, that''s all," I said, nodding my head toward the bar. "I''m gonna go and get a ginger ale."


    Lori and Jessica nodded and gave me a pair of warm smiles. I felt a bit bad for lying to my friends as I turned to make my way to the bar, but I couldn''t bring myself to tell them the truth about what I had seen. Not now. Not when the night was so magical and telling everyone would just make them worried.


    Besides, the witch had never said the amulet would be bulletproof, and the entity had disappeared as soon as I touched the pendant around my neck. If it was just an issue of the entity managing to break through the protection spell for a moment, it was gone now.


    Right?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    As I began to walk away from the dance floor, Enzo, who had slipped away a few minutes prior for a drink of his own, ran into me.


    "Hey," he said, his gaze softening when he saw me. "Where are you headed?"


    *Just to the restroom and to grab a ginger ale," I said, not wanting to rm Enzo either.


    "Oh," Enzo said. "Want me to join you?"


    I shook my head. "No, it''s okay. I''ll be back shortly."


    Enzo shot me a sideways nce, but simply nodded and began to make his way back toward the dance floor. He and Matt were practically inseparable tonight, and I was d for it. I knew how much it meant to him to have a friend here, especially his Beta.


    I gave him a reassuring smile and slipped away from the dance floor. But as I approached the bar, I couldn''t help but nce around to make sure the shadow entity wasn''t somehow lurking nearby.


    It was irrational, I knew that much, but I just couldn''t seem to shake the feeling of being watched.


    The bartender, a friendly-looking older man with kind eyes, greeted me with a warm smile. "Can I get you something to drink, Miss?" he asked.


    *I''ll just have a ginger ale, please," I replied. "With lots of ice."


    As he poured the drink, the bartender kept ncing at me. Then, sliding my drink across the bar, he leaned in closer and said, "You''re not the Alpha King''s daughter, are you?"


    I hesitated for a moment, not wanting to draw too much attention to myself. "Yes, I am," I replied cautiously. The bartender''s eyes lit up with genuine excitement. "Oh, it''s a pleasure to meet you then, Princess. I-"


    "It''s Nina," I interjected with a smile as I sipped my drink. "You can just call me Nina."


    The bartender shot me with a look of surprise, but nodded. Then, he leaned in a bit closer, lowering his voice. "If you don''t mind me asking, are the rumors true? Were you hidden in the human realm for so long? How many years, exactly?"


    I weighed my words carefully. Maybe if I hadn''t heard about the apparent anti-human sentiments that were still floating around the realm, I would have been less cautious, but I wasn''t so sure now-despite the bartender''s kind smile.


    "I''d rather not talk about it, if you don''t mind," I said softly. "It''s a bit personal."


    He nodded with understanding and apologized. "I didn''t mean to pry, Princess-I mean, Nina. I just wanted to say that if it''s true, I hope you enjoy getting to know the werewolf realm and our traditions. And wee."


    I smiled, a bit taken aback but still ttered by his kindness. "That''s very nice of you," I said. "Thank you." Admittedly, I had been enjoying the werewolf traditions in this realm, and that alone was a source of confusion for me. It was strange, feeling as though I was torn between two realms, like a woman who didn''t know where she truly belonged. But either way, it was nice knowing that I was seemingly weed here.


    I just wished that my human friends could say the same.


    Needing a breath of fresh air, I excused myself from the bar and stepped outside once more. The gardens were quiet, a stark contrast to the lively party inside.


    The peacefulness allowed me to clear my head, convincing myself that I hadn''t really seen the shadow entity earlier. It must have been my imagination ying tricks on me, I thought to myself. Maybe the heat of the party got to me, or it was a trick of the light and nothing more.


    I walked along the winding pathways, the cool night air brushing against my skin. The stars were just as vibrant out here as they were on the charmed ceiling inside, minus the enchanting aurora borealis. But it was a nice change, for the sky to dim a bit and for the vibrant blues and greens to fade to a simple backdrop of ck sky and shadowy trees in the distance.


    Everything seemed serene, and for a moment, I felt at ease.


    But then, as if drawn by an invisible force, I looked up and saw it-the shadow entity standing off in the woods.


    It was just as I had seen it before, its dark form contrasting against the moonlit surroundings. It beckoned to me, its elongated fingers gesturing for me toe closer.


    My heart pounded in my chest, and I gasped in shock. I couldn''t believe my eyes. Was it real? Or was it a manifestation of my fear and paranoia?


    I began fumbling for the amulet around my neck, my breathing out in short gasps. Surely it would disappear. It had to.


    But then, as if in a trance, my hand fell back to my side before I could clutch the pendant.


    I dropped my ss onto the ground, the sound of it shattering into a million pieces lost in the night. Without realizing what I was doing, I began to walk toward the entity, each step bringing me closer to the darkness that had haunted my thoughts.


    No one saw me as I walked away from the gardens and toward the woods, my mind clouded by an inexplicablepulsion. The music andughter from the party faded into the distance, and all that remained was the entity''s sinister presence, pulling me further into the unknown.


    I didn''t know where I was going or what awaited me in the depths of the forest, but I couldn''t stop myself. I felt so far away, so fuzzy, so inexplicably drawn to the tall, shadowy figure leering at me from the woods.


    It was as if I had be a pawn in some dark, otherworldly game, and I had no choice but to follow the entity''s silent calls.

 Chapter 638

    ?


    Chapter 0638


    Enzo


    *Enzo! Come here, my boy!"


    I was just passing by the array of tables when I heard Aldric''s voice boom across the space between us, causing me to perk my head up. He was sitting at a long wooden table with Nina''s mother and a few other Alphas that I recognized from the Alpha Council, and he was beckoning to me.


    Matt, who was standing beside me, gestured back toward the dance floor with his thumb. "Want me to-"


    "No," I said, shaking my head. "Come and say hello."


    Matt nodded and followed me with purpose. We had already discussed this earlier today when we were wandering the sprawling mansion; Matt was my Beta, and he belonged by my side. We were trying to show how the pack was real, not just a game amongst college friends.


    And yet, as we approached Aldric and the Alphas, I couldn''t entirely deny the feeling of inadequacy that was beginning to settle itself in my stomach. Here were Alphas who had aplished so much, fought ten times as many battles and overcame a thousand times as many obstacles.


    And here I was, a college hockey yer with a ragtag group of friends as my pack and a tiny ind town to protect from rogues.


    "Ah, Enzo," one of the Alphas, a man named Cerys, said as we approached. "How nice to see you again. We were just talking about you."


    *Nice to see you too, Cerys," I said with a polite nod. "I hope you''re enjoying the party."


    One of the other Alphas, a burly man named Lucian with a grizzled beard, turned to Matt and eyed him up and down for a moment. "And who is your friend?" he asked, ncing at me.


    I nced over at Matt, who was standing proudly beside me. "This is Matt, my-" I began, but then I saw it.


    Aldric was ring at me over the rim of his sses, and the gaze in his eyes was nothing short of a warning. My voice cut off, and I froze for a moment, transfixed by the intensity in his gaze. It was as if he was saying, "Don''t say it, Enzo. Not now."


    I swallowed, snapping back to reality. The warning was heard loud and clear, and no matter how much it pained me, I felt the need toply.


    *This is Matt, my close friend," I said, addressing Lucian once more.


    *Ah, how nice to have a good friend as a young man," Cerys chimed in with a terse smile. "Brotherhood is important."


    "Yes," Aldric said, his gaze still intensely focused on me although I could see an apologetic gaze behind his eyes, as though he, too, felt just as bad as I did at that moment. "Brotherhood is indeed important..."


    As the conversation continued among the Alphas, Matt pulled me aside, his brow furrowed with concern. "Enzo, what was that about back there?" he asked quietly. "I thought you were going to introduce me as your Beta.*Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I sighed, struggling to find the right words. "I don''t know if it was a good idea just now," I said. "I don''t know those Alphas very well. I don''t know what their intentions are. Aldric seemed to be against it."


    Matt gave me a searching look, as if he could see through my words to the real reason behind my reluctance." Enzo, we''re supposed to be a pack. You don''t have to hide it. We''re proud of who we are. Aren''t you?"


    I swallowed, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I am proud of it," I said. "But... I feel like there''s something at y here that I don''t know. Maybe I was foolish to see tonight as an opportunity to announce our pack to the world."


    Matt sighed, running a hand through his dark hair.


    "Yeah, I can''t entirely fault you for that," he said. "At the very least, though, we''re making our presence known in some way or the other. That''s gotta mean something, right?"


    I nodded. "I''m sorry, Matt. I''m not ashamed. I promise."


    Matt shot me a disbelieving look, but said nothing. I watched as he excused himself and slipped away into the crowd, only adding to my guilt.


    Was I ashamed? Deep down? Was I afraid of the judgment associated with our pack, or was it something else?


    I needed to talk to Nina, to confide in her about what I was feeling, but when I looked around the crowded party, I couldn''t seem to see her anywhere. My eyes scanned the room, but I couldn''t spot her red dress or her dark hair anywhere.


    I approached Lori and Jessica, who were chatting near the hors d''oeuvres table. "Have you seen Nina?" I asked as I approached.


    Jessica furrowed her brow, and Lori shook her head. "No, we haven''t seen her for a while. Maybe she''s in the restroom or something. She said she was feeling a bit nauseous."


    I nodded, realizing that that made the most sense. She was pregnant, after all, and had been dancing pretty hard. I thanked Lori and Jessica and made my way out of the grand banquet hall, through the servants'' passageways and up the back staircase, figuring that if Nina had slipped away, she would have taken this more private route. But as I knocked on our bedroom door and slipped inside, she wasn''t there.


    *Nina?" I called out, stepping inside and looking around at the empty room. I checked the bathroom, but it was just as empty. The room looked untouched since she hadst been in here.


    Where could she be?


    I descended the stairs once more, my heart beginning to pound in my chest. I hoped she was alright; and then I remembered that she had gone to get some ginger ale. As I approached the bar again, I decided to ask the bartender, hoping he might have seen Nina.


    *Excuse me," I said to the bartender, who was in the midst of mixing a drink. "Have you seen a petite girl, about this tall, with long ck hair wearing a red dress?"


    The bartender smiled knowingly. "Ah, the Princess," he said. "Yes, she went outside a little while ago. I believe she headed to the gardens."


    Relief washed over me, and I thanked the bartender before rushing outside. The cool night air greeted me as I stepped into the garden, and I expected to see her wandering along the pathways or maybe sitting on a bench.


    But as I looked for her, she still was nowhere to be found.


    "Nina?" I called out again, my head on a swivel as I searched for her.


    But there was no answer.


    "Huh," I muttered to myself, stopping with my hands on my hips. "Where the hell did she go?"


    As I stood there, my eyes scanning the gardens, something suddenly caught my eye; something sharp, clear, and shiny on the ground.


    Furrowing my brow, I made my way over to it. Crouching down, I saw it for what it was.


    A broken ss-and spilt ginger ale, judging from the smell. I stood immediately, my gaze following the direct line of sight toward the dark forest as the worst thought of all began to enter my mind.


    "Nina!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 639

    ?


    Chapter 0639


    Nina


    Thest thing I remembered was standing in the gardens out behind my father''s house. The party raged on behind me; I could still hear the sounds of the music and the lively chatter of the guests.


    But I was alone where I stood.


    Or maybe... Maybe I wasn''t alone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I could see it up ahead-the shadow entity. It was standing just in front of the line of trees that led to the forest, and it was looking at me. I felt frozen to my spot, unable to move, like some sort of unwilling spectator.


    And the shadow entity was beckoning to me.


    I didn''t know why, but I followed. The ss slipped from my fingers, shattering on the stone pathway, and I walked off into the night like a wraith. The shadow entity always stayed just out of reach, but it never disappeared from sight; it was as if it was waiting for me.


    I wasn''t sure how long I followed it for, or why. I felt as if I was in a trance. The woods muffled the distant sounds of the party, but in my state, I didn''t care how far I went or what risks I took.


    When I finally came to my senses, I found myself standing in the quiet solitude of the forest.


    "Hello?" I called out, whirling around in the darkness. "Anyone?"


    Of course, there was no answer. The shadow entity that had led me here was gone now, and it was just me, standing in the middle of the woods, utterly confused and struggling to wrap my foggy brain around how I had even wound up here.


    But I knew this ce.


    I was standing right next to Selena''s grave. I took a shaking step backwards as I peered down at her headstone, the moon casting eerie shadows on the scene from above.


    It felt so much unlike the beautiful scene from the other day; instead of dappled sunlight and colorful wildflowers, everything was dark and terrifying. Every shadow seemed to move of its own ord, and even with my heightened sight as a werewolf, a mist had settled on the ground that made it difficult to see more than a few feet in front of me.


    Something wasn''t right. I didn''t know why I was here, but I knew I needed to leave.


    Confusion swirled inside of me as I turned to leave, convinced that I must have lost track of time or zoned out while wandering here.


    But as I took my first step away, an icy grip wrapped around my wrist, sending a shiver down my spine. I froze in ce and turned slowly, my heart racing.


    In front of me stood the shadow entity, a formless darkness that seemed to twist and writhe like a living nightmare. It held my wrist in a vice-like grip, and its voice slithered into my mind, calling my name with a chilling, sinister tone.


    "Nina."


    Fear tightened its grip on my chest, and I desperately wanted to scream, to break free from the entity''s grasp, but I found myself utterly helpless. I struggled against its hold, but it was as if an invisible force had bound me in ce.


    "Wh-Who are you?" I stammered, finally finding my voice. "How can you speak to me now?"


    The shadow entity''s grin grew, its rows of sharp white teeth gleaming in the night. "You don''t recognize me?" Then, a sensation washed over me-a presence that felt both familiar and foreign. For a brief moment, amid the


    overwhelming dread, I heard a voice, a voice that sounded...


    An awful lot like my sister Selena.


    I knew it couldn''t be true; she couldn''t be here. She was dead. And yet, somehow, I could feel her presence. The twin bond was strong, even in death. I could feel here, as if she was standing right behind me.


    And I knew that she was here to help.


    In my mind, I called out her name with desperation.

 Chapter 940

    ?


    Chapter 0640


    *S-Selena?"


    My mental voice was only met with silence. For a moment, I thought that I had imagined my twin sister''s presence. I had to. The shadow entity still stood there, its icy grip unrelenting around my wrist, its teeth almost seeming to click together in an eerie cacophony of noise.


    The shadow entity chuckled, a high-pitched and grating sound like nails running across chalkboard. It leaned closer, and for the first time, I could... smell it.


    I could smell its fetid breath, its sulfurous stink. It reeked like a corpse that had beenying in the sun for three days, like the worms and the carrion had begun picking it clean but gave up halfway through.


    I gagged, trying to pull away, but it was no use. The shadow entity''s grip remained firm, and its face was mere inches from mine now, mocking me,ughing that awfulugh.


    *Nina, Nina," it whispered, its voice sending a shiver down my spine. "She doesn''t recognize me. Her old friend, Friends from the beginning."


    Swallowing, I closed my eyes. I was unable to move, unable to even scream, but I could at least try to block out the image of it. The amulet around my neck felt useless now against whatever this creature was, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    It was going to kill me. I was sure of it.


    But then, something happened.


    Suddenly, out of nowhere, the shadow entity let out an ear-piercing scream and released its grip on me. I opened my eyes out of shock to see it standing in front of me, wing at its own face.


    It seemed to convulse and recoil, as if in excruciating pain, and its form started to disintegrate right in front of my eyes. And then, I watched in shock as it seemed to be absorbed into me, vanishing into my belly.


    My own scream pierced the stillness of the forest as darkness enveloped me, and everything faded to ck.


    "Nina? Nina!"N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    When I came to, I was notying on the ground as a corpse like I had expected. Instead, I was still standing beside Selena''s grave, and I was no longer alone.


    I turned to see Enzo approaching me with a concerned expression on his face. "Nina, what are you doing out here?" he asked as he approached. "I''ve been looking all over for you. You had me worried sick."


    I blinked at his question, feeling disoriented and utterly confused. The memories of how I had ended up here eluded me, like fragments of a fading dream. I couldn''t remember how I had wound up here, and panic began to flutter inside of me as I tried to piece together the events that had transpired.


    But then I remembered.


    I hade out here to look at the stars, and to visit my sister''s grave. It had been a decision I had made on a whim, to get away from the noise of the party.


    That was all.


    I smiled at Enzo, turning fully to face him. "I came to look at the stars," I said, tilting my head back to look up at the vibrant canvas of constetions in the midnight blue sky, "I needed a break from the party, you know?"


    Enzo''s brows knit together with concern. He took a step closer, taking my hand in his, and followed my gaze. "It is nice out tonight," he said with a soft sigh. He wrapped his arms around me, pulling me closer. "Just don''t run off without telling someone, okay?"


    I nodded, not wanting to worry him. "I know. I''m sorry."


    For a few moments, Enzo and I just stood there, staring up at the starry sky. I leaned my head back against his chest, letting his arms encircle me from behind. Neither of us spoke.


    But in those moments, I felt something. A soft breeze, like a whisper from beyond. My sister.


    "Nina... I''m here..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 641

    ?


    Chapter 0641 Nina


    *Come on," Enzo said gently as he pulled away from our hug. "Let''s get inside."


    I nodded, letting Enzo take my hand. We meandered back toward the bustling party, where the music,ughter, and the vibrant energy of the celebration slowly took over our senses once more. It was a bit jarring after being out in the quiet, calm woods, but it wasn''t entirely unwee.


    For some reason, I felt oddly unsettled, though. I couldn''t exin it; I had onlye out into the woods for some fresh air and to visit my sister''s grave, nothing more.


    And yet, it felt as though something else had happened. Like I was being watched. But even as I stopped briefly to nce over my shoulder onest time, there was nothing there. The night was as calm as ever.


    *You okay?" Enzo asked, noticing my hesitation.


    I nodded, his voice snapping me back to the present, and I offered him a smile. "Mhm," I replied, wrapping my hands around his arm and leaning on him. "I''m great."


    But Enzo was clearly not entirely convinced. "You sure?" he asked. "Because I found your shattered ginger ale ss on the ground earlier."


    I furrowed my brow, genuinely puzzled. I couldn''t recall dropping my ss or the sound of it shattering. "Oh, I''m not sure," I replied, trying to piece together an exnation to make it make sense, more so for myself than for Enzo. "Maybe I set it down on something and forgot about it, and it got knocked over?"


    Enzo gave me a strange look, his gaze searching my face as if he could read my thoughts. It made me stop in my tracks, and I asked, "What''s wrong?"


    He said nothing for a moment, reaching out to tuck a loose strand of hair behind my ear. But his eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "You know you can tell me anything, right, Nina?" he asked, his voice so low it was barely more than a whisper.


    I furrowed my brow again, somewhat taken aback by his question. Of course I knew I could confide in him. But truly, aside from a bit of confusion, there was nothing to confide in him about.


    "Of course I know I can tell you anything, my love," I assured him. "But really, nothing is wrong. I just wanted to take a little walk earlier and clear my head. What''s the big deal?"N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    *You''re just acting a little strange, that''s all." As Enzo spoke, his eyes flickered down to my belly. He ced his hand there, a warm and gentle touch that made the tension dissipate from my shoulders, although I hadn''t even realized that I was tense.


    His concern made me smile, and I shook my head, cing my hand over his. "I''m fine. Really."


    Enzo nodded, and the concern gradually melted away from his features, quickly reced by a soft smile. "Okay," he said, although I could tell he was still going to be watching me closely after my little disappearing act. "But remember, if you think of anything that''s bothering you tonight or if you feel sick because of the pregnancy or anything else, let me know. I''m here for you, alright?"


    I couldn''t help but smile at his caring nature. I stood up on my tiptoes and kissed him gently, my lips brushing against his. "I love you," I whispered. "I''ll let you know if anything bothers me."


    Enzo returned my smile, looking a bit relieved. "I love you too," he replied, pressing his forehead against mine for a moment before we pulled apart.


    With that settled, the two of us finished making our way back inside. The party hadn''t let up one bit, and it would likely be raging all night. The sounds of the music and the guests filled my ears, drowning out the quiet of the outside.

 Chapter 642

    ?


    Chapter 0642


    But as we headed inside, I felt a little... strange. It was as if I was lighter, somehow. Like something had been weighing me down for a long time, but it was gone now.


    I stopped, ncing up at the night sky onest time just before we headed inside. The moon and stars were still casting their gentle glow over thendscape, creating an ethereal image of peace that was somehow palpable.


    A thought came into my mind as I looked out at the gardens, and I couldn''t help but smile. Maybe the Moon Goddess had heard my prayers, and that was why I felt the way I did.


    "Ready?" Enzo asked, looping his arm around my shoulders.


    I nodded as I met his soft gaze. "Ready."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    After finding our friends through the thick throng of people inside, the five of us found a table to sit at and enjoy some of the delectable food that was being served.


    It was a nice relief after being on my feet all night, and it felt good to be with my friends, especially knowing that for all I knew, I wouldn''t be seeing them for a very long time after tonight.


    "You had us scared for a minute there," Jessica said as we sat next to each other, sharing a te of hors d''oeuvres between the two of us.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Everyone always worries about me," I teased. "I promise, guys, I''m fine."


    Jessica, although she didn''t seem entirely convinced, nodded and leaned her head on my shoulder. "I''m gonna miss you."


    "I''m just a portal away," I said,ying my head on top of hers. "But I''ll miss you, too."


    It was true; I would miss my friends. Even though I wanted to learn more about the werewolf realm, about my roots, it felt as if a part of me was missing here. It wasn''t Mountainview. It could neverpare, really. And although I would be with my family here, it wouldn''t be so easy to see my friends.


    Life could get in the way, just as it always did.


    There was no telling how much we would all actually see each other after tonight for theing months; and after what I had learned about some of the... attitudes toward humans here, it just added anotheryer ofplexity, another obstacle to surmount if we wanted to see each other.


    I decided not to think about it, though. Not tonight, at least. For now, I just wanted to enjoy the party with my friends and my husband.


    But then, as the night wore on, something unexpected happened. I was the first to notice it, and when I did, I froze in my ce.


    Lori''s human scent was returning.


    The perfume that had masked her human nature, had begun to wane. My eyes widened in rm, and my gaze darted around the room, checking for danger.


    Nearby, it seemed as though some of the other werewolves had noticed the change already, just as I had. Lori waspletely oblivious, but nearby werewolves were already sniffing the air and shooting each other confused nces as they tried to discern the source of the scent.


    I had to warn Lori. We needed to reapply that perfume, quickly, and in private.


    I slowly stood and began to circle around the table, trying not to raise any red gs-but it was already toote.


    At a nearby table, another werewolf shot to his feet, sniffing the air as his eyes began to glow. And then, his voice cutting through the din, he shouted the five words I had been dreading the most.


    "Does anyone else smell... humans?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 643

    ?


    Chapter 0643 Nina


    *Does anyone else smell... humans?"


    As the werewolf''s voice rose above the din, Lori jerked her head up, her eyes widening with fear. Realization dawned across Matt, Enzo, and Jessica''s faces, and I knew we needed to act fast. No one knew exactly where the scent wasing from yet, so I needed to get Lori out of here and reapply that perfume before anyone figured it


    out.


    Enzo, always quick on his feet, used his Mindlink connection with me to convey a message. "Nina, get Lori out of here," he said. "Slowly and casually, so as not to raise any red gs."


    I nodded almost imperceptibly, my heart pounding in my chest. Enzo was right; slowly and casually. All we needed to do was slip out of the party undetected, reapply the perfume, and everything would be fine.


    Without a word, I took Lori''s hand and guided her to her feet. She understood immediately, and followed without a moment''s hesitation.


    "I swear I smell a human," the werewolf repeated to his friends nearby, still sniffing the air. "I think they''re close, too."


    Lori and I picked up our pace, our grips tightening on each other''s hands. There was no telling what would happen if people found out that there was a human here, and I didn''t want to stick around long enough to find out.


    But as we walked, the voice carried over to us again, stronger this time. "Hey! Hey you!" he called out.


    *Come on, Lori," I whispered, feeling her tense up beside me. "Just keep going."


    "Hey!"


    Suddenly, Enzo''s voice carried through. "Hey, man," he said, sounding casual despite the circumstances, "do you have a problem? Harassing women?"


    "No," the guy said, "I-"


    "Yeah," Matt chimed in. "Leave those girls alone. This is a party, man. Bothering girls isn''t cool."


    The man continued to argue with Enzo and Matt, but the worst part was over. Lori and I were nearly at the door, and no one else had noticed yet. As we made our way through the crowd, I couldn''t help but steal a nce back at our friends. Enzo''s eyes bore into mine, filled with worry and a silent plea for us to stay safe.


    Finally, we reached the outskirts of the gathering and slipped into a side room down a nearby hallway. As soon as the door was safely shut behind us, I let out a soft sigh of relief and flipped on the light to reveal a small storage room filled with crates and boxes of various dry food products. We were just off of the kitchen.


    *There," I said, turning to face Lori. "We made it."


    Lori''s face was etched with anxiety as she began to apologize profusely. "Nina, I''m so sorry," she said, her voice trembling. "I didn''t mean for this to happen."


    I ced a reassuring hand on her shoulder and let out a soft sigh. "It''s not your fault, Lori," I said gently. "We should have been more proactive about reapplying your special perfume. We should have done it twenty minutes ago."


    Lori nodded, her eyes filled with regret. "I just hate this," she said quietly as she sank down onto a crate that was sitting behind her. "I thought we were... I don''t know. I thought we were done with all of the bullshit the Luna caused, and yet..."


    *I know," I replied, my voice barely more than a whisper. I sat down on the crate next to her and rubbed her back inforting circles. "Trust me, Lori. I wish it was over, too."


    She let out a wry chuckle. "But it''s never really over, is it?"


    Pausing, I cleared my throat, then finally shook my head and let out a chuckle of my own. "It certainly seems that way, doesn''t it?"


    For a few moments, we just sat there in silence, waiting out the storm that had begun brewing outside. Once our nerves were a little less tightly wound, I stood and turned to face Lori, shooting her an apologetic look.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Let''s get that perfume applied," I said with a soft smile. "Then we can go back to the party."


    Lori nodded. She reached into her pocket for the vial of perfume that my mother gave us. But as her fingers fumbled inside her pocket, a look of panic washed over her face.


    *The vial," Lori gasped, her voice trembling. "It''s... It''s gone!"


    My heart sank as Lori spoke. "You''re sure?" I asked.


    Lori nodded with tears in her eyes. "Yes," she said, standing and looking around. "It must have fallen out of my pocket."


    I took a deep breath. I knew this wouldn''t be the end of the world, but we needed to find that vial. "Okay," I said calmly, "let''s check in here. Maybe it fell out when we were in the dark."


    Together, we began to search the room frantically, our eyes scanning every corner and crevice of the little storage room. I was certain that the vial had to be here somewhere. How far could it have gone, right?


    But our efforts proved futile, and our hearts began to sink even further.


    "Maybe it fell out at the party," I finally said, passing my hand over my face. "I''ll go look for it. Wait here, okay?" Lori nodded, her face pale with worry. "Okay. Please hurry."


    I squeezed her hand reassuringly. "Just stay calm, Lori," I said, offering her another small smile. "I''ll find it. And if not, we''ll get some help from my parents. It''s not a big deal, alright?"


    With a determined resolve, I left the room and reentered the bustling party, where the earlier panic that had begun to bubble up thankfully seemed to be quelled. My eyes scanned the floor as I retraced our steps, searching for any sign of the missing vial.


    "Hey," I said softly as I made my way back to the table where my friends were still seated. "Has anyone seen Lori''s perfume? It''s missing."


    Almost in unison, my friends'' eyes widened. They all began patting their pockets, but turned up nothing. "Let''s all split up," Enzo said, standing and keeping his voice low so as not to be overheard. "It has to be around here somewhere, and we don''t want anyone to find it before us, otherwise it''ll raise even more suspicions. Alright?"


    We nodded, and as Enzo suggested, we split up. I began making my way toward the east of the room, my eyes scanning the floor for the tiny vial. As I searched, though, I was beginning to wonder if it had been stepped on and shattered, which would honestly be a better oue than someone finding it and realizing that a human was here after all.


    And then, I spotted it.


    The vialy on the floor, a few paces away from where I was currently standing. Relief washed over me as I moved closer to retrieve it. But just as my fingers were about to close around the precious container, someone else got to it first.


    A tall, wiry man with sharp eyes and a calcting demeanor picked up the vial. I recognized him immediately; it was the same guy from earlier. His expression shifted from curiosity to recognition, and dread settled in my stomach.


    "I knew it," he said to himself.


    He held the vial up for all to see, his voice ringing out above the party''s noise, louder than before. "There are humans amongst us, in disguise!"

 Chapter 644

    ?


    Chapter 0644


    Nina


    *There are humans amongst us, in disguise!"


    I was standing there, my heart racing, as the wiry man held the vial of perfume high above his head for everyone around us to see. I cursed under my breath as I saw some curious and concerned party goers start to gather, eyeing the vial suspiciously.


    But this could still be salvaged, or so I hoped. Lori was safely tucked away. Now I just needed to defuse the situation.


    "Excuse me," I said, trying to sound as nonchnt as possible, "could you please give that back? It''s my perfume."


    The man whipped around to face me, his cold gray eyes scanning over me. "Oh, is that so?" he asked, taking a step closer. "This is your perfume, is it?"


    Despite the man''s height, I stood my ground. I held my hand out to receive the vial and tilted my chin up, looking at him squarely. "Yes," I said. "It''s my perfume, and it was expensive. Please give it back."


    But the man''s response was far from cooperative. His eyes bore into me as he sniffed the air, his expression skeptical. "I can tell you''re a werewolf," he sneered, a sly smile ying on his lips. "And you must be a pretty bad liar, too."


    I swallowed, attempting to clear the lump that was forming in my throat. "A liar?" I scoffed. "It''sdies'' perfume. If you want a sample, you''ll have to go to the store yourself."


    But the man just scoffed in return and held the vial a little higher, turning to address the crowd. "This,dies and gentlemen," he said, uncapping the vial, "is no ordinary perfume. I''ve seen this before; it''s magic perfume, specially formted to hide the scent of a human."


    All around me, the small crowd that had gathered gasped. A murmur began to ripple through the crowd, and I could see panic beginning to bubble up on some of their faces.


    My cheeks flushed with embarrassment, but I kept myposure, my tone calm and measured. "Just give me the perfume," I requested, attempting to defuse the situation. "Please."All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.


    Heughed, his voiceced with condescension. "No," he said. "I don''t think I will."


    By this point, the crowd had begun growing, and the people around us were shifting ufortably. I could see the fear and confusion in their eyes as they watched, and there was nothing I could do about it. By now, the man was holding the vial even higher out of reach in his thin hand, causing the amber liquid inside to sparkle in the light.


    *Dirty humans are sneaking into the party, trying to spy and infiltrate the werewolf realm!" he proimed. "Who knows what they''re up to!"


    His words resonated with the other werewolves in the vicinity, and panic began to ripple through the crowd. Some appeared frightened, while others grew visibly angry. Voices began to ring out, shaking and full of anger.


    *And during the Moon Goddess Festival, no less!" one person said.


    *So soon after our beloved Luna was murdered by humans!" another person chimed in.


    *All humans have ever done is hurt us! They don''t belong here!"


    I watched in horror as the situation began to spiral out of control. The panic was spreading like wildfire, and I was an unwilling spectator. No one would hear my words, no one could even hear my voice over the rising din.


    But they could hear him-the wiry man. The man who had stolen my vial, and who was now ring at me, a hungry look in his cold, calcting eyes.


    "Let''s find the human!" he cried out. "Find it and send it back to where it came from!"


    His words almost instantly plunged the entire party into chaos. All around me, people began to rush around, shouting and shoving and crying out. They were scared, angry, and vengeful; I had never seen them like this. I had never expected it woulde to this, that the Luna''s ws had sunk so deep.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 645

    ?


    Chapter 0645


    And I was trapped here, unable to even move. The crowd had grown thick with frenzy, and I was trapped, being jostled by the frantic movements of the once-peaceful party goers.


    The crowd parted for a moment, and that was when I saw him. My father, from across the room, slowly stood from his chair, his stern gaze locking onto me as the chaos rippled across the banquet hall.


    "Dad," I whispered, I began to make my way toward him, hoping that he could help, but a sudden collision sent me sprawling onto the floor, and my wrist began throbbing with pain as it mmed into the floor. I winced, gripping it, but found myself unable to get back to my feet clue to the chaos.


    I was on the verge of getting trampled in the chaos when a strong arm encircled me, lifting me from the floor. I nced up to see Enzo, his face a mixture of relief and concern. "There you are," he murmured.


    With his arm around me, he swiftly guided me away from the mayhem and into a safe alcove down a hallway. Once we were safe enough, we turned to each other, out of breath and taken by surprise.


    "Where are the others?" I panted, my voice trembling.


    Enzo''s gaze softened as he ced a hand on my belly. "They ran up to your room already," he assured me. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded, trying to stifle my fear. "I''m fine," I said, still gripping my wrist, "but we need to get Lori out of here." Enzo nodded as he nced around the corner of the alcove at the chaos that my dad''s security was struggling to control. "This is way worse than I expected," he whispered. "We shouldn''t have done this."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I swallowed. "No. We shouldn''t have."


    Without wasting a moment, we rushed to the storage room where I had left Lori. I flung the door open to see her standing there, wringing her hands. She looked terrified, her eyes wide with fear.


    "What the hell is happening?" she asked quietly.


    "No time to talk," I said. "Just follow us." Lori nodded and didn''t put up a fight as we ushered her out and down the hallway. However, our escape was short-lived.


    The wiry man from before had spotted us. He blocked our route, his tall form almost seeming to grow in the narrow hallway. "There''s the filthy human," he growled, curling his hands into fists at his sides. "I knew I''d find you."


    *Fuck off," Enzo hissed. "Just let us go."


    But the man was relentless. He wouldn''t move, his gray eyes glinting with malice. Enzo put himself between the man and us, and I wrapped my arm around Lori''s shoulders, pulling her close.


    "I said," Enzo said, taking a step forward, "Let us go."


    The man smirked and began to advance on us. "No."


    Enzo stood his ground, blocking the hallway with his imposing figure. He threw a powerful punch at the man, who crumpled to the floor. Lori and I let out a shriek of surprise, but Enzo was resolute.


    "Get upstairs," he instructed, rolling up his sleeves as voices beganing our way. They were filled with anger and tossing all kinds of anti-human slurs at us, especially now that their friend was sprawled out on the floor.


    "But Enzo-" I began, but Enzo just looked over his shoulder at me, his eyes glinting with anger.


    "Get upstairs," he repeated.


    By now, there were three other guysing. I knew that it was safer to get Lori out of here, somewhere safe where no one could find her. And so, despite how much it pained me to leave Enzo, I pulled Lori closer and stepped over the wiry man''s unconscious body.


    And together, we ran down the hall, our hearts pounding in our chests.

 Chapter 646

    ?


    Chapter 0646


    Nina


    The bedroom door swung open, and Lori and I rushed inside, relief washing over us as we escaped the chaos that had erupted at the party. Somehow, we had managed to make it out of the banquet hall in one piece, although my heart was pounding knowing that I had just left Enzo down there.


    Matt and Jessica were waiting for us, their faces etched with worry. Jessica immediately jumped up off of my bed and ran up to Lori. She enveloped her in a tight hug, checking her over to make sure she was okay like a little kid that had gotten lost.


    *Oh my god," Jessica said, her voice filled with worry, "are you okay?"


    Lori nodded, her voice shaky. "I''m fine, Jess," she said. "Just a little shaken up, that''s all."


    Jessica let out a sigh of relief. "Good. I wanted to go back for you, but Matt here wouldn''t let me leave."


    "Sorry," Matt said as he rubbed the back of his neck. "But I wasn''t about to let you run back out into that mess." "It''s really okay, Jessica," Lori said. "I''m okay. Nina and Enzo found me."Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Speaking of which," Matt said, looking around, "where is Enzo?"


    At Matt''s words, I felt my heart begin to pound again. "Enzo... stayed behind," I said, swallowing. "There were guysing after us, and..."


    Matt seemed to share my concern, and his eyes widened. He nodded and pushed his sleeved up, making his way over to the door. "I''ll go back for him," he said. "Don''t worry, Nina. I''ll find him." But just as Matt was about to open the door, it swung open of its own ord. Enzo stepped into the room, looking a bit frazzled but otherwise okay. Enzo''s arrival brought a wave of relief over all three of us. "Enzo, are you okay?" I asked, rushing over to him. He nodded, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "Yeah, I''m alright," he said. "Those other guys ran when I threw the first punch. And your father''s guards seemed to get things under control."


    "I guess the party''s over then, huh?" Lori asked. "God, it''s all my fault. I''m so sorry, guys. I should have just stayed home."


    I put aforting hand on her shoulder. "Lori, this isn''t your fault," I assured her gently. "It''s the Luna''s fault for leading everyone to believe that humans are evil and dangerous."


    Lori let out a sigh, her shoulders slumping with a mixture of relief and sadness. "I guess you''re right," she conceded. "But... damn. I guess I thought it would be over now that the Luna and her weird army of rogues are dead. I guess not, though."


    Her words made all of us nce at each other, and I could tell that we were all thinking the same thing. Those werewolves who had begun to panic weren''t only racist, nor were they just pretentious or cruel. No, it was much more nuanced than that. They were... Afraid.


    I guess I didn''t realize the extent of the fear that the Luna had instilled in them. It seemed as though they really did seem to believe that humans were on their way to infiltrate the werewolf realm and cause chaos and destruction, even though the majority of humans had no idea that the werewolf realm existed.


    Enzo spoke up, finally breaking the silence and pulling all of us back to the present. "So, what do we do now?" he asked.


    Lori bit her lip, her brows furrowing in thought. "I don''t think I should stay here," she said, her voice filled with uncertainty.


    Matt and Jessica nodded in agreement. "Yeah, it''s not safe for Lori to be here," Jessica added. "And I''m staying with her."


    Enzo looked at me, and I could see the concern in his eyes. "I''ll find someone to open a portal," he suggested. "It''s the safest option for everyone."


    Lori nced at me, her eyes filled with gratitude. "Nina, thank you for everything," she said, her voice wavering with emotion. "I''m so sorry about tonight. Really."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 647

    ?


    Chapter 0647


    I smiled at her, trying to ease her worries. "It''s not your fault, Lori. Let''s just get you home where it''s safe for now."


    But then, just as we were discussing the n, the bedroom door swung open once more, and my parents rushed in, their faces frantic with worry. My father wasted no time and immediately began to open a portal to send Lori, Matt, and Jessica back to the human realm. Within moments, the swirling purple and blue vortex was standing in the center of my bedroom, and my eyes were wide as I stared at it.


    "You three need to go home," my father ordered, his voice urgent. "Nina and Enzo, you''re staying here."


    They didn''t need any more convincing. It was clear judging from my father''s frantic expression that there was no room to argue and no time to waste. Lori hugged me tightly, tears in her eyes, before stepping through the portal with Matt and Jessica close behind.


    As the portal closed behind them, my father turned his stern gaze towards Enzo and me. He looked disappointed and angry, and I felt my stomach drop a little bit just from looking at him.


    "Dad, listen, I-* I began, but he just cut me off with a wave of his hand.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "No, you listen," he said, his voice booming. "I gave you the benefit of the doubt. I wanted to make you happy, Nina, so I allowed your friends to visit. But you were careless. It''s as if if you don''t even give a shit about the consequences your actions have here."


    My eyes widened as my father spoke. His voice was a low growl, and his face was red with anger. I had never seen him this furious.


    "But dad," I insisted, "we had our reasons for inviting them here. Our pack-*


    My father scoffed, cutting me off again. "There is no pack," he growled. "You''re just children. Children who don''t seem to understand the gravity of your actions. You think you''re heroes? You think you can change an entire realm just by holding hands and singing kumbaya?" "Aldric," my mother chimed in, taking a step forward, "there''s no need to be so harsh."


    "Oh, but there is," my father spit back at her, his eyes shing with fury. "Nina, Enzo, you two need to learn. Hells, I can''t even trust you back in Mountainview! I never know what sort of trouble you''ll get yourself into!"


    "Dad, what are you saying?" I asked softly, my voice trembling.


    My father''s eyes narrowed. "I''ve got eyes on you and your little friends at all times," he said. You thought you were just going to gvant around Mountainview, try to bring down evil all by yourselves? You''re just kids!"


    I couldn''t believe what I was hearing. I took a step back, exchanging a nce with Enzo. He looked just as hurt and betrayed as I felt.


    "You''re... You''re spying on me?" I eximed, my voice filled with disbelief and hurt.


    "Yes, I am," my father confirmed. "I need to keep an eye on you, Nina, to make sure you don''t


    put yourself in danger and get yourself killed. You are my one and only heir, and you cannot be trusted to take care of yourself."


    His words cut deep, like a knife that was twisting in my gut. I needed to get out. I needed to think I needed to process all of this. To think that my father had been spying on me all this time, that he had so little trust in me that he felt it necessary to watch everything I did, follow me everywhere I went?


    Hot tears began to prick at the backs of my eyes. Without another word, I picked up my skirt and rushed out of the room before the sobs started toe.

 Chapter 648

    ?


    Chapter 0648


    Enzo


    Nina rushed out of the room in a whirlwind, leaving me, Aldric, and her mother standing there in her wake. I was furious, with my hands curled up into fists at my sides. The fact that Aldric had sent spies to keep watch over us in Mountainview was one thing, but the way that he had spoken to Nina almost made me sick.


    I couldn''t just stand idly by while he hurt my wife.


    Without another word, I turned on my heel and began storming toward the door. I needed to follow Nina-I couldn''t leave her alone right now. But before I could reach the door. Aldric''s tall and imposing form stepped in the way, blocking me from leaving.


    "Move, growled, shooting him an angry re.


    *Enzo, we need to speak privately," he said, folding hisrge arms across his chest. He was somehow taller than me even though I was quite tall myself, and he was even bigger. It was honestly intimidating, but I was too angry at the moment to fear the Alpha King.


    "Not now, Aldric," I said, attempting to sidestep around him. "My wife needs me after what you just said to her."


    But Aldric''s gaze didn''t waver, and he was unyielding in his stance. "She''ll be fine," he said." You and I need to have a talk, Man to man."


    Nina''s mother, who had been a silent spectator throughout all of this, scowled at Aldric and cursed under her breath. "You were too harsh on her just now," she muttered, her voice filled with frustration. "And you know it, Aldric."


    Aldric''s eyes flicked briefly to Nina''s mother, but he still didn''t waver despite her biting gaze." Nina is old enough to hear the truth, Angelica," he said firmly. "It''s about time she leams that she needs to grow up and take some ountability."


    Nina''s mother let out an exasperated sigh and, with a final scowl in Aldric''s direction and a curse under her breath, she stormed out of the room, likely in search of Nina.


    Once we were alone, my anger finally bubbled to the surface, and I couldn''t contain it any longer. "You had no right to keep me from my wife," I snapped, my voice low and filled with frustration. "She needs me right now."


    However, despite my fury, Aldric met my anger with a calm demeanor. "Enzo, It''s time you faced some hard truths," he said sternly. "And after tonight, I can''t put off speaking with you about it for any longer."


    I frowned. "What ''hard truths'' could you possibly be referring to, Aldric?" I hissed.


    Aldric''s eyes shed with anger. "You do not speak to me in such an insolent tone, boy!" he boomed, his low, gravelly voice filling the room. He almost seemed grow in size, towering over me like a giant. "You will speak to the Alpha King with respect!"


    His words, his sudden anger, left me taken aback. He was normally so jovial, kind, and informal. It was clear that the events of tonight had struck a chord with him, and I found myself falling silent out of an inherent respect; I could even feel my own wolf stirring inside


    of me, cowering beneath the Alpha King''s stem gaze.


    Finally, after several long moments of silence, Aldric spoke again. "You call yourself an Alpha," he said, his voice quieter now, "and yet you have made reckless, childish decisions without even once considering the consequences."


    My frustration red, and my momentary fear of him was reced with anger. I took a step closer to him, my voice trembling with indignation. "All I wanted was our pack to be taken seriously," I argued, my hands still clenched into tight fists at my sides. "To prove that we''re not just children."


    Aldric''s gaze bore into mine, unyielding as ever. "Earning respect and trust isn''t some quick fix, Enzo," he said firmly. "You need to prove your capability and maturity over time, not make hasty decisions, thinking that one visit to the werewolf realm with a human will change everything."


    "But Aldric, we saved you," I hissed. "It was our pack who stood up against the Luna and her army. It was our pack who drove the Crescents out of Mountainview. It was your daughter who created the antidote that cured an entire poption of rogues!"


    "Yes," Aldric said, his eyes softening ever so slightly, "and those actions aremendable. But there was a world of shit to clean up in the wake of that mess. And no matter how you cut it, you are still kids. Kids who never should have had to do any of that."


    "So what are you saying?" I scoffed, throwing my hands up in the air. "You''re right; we shouldn''t have had to do any of that, but we did. Why, then, are we not deserving of your respect?"


    "Because," Aldric said in a low tone of voice, "you still have a horribly long way to go. There is much you don''t understand, Enzo. There is much that your father never taught you; or perhaps you simply didn''t listen."


    His words struck a chord, and I looked away, feeling a sense of embarrassment wash over me. Aldric was right, and it stung to admit it. I had been reckless, and my actions had put Nina and our friends in danger.


    Aldric''s tone softened slightly, but his message remained firm. "As an Alpha, your priority should be the safety and well-being of your pack," he continued. "Especially as the husband of the Alpha King''s daughter... and as Richard''s son."


    The mention of my father''s name felt like a knife in my throat. I swallowed the lump that began to grow, my gaze still averted. It was as if I could still see the light leaving my father''s eyes, as if I could still feel his frail body in my arms after what the Luna had done to him. The very mention of him sent me reeling.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but before I could, Aldric continued. "Your father, as I told you the other day, was my closest and most trusted partner," he said softly. "All he ever wanted was to see you seed, Enzo. And if he knew about your recklessness, if he knew about your immature actions... He would be rolling in his grave."


    Those words cut deeper than all of the others. I wanted to tell Aldric that he was wrong, that he didn''t know my father, but I knew it wouldn''t be true. Maybe he was right, maybe I had been reckless, and immature, and the exact opposite of an Alpha should be. All this time, I wanted to be taken seriously, and yet I had destroyed those chances.


    "I''d like to find my wife now," I murmured, finally lifting my gaze to meet his. "If you don''t


    mind... Sir."


    Aldric paused for a moment, and I could see a sense of hurt sh through his eyes. It was clear that the mention of my father hurt him, too, and there was so much more that he


    wanted to say.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he simply stepped aside, giving me a nod.


    "Get out of my sight," he muttered, clearly still angry.


    Without another word, I slipped out of the room, away from Aldric''s lingering gaze. His words continued to echo in my mind, like an arrow lodged in my chest.


    And no matter how much it stung to admit it, I knew that his words had held nothing but theConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    truth.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 649

    ?


    Chapter 0649


    Nina


    I couldn''t contain the storm of emotions that was raging inside of me.


    To think that my own father distrusted my judgment so much that he would hire a spy to follow me around made me feel almost sick, and furthermore, it made me begin to question everything I had seen or heard recently.


    I kept thinking back on recent instances, such as the yellow-eyed wolf that I saw on the road that one night, the burr, even the strange woman with the glowing eyes that I thought I had seen in the city.


    But it didn''t matter who it was exactly; not at the moment, at least. What mattered was that my privacy had been breached, and my better judgment had been challenged.


    I felt as though my father saw me as an invalid, someone who couldn''t be trusted to handle herself. Or like I was a naughty child who needed her parents to monitor everything.


    As I made my way down the corridors, still wearing my party dress, a cool breeze flowing in through an open balcony caught my attention. With a sigh, I stepped through the double doors and onto the patio, where the scent of pineing off of the nearby forest filled my


    senses.


    I leaned against the cool stone railing. My tears had already begun spilling down my cheeks during my mad dash, and my father''s words echoed in my mind, each one like a dagger digging deeper and deeper in my heart.


    The weight of his revtion, the fact that he had been spying on me, overwhelmed me. I had thought I knew him, that I could trust him and that he could trust me, but this news shook the foundation of my understanding. The tears flowed freely as I grappled with the anger, betrayal, and confusion that were swirling inside of me.


    Had I really been so careless that my own father needed to spy on me? Or was this just all part and parcel to the stiptions of being, as my father had said, the one and only heir to the Alpha King?


    Just when I thought I was alone in my misery, I felt a hand gentlying to rest on my shoulder. Startled, I whipped around to see my mother standing there, her eyes filled with understanding and concern.


    "Mom..."


    She didn''t say anything; she just pulled me into a warm embrace, letting me cry against her shoulder. I let myself sink into her arms as I cried, needing thefort that only a mother could provide right now.


    "He shouldn''t have spoken to you like that," she finally said, her voice soft and soothing. "I''m sorry, Nina."


    I sniffled, still leaning on her shoulder. "It''s not your fault, mom," I whispered.


    There was a silence between us, and I felt a sense of calm and realization begin to wash over me along with the cool nighttime breeze. Maybe my father had been right, to an extent;


    maybe I was not as mature about some things as I could have been.


    But spying on me was a different story. "I just wish he would have talked to me," I blurted out. "Instead of sending spies to follow me around."


    My mother sighed. "He''s just worried about you, Nina," she said gently as she rubbed my back inrge circles. "He wants to keep you, Enzo, and your future child safe,"


    I pulled away from her embrace, and my anger began to bubble up to the surface once again. "But that''s not fair," I said. "Someone who ''cares'' wouldn''t send spies after his daughter. He should trust me."


    "Nina, he tries to trust you," my mother said. "But you''re young, and you''re stubbom. Think about what you did with Tyler the other day. You didn''t consider the consequences. You just did it."


    Her words, although true, cut deep. I stepped away, extricating myself from her arms, and turned back to face thendscape thaty in front of us.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Nina," she said gently after a few moments of hesitation, "you''re a brilliant young woman, but there are just some things that you don''t understand yet. I know it''s hard, finding out that you''re the daughter of the Alpha King, but there''s nothing you can do about it. And maybe it''s time you start acting like it."


    I scoffed. "It doesn''t mean I deserve to be spied on," I whispered. "And it especially doesn''t mean that Enzo and I, that our pack, doesn''t deserve respect. You were a member of the Peacekeepers when you were my age; you should understand that we''re not just a bunch of dumb college kids."


    My mother''s expression grew distant, and for a few moments, she seemed lost in her memories before she finally spoke. "The Peacekeepers fell apart for a reason, Nina," she said quietly. "We were all too inexperienced to lead, to make the right decisions. We were idealistic butcked the wisdom and understanding thates with age."


    I shook my head, my determination unwavering. "We''re not like that," I insisted. "My friends and I, we''ve faced unimaginable challenges, we''ve grown, we''ve proven ourselves. We''re not children."


    My mother''s eyes met mine, and there was a sadness in them that pained even me despite


    my anger.


    "I know you''vee a long way, Nina, and I''m proud of you," she said gently. "But the dangers you face now are far greater than anything we ever encountered. The fate of two realms rests on your shoulders, and your decisions have consequences that ripple far beyond what you can ever imagine."


    I wiped away my tears, my resolve firm. "I don''t care about the politics and power struggles of this realm," I dered. "If my friends can''t be epted here, if they''re seen as a threat simply because they''re human, then I want no part of it. I want to go home to Mountainview.


    My mother''s face fell, and she reached out to touch my cheek gently. "Nina, please, don''t make hasty decisions. Your father may be overprotective, but he loves you and wants what''s best for you."


    I shook my head, pulling away from her touch. "I can''t stay here, not after what I''ve learned


    tonight," I said firmly. "I won''t put my friends in danger anymore, and I can''t condone the fact that my own father has been spying on me for who knows how long. I''m going home. Where I belong."


    My mother''s eyes filled with sorrow, and she opened her mouth as if to protest, but I didn''t give her the chance. With a determined step forward, I raised my hand and summoned a portal. The swirling vortex of colors made me feel nauseous, but I couldn''t let that stop me.


    Just as I was about to step through, I saw him,


    It was Enzo, standing there, his gaze filled with concern and determination. I held my hand out to him, my heart aching with the need for his presence. I couldn''t leave without him. He hesitated for a moment, his eyes searching mine, and then he took my hand, his grip strong and reassuring.


    Together, we stepped into the portal, leaving my mother, my father, and the werewolf realm behind.

 Chapter 0650

    ?


    Chapter 0650


    Nina


    Enzo and I stumbled out of the swirling vortex of colors into the quiet forest of


    Mountainview. The moonlit sky and the familiar scent of pine trees should have been a relief, but it wasn''t. Instead, my stomach roiled inside of me and my head spun, threatening to send the contents of my stomach sprawling across the forest floor.


    I wavered where I stood, gripping my head. Stepping through portals while pregnant was no joke, and at that moment, I almost wondered if I had made a mistake by leaving the werewolf realm. But I couldn''t stay, not after what I had learned. I wanted to go home.


    Enzo, noticing my struggle, wrapped his strong arm around my waist and steadied me. "Easy there, my love," I heard his voice say gently through the storm of sickness. "I''ve got you."


    I clung to him, my head spinning. I felt him guiding me somewhere, but I was too out of it to notice where he was taking me.


    The transition from one realm to another hadn''t made me this sick since my very first time doing it. I had to take deep breaths in through my nose and out through my mouth just to keep myself from vomiting right where I was.


    After a few moments, the dizziness finally began to ebb away, and I opened my eyes to find myself sitting on a moss-covered rock that Enzo had moved me to. Enzo was kneeling beside me, his gaze filled with worry as he rubbed my back in circles.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "You gonna be okay?" he asked softly.


    I nodded, my voice barely more than a whisper. "Yeah," I said. "I''ll be okay."


    Enzo''s hand brushed a strand of hair away from my face, his touch gentle and reassuring. You had me worried there for a moment," he admitted.


    I managed a weak smile. "Sorry. It''s just because of the pregnancy. It''ll pass soon."


    And, just as I said, it did begin to pass. Within a couple of minutes, my vision was beginning to clear and I didn''t feel quite as much like I was about to empty the contents of my stomach.


    As I began to regain myposure, though, my thoughts began to drift back to the decision we had just made. Leaving the werewolf realm had been a difficult choice, but one I knew was necessary. I knew I had promised I would stay there for the duration of my pregnancy, but I just couldn''t stay there any longer, not after everything that had happened tonight, not when my father had betrayed my trust and said the things he said.


    Enzo watched me closely as I sat there. When my vision finally came back into focus, I could see that his eyes were filled with a whole host of emotions. I didn''t know what exactly what said after I left the room earlier, but I knew it was likely not good..


    "Do you think you made the right decision bying home?" he asked, his voice soft.


    I nodded without hesitation. "Yes," I replied. "I never wanted to live there for the entire pregnancy, anyway. And I''m tired of doing what my parents order me to do. I may be a princess now, but I''m still me. I''m still Nina, and I have to live my own life."


    Enzo''s fingers tightened around mine. "You know I''ll support your decision," he said softly. I sighed, the weight of my father''s actions still heavy on my heart. "What hurt the most about everything was finding out that my own father believes I''m so incapable of handling myself that he needs to send spies after me," I confessed, my voice filled with a mix of anger and hurt.


    Enzo listened quietly, his arm still around me. Then, he spoke softly, his words measured. "I know. But... maybe your father wasn''tpletely wrong about some things."


    I looked up at him, puzzled and wondering where this was going. "What do you mean?" Enzo let out a sigh, and suddenly I knew that whatever had urred after I had stormed out earlier was noughing matter. "Your father spoke to me in private," he began slowly, "and he ..He made me realize that I haven''t been acting like the Alpha I im to be."


    "What do you mean?" I asked, furrowing my brow.


    "I need to be there for our pack, and for you," he said. "The decision to bring them to the party was naive and foolish, and it was never going to help us be taken seriously. And now, I''m not so sure if we''ll even have that chance ever again after what just happened tonight."


    Enzo''s words struck me deeply, and I knew that he was right. My father''s words tonight hadn''t beenpletely misguided. But it didn''t mean that I condoned the spying.


    I sighed, leaning my head on Enzo''s shoulder. We sat there for a few moments in silence, just listening to the sounds of the forest. The breeze rustled through the trees, and the sound of a distant owl hooting reached my ears.


    "But you know what, Nina?" Enzo finally said after some time, turning to look at me again." I''ve been thinking."


    "Go on," I said gently.


    Enzo took a deep breath before continuing. "Our pack doesn''t need to be taken seriously in the werewolf realm. Our duty lies here, in Mountainview, protecting the ce we call home and the people we love. We can pave our own way, just as we always have."


    His words made me smile ever so slightly, and I nodded in agreement. "You''re right," I whispered. "This is where we belong."


    For a few more moments, we sat there in silence again. Enzo seemed to be deep in thought, and so was I. There was still so much to think about, so much to consider. Maybe my mother had been right when she said that there was much we didn''t understand, but maybe she was missing something, too. Because we weren''t the same as the Peacekeepers. We were the New Peacekeepers.


    Although it got me thinking...


    "Maybe we should reconsider the name of our pack," I said with a softugh. "Something a little more... unique."


    Enzo chuckled in response. "Maybe," he said, then paused, eyeing me up and down. I was still in my party dress, although I looked distinctly disheveled now after everything that had happened tonight. "But for tonight," he continued, "I think we''ve got more important things to


    deal with."


    "Like getting home so I can get out of this damned dress?" I asked with a chuckle.


    Enzo''s grip on me tightened, and he nodded, meeting my gaze with a smile. "Yes," he said. " But first, let''s go and find our friends. Our pack. I think we need to have a... chat."


    I nodded, and with his help, I got to my feet. The nausea and dizziness had mostly faded, and aside from a profound exhaustion, I was ready. Together, we began to walk through the familiar forest, the moonlight filtering through the trees, casting dappled shadows on the ground.


    Soon, the location of the secret hatch that led to the tunnels, our headquarters, began toe into view. It was the ce where our friends were likely waiting. The ce where our pack worked hard to keep everyone safe, the ce where we didn''t need the validation of


    being taken ''seriously'' by others.


    And the ce that we called home.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 651

    ?


    Chapter 0651


    Nina


    Eventually, the hatch to the tunnels came into view. It was nestled in the woods, not far from where we had taken the portal in, covered loosely with leaves and pine needles. No one ever came out here, and if they did, they paid it no mind; to the naked eye, it was nothing more than a hatch leading to a maintenance bunker for the campus.


    But to us, it meant so much more.


    "I hate going in there," I said softly, drawing in a deep breath as we approached.


    Enzo stopped in his tracks and sent me an apologetic look. He knew firsthand the horrors that we experienced down there, although I think he was braver than me. He neverined about it like I did.


    "You don''t have to," he said. "I can take you home."


    But I shook my head. "No," I said, "it''s okay, I need to start getting used to it."


    Enzo nodded gently. "Remember, it''s different now," he assured me. "It''s nothing at all like it was before."


    I nodded, realizing that he was right. Taking his hand, I followed him over to the hatch. He stooped down and inserted his key into thetch, and when it clicked open, he lifted it and gestured toward thedder that would take us down.


    "Ladies first."


    Taking another deep breath, I hiked up my skirt and began climbing down thedder. It felt so much longer than it ever did before, like I was descending for an eternity. But finally my feet hit solid ground; Enzo followed closely behind and, taking my hand, led me further down the corridor.


    My heart pounded in my chest as we continued to walk, but my wolf stirred, her presence calming me. She was a reminder that I was stronger than I used to be, even if Edward reared his ugly head again, he couldn''t hurt me.


    Not anymore.


    But as we kept walking down the dimly lit corridor and slowly came closer and closer to the main area of the tunnels, my heart continued to race-but this time with anticipation instead of fear.


    I needed to see our friends after what had happened. I wanted to share our decision with them. They were my home, and no matter what, I knew that they would always be in support of whatever we needed to do.


    Finally, we made our way into the more well-lit area of the tunnels. Up ahead was our main room where we kept some furniture and other essentials forte nights spent down here, and I could already hear the voices of my friends as we approached. The sound of their voices alone dissipated my tension entirely.


    Enzo and I exchanged relieved nces and picked up our pace.


    When we burst into the room, Lori, Jessica, and Matt were there. They were still dressed in their party attire, and seemed to be exining everything-quite animatedly, might I add- that had happened to Luke, who was sitting on the edge of a desk and eyeing them


    suspiciously.


    But when Enzo and I stepped in, they halted their conversation and turned to face us, relief dawning on their faces.


    "Oh, thank god," Jessica said. "We were wondering if you were gonna be okay back there." I stepped forward, enveloping Lori and Jessica in a tight hug. "I''m so sorry what happened back there," I murmured. "It''s all my fault."


    "It''s all our fault," Enzo added. He cleared his throat as we all turned to face him, and rubbed the back of his neck as he spoke. "Guys, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have brought you there. It was stupid, and naive, and-"


    Lori and Jessica exchanged a knowing nce before breaking into softughter. "Guys, it''s alright," Lori said, her voice gentle. "No one got hurt, and that''s all that matters, right?"


    Jessica nodded in agreement. "Yeah, we''re just d to be back," she said softly. "It was fun while itsted, right?"


    I chuckled, feeling a weight lifting off of my chest. "Yeah, I guess it was," I said. "I just wish it could have ended on a good note."


    Lori ran her hand through her hair, a contemtive look on her face. "Can I be honest with you, though?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Of course. We''re all ears."


    Lori nced back and forth between all of us before she began speaking in a thoughtful tone of voice. "I''m not so sure if the werewolf realm is for me," she said. "So in the future, I won''t be going back. Not until it''s safer for humans, at least-and who knows how long that''ll take I hope you understand."


    "Of course, Lon," I said without a moment of hesitation. "Actually...


    Turning towards Enzo, I took his hand, our fingers interlocking. He nodded almost imperceptibly before I started speaking. "Enzo and I have been talking." I said. "We''ve realized that we''re not leaving. Not for the werewolf realm, at least. I don''t want to live somewhere where my own friends can''t be safe."


    The room fell silent for a moment, and our friends all exchanged nces before Luke finally spoke up.


    "You''re sure?" he asked, his arms folded across his chest. "I mean, with the..." His voice trailed off, but his eyes, whichnded on my belly, said all that needed to be said.


    I nodded, clutching the amulet in my hand. The witch''s help had been monumentous, but something else had happened tonight; I had chalked it up to the Moon Goddess epting our offering, but I couldn''t be sure. Maybe it was nothing-but it didn''t feel like nothing.


    "I''m sure," I said. "I want to be home. Where I belong."


    Much to my surprise, Lori and Jessica looked more relieved than concemed. Jessica nodded as a slow smile spread across her face. "If you need anything, Nina, you know we''re here for


    you," she said.


    "Yeah," Lori said with a smirk. "You''ve got us. Your Mountainview family."


    However, as my eyes fell on Matt, I noticed a tense expression on his face. He had remained silent throughout our conversation, and his demeanor seemed perturbed. He was leaning against the far wall, his arms folded across his chest, and his jaw set hard.


    "What do you think, Matt?" I asked, turning to face him.


    He cleared his throat, pushing himself away from the wall. "Yeah, um... That''s great," he said, crossing over to the door. "d to see you''re back. And safe."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I furrowed my brow. There was something tense in his voice, and I could tell that he wasn''t saying everything that was really on his mind; we could all tell. But before any of us could press about it, he slipped out of the room, his footsteps receding.


    "What''s his problem?" Luke asked, quirking an eyebrow.


    "I''m not sure." I nced over at Enzo, hoping for some sort of insight.


    And it seemed as though Enzo had the insight I was looking for. He sighed, passing his hand through his hair. "I think I know what it is," he said quietly.


    Without another word, he quietly slipped out of the room and followed Matt, leaving the rest of us baffled.

 Chapter 652

    ?


    Chapter 0652


    Enzo


    When I saw Matt walk out of the room without a word, I knew what was up with him; it was the party earlier.


    He was still upset, likely a multitude of things, one of which being the moment when I had introduced him as my friend rather than my Beta. It had been a moment of weakness, a moment of shame. I hadn''t admitted it to the time, not even to myself, but that conversation with Aldric had opened my eyes.


    And I needed to set the record straight with my friend. I needed to let him know what had been on my mind, rather than trying to hide it. He was my closest friend, after all; I never should have left him in the dark to begin with.


    After some time of searching, I finally spotted Mall. He had wandered out of the tunnels and was now sitting on a log, alone, a little ways from the hatch.


    His posture was tense, and I could tell he was upset even though he was facing away from me. I hesitated for a moment, wondering for a second if he would even want to speak to me, then approached him cautiously, my footsteps causing twigs to crackle in the quiet night air. He didn''t turn around, although I knew he heard meing.


    "Mind if I sit with you?" I asked softly, stuffing my hands into my pockets.


    Matt nced up, his expression still troubled, but he nodded and shifted on the log to make room for me. I settled down beside him, and we both sat in silence for a while, the forest around us eerily silent. I didn''t mind the silence, though; it was a wee reprieve after all of the chaos of the night.


    Finally, though, I couldn''t take the silence any longer. I knew I had to address what had happened earlier back at the party, the way I had introduced him as if I were ashamed of our pack. I knew that that was what he was upset about. I was upset about it, too.


    "I know you''re upset about what happened at the party," I began, my voice barely more than a whisper.


    Matt scoffed and ran a hand through his hair. "Upset? Enzo, that would be putting it lightly."


    I sighed, feeling the weight of my own shame settling on my shoulders. I couldn''t me him for being upset, hell, I was upset with myself, upset over what I had done. It wasn''t something that an Alpha would do. It wasn''t something that a friend would do.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "It''s true, you know," I admitted, my gaze fixed on a point on the ground where a tiny patch of flowers had begun to pop up from between two rocks. "I was ashamed, although I tried to hide it at the time. Ashamed of our pack, ashamed of my life, ashamed of myself, and terrified of what my father would think if he were still alive."


    I could sense Matt''s eyes on me, and I continued, feeling an oddly irresistible need to get it all out in the open. "In the werewolf realm, I got a taste of what it means to be a true Alpha, and it made me question if I''m good enough here," I said. "And when I introduced you at the party, I saw the look in Aldric''s eyes, and I felt that shame wash over me. I froze up, did


    something naive and stupid."


    I paused, collecting my thoughts. Matt stayed silent, listening, waiting for me to finish.


    "But it''s not just that," I admitted. "Matt, I... M, the team doctor for the hockey team I''m supposed to coach, she... She tried to drug me. And she kissed me. And when I rejected her, she threatened me."


    Matt''s eyes widened. "Why didn''t you tell me?" he asked quietly.


    I chuckled wryly, shaking my head. "My damn ego," I replied bitterly. "Nina practically had to drag it out of me. I didn''t want to tell her, let alone you, for fear of being viewed as weak. As less of a man."


    "And that''s why you wanted to prove yourself as an Alpha," Matt said after a beat of silence.* To prove that you''re a man. That you''re not weak."


    Another wryugh escaped my lips as he spoke. "I couldn''t have said it better myself."


    The two of us sat in silence again for a while longer. We sat so quietly, in fact, that I could see a deer cross through the forest up ahead,pletely unperturbed by our presence. I felt my wolf stir, yearning to give chase, but I reined him in. Right now, the quiet and the stillness was what we both needed.


    It was what we all needed.


    Matt was quiet for a moment longer, and then he licked his lips and spoke. "Listen, you don''t have to talk about it if you don''t want to, Enzo," he said quietly. "But know that I''m here for you, always. Company, support, whatever you need."


    I looked at Matt, offering him a small, grateful smile. "You''re a good friend, Matt," I said sincerely. I felt as though I didn''t deserve him right now after what I had done, after the danger I had put us all in tonight, all for my own ego.


    But Matt, his usual jovial nature slowly returning, just turned and pped me on the back." Same goes for you, man," he replied, giving me an encouraging nod. "And just so you know, so long as you promise to talk to me first instead of jumping into these schemes from now on, we''re all good. No hard feelings."


    His words almost made meugh. It felt like the bare minimum that any man who called himself a friend, a coach, and an Alpha should promise, and yet I had failed. And now here we were, making those promises as though we were working from square one.


    "You know what?" I said. "I''ll do you one better."


    "Hmm?" Matt asked, furrowing his brow.


    I took a deep breath, then held out my hand, shooting Matt a stern look. "Let''s make a pact," I said. "To be the best we can be, not just for ourselves, but for each other and our pack. Deal?"


    For a few moments, Matt''s eyes flickered back and forth between my gaze and my hand, but I remained unwavering. Finally, he smirked and shook my hand firmly. "Deal," he said.


    I nodded, smiling back at him. When we pulled apart, we returned to ourpanionable silence, sitting alongside one another on the fallen log.


    The forest seemed to return in kind, and the moon came out from behind a cloud, illuminating the scene in front of us with a pale blue glow that made the nts and the trees look even more alive. Up ahead, the deer still grazed in a clearing, and it was then that I saw it, the deer wasn''t alone.


    There were others. Several others.


    It made me realize, then, that there was beauty and strength in numbers. Maybe I had forgotten thattely, but I wouldn''t anymore.


    After all, an Alpha would be nothing without his pack.

 Chapter 653

    ?


    Chapter 0653


    Nina


    The room felt tense as Enzo left to talk to Matt, leaving only Lori, Jessica, Luke, and me behind.


    "Geez," Luke said once we were alone. "Everything alright?"


    I sighed, shrugging. Whatever was between Matt and Enzo was between them, and I wouldn''t pry. Whatever it was, though, I knew that they would work it out. But as we sat there, I realized that I needed to tell my friends about my dad''s spy. If the spy was watching them, too, then they deserved to know.


    "Listen, guys," I began, my voice low and serious, "there''s something else I need to tell you."


    Lori and Jessica exchanged curious nces, while Luke furrowed his brow in concern." What''s going on, Nina?" Lori asked softly.


    I took a deep breath and looked around the room before continuing. "My dad.. he admitted to something tonight," I said. "He told me that he''s had a spy watching me. I''m not sure who it is, but I thought you guys deserve to know."


    Luke''s eyes narrowed as he processed my words. "Why is he spying on you?" he asked.


    Luke''s question made me rethink my conversation-no, argument-with my father earlier. His words still kept whirling around my mind, and they still stung. "He said I can''t be trusted," said. "That I might put myself in danger. And... maybe he''s right. But it still sucks."


    "I''m sure you feel betrayed," Jessica said quietly.


    I nodded in agreement. "Yeah, I do. I wish he had just talked to me sooner instead of sending a spy after me, and now it''s got me questioning every interaction I''ve had, every strange moment that I''ve encountered recently."


    There were a few moments of silence between us as we all processed this information. I felt awful for dragging my friends into this. All I could hope now was that we could find this spy and send them back to my father. I had to make him see that I was not going to roll over and let him invade my privacy like this.


    "You know," Luke suddenly said, "we''ve been seeing this yellow-eyed wolf recently all over Mountainview. It''s an elusive little bugger, though. We haven''t been able to catch it, or even get close."


    As Luke spoke, my heart began to race. A yellow-eyed wolf... That sounded familiar. As began to piece it together, my eyes widened with recognition.


    "I saw a yellow-eyed wolf one night," I said, my voice trembling. "It was in the middle of the road when I was driving home from the hospital, right after Jessica''s ident. I thought it was Edward, but... maybe it wasn''t."


    "Maybe," Luke said, hopping down from where he had been perched on the desk. "We''ll keep an eye out for it. Maybe we can catch it and find out where it came from."


    Subtlenly, Jessica gasped, causing all of us to whirl around in surprise. Her eyes were wide,N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    her hand mped over her mouth.


    "What?" Lori said. "What is it, Jess?"


    "I... I forgot about that until you just mentioned it," Jessica said shakily. "It was foggy whenever I tried to remember, but now it''s like I can picture it. The day of my car crash, a dog ran out into the road, and I swerved. It was a wolf-a wolf with yellow eyes."


    Silence settled over the room as we absorbed this revtion. Lori spoke up, her voice filled with concern. "What could this mean?" she asked.


    Luke and I exchanged nces, both of us unsure of the implications. It seemed odd for a potential spy that my father had sent to do something like cause a car crash, but maybe it was an ident.


    But maybe it was more than that. Maybe we were all wrong.


    "I''m not entirely sure, I admitted. "But we need to keep this in mind and be vignt."

 Chapter 654

    ?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 0654


    Just as we were about to discuss the matter further, Enzo and Matt returned to the room, their expressions indicating that they were on better terms now. Enzo looked exhausted, and he tumed to me.


    "Nina, do you want to go home?" he asked softly, looping his arm around me.


    I nodded, feeling relieved to leave the tension of the room behind. Since our truck was not here, Matt kindly offered to give us a ride home. We said our goodnights to the others and, after a brief car ride, arrived at home after what had felt like an etemity of being away.


    As Enzo and I entered our home a little whileter, I let out a soft sigh of relief. "I know it hasn''t really been all that long, but I''m d to be home," I admitted with a soft chuckle.


    Enzo turned toward me, his thumb brushing my cheek gently. "Are you sure about this, Nina?" he asked, his voice filled with concern. "About staying home during the pregnancy instead of going to the werewolf realm?"


    I nodded, biting my lip as I looked into his eyes. "Yes," I said with determination. "Staying home feels like the right decision. And it''s not just because I''m upset with my father, you know. It''s a lot of different reasons."


    "I understand," Enzo replied gently. "If this is what you want, what you feel is right, then I won''t try to change your mind."


    His words made me smile, but I couldn''t deny the fact that the subject of his job popped into my mind. If he still went to the city, that could change things; although I was determined not to live in the werewolf realm for the duration of the pregnancy regardless. "And what about your job?" I asked. "You still need to report M, don''t you?"


    Enzo sighed and ran a hand through his hair, his expression conflicted. "I''m nning on calling Tim in the morning," he said. "We''ll see how it goes, but be prepared for the possibility that I might lose the job."


    I looked at him with a mixture of concem and support. "How will you feel if that happens?" | asked.


    Enzo thought for a moment before responding. "I''d be sad, of course," he admitted, "but Mountainview has be my home, even though I never thought I''d be saying this just a couple of years ago. I want to be here with you at the end of the day."


    I smiled, touched by his words. "I''ll support your decision no matter what," I assured him." That''s what we''re here for, remember?"


    Enzo smiled back at me, his eyes filled with warmth and affection. "And hey," he said." maybe I can follow my dreams right here, right where I belong: coaching the hockey team, being with my wife and baby, and being the Alpha that our pack needs."


    I nodded and stood on my tiptoes to nt a gentle kiss on his cheek. He leaned into the kiss, and I could tell he needed thefort tonight. So did I. Without another word, I took his hand and began to lead him upstairs so we could wash off the turmoil of the evening and get some much-needed sleep.


    As we began to head upstairs to get ready for bed, Enzo asked me onest time, his voice filled with concem, "Are you sure you want to stay here, with that.. evil spirit, or whatever it is, following you?"


    I reached for the amulet around my neck and smiled softly. The memories of standing beside my sister''s grave floated back through my mind, and I realized that that feeling of lightness in my belly still hadn''t lifted. Somehow, I felt as though even if I wasn''t wearing this amulet, I''d still be safe.


    And somehow, I knew...


    That the shadow entity wouldn''t be a problem any longer.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 655

    ?


    Chapter 0655


    Enzo


    I remember that morning vividly, the sunlight trickling through the curtains as I sat at the kitchen table, my phone in hand. It was a day heavy with decisions, the kind that could alter the course of my life.


    The fateful Moon Goddess Festival party had happened just a couple of days ago, and Nina and I had been home since then. It felt good to be back in Mountainview, back where we both truly belonged.


    Something had shifted after that party, though. Well, everything had shifted, really.


    For some reason, something had changed in Nina. I had expected her to be distraught over running from her father''s house and being at odds with her parents, and she was, to an extent. But something else was different about her.


    She seemed lighter, happier somehow. She had seemed that way ever since I had found her in the woods at the party, standing over her sister''s grave. Whenever I asked her about it, though, she just said, with a smile on her face, that she had gone out there to enjoy the stars.


    It didn''t matter, though. She was happier than she had been in a long time, and in turn, that made me happy. But that wasn''t the only thing that had changed after the fateful party.


    I had begun to rediscover my passion for being the Alpha to our ragtag little pack, putting aside my reservations about what it meant to be the always-stoic and all-powerful Alpha.


    Myst conversation with Matt still rang in my ears, a reminder that what had happened with M didn''t make me less of a man, nor did it make me less of an Alpha. I had been seeking validation in other ways, like the approval of the Alpha Council; but it had been in vain.


    There would be no pleasing them, not if I also wanted to stay true to myself and to the people I cared the most about.


    I knew I had to call Tim, just as I had promised Nina. It was time; I had been stalling for long enough. The weight of what happened with M still hung over me like a dark cloud. Her unexpected advance and the subsequent threat when I rejected her had left me feeling uneasy and conflicted, but it was time to finally face the music and handle it, even if it meant my career taking an unexpected turn.


    After all, that was what an Alpha did; he faced adversity, even when the future was unknown and terrifying.


    Nina was upstairs, probably still asleep. I felt a surge of protectiveness towards her, especially considering her pregnancy and everything else we were dealing with. Taking a deep breath, I dialed Tim''s number. The phone rang, and my heart raced with each tone.


    "Hey, Enzo!" Tim answered after just a few rings. "How''s it going?" He shot me a grin through the FaceTime call. His voice was chipper,pletely unaware of the turmoil I was feeling right now. I could see that he was in his office at the arena.


    "Hey, Tim," I started, my voice more hesitant than I intended. "Do you have a minute?"


    "For you? Always," Tim said with a chuckle. "I hope you''re calling because you''ve made a decision on the offer to start working early. Clock''s ticking, you know?"


    I swallowed. Truthfully, I had been thinking about it. And regardless of the oue of this conversation, I had decided not to start early. I wanted to stay here, with my wife, as long as I could-I wanted to be there for her throughout the pregnancy.


    "Well, I have been thinking about it," I said, "but Tim, there''s something that I need to tell you."


    "Sure," Tim said, sounding a bit apprehensive now. "What''s up?"


    "Tim, I..."


    Just as I was about to swallow my pride and finally delve into the incident with M, a suddenmotion interrupted me.


    The screen on my phone shifted, and suddenly, the entire hockey team came into view. There they were, all crowded together, faces beaming with excitement. The sight of them, so full of life and enthusiasm, gave me a moment''s pause.Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Enzo! We miss you, man!" one of the yers shouted, his voice echoing through the phone.


    "Yeah, coach, can''t wait to have you back!" another chimed in.


    I managed a weak smile, feeling a pang of longing for the team I had actuallye to care for. "I miss you guys too," I said, my voice steady despite how I felt.


    But then...


    M stepped into frame, and it was as if her presence created a sudden chill in the room I was sitting in, even though she was miles and miles away. "Yeah, we all miss you, Enzo," she said, her voice dripping with a coy sweetness that didn''t reach her eyes.


    I felt a cold knot form in my stomach. The memory of her grabbing my wrist, the threat veiled behind her words, shed vividly in my mind. I struggled to maintain myposure, aware of every eye on the team fixed on me. Tim''s voice broke through my thoughts. "So, what were you saying, Enzo?"


    I hesitated, my resolve wavering under the weight of their expectant gazes. The words I had rehearsed so carefully seemed to vanish, leaving me grappling for something, anything, to say. I couldn''t tell Tim now, not when the whole team-M included-was standing right there.


    "I, um..."


    My voice trailed off, and in that moment, I felt my wolf stir. He was angry with me. Hell, I was angry with myself. But as M''s cold, calcting eyes met mine through the phone screen, I felt my resolve crumble into ash.


    There was that glint in her eyes again. A sh of something, a color that was almost-but-not-quite human. It was gone in an instant, leaving me reeling and wondering if what I had just seen was real or just my imagination. "Earth to Enzo?" Tim teased, a grin spreading across his face.


    "Cat got your tongue, Enzo?" M chimed in, her voice smooth like butter.


    "Nothing, it''s just... I''m still considering the offer," I finally managed to stammer out, feeling like a coward with each word.


    Tim smiled, a look of understanding in his eyes. "Oh, alright. Well, don''t take too long, Enzo. We all want you back."


    As the call ended, I sat there, feeling the sting of my own silence. I had been so close to revealing the truth about M, but in the end, I couldn''t do it. The loyalty I felt towards the team, the connection we had built, the glint in her eyes... it all held me back.


    Even as I sat there in the dimly lit kitchen, M''s stony gaze lingered relentlessly in my mind. For that brief moment, I could have sworn I saw a sh of color in her eyes. It was quick, almost imperceptible, but it was there, Was it a trick of the camera, or something more? The thought sent a shiver down my spine.


    I sat there for a long time, lost in thought. The kitchen felt colder now, the morning light lessforting. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had let myself down, let Nina down. I should have spoken up, should have stood up for what was right. I was... a coward, not fit to be an Alpha.


    But fear and uncertainty, and something in that mysterious doctor''s eyes, had held me back.

 Chapter 656

    ?


    Chapter 0656


    Nina


    I woke up that morning with the same sense of calmness that I had felt over the past couple of days still enveloping me. The first rays of the morning sun were beginning to shine through therge window of our bedroom, casting a warm amber glow across the room.


    I always liked waking up in this room, with the suning up over the horizon; it was like a natural rm clock. Even though the bedroom in my father''s mansion was luxurious and beautiful, I loved our home much more.


    With a soft smile on my face, I turned over expecting to see Enzo still sleeping there, only to find Enzo''s side of the bed empty, the sheets cool to the touch. As my foggy brain began to clear, I realized that he must be downstairs, finally making that call to Tim about M. He had promised he would do itst night, after all. And it was a long timeing.


    I had realized that Enzo had been stalling, but I didn''t push him. I knew that he would do it in his own time, and now, it was finally time. It was a big deal, to report a coworker for sexual misconduct; even more so for a man, in a world where it was considered taboo for a man to be the victim of such things. But he had me and I would be there for him every step of the way.


    Pushing the covers aside, I got out of bed, stretching my arms above my head. There was a lightness in my step, a feeling that hadn''t left me since the Moon Goddess Festival. I headed to the bathroom, turning on the shower and letting the warm water cascade over me.


    It was during moments like these that I often found myself talking to my wolf.


    "Why do I still feel so light, like the shadow entity isn''t following me anymore?" I asked, closing my eyes as the water ran through my hair. I had thought the feeling would fade once the afterglow of the offering I had left at the party had faded, but it never did.


    Something told me that it wasn''t just in my head; something had, in fact, changed. I didn''t know why, or how, but it had.


    My wolf considered my question for a moment before replying, her voice aforting presence in my mind." Hmm... I''m still not sure, Nina," she said softly. "But I can feel it too; there''s definitely something different. Perhaps your offering to the Moon Goddess made a difference? Maybe she blessed you after all."Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    I didn''t think I ever would have admitted it, even to myself, but my wolf''s words made me smile. I had never been one to believe all that much in religion or spirituality, but something had changed ever since the festival.


    Maybe there was even more to the realms than I knew about. After all, just a year ago, I had been utterly convinced that everything supernatural was just a myth; and now here I was, talking to a spectral wolf in the back of my head.


    After the shower, I wrapped myself in a towel and checked the clock. My first real doctor''s appointment-not a visit from a witch, but rather an actual visit to an office with tiled floors and white coats-for the pregnancy was today.


    I was eager for Enzo toe with me, but I wondered if he was still on his call. I dressed quietly and padded down the stairs, not wanting to interrupt or make him feel ufortable just in case he was still discussing the issue with Tim.


    But as I descended the stairs, I spotted him. Enzo was sitting at the kitchen counter by himself, quietly contemting. I made my way over to him and nted a kiss on his cheek, but as I did, he seemed so lost in thought that he didn''t even react right away.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 657

    ?


    Chapter 0657


    "Morning," I said, pulling back a bit to look at him.


    He blinked, clearly having been pulled out of a deep train of thought, and offered me a tense smile. "Morning. Sleep well?"


    "Mhm. Did you make your call yet?" I asked as I walked around the counter to turn on the electric kettle.


    His eyes followed me as I moved. "I, uh... I did make the call," he said, his voice carrying a hint of something that I couldn''t quite ce.


    I leaned against the counter, my heart racing slightly. "Well, how did it go?" I asked tentatively. "What did Tim say when you told him about what M had done? I hope he was supportive."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo shifted ufortably, avoiding my gaze. "I... I couldn''t do it," he admitted sheepishly. "Right when I was about to tell him, M and the whole team came in."


    My brow furrowed in confusion and frustration. "Why didn''t you ask Tim to speak privately, then?" I asked, feeling a mixture of disappointment and concern.


    He sighed, running a hand through his tousled, curly brown hair. "I just... I think it might be best to talk to Tim in person about this," he said, looking at me with a vulnerability I rarely saw in him. "I know it sounds silly, but-"


    I found his response odd, but I nodded nheless. "No need to exin," I said, reaching for his hand across the counter. "If that''s what you want, then I''ll support you."


    Enzo let out a breath that I don''t think either of us knew he was holding, and squeezed my hand. "Thanks, Nina," he said. "Excited for your appointment today?"


    Despite my reservations about the situation with Enzo and M, I nodded, a smile spreading across my face. "I''m over the moon. I hope we''ll get to hear our baby''s heartbeat today."


    Enzo grinned. "Me too."


    Together, the two of us prepared to leave for the doctor''s appointment. The ride there was quiet, both of us lost in our own thoughts. I kept thinking back on what Enzo had said, and wondered if there was more to his reservations regarding telling Tim about M than he was letting on.


    As I nced over at him, driving with one hand on the steering wheel, I felt my heart twist in my chest. His jaw was clenching and unclenching, just as it often did when something was on his mind.


    But I wasn''t going to pry, and besides: we had our baby''s heartbeat to look forward to today.


    The doctor''s office was bustling with activity. Pregnant women sat in the waiting room, some with partners, others alone. I checked in, filling out the paperwork, my hand unconsciously resting on my belly.


    After finishing the paperwork, Enzo took the clipboard from me and returned it to the receptionist. I nced around as he walked away, observing the other expectant mothers.


    One particr couple caught my eye; the woman was beaming, her husband tenderly rubbing her round belly as they whispered in each other''s ears. The doctor called them in, and they walked past us, their happiness infectious


    I looked up at Enzo as he returned. He sat back down beside me, wrapping his strong arm around me and pulling me close.


    "I hope that''s us soon," I said, using our Mindlink to speak as I nced toward the happy couple.


    A soft smile twitched at the corners of Enzo''s lips, and he pulled me a little closer, nting a soft kiss on the top of his head. "It will be, my love."


    His words and his affection made me smile, and I leaned my head on his shoulder, my hand still resting on my belly. I hoped that he was right-and something told me that, after my offering to the Moon Goddess, he was.


    But then, suddenly, a voice carried across my room and made my heart begin to race.


    "Nina and Enzo?"

 Chapter 658

    ?


    Chapter 0658


    Nina


    "Nina and Enzo?"


    Enzo and I both looked up, both relieved and nervous to see the nurse standing in the doorway. I took a deep breath and stood, nervously holding my barely-showing belly. However, despite my reservations, the nurse looked like a kind young woman and shed me a warm smile as we approached.


    "Good morning," she said, jotting something down on her clipboard as we walked up to her. "Ready for your appointment?"


    I nodded, ncing up at Enzo. "Ready as ever," I said softly.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The two of us followed the nurse into the exam room, Enzo''s hand sped tightly in mine. The room was a stark white color but surprisingly warm, with aforting scent of antiseptic mingled with a faint floral air freshener. Sunlight filtered through the blinds, casting striped shadows across the floor. Lastly, there was an ultrasound machine pushed up against the wall, and just seeing it made my heart race.


    Today, we would finally be seeing the very first images of our baby. I just hoped that everything would be alright. "Hop up here and let''s get started." The nurse patted the exam table, and began asking a series of questions while taking my vitals.


    "So, Nina, how have you been feeling? Any bad morning sickness?" she asked, wrapping the blood pressure cuff around my arm.


    I nced over at Enzo and shrugged. Obviously there was so much that I couldn''t tell her, but morning sickness was at least one thing that I could talk about. "It was a rough start, but I feel much better now," I replied, trying to sound as normal as possible. "I still have moments, but..."


    "That''s good to hear. You''re a few months along now, so the morning sickness should start to subside. But don''t be rmed if it returns," the nurse said, scribbling something on her clipboard. "Morning sickness can sometimesst through the entire pregnancy."


    "Yay," I replied sarcastically.


    The nurse chuckled. "I know, I know," she said. "The joys of motherhood. Be prepared for other symptoms like swollen feet and a sore back, too."


    She handed me a few pamphlets, tapping the topmost one. "I''d highly rmend trying out some prenatal yoga sses," she said. "It''s important to stay flexible throughout the pregnancy, and a lot of expecting mothers also wind up enjoying finding amunity with other women in the same boat as them."


    I took the pamphlets, my brow furrowing as I looked at the picture of a heavily pregnant woman doing a headstand. It seemed unrealistic, and almost made meugh. I couldn''t help but wonder if it was photoshopped.


    "Thanks," I said. "I''ll check it out."


    Next, the nurse checked my heart with her stethoscope, listening intently for a few moments. But as she listened to my heart, her brow furrowed slightly. I felt a spike of anxiety.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    "It''s nothing, just your heart is beating quite fast," she said. "But your blood pressure wasn''t high."


    I knew it was because of my werewolf nature; our hearts beat faster than humans. But I couldn''t reveal that here." I just get a little nervous during appointments," I lied smoothly.


    The nurse nodded, jotting down a note. "I''ll let the doctor know," she said, leaving us alone in the room.


    As we waited, I turned to Enzo, my expression troubled. "Do you think my werewolf nature will keep worrying the doctor? There are so many things about me that might seem unhealthy to a human but are normal for us."


    Enzo squeezed my hand reassuringly. "It should be fine," he said calmly. "I can show you some breathing techniques to slow your heart rate and appear more human."


    I nodded, letting out a breath that I didn''t know I had been holding. A few minutester, there was a soft knock on the door. An older woman stepped in a momentter, wearing a whiteb coat.


    "You must be Nina and Enzo," she said, rubbing her hands with disinfectant as she entered. "I''m Doctor Jamison. Are you ready to see your little baby?"


    My heart leaped with both excitement and nervousness, and I nodded vehemently. The doctor instructed me toy back on the table, and as the cold gel spread over my belly and the doctor began moving the transducer, Enzo''s hand tightened around mine.


    "Let''s see... Aha! There''s your little one," the doctor said, turning the screen so we could see.


    There on the screen was our baby, barely more than a blob, but unmistakably ours. The sound of its little heartbeat filled the room, rapid and strong. Tears of joy streamed down my face; our baby was healthy, his or her heart beating despite everything.


    "Wow," I breathed, my hand tightening around Enzo''s as the tears blurred my vision, obstructing my view of our baby. "We made that, Enzo."


    Enzo let out a softugh, and stroked my hair. "We sure did."


    "I must say, you and the baby are both in phenomenal health despite the high heart rate," the doctormented, wiping the gel off my stomach a few momentster.


    I blushed, feeling a mix of pride and relief. "I''m very active," I managed to say.


    "That''s good. Stay active throughout the pregnancy," the doctor advised, echoing the nurse''s earlier suggestion about prenatal yoga. "Being active and limber is vital for an easy delivery."


    I nodded. "I will."


    "Oh, and your baby.." The doctor shook her head, clearly perturbed.


    I furrowed my brow. "What is it?"


    "Well," the doctor said, "it''s just that it''s developed a little more than normal at this stage. Nothing to be concerned about, but... rather curious, that''s all."


    As the doctor spoke, I shot another nce at Enzo. Yet another quirk of a werewolf pregnancy, I supposed. But the doctor, thankfully, said nothing more about it.


    And that day, as we made our way home, I couldn''t wipe the beaming grin off of my face.


    In the following days, with the yellow-eyed wolf sightings continuing, I finally decided to go out with Luke to patrol the area. If that wolf really was a spy of my father''s, then I wanted to catch it and send it right back to him; a message to my father that, despite what he thought about me, I wasn''t a damsel in distress-and I certainly wasn''tfortable with being spied on.


    As we drove, we chatted about the baby and my excitement. I told Luke all about the heartbeat, the rapid development, and the fact that I felt better than ever.


    Luke smiled, his eyes on the road as I drove. "I''m so happy for you, Nina. You''re going to be an amazing mom, you know that?"


    I blushed. "You think so?"


    Luke nodded. "Of course. You-


    But then, our conversation was cut short. Up ahead, something darted across the road. Somethingrge, and


    doglike, and...


    With distinctly yellow eyes.


    "There!" Luke cried out, pointing. "It''s that bloody wolf!"


    I wasted no time. My foot pressed down on the gas pedal and the engine revved,unching us forward.


    I was going to catch this wolf and send it right back to my father, no matter what.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 659

    ?


    Chapter 0659


    Nina


    Luke and I were carefully winding through the country roads in my truck, chatting casually about the baby when we saw it. Up ahead, something darted across the road, pausing just long enough for the two of us to get a good look.


    A yellow-eyed wolf.


    "There!" Luke suddenly shouted, pointing to the fleeting glimpse of therge wolf darting across the road. "It''s that bloody wolf!*


    Its fur was a mottled gray color, almost ghost-like in the waning light. I realized, then, that I had in fact seen this wolf before. I had seen it on the night when I had left the hospital after iming Jessica.


    There was no time to waste. Whether this was a spy of my father''s or not, I was determined to catch it; it had, after all, nearly caused one of my best friends to die in a car crash. And she would have died, too, if I hadn''t imed her at just the right time.


    I mmed my foot on the elerator, the engine roaring to life as we surged forward. The old pickup truck groaned and jostled us as it tore down the bumpy road, kicking up a cloud of dust in our wake.


    "Hold on!" I yelled over the din of the engine, adrenaline surging through my veins.


    Luke braced himself against the dashboard, his gaze never leaving the wolf. "Faster, Nina!" he cried out. "The little shit''s getting away!"


    He was right; the wolf was incredibly agile, moving effortlessly through the terrain, its muscr body weaving between trees and leaping over obstacles. And yet, all the while, it stuck to the side of the road, asionally slowing down just to pick its speed back up again once our distance closed a little more. It nced back at us, its yellow eyes glinting like two small mes in its sockets.


    Was it... luring us somewhere?


    "I''m trying," I snapped, pushing the poor old pickup truck to its very limits. The truck whined beneath the strain, but managed to push just a little faster. Trees and bushes blurred past us, creating a swirling tunnel of green and brown.


    "Left, left!" Luke directed, and I swerved sharply, narrowly avoiding a curve in the road. The wolf seemed to be toying with us, always just out of reach.


    "Damn it!" I cursed, frustration boiling inside of me. This damn wolf was elusive as ever, like a spectral figure taunting us with its agility and speed.


    Luke leaned out the window, trying to keep a visual on the wolf. "It''s heading towards the old creek," he said, pointing. "We can corner it if we go down Miller Road."


    I jerked the wheel to the right, sending the pickup truck careening down a narrow dirt road. The creek came into view up ahead, its water shimmering in the fading sunlight. The wolf was nearing the edge, its pace unrelenting. but still not darting out of sight even though it could have easily disappeared into the forest.


    "Come on," I urged, my knuckles white from gripping the steering wheel so tightly. But as we neared the creek, the wolf seemed to vanish into thin air, disappearing into the dense underbrush.


    I mmed on the brakes, the truck skidding to a stop just before we reached a small bridge that went over the creek. Panting, I mmed my hands against the steering wheel in a mix of anger and defeat.


    "Fuck," I hissed. "What the hell?"


    Luke let out a long sigh, disappointment etched onto his own face as well. "We''ll catch that wolf eventually," he said, even though I don''t think either of us believed those words. "We just need to find a way to trap it, that''s all. But it''s incredibly elusive."


    I chuckled wryly, the adrenaline from the chase slowly ebbing away. "Yeah, you can say that again," I said. "That thing is smart."


    Luke paused, shooting me a nce. "Do you think...


    "That it was egging us on?" I asked. Luke nodded. "Yes," I continued. "Yes, I do. But why disappear at thest moment?"


    "I think it was toying with us," he said. "Leading us on a wild goose chase, just to win in the end."


    "It seems so."Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I turned the truck around and began the quiet drive home after that. The sun had almost disappeared behind the horizon now, leaving the sky a beautiful tapestry of purples and oranges. It should have been peaceful, but it felt anything but that. I wanted to catch that damn wolf, but instead, it yed a game of tag with me just before it pulled the wool over our eyes right at the end.


    But why? Why do that?


    I dropped Luke off in town, then drove in silence the rest of the way back to the house, without even the radio to keep mepany as my mind whirled with thoughts. Finally, though, my home came into view, and I let out a soft sigh of relief that I didn''t know I had been holding once I pulled into the driveway. At least here, in the privacy of my own home, my dad''s spies couldn''t see me.


    Or so I hoped.


    I spent the rest of the evening trying to distract myself with reading and housework. Enzo was at the hockey arena, ying a scrimmage with the team. I almost considered heading back down there at one point to watch, but I was admittedly exhausted after that chase.


    These days, the pregnancy was sapping my energy. I just couldn''t do as much as I could before the pregnancy, but it was okay. At least my baby was healthy.


    However, as I was dusting the living room, a sudden whoosh of disced air and the sound of fizzling electricity made me jump. I spun around to see a portal rippling open in the middle of the room.


    My eyes widened in shock as my mother, brother, and father stepped through, the portal closing behind them with a soft hum.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I demanded, my voice a mix of surprise and anger.


    My parents exchanged worried nces before my mother stepped forward. "Nina, honey, we want to talk to you," she said gently, holding her hands out for me. "After you ran off-*


    I stepped back, shaking my head. "Whatever it is, I don''t want to hear it," I spat, my frustration boiling over.


    My father frowned. "Nina, you need to start acting like an adult," he chided, clearly still just as angry as he was on the night of the party. "You can''t just run away like that."


    "I''m an adult, and I made an adult decision toe home," I said. "And besides, I''m fine here. I''m happier here. I don''t want to live with you."


    But my father just stepped forward, his eyes narrowing. "Does an adult go on a high-speed road chase when she''s several months pregnant?"


    My eyes widened. So he knew already. "I was trying to track down this yellow eyed wolf spy of yours," I hissed." So I could finally send it back to you. So if you don''t want me to be doing crazy stuff like that, call the spy off."


    A silence fell over the room as my family nced around at one another. My father looked genuinely puzzled, his brow furrowing in confusion.


    "A wolf?" he questioned, looking from me to my mother and then back again. "I sent a bird shifter as a spy. Not a wolf."

 Chapter 660

    ?


    Chapter 0660


    Enzo


    The cool air of the indoor hockey arena was a wee relief as I stepped onto the ice. It was just us, the team, gathered for a friendly scrimmage. No crowd, no roaring fans, just the sound of skates and sticks and our own voices echoing off the walls.


    As I skated onto the rink, the familiar sensation of anticipation and adrenaline coursed through me, instantly helping my shoulders to release the built-up tension. I could feel my teammates'' energy, a mix ofpetitiveness and camaraderie. I joined them, tapping my stick against the ice in greeting.


    "Oh, look who decided to show up." Matt teased, skating toward me as he dribbled the puck around his stick.


    I chuckled, adjusting my helmet. "You thought I was gonna let you morons y by yourselves?" I teased. The team had nned on ying a friendly scrimmage that day, and I jumped at the opportunity to join in. I needed it. Like, really needed it. My frustrations had to go somewhere, and what better ce than to let them out on the ice?


    The puck dropped, and the game began. I could feel the tension in my body, the need to release the frustration that had been building up inside of me after everything. I chased the puck faster than I had in what felt like far too long, my skates carving sharp lines in the ice. The sound of my breath was loud in my ears, rhythmic and steady. "Enzo, over here!" Matt shouted, positioning himself for a pass. I flicked the puck towards him with a swift motion of my stick.


    "Got it!" Matt caught it smoothly, dodging an opponent before passing it back to me.


    The game was intense, our movements fluid and fast. I weaved through the yers, feeling a sense of freedom in the speed and precision of each turn. The frustration with M, the uncertainty of what to do, it all faded into the background as I focused on the game.


    "Coming your way, Enzo!" yelled Jake from across the ice. I turned just in time to see the puck sliding towards me.


    I shot forward, intercepting it and skating towards the goal. The goalie, Ryan, prepared to block, his eyes fixed on me. I feinted left, then quickly shot to the right, flicking the puck towards the.


    "Nice try!" Ryan shouted as he deflected the shot with a swift move.


    I circled back, ready for another go. "Good save, Ryan! But I''m just getting started!"Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As we continued to y, I could feel my tension begin to slip away. Nothing else mattered except for the puck. The glint in M''s eyes finally felt miles and miles away, just as it was supposed to.


    "Enzo, heads up!" Matt called out, sending the puck spinning towards me.


    I caught it on my stick and looked up to see Jake barreling towards me. "Not this time, Jake!" I said, swiftly maneuvering around him.


    The scrimmage went on for a good while, each of us giving it our all. I could feel my muscles burning with the effort, my mind clear and focused. By the time thest point was reached and the puck slid seamlessly into the, we were all out of breath and covered in sweat but utterly satisfied.


    "You were on fire today, Enzo, Matt said,ing up beside me as we skated off the ice.


    I nodded, feeling a sense of satisfaction mixed with exhaustion. "Thanks, man. I needed that."


    We gathered our gear and headed towards the locker room, the sound of ourughter and chatter filling the air. It was moments like these, surrounded by my team, that I felt most at home, most like myself.


    But it seemed that the tension could never fully slip away. Something-or someone-was always reminding me of


    it.


    "Hey," Matt began, finding me in a quiet corner of the locker room, "you good? You were going pretty hard out there."


    Removing my helmet, I ran a hand through my damp hair. There was no point in lying to Matt, not when he already knew about my predicament. "It''s just... this whole situation with that team doctor," I said quietly, keeping my voice low so as not to be overheard by the rest of the team-but they were all too busy being rowdy as they stole Jake''s hat, throwing it around andughing, to notice.


    "You wanna talk about it?" Matt asked.


    I shrugged. "There''s not much else to say," I said. "I tried calling Tim, but... I couldn''t tell him. I think I might wanna go and talk to him in person instead."


    Matt''s expression turned to worry. "Is that the best idea, though?" he asked, leaning against the wall of the locker room. "I mean, if you have to see her in person, that might just make matters worse."


    I let out a heavy sigh, realizing what it seemed like. "I don''t know what the best idea'' is at this point, if I''m being honest," I said after a moment of hesitation. "I guess I never thought I''d wind myself up in a situation like this. When the moment came to tell Tim, I mmed up."


    "And so talking to him in person is supposed to remedy that?" Matt asked.


    I swallowed. "Maybe," I answered. "Maybe not. I don''t know. I guess, in a way, I''ve convinced myself that if I man up and talk to him face to face instead of hiding behind a phone screen, I''ll...


    "Don''t say it," Matt said sternly. "I know what you''re thinking: that it would make you less of a ''coward"." He emphasized the word ''coward'' with air quotes, signifying just how silly it seemed.


    "You know me too well," I said with a chuckle.


    But Matt wasn''tughing. He shook his head, his eyes earnest. "Enzo, listen to me. No matter how you go about it, it doesn''t make you any less of a man. Sexual misconduct is no joke, regardless of gender. You''re handling a tough situation, and it takes strength to face it."


    I knew his words were supposed to be helpful, but honestly, they just made matters feel worse. "It''s just... I''ve always thought I could handle anything," I said, my voice barely more than a whisper. "But this? I feel so... powerless."


    "Powerlessness doesn''t equate to weakness, Matt replied, cing a hand on my shoulder. "It takes courage to stand up against something like this. Don''t let traditional notions of masculinity dictate how you should feel or act. You''re doing the right thing. And besides, by turning her in, you might even protect others in the future."


    I nodded slowly, realizing-once again-that he was right. But I still had a lot to think about. "Thanks, Matt," I finally said. "I needed to hear that. Thanks for listening to me whine, at least."


    "It''s what a friend is for," Matt said with a grin. "Listening to your whining, and ying a damn good game of hockey."


    Later that evening, I finally arrived home, feeling both exhausted and maybe even a little liberated.


    But that feeling was short-lived.


    I opened the door to the living room, expecting the usual calm of our home-and what I saw stopped me dead in my tracks.


    There, standing imposingly, was Aldric, his arms crossed and his expression stern. Beside him was Angelica, Nina''s mother; her eyes were filled with a mixture of concern and hurt. And beside her stood Tyler, shockingly, looking just as ufortable as I felt.


    And Nina was there too, her eyes wide with shock.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 661

    ?


    Chapter 0661


    Nina


    "A wolf?" he asked, shooting me a quizzical look. "I sent a bird shifter as a spy. Not a wolf."


    The moment my father dropped that revtion on me, it felt as though the world was tilting beneath my feet. I thought back to the intense chase Luke and I had had earlier, the way the wolf seemed to be luring us, leading us on... And then I thought back to the wolf that had caused Jessica''s ident, and how it had almost killed her.


    If it wasn''t my dad''s spy, then who the hell was it?


    "Wait," I said, passing my hand over my weary face, "say that again. You said you sent a... bird shifter?"


    "Yes," my father replied tentatively. "A shifter with a bird form rather than a wolf one."


    "Nina, are you sure this wolf you saw was a shifter, and not just a regr wolf?"


    I scoffed, throwing my hands up in the air. "Mom, it led us on a wild goose chase," I said. "It caused Jessica''s car ident, too. It has to be a shifter."


    A heavy silence fell over the room at that point. My brother, who had been standing off to the side, shifted ufortably where he stood. It was clear to me then that my parents had likely brought him along just to make me more likely to go back with them.


    I was just about to open my mouth to tell them to leave, however, when the sound of the front door opening suddenly filled the silence. We all spun around, surprised by the sudden entrance. A momentter, Enzo slowly walked into the room with his hockey bag slung over his shoulder.


    When he saw us all standing there, he stopped in his tracks. The hockey bag slipped from his shoulder and fell onto the floor with a thud, and then the room was silent once more.


    "What''s going on?" Enzo asked, his eyes flicking between my visibly shaken figure and my family standing tensely in our living room.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my voice. "My, um... My dad just told me that he sent a bird shifter to spy on us, not a wolf. We''ve been chasing the wrong creature all this time."


    Enzo''s brow furrowed, a look of disbelief crossing his face. "A bird shifter?" he asked. "Then who is the yellow- eyed wolf?"


    Before I could specte any further, my father suddenly stepped forward, his presence imposing even in the familiar setting of our home. The living room, usually a haven of warmth andfort with its plush sofas and soft lighting, felt suddenly like a battleground with the way he was staring sternly at the both of us.


    "Nina," my father began, his voice firm, "I came here to apologize and exin. But now, learning you''re being stalked by an unknown shifter, you must return to the werewolf realm. It''s not safe for you here."


    I felt a surge of defiance at his words. Sure, the yellow-eyed wolf was a problem, but this was my home. I-no, we- had already made the decision to stay here. I wasn''t going anywhere.


    "No," I finally said after a moment. "I''m not going back to the werewolf realm."


    My father let out an exasperated scoff. "Nina, this isn''t a choice. You''reing back with me."


    twas


    "No, thank you." I folded my arms across my chest, leveling my father with a gaze that was just as fiery and stern as his own. "I''m perfectly safe in my own home, dad. We''ve got everything under control here.*


    "You need protection, Nina," my father insisted.


    "No, dad. Look, I love you, and I appreciate the concern, but I''m not some delicate flower that needs constant guarding. Okay? So please, just leave me in peace."


    My father''s expression hardened. He took a step closer, and it was clear that he wasn''t going to back down so easily. "You are a princess, Nina," he said through gritted teeth. "Your safety is paramount."


    "Being a princess doesn''t mean I lose all my freedom," I shot back, the frustration clear in my own voice as I took a step closer to him. "Just because I''m aware of my true lineage now doesn''t mean I have to be caged."


    My father and I were almost face-to-face now, our anger palpable. Don''t get me wrong; I was fully aware of the irony of the situation, of the ring simrities between our shared stubbornness and anger.


    But I wasn''t going to back down. This was my home, and I had made a decision to be here. Screw being a princess; I belonged here. The werewolf realm, a ce where I was under constant surveince and where my own friends weren''t even wee, was no ce for me.


    "Nina, you''re acting as insolent as ever," my father said, his voice rising now. Even at its current octave, it boomed across the room. "Unless you want to end up like your sis-"


    A


    gasp came over the room. "How dare you!" I cried out, my eyes widening, my voice trembling at the mere mention of my dead twin.


    My father, realizing his transgressions, turned away. The room fell silent as I watched my father, his shoulders trembling with a mixture of pain and anger. The sight would have normally made me soften-he had, after all, lost his daughter-but I still couldn''t bring myself to back down.


    "Nina," Enzo said softly, reaching out to touch my shoulder, "he didn''t mean it."


    "To hell with what he meant," I muttered, pulling my shoulder away. "Dad, I''m staying here, whether you like it or not. I''m sorry about what happened to Selina, but... no amount of coddling could have fixed that. Just as no amount of coddling will ever keep mepletely safe."


    "Fine," my father hissed, his shoulders still trembling. "When youe to your senses, I''ll be waiting for you, Nina. Your realm needs its princess."


    "It''s not my realm," I retorted. "It never was, and it never will be."


    My father froze again, stiffening as though he was about to say something. But he didn''t. Instead, he opened a new portal, filling the room with the crackling electricity that swirled in front of us. He turned then, shooting me onest painful nce before stepping toward the portal.


    "Come, Angelica," Aldric said, gesturing to my mother.


    But to everyone''s surprise, my mother didn''t move toward him. Instead, she stepped closer to me, her decision clear. She took her hand in mine, and I looked down at it, blinking with shock.


    "No, Aldric," she said. "I''m staying here. I will stand by my daughter."


    My father turned, his eyes widening. "Angelica-


    "You heard me," she said. "Go home without me. I''m staying here, with Nina."


    For a few moments, the room felt silent despite the swirling vortex hovering in front of all of us. My father looked over at Tyler next, who had been silent throughout this whole exchange.


    "Tyler?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    My brother looked back and forth between the three of us, his eyes searching our faces before he stepped to my other side, taking my other hand.


    "If mom''s staying, then I''m staying too," he said. "We''re a family. We stick together."

 Chapter 662

    ?


    Chapter 0662


    Nina


    I looked back and forth between my mother and my brother, feeling the weight of their hands in mine.


    "You''re joking," my father said, sounding just as incredulous as I felt at that moment. "You''re staying here? Why?"


    "Because she''s my daughter," my mother said, narrowing her eyes. "Blood or not, she''s mine. I won''t give her ultimatums."


    "Mom, Tyler, you guys really don''t need to do this," I said, my voice unsteady, looking from my mother to Tyler and then to Enzo, who was still standing silently by my side, his hand resting reassuringly on my back.


    But my mother just shook her head. "No, Nina," she said firmly, her voice carrying a weight thatmanded the room''s attention and took even my father by surprise. My mother was usually soft spoken these days, and her outbursts were few and far between. "I am standing by you."


    "Angelica-* my father began, but my mother cut him off with a wave of her hand and a glint in her eyes that left no room for arguments.


    "No, Aldric. Nina is right," she said, her voice firm but not entirely unkind. "Regardless of what happened with Selena, you can''t just go around treating her like an insolent child forever. She''s made her choice. She wants to stay here, in her own home. And if that''s what my daughter wants, then I will stand by her."


    My father scoffed, his gaze flitting between me and my mother. There was a sense of helplessness behind his eyes, a look that made me soften ever so slightly, but neither of us wavered.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Alright," he finally said, pursing his lips into a thin, straight line. "I''ll be waiting at home whenever you all decide toe back." With a final dismissive wave, he stepped back through the portal, which closed behind him with a hiss.


    A palpable void was left in the portal''s and my father''s wake, the air crackling with thest remnants of leftover energy.


    The room fell into a stunned silence once my father was gone. I took in a shuddering breath, absorbing the weight of the situation. Enzo''s hand tightened slightly on my back, a silent but knowing gesture of support.


    I turned to my mother then, unable to contain the million questions that were swirling in my mind.


    "Mom, why... why did you change your tune like that?" I asked, my voice a mixture of confusion and gratitude for her sudden support. "The other day, I thought you were on my dad''s side."


    My mother let out a soft sigh, looking around our living room. Her gaze lingered on therge window that took up an entire wall of the living room, but it was too dark to see outside now. Our reflections stared back at us, watching us intently.


    "Nina, I''ve been thinking a lot about what you said the other night," she said softly. "About the original Peacekeepers."


    I furrowed my brow. "You have?"


    My mother nodded. "I realized that you were right; we were just kids, but it didn''t make our efforts any less true. We all cared for each other immensely, despite what wound up happening in the end."


    I watched as she walked over to the window, her eyes straining to see out into the darkness.


    "That''s nice, mom, but that still doesn''t answer my question," I said quietly. "You two didn''t have to stay. I don''t want to put a strain between you two and my dad."


    My mother shrugged. "I want to stay because you''re my daughter, and I want to be here for you. And besides, who am I to try and make your pack fall apart by forcing you toe back to the werewolf realm?" she asked. "You''ve found something special here, Nina. Something real."


    I felt a lump form in my throat, my eyes stinging with tears. This acknowledgment from my mother, her understanding of what I had found with Enzo and my friends, it meant more than I could express at that moment. "Mom..." I whispered, stepping forward to embrace her. Tyler joined us, wrapping his arms around us both. We stood there in a tight hug, a family reunited not just by blood but by understanding and eptance.


    "I''m just worried," I said, pulling back slightly to look at my mother. "Worried that you and Tyler will be fighting with dad now."


    My mother shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips. "Your father is stubborn, just like you, but he''lle to his senses eventually. He loves us, Nina. He just has a hard time showing it sometimes, that''s all."


    Enzo, who had been quietly observing, finally spoke. "I''m d you''re staying, Angelica, Tyler. It means a lot to Nina, and to me. You''re both more than wee to stay as long as you''d like."


    I nodded in agreement, my hand hovering over my belly, where the little life was growing all too quickly inside of me. "Besides," I said softly, "I won''t deny the fact that it''s a bit of a relief to have my mom here to see me through this journey."


    My mother smiled, cing her hand over mine. "It''s what a mother is for," she said, before pulling away and looking around. "Now... A tour?"


    Enzo and I exchanged nces, a silent agreement. Tyler and my mother hadn''t been to this house yet, but we had the space for them. We led them upstairs, where there were two spare bedrooms; one for each of them.


    "Wow," Tyler said, sinking down onto his queen-sized mattress and bouncing a bit. "Nice ce you''ve got here, sis."


    Iughed. "It belonged to Enzo''s dad, Richard."


    At the mention of Richard''s name, my mother''s gaze softened. She said nothing, but I could tell that she was traveling through a whole lot of memories just at the sound of his name. They had, after all, been in the Peacekeepers together.


    Next, we led my mother to her room; it was right across the hall from ours, and had a simr window that looked out over the ocean. As my mother looked around, she paused for a moment before turning back to face me.


    "You''re sure we can stay for a bit?" she asked. "I guess I sort of realized that I made the decision for you without ever asking."


    "Mom, please," I said, waving my hand dismissively. "You''re more than wee to stay."


    "Besides," Enzo said as he put his arm around me and pulled me a little closer, "it gets a little lonely up here, so far from town."


    My mother nodded, looking pleased. "Well then," she said. "Tyler and I will make sure to bother you both as much as possible. Tobat the loneliness, of course."


    I rolled my eyes, but there was no real heat in it. "C''mon," I said, nodding my head toward the hallway. "I was just about to make dinner. And I think we''ve got some catching up to do."


    "You''re right," my mother said, crossing the room to meet me as her eyes glinted with something that I had never seen before. "In fact, I believe we''ve got quite a lot of catching up to do."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 663

    ?


    Chapter 0663


    Nina


    The kitchen was filled with the aroma of spices and the sound of sizzling as my mother and I cooked dinner together. Tyler and Enzo had retired to the other room to y a video game on the TV, and every so often the sounds of their excited voices floated through. Normally, Enzo would have cooked with me, but it was nice to have some alone time with my mom after everything that had happened.


    And I think she needed it, too.


    At one point, as we chopped vegetables and stirred pots of aromatic tomato sauce, Tyler and Enzo let out a loud cheer in the other room.


    "I told you!" Tyler eximed, drowning out Enzo''sughter. "You owe me a dor!"


    "Alright, alright," Enzo replied. "I take back what I said. You''re actually pretty good at this game."


    My mother and I exchanged nces, rolling our eyes yfully. "You know, Nina," she said as she chopped a carrot in half, "when I was back in college, my friends and I used to spend almost every evening together after sses."


    As my mother spoke, her voice was filled with nostalgia. I shot her a curious nce as I stirred the pasta as it boiled in the pot.


    "You did?" I asked. "You mean the Peacekeepers?


    She nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. "Yes," she said. "We weren''t always just watching over Mountainview and trying to bridge the gap between humans and werewolves, you know. We were friends, too. We''d go out dancing, hike in the nearby woods, throw parties..."


    Her eyes seemed to look past the kitchen, lost in memories. I listened, captivated by this glimpse into her youth, a time when the lines between duty and friendship were blurred.


    My mom rarely ever talked about her past; growing up, she had always said that there was no use in reminiscing, which was why I had had to hear about the Peacekeepers through Tiffany. Buttely, something had changed in her-and I was bent on getting every little story out of her that I could.


    "Tell me more," I said, turning to face her. "Did you ever have any crazy parties?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    She scoffed. "Of course we did," she said with augh. "I remember there was this one party, back when Tiffany and I shared an apartment..."


    She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial tone then. "Richard jumped out of the second-story window, scared the hell out of the neighbors. They thought he''d gotten hurt, but of course hended on his feet, what with his... abilities and all. You should''ve seen the way he ran from the cops!"


    My eyes widened in surprise, not at the story involving Richard-which was hrious in its own right-but rather at the mention of Tiffany. "Wait, back up," I said. "You were roommates with Tiffany? Since when?"


    My mother''s smile faded then, reced by a look of deep regret. "Yes, we did," she said softly.


    "I didn''t know you were that close."


    She nodded. "Tiffany and I were the closest of friends, actually," she replied. "We loved each other like sisters." Tears glistened in her eyes. "I still regret every day that I let that friendship fall apart. And now, it''s toote."


    A wave of sadness washed over me, and without thinking, I reached out to squeeze her hand. In that moment, I felt a real connection to my mother, a bridge spanning across time and misunderstandings, linking our lives in ways I hadn''t realized before. Even though wecked a true bloodline to one another, our lives were life mirror images.


    And there was one thing in particr we had inmon: a love for a sweet woman who didn''t deserve what she


    got in the end.


    Over the next few days, with my mother and Tyler staying, the house was filled withughter and the constant buzz of conversation.

 Chapter 664

    ?


    Chapter 0664


    But amidst the joy, I felt a need for solitude, a longing for a quiet moment all to myself. The mention of Tiffany kept swirling around in my mind, and I longed to talk to her.


    One crisp morning, I decided to take a walk, seeking the sce of the outdoors. Enzo was off with the rest of the pack doing some patrols, and my mother and Tyler were still fast asleep. I slipped out of the house before they awoke, leaving a note that I would be back soon as ast thought.


    I took the car to town, where I stopped in the local cafe for some tea-the doctor had banned coffee for the remainder of the pregnancy, which was a bit depressing.


    A little whileter, I found myself wandering towards the campus. The air was warm, but not too warm, the perfect early summer morning. My feet carried me all of their own ord, though, and it wasn''t long before I realized exactly where I was headed.


    I was headed to the ce where Tiffany''s memorial was ced.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    We had never found her body. Whatever the Crescents had done with it, I didn''t want to imagine it. So, after weeks of searching the area to no avail, we had decided to ce a memorial in the woods near where she had died. The dean had held a gathering there for the beloved school doctor, and now there was a little bench next to the spot, a ce where people coulde to reflect.


    I took in a shaky breath as I approached. Admittedly, I didn''te here often; it wasn''t easy to bring myself to visit this ce. But my wolf stirred as I walked up to the bench, and I knew that she had pulled me here without even realizing it.


    Maybe I needed to talk to Tiffany. Maybe she was lonely.


    I sat there in silence for a while, just enjoying the sounds of nature as I sipped my tea. But the longer I sat there, the more the air seemed to shift; it felt as though I wasn''t alone anymore. Not as if I was being watched, but rather ... as if I had a littlepany.


    If I closed my eyes, I could picture her sitting right beside me, listening intently. And it was as I sat there, with my eyes closed, that the words tumbled out of my mouth before I could stop them.


    "Tiffany, I miss you so much," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I wish you were here, to see all that''s happening."


    I waited for an answer, but of course there was none. There would never be an answer. I couldn''t figure out if that wasforting or if it just made things worse.


    When I finally opened my eyes and wiped my misty tears away, I looked up and noticed a little orange bird perched on a nearby branch. It was just an ordinary bird, yet something about it felt different.


    It didn''t fly away as I stared at it, its eyes watching me with an intensity that seemed...


    Unnatural.


    A suspicion crept into my mind, that perhaps this was why I didn''t feel alone; this was my father''s spy. It had to be -I could sense it.


    Feeling anger fuel my movements, I set my tea down with a m and jumped to my feet. I stormed over to the low branch where it sat, reaching out for it. It fluttered and squawked angrily, but I was too quick.


    "Got you, you little shit," I hissed through bared teeth.


    But then, as my hand closed around the bird, something happened; there was a sudden flurry of movement, a whirl of feathers and then... it shifted.


    Before my eyes, the bird transformed, its form morphing and expanding until a young woman stood in front of me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 665

    ?


    Chapter 0665


    Nina


    The little red bird transformed right in front of me. A momentter, a young woman with long red hair and striking green eyes stood in the clearing now, and my shock was palpable. She appeared no older than me, rubbing her arm where I had grabbed her, a mix of irritation and pain on her face.


    "Hey! That hurt!" she eximed, her voice sharp. Her green eyes red at me, fiery and alive.


    I was still reeling from the sudden transformation, but my anger quickly resurfaced once I came back to my senses. "Yeah, well, maybe you shouldn''t have been spying on me!" I shot back, feeling my own eyes narrow in frustration. "I wouldn''t have grabbed you if you weren''t stalking me."


    The woman, brushing a stray leaf off of her short, huffed angrily. "Orders are orders, princess," she retorted. "It''s not like I can just go around ignoring the Alpha King''smands."


    Frustrated, I kicked a nearby stick in her direction, a useless and childish gesture of my irritation. "Then turn back into a bird and shoo off!" I said, my voice rising with every word. "Spying on someone during an intimate moment is disgusting... If you''re gonna spy, at least make sure I don''t see you."


    "Whatever."


    The woman turned to leave, her body tensing as if preparing to shift back into her bird form. But suddenly, she paused, hesitating. She looked back at me with those green eyes, her expression changing to something more serious.


    "Wait," she said, her tone now cautious. "There''s actually something else you should know."


    I crossed my arms, my anger still simmering just beneath the surface. "Why aren''t you flying off yet?" I demanded. The woman looked around nervously before leaning in closer, as if sharing a secret. "You''re being watched," she whispered.


    I rolled my eyes. "Yeah, I know."


    "No," she said. "Not just by me, but by someone else."


    My heart skipped a beat as recognition washed over me. "It''s the yellow-eyed wolf, isn''t it?" I asked, my own voice barely more than a whisper now.


    "Yes," she said with a nod, her gaze intense as she looked around. "They''ve run off just now, but... they were watching only a moment ago."


    I took a deep breath, absorbing her words. "You''re sure?"


    She nodded, her earlier nervous expression turning back into one of indignance. "Positive. You''re wee, by the way."


    With that, the woman turned on her heel again and prepared to shift. But I wasn''t satisfied; not yet, at least." Wait!" I called out, causing the red-haired woman to stop and throw me an annoyed look over her shoulder.* You''ve... You''ve been following me a lot, haven''t you?"


    The woman turned to face me once more and shrugged, putting her hands on her hips. "Like I said, orders are orders. If you''ve got a problem with it, take it up with the Alpha King-not with me."


    "I only ask because you must see a lot," I said, taking a step forward. "You watch me all the time, so you must... know things."


    The woman paused, considering my words before she nodded again, her eyes shifting to the ground. "That''s true," she said. "Perhaps I know some things."


    "So tell me," I said, "this wolf... is it around a lot?"


    The woman nced around again, looking nervously at our surroundings. "Look, if you''re just trying to ruffle my feathers-*Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "No," I insisted. "I''d really like to know. Has it been watching me? Watching my friends?"


    She nodded. "It has. For quite a while, actually."


    "How long?"


    "About three months."


    I swallowed, my mind racking to recall moments where I had felt watched over the past few months, when I had felt uneasy during my morning walks or when I would look out the window in the dead of night.


    And then, my mind pieced together a moment more recently, a moment when nothing seemed to make sense: when the burr somehow escaped from our headquarters. "Did you see if it was there the night the burr escaped?" I asked, my voice taking on a more frantic tone.


    She confirmed with another nod. "Yes," she said. "It was lurking around."


    I sighed, feeling a mixture of frustration and intrigue. It was clear that this woman wasn''t quick to give up her information, but she certainly seemed to have a lot of it. "What''s your name?" I finally asked.


    "Daphne," she replied, her voice softening ever so slightly.


    "Daphne," I repeated, rolling the name around in my mind and choosing tomit it to memory. "Well, Daphne, you seem to know many things. Like about the yellow-eyed wolf being around on the night of the burry. Know anything else?"


    Daphne shifted ufortably, looking at me with a sense of resignation. "I don''t know anything else about it," she said. "Just that it likes to watch you and your friends."


    "What about Jessica''s ident?" I asked. "Did you "


    "My job is to watch you," Daphne interrupted. "Not your friends. So I don''t know."


    I watched her for a moment, my mind racing. Daphne, a spy sent by my father, knew more than she was letting on. And as she turned again and prepared to shift back into her bird form for the third time, I realized that I couldn''t let her go just yet.


    "Wait, Daphne!" I called out just as she was about to take off. She paused, turning once more to look at me curiously. Annoyance shed across her face, but there was something else there, too.


    Intrigue.


    "Daphne," I said, "if I paid you, could you help me? Without my father knowing?"


    Daphne cocked her head, clearly intrigued by my proposition. "Help you? How?"


    I took a step closer, lowering my voice. "Listen, I was gonna hunt you down and send you back to my father," I said, "but... what if I let you stay, and in exchange, you did some digging for me?"


    Daphne seemed to consider this for a moment before she shook her head so that her red hair shone in the sun, her movements almostically birdlike despite her current human form. "No," she said. "I''ve got a job. And besides, why would I want to help you? You just hurt my wing."


    "Look, I''m sorry," I said gently. "But you seem smart; surely you''re bored of watching me all the time, aren''t you?" Daphne didn''t respond, but she didn''t need to. The answer floated through her eyes, and the answer was ''yes''. "So listen," I said, "you can still work for my father, but I could really use some help trying to figure out who-or what-this yellow-eyed wolf is. What do you say? I''ll make it worth your time, I promise."


    The strange red-haired woman stared at me for a long few moments, her green eyes flitting back and forth across my face. I felt a flicker of hope inside of me, but that hope was squashed rather quickly when she suddenly shook


    her head and turned her back on me again.


    "Sorry, I can''t," she said.


    Without another word, Daphne quickly shifted back into her bird form. I watched as she flitted off into the air, her red hairs disappearing into the trees.


    And then, I was alone once more.

 Chapter 666

    ?


    Chapter 0666


    Nina


    After Daphne''s swift departure, I stood alone in the forest clearing, the whisper of leaves and distant birdcalls my onlypanions.


    The realization that she knew more than she was letting on about the yellow-eyed wolf weighed heavily on me. Her help could be instrumental in figuring out whoever was stalking me and my friends, but she was tight-lipped and unwilling to offer her services. I walked back to my car, lost in thought, the gravel crunching under my feet as I reyed our conversation in my mind.


    As I drove home, the quiet streets of Mountainview seemed distant and unimportant. My mind was elsewhere, tangled in whatever web had been formed by the yellow-eyed wolf.


    And yet, when I pulled into the driveway and hopped out of the car, the sound ofughter reached my ears. Furrowing my brow, I circled around the side of the house and spotted my mother and Tyler in the pool, tossing a beach ball back and forth.


    "Oh, look who it is," my mother called out, her eyes shaded by sunsses. "Where''d you run off to this moming?" I shrugged. "Just needed a little ''me'' time," I said vaguely.


    "Understandable," my mother said, leaning on the edge of the pool. "Why don''t youe in for a swim? It''s supposed to be a scorcher today."


    "Oh, I don''t know-


    "Aw, c''mon," Tyler said, pushing his lower lip out in that signature pout that I always found impossible to ignore." The water''s nice. Besides, aren''t pregnantdies supposed to exercise or something so they don''t get fat?"


    "Tyler," my mother scolded, sshing him. "That''s rude."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, alright," I said. "I guess a little swim wouldn''t hurt."


    A little whileter, dressed in my bikini, I was stepping into the cool pool water. The sun had risen high into the sky by now, and my mom had been right; it was a hot one today, and it was only going to get hotter as the


    summer went on.


    My mother floated nearby, her hair fanned out around her like a halo. She looked so content, so at peace, that it made my heart swell. I couldn''t remember thest time I saw her this rxed. Maybe never, honestly.


    "You know, I can''t remember thest time we did something like this," I said, swimming closer to her.


    She smiled, her eyes sparkling in the sunlight. "I used to take you and Tyler to the YMCA all the time, you know," she said.


    I furrowed my brow, struggling to remember. My mom, noticing,ughed. "You were little. Tyler was a toddler."


    I nodded slowly as I paddled circles around my mom, holding onto a pool floaty.


    "Can I ask you something?" I asked.


    "Sure," my mom replied. "What''s up, sweetie?"


    "You... You seem so much happiertely," I said softly while Tyler sshed around in the background, doing somersaults under the water like a little kid.


    My mom opened her eyes, squinting against the sun. "Do I?"


    I nodded. "You do," I said. "I figured maybe it was Tyler''s recovery, or maybe my dad... But these past few days, being back in Mountainview, you somehow seem even happier than in the werewolf realm."


    My mother paused, considering my words. I saw something sh across her face, something that I couldn''t quite


    read, before she shrugged. "I always liked it here," she said. "And besides, it''s nice to visit my daughter." "When will you go back to the werewolf realm?"


    "Soon," my mother said with a sigh. "Your father is probably quite lonely by now."


    "Yeah," I sighed, resting my chin on my pool floatie. "Do you think... Do you think I was too harsh with him? I mean, after everything that''s happened..."


    My mom sat up, treading water as she looked at me. "Honey, don''t feel bad," she said. "Your father has been through a lot, yes, but you''re not your sister. You don''t have to drop everything to try and be like her."


    Her words struck me to my core, made me realize something that I hadn''t noticed yet. Maybe, in a way, I had been trying to fill my sister''s shoes. Despite everything, she was the perfect princess. If the Luna hadn''t wreaked the havoc that she had, then Selena would have made the perfect heir to the throne.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 667

    ?


    Chapter 0667


    Not me, though. I didn''t want that. It wasn''t... me.


    "Mom," I said softly then, blinking away the tears that threatened toe at the mention of my sister, "what if... what if I don''t want to be the princess?"


    My mom blinked at me, taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean... I don''t know if I''m cut out for it," I said. "I don''t know if I even want it. God, the thought of someday inheriting the throne makes me sick. It''s thest thing I''d ever want to do."


    There was a silence for a few moments, punctuated only by the sounds of Tyler sshing around in the background and soft music emanating from the speaker, before my mother answered. "You''re young, Nina. Too young to be thinking about something like this."


    "But dad seems to disagree," I said. "Every other minute he''s reminding me how I''m a princess, how I should act a certain way, live a certain way, be a certain way. I need protection, fancy dresses, better etiquette. I need to live in the werewolf realm, leave my human friends behind..."


    "Nina, you know he doesn''t mean that."


    "But how can you be sure?" I asked. "I only met him a few months ago, you know? We barely know each other. And every time he looks at me, I know he sees Selena."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    My mother fell silent again, and this time, she didn''t answer-because Tyler was suddenly swimming up to us, showing off his tricks, and sshing us.


    The moment dissipated for now, and maybe that was for the best.


    Later that evening, as Enzo and I crawled into bed, the soft glow of the bedsidemp casting a warm light in the room, I knew it was time to tell him about my encounter with Daphne.


    "Enzo," I began, my voice low, "there''s something I need to tell you about the bird shifter spy."


    Enzo turned to face me, shooting me a quizzical look. "What about it?"


    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "Her name is Daphne. I met her today in her human form. She knows about the yellow-eyed wolf."


    Enzo sat up straighter, his interest piqued. "Wait, what? You met her?"


    I nodded. "Yeah. I caught her looking at me."


    He swallowed, "So, do we send her back to your father? Tell him to stop sending spies? That''s what you wanted, right?"


    I shook my head, my fingers ying with the edge of theforter. "No, that won''t help," I said softly. "I''ve been thinking about it, and I know he''ll just send another one. So I was thinking, if we''re stuck with her... why not use her to our advantage?"


    Enzo raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean?"


    I leaned back against the pillows, my mind racing with possibilities. "Daphne has seen the yellow eyed wolf. She''s seen it a lot, actually. Maybe we can convince her to follow it, find out where it''s going, who it is."


    Enzo''s eyes lit up at my words. "That''s... not a bad idea, actually," he said thoughtfully.


    "But here''s the thing," I said. "I asked her, and she said no. We might be able to convince her, but I don''t know how. There has to be something she wants more than money, something to make her turn against my father''s orders, right?"


    As I spoke, Enzo furrowed his brow, thinking deeply. "Hm," he muttered, leaning back on the pillows. "You''ve got a point."


    I let out a soft sigh as I slid down beside him, curling up in the crook of his arm. I rested my head on his chest, listening to his steady heartbeat. He pressed a kiss to the top of my head, and the sensation made me shiver.


    "There has to be something," I said softly as sleep began to wrap its warm fingers around me. "What could a little bird want more than anything else?"

 Chapter 668

    ?


    Chapter 0668


    NinaContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Enzo and I huddled under the glow of our living roommp, trying to figure out how the hell we were going to find and talk to this elusive bird shifter, Daphne.


    Daphne had revealed that she had been watching us for long enough to know all about the yellow-eyed wolf, and something told me that she may just know more than she was letting on. Our own scouts hadn''t been able to track down the strange stalker, but Daphne....


    She was, perhaps, better suited to pursuing the yellow-eyed wolf. And if it was indeed working for one of our enemies, then we needed all of the information we could get. This could be huge.


    I had a map of the surrounding area pulled up on my phone, and was zooming in on a portion of the woods nearby that was known for its hiking trails.


    "I think we should try to lure her out into the open," I said as I traced my finger along the winding pathways of the local trails. "She''s bound to follow me if I go out on my own. Maybe I can convince her to talk to me again."


    Enzo nodded and took his phone out of my hands. "Matt, Jessica, and I can shift and give chase to her if she tries to run. Or rather, fly, I guess," he added with a chuckle.


    I let out a slight chuckle of my own. "I''m sure Jessica will be excited to finally get a chance to put her wolf form to use."


    It was true; Jessica had been ted about her newfound wolf form. Her wolf had only just emerged a few days ago, and when it came to the yellow-eyed wolf, it was personal. That elusive predator had been the reason behind her nearly-fatal car crash, after all.


    "Alright." Enza stood, stretching. "We''ll do it tomorrow."


    The next day, under a sky mottled with clouds waiting to storm, Enzo, Jessica and I set out. We kept our distances from one another, not wanting to raise any suspicions. Before I knew it, I waspletely alone in the woods. Or at least, that was how it seemed.


    The trees stood tall and silent around me, their leaves rustling softly in the breeze. The air felt electric, the beginnings of a hot summer storm. And behind me, hiddenpletely from view and camouged amongst the trees, Enzo, Matt, and Jessica waited in their wolf forms, ready to spring into action in case we needed to chase Daphne.


    The further I walked, the more I could feel Daphne''s presence. At first, there was a flutter here or a rustle there. But as I kept meandering through the hiking trails with my hands in my pockets, I started being able to see her.


    The little red bird darted from branch to branch, her eyes fixed on me. I tried to appear nonchnt, making it out to be that I was paying her no mind.


    Eventually, I saw her settle on a branch up ahead. I stopped in a clearing, kicking around some stones on the ground before I looked up at her. I didn''t want to chase her right away; I wanted to try to talk to her at first.


    "Daphne, I know you''re up there," I called out. "Can we talk?"


    No response. She kept sitting on her tree branch, using her beak to scratch beneath one of her red wings.


    But she was listening; I knew that much.


    "Look, I know we got off on the wrong foot," I said, taking a tentative step forward, "but I could really use your help. I''ll give you whatever you want as payment, I promise."


    Still no response. She stared at me, her feathers a little ruffled.


    And then, stretching her wings, she took off.


    Suddenly, the tranquility of the forest was shattered as Enzo and the others burst out of their hiding spots. They were all so fast in their wolf forms, their movements a blur as they gave chase.


    Daphne, caught off guard, let out a startled squawk and took to the air, her wings beating furiously.


    The chase was intense, a flurry of movement and sound. Daphne weaved through the trees, her agility remarkable. Enzo and the others were relentless, but she was always just a wingbeat ahead.


    My breath caught in my throat as I watched, torn between fear for Daphne and the desperate need to catch her. The others pursued her like their lives depended on it, theirrge wolf forms splitting up and nking her in a triangle formation.


    Up ahead, there were some old stone ruins with a high stone wall. It was too high for a little bird like her to fly over, not with so many hawks circling overhead. She''d get snatched out of the sky in an instant.


    "Daphne," I called out, following the chase, "please just listen to us! We''re not trying to hurt you!"


    Finally, Daphne, realizing there was no escaping this time, shifted back into her human form. Shended gracefully on top of the stone wall, her green eyes ring down at us defiantly as she perched up there. It was intriguing how birdlike she continued to look, even in her human form.


    "What the hell do you want?" she demanded, her voice echoing through the clearing.


    I stepped forward, a little out of breath from having to follow the chase on foot. Shifting was a little too risky with the pregnancy. I wished it wasn''t.


    "Daphne, we really need your help," I said. "Please. We need to find this yellow-eyed wolf for everyone''s safety." She continued to perch there, her gaze flickering between the others and me. They slowly shifted back into their own human forms, out of breath and invigorated from the chase.


    "Why should I help you? What can you possibly offer me that I don''t already have?" Daphne said with a huff.


    I searched her face, looking for any sign of what might sway her.


    "We can offer you anything," I said, feeling a little desperate. "Money, items... I can even talk to my father about setting you free if you don''t enjoy this job. I''m sure it gets boring following me around all the time."


    Daphne scoffed, a bitterugh escaping her lips. "I like this job. Yeah, it gets boring sometimes, but it pays well. And besides, I don''t need your charity."


    "There''s really nothing you would want?" Matt finally spoke up, causing all of us to look at him.


    Daphne snapped her head toward Matt, her eyes ring and her mouth open to retort. But then something changed then. She closed her mouth suddenly, and her face...


    It turned a deep shade of red.


    "I... I don''t want anything," she said after a few moments. "I just want to be left alone, thanks."


    There was a brief silence. Her eyes stayed averted, but I could see the way they asionally flickered not just to Matt, but also to Jessica and Enzo as well.


    She was... bashful.


    Realization dawned on me then, and I knew exactly what she wanted. Or at least, I think I had a pretty good idea. I took a step closer, lowering my voice. "Daphne, would you like to join us for a party tonight?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 669

    ?


    Chapter 0669


    Nina


    "Do you think she''sing?"


    Enzo''s voice and the feeling of his strong, warm arm wrapping around my shoulders pulled me back to the present. I had been staring longingly off the front of the porch, hoping that she woulde.


    "I don''t know," I said, checking the time on my phone. The party had started a couple of hours ago, and Daphne still hadn''t shown up.


    "She''ll show," Enzo said after a moment. He wrapped his arm around me a little tighter, and I let myself lean into him. His scent was always afort.


    I just hoped that he was right.


    I remember that evening vividly, the warm glow of our living room lights spilling out onto the porch as music andughter filled the air. Enzo and I had thrown together ast-minute party at our house, with plenty of food, drinks, and music.


    All of our friends were there; my mother had gone out for the night to a local book club in an attempt to get out of the house and maybe even make some friends. Tyler was milling around and trying to sneak alcohol. I pretended I didn''t notice when he snuck his first beer, but I pped his hand away after that.


    "Why?" Tyler whined when I wouldn''t let him have another beer. "It''s just beer."


    "You''re too young," I said. "Drink some soda or something instead. One is enough."


    Tyler stuck his tongue out at me. "You''re just full of yourself because you only just turned twenty-one. As if you didn''t drink all through college."


    I rolled my eyes at him. I let him drink another beer after that, so long as he didn''t tell our mom.


    As I sipped my soda out on the front porch, my gaze wandered over the crowd. I was looking for Daphne, the elusive bird shifter who I had invited earlier that day.


    Despite her initial shock and my reassurances that it was just a friendly gesture, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she might not show up after all.


    The party was in full swing, with people dancing,ughing, and chatting animatedly. Jessica was joking with Luke, herughter ringing clear above the music, and Matt was sharing a story that had a group of our friends doubled over inughter.


    But my head was elsewhere.


    I had stepped out onto the porch for a moment of quiet, the cool night air a wee relief from the warmth of the crowded house. I leaned against Enzo''s warmth, my eyes scanning the street, still holding onto a faint hope that Daphne would appear.


    "She''ll show," Enzo repeated. "Don''t worry."


    I nodded and offered Enzo a smile. He smiled back and leaned down to kiss me, and then he slipped back inside, leaving me alone with my thoughts.


    That was when I saw it-a little red bird materializing into a person in the shadows across the street. My heart skipped a beat as Daphne, now in human form, hesitantly walked up to the house.


    She had put on a cute dress and done her hair, and the transformation from the shy, elusive bird to the young woman that was walking toward me was striking.


    "Hey, Daphne," I called out softly as she approached. "You look really pretty,"


    Daphne blushed a bit at thepliment, a small smile ying on her lips. "Oh, uh... Thanks," she mumbled,


    tucking a strand of red hair behind her ear. "But remember, I''m not making any promises to help you just by being here."


    "Of course," I reassured her, leading her into the house. "This is just a friendly invitation. You''re not obligated to do anything."


    I offered her a drink, which she epted with a soft thank you". We mingled among the guests, and I watched as Daphne''s eyes darted around the room, taking in the lively atmosphere.


    "That''s Jessica, and over there is Lori," I said, pointing. "That''s Luke. Oh, and that''s Matt."


    Daphne blushed and sipped her drink. "I know."


    As the night wore on, I noticed Daphne slowly rxing, her initial hesitation giving way to a more open demeanor. She evenughed at a joke Matt made, her face lighting up in a way that made me think she didn''t often have the chance to enjoy moments like this.


    Throughout the evening, I couldn''t help but observe Daphne.


    There was a certain loneliness about her, a sense of being perpetually on the outside looking in. It struck me then just how isting the life of a spy must be, always watching others from a distance, never really a part of anything.


    At one point, as we refilled our drinks, I turned toward her and offered her a friendly smile. "Are you enjoying yourself?" I asked, handing her a ss of wine while I continued drinking only non-alcoholic beverages.


    She paused for a moment, her fingers brushing mine as she took the ss. "Yeah," she finally said. "I am. Thanks for inviting me."


    I nodded. "You''re always wee, you know," I said. "You don''t need to hide anymore. I know you''re there now." Daphneughed a little. "You know, I''ve been watching you and your friends for so long now," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, "it kind of feels like I''m a part of the group sometimes. Is that weird?"


    I quickly shook my head. "No, not at all."


    She pauses for a moment, taking a deep breath before continuing. "And it''s... well, it''s made me a bit jealous of your friendship, if I''m being honest."novelbin


    I was a bit taken aback. I guess I hadn''t really considered that too much before tonight. "It must be hard, always watching and never really being a part of it."


    "Yeah," she said, her gaze drifting to where Matt was standing, talking animatedly with a group of friends. She blushed again, and I couldn''t help but find it endearing.


    "You know," I whispered, "he''s single."


    She blushed even deeper. "Yeah. I know."


    The party eventually wound down, and as people started to leave, Daphne lingered on the porch, looking out into the night. I found her standing there all by herself, and I approached her tentatively. We stood next to each other for a few moments, just looking out into the darkness.


    "Did you have fun tonight?" I finally asked her.


    Daphne nodded, a small smile on her face. "I did. Thanks again for inviting me."


    Then, after a pause, she turned to face me. "So, do you still want my services?"


    I hesitated for a moment. Then, biting my lip, I came to a conclusion; I didn''t want to take advantage of her. She had seemed so happy, so content to finally just be a part of something and not just an observer. It didn''t feel right to take advantage of her loneliness.


    I shook my head gently. "No, Daphne, it''s okay."


    "Are you sure? I can-"


    "Really, Daphne, it''s fine." I shot her a soft smile. "I just hoped you''d have a good time tonight. And remember, you''re always wee to hang out with us. You shoulde back sometime."


    Daphne''s eyes softened, and for a moment, she looked like she might say something more.


    But then she just nodded, shifting back into her little red bird form. I watched as she flew away into the night, disappearing into the dark sky.

 Chapter 670

    ?


    Chapter 0670


    Nina


    "You did what?"


    The evening''s events had left a bittersweet taste in my mouth as I sat in front of the bedroom vanity, slowly brushing out my long, ck hair. It had gotten so much longer over the past year, and now fell almost down to my butt. My bangs had grown out, though.


    "I told her that she doesn''t need to work for us," I said, meeting Enzo''s gaze in the mirror.


    He huffed with annoyance and flopped down onto the edge of the bed. "But we needed her help. After all that, you just let her walk away?"


    I met his gaze in the mirror, pausing mid-brush. "Look, I know how it sounds, Enzo," I said softly. "But it just didn''t feel right to use her like that. Giving her a taste of friendship only to wind up using her for her services... it seemed so... transactional.


    Enzo let out a deep sigh, running his fingers through his curly brown hair. "I get it, I do," he said quietly. "But she was our key to finding that wolf. We need to figure out another way now."


    I ced the brush down and turned to face him. "She''lle back."


    Enzo raised an eyebrow. "What?"


    "She''lle back," I repeated, standing and crossing over to him. "I''m sure of it."


    "What makes you so sure?"


    "Look," I said, "she''s lonely, and intrigued by us. I just have a feeling that she won''t be able to ignore that feeling, and that she''ll return. Maybe then she can help us, not as a spy, but... as a friend."


    There was a pause, a moment of silence where the weight of the situation seemed to hang between us. Then, Enzo''s demeanor shifted, a yful glint appearing in his eyes. I noticed then the slight unsteadiness in his stance, the faint flush on his cheeks. He was a bit drunk, the merriment of the party still lingering in his system.


    He stood. "You amaze me sometimes," he said, his voice low and husky. "Always so weing. Even when you hardly know someone."novelbin


    I smirked at him. "I know a girl like that better than you realize. You forget that I was like that, once; an outcast. Someone who always watched from the sidelines but never actually got to join in on the fun."


    "Yeah, I guess I do forget," Enzo said softly. "Now noble of you, to care for those who are like that now. While you''re over here, popr as ever, Mrs. Rivers."


    I couldn''t help but blush.


    He sauntered over to me, hisrge, callused hands sliding along the soft silk of my nightgown. I couldn''t suppress the shiver that ran down my spine at his touch. "You know," he murmured, his voice low and husky, "you were absolutely glowing tonight. Still are."


    I felt my cheeks warm up under his gaze. "It''s just the pregnancy," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Enzo''s hands found my waist, pulling me closer to him. "No, it''s more than that. It''s you, Nina. You''re beautiful." His words were a gentle caress, and I melted into his embrace.


    The dim light of our bedroom cast soft shadows around us, the outside world fading away as we stood there, lost in each other. The soft music that was ying through the bluetooth speakers filled the silence, low and sweet.


    Without a word, we began to dance, swaying gently to the music. His hands were warm and steady on my back, guiding me in a slow, gentle rhythm. My arms wrapped around his neck, my head resting against his chest, listening to the steady beating of his heart.


    As we danced, Enzo''s hand drifted down to rest on my belly. "What do you hope for? A boy or a girl?" he asked.


    I shrugged. "I''m impartial," I murmured. "I just hope he or she has your hair."


    "Mine?" Enzoughed. "You''re the one with the gorgeous hair. Mine''s a messy mop."


    "I like your mop," I whispered, tilting my chin up to look at him.


    Enzo gazed down at me. His eyes were half-closed, partially from the alcohol and partially from the intimacy of the moment. "Either way, they''ll be amazing," he murmured. "Just like their mother."


    Our eyes met, and in that moment, there was nothing but us. The worries, the responsibilities, the challenges we faced-they all faded into the background. All that remained was the love we shared, the bond that had only grown stronger with time.


    Slowly, Enzo leaned down, his lips meeting mine. He tasted like whiskey as his tongue slid into my mouth, swirling around with mine.


    I felt his strong arms wrap around me, picking me up with ease. He carried me slowly over to the bed and gentlyid me down, my hair fanning out around me on the pillow. I shivered as his hand began working its way up my thigh.


    "You feeling okay for this?" he asked, his soft brown eyes meeting mine in the dimmplight.


    I nodded, biting my lower lip.


    "What about this?" Enzo smirked, slipping his hand up inside my silky nightgown. His callused fingers pressed against the soft cotton fabric of my panties and made me shiver. "You''re already wet," he muttered, sounding a little surprised.


    "Can you me me?" I asked with a smirk of my own.


    Enzo shook his head. "No, I can''t," he said, taking my hand and pressing it against his groin, where he was already hard and straining through his pants. "Because I''m already like this."


    I grinned as I felt the warmth of his cock in my hand. Propping myself up on my elbow, I stroked him there for a few moments before tugging at his belt. His fingers, clumsy from the alcohol, fumbled to help me.


    A momentter, I was tugging down his jeans just enough to see his erection burst out, causing a soft gasp to escape my lips.


    "What?" Enzo teased, sliding onto the bed between my legs. "Never seen it before?"


    "No," I replied. "I just never get used to it."


    Enzo grinned. I felt those same thick, callused hands push me down onto the bed, and then he was over me, holding my wrists down to the mattress-firmly, but not too hard.


    "You''re too gentle with me now that I''m pregnant," I teased as I rocked my hips against him, feeling the head of his cock graze my panties. "You know you don''t have to."


    Enzo groaned softly and pressed his erection a little harder against me. "Quiet," he muttered.


    "Make me."


    Suddenly, Enzo released his grip on one of my wrists and pressed his hand over my mouth. His face came close to mine, his lips grazing my neck as he began to grind himself against me, his soft moans echoing in my ears.


    I bucked my hips against him then, desperate to feel him now as I felt my panties get even more wet. But Enzo pulled away, clicking his tongue at me.


    "Not yet," he teased, reaching up underneath my nightgown again, where he slipped my panties aside and began to work his thick, warm fingers into me, causing me to arch my back and moan behind his hand. "Not yet."

 Chapter 671

    ?


    Chapter 0671


    Nina


    I woke up the next morning to a familiar, yet unwee sensation-a sharp, throbbing pain in my lower abdomen. In fact, it was the pain that woke me up from a deep sleep.


    The difort was so intense that it felt like a tight knot had formed in my stomach, making me curl up instinctively. For a moment, I justy there, hoping it would pass, but the pain only seemed to intensify with each passing second.


    "Enzo," I groaned, nudging him gently. He was still asleep, his breathing deep and even. It took a few more nudges before he finally stirred, blinking his eyes open in confusion.


    "Enzo."


    "Nina? What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice thick with sleep.


    "I have cramps," I managed to say through gritted teeth, apanied by a sharp wince as another wave of them washed over me. "Really bad ones."


    Enzo sat up immediately, a look of concern causing his eyebrows to knit together. "Cramps? Like, stomach cramps?" he asked.novelbin


    I shook my head, barely able to speak through the pain, but I managed to croak out, "My uterus."


    He sat up even further, his brow now furrowed with worry as he jumped out of bed. "We should get you to the doctor," he said, already making his way across the bedroom to grab a pair of sweatpants and tug them on in one swift motion. "Now."


    But my independent nature made me think otherwise.


    "I''ll drive myself," I said, trying to downy my difort for the sake of... I don''t know. My pride, maybe? "I don''t want to bother you."


    Enzo wouldn''t have any of it. "Nina, don''t be silly," he said. "You''re pregnant, and I''m taking you. We can''t just ignore this. We''re going to the doctor."


    I sighed, knowing there was no arguing with him when he was in this protective mode. And he was right, anyway; I was just being hyper-independent.


    He helped me out of bed, supporting me as I struggled to stand. The pain was making me feel lightheaded, and I leaned heavily against him as we made our way out of the house.


    On the way down the stairs, my mother popped her head out of her room, having heard themotion. "Nina? Enzo?" she asked, her voice thick with sleep. "What''s going on?"


    "I''m fine, mom," I lied, not wanting to worry her. "Just go back to="


    "She''s having cramps," Enzo interrupted. "Bad ones. I''m taking her to the hospital."


    My mother gasped. Before I knew it, she was at my side-and she didn''t leave my side, no matter how many times I tried to lie and say I was okay.


    "Take care of her," my mother finally said once I was settled in the car. "Keep me updated."


    Enzo nodded and started the car. I was in too much pain to speak. "I will, Angelica," he said. "See you soon."


    The car ride to the doctor''s office was a blur of difort and worry. Enzo kept ncing at me, his expression tight with concern.


    "You''re going to be okay, love," he kept saying, although I could tell he was trying to convince himself just as


    much as, if not more than, he was trying to reassure me.


    At the doctor''s office, we didn''t have to wait long. The obstetrician, once she heard about my predicament, ushered us into her office with a concerned look on her face.


    "What seems to be the problem, Nina?" she asked, helping me onto the examination table.


    I woke up with really bad cramps," I exined, grimacing as another wave of pain hit me. "We had sexst night, and I hope-"


    "Rough sex?" the doctor asked, looking back and forth between me and Enzo.


    Enzo and I exchanged nces, and I felt a heat creep into my cheeks as I recalled the night of passion we had shared. "It wasn''t anything out of the ordinary," Enzo finally said. "A little rough, but I was gentle."


    The doctor nodded and shed me a soft smile. "I doubt it''s rted," she said gently, patting my hand. "Let''s do a check-up just to see. It''s probably an endometriosis re-up, just like I warned you about."


    As she performed the examination, Enzo stood by my side, holding my hand tightly. I could feel his worry radiating off him in waves, but it was over quickly.


    "Everything looks normal with the baby," the doctor finally said, her tone reassuring. "Heartbeat is strong, and there are no signs of distress. However, it seems like it is your endometriosis which is ring up after all. Have you been following the prenatal yoga sses I rmended?"


    I shook my head, feeling a twinge of guilt. "No, I haven''t."


    The doctor gave me a stem look. "Nina, those sses are important. They help keep your pelvic floor healthy, which is crucial, especially with your condition. I strongly suggest you start attending them."


    I nodded, feeling a bit like a scolded schoolgirl. "I''ll start going," I promised.


    "Good," she said, offering me a small smile. "In the meantime, I''ll prescribe you something for the pain and inmmation. But you need to take it easy and start those yoga sses."


    Enzo squeezed my hand. "I''ll make sure she goes," he said, his voice firm as he nced over at me. "I promise."


    The doctor gave us a few more instructions and reminders before letting us go. As we walked out of the office, I leaned against Enzo, feeling much better now thanks to the medicine the doctor gave me but utterly helpless at the same time. Enzo was quiet, and when I looked up at him, his jaw was clenched.


    "I hate this," I muttered as we got into the car.


    Enzo looked at me as he climbed into the driver''s seat. His gaze was nothing short of annoyed. "Nina," he huffed," you need to stop trying to get out of epting help."


    "But I''


    "No," he said, turning to face me in his seat. He took my hands in his, and his palms were warm andforting." I love you, Nina. And I want you to be here, in Mountainview, where we both belong. But... god dammit, Nina, you''re so belligerent sometimes."


    I swallowed, staring down at our hands. "I just... I hate asking for help," I muttered. "And I feel so fucking useless. I couldn''t even shift with you guys the other day."


    Enzo sighed. "Look, Nina, I get it," he said. "You''re used to doing everything yourself. You trekked across Mountainview with a fucking silver bullet in your leg, all on your own. But... We''re not at war anymore, love. You can rx."


    "But-"


    "No." Enzo shook his head. "No more buts. You''re taking that medicine, you''re going to those yoga sses, and you''ll ept help when help is offered. I''m not taking no for an answer anymore."


    I fell silent after that. It was rare to see Enzo like this; he was usually so soft toward me, so lenient. But


    something had shifted over the course of the pregnancy, and maybe, just maybe, it was for the best.


    "Now let''s go home," he said, nting a gentle kiss on my forehead and putting the truck in drive. "And you''re going to rest today."


    I nodded. "Okay. I will."

 Chapter 672

    ?


    Chapter 0672


    Nina


    I stared back and forth between the pamphlet in my hands and the poster on the ss doors.


    *Prenatal Yoga: Movement for Expecting Mothers," the sign read.


    The one on the door had the same image of a very pregnant woman doing a headstand, and I almostughed again at the idea. It had to be a gimmick, right?


    But, as I stepped through the door with my yoga mat tucked under my arm, I realized... that it wasn''t.


    All around the room, there were women of all different stages of pregnancy. Some had perfectly t stomachs, others were maybe halfway through their pregnancies, and others looked as if they were about to burst.


    Almost instantly, I felt a little out of ce as I looked around. Regardless of the stage of pregnancy, so many of the other women seemed so flexible and agile as they warmed up on their mats, chatting happily.


    I furrowed my brow as I nced down at the pamphlet again. Was this ss not meant for beginners? Maybe I had gone to the wrong ce.


    "Hello," a kind voice suddenly said. "Are you here for prenatal yoga?"


    I looked up to see a middle-aged woman approaching. She was thin and athletic, with blonde hair pulled back into a slick bun at the nape of her neck. She was smiling, and wearing a matching light blue set of leggings and a sports bra.


    "Uh, yes," I said, holding the pamphlet up. "Is this the right ce, or...?"


    She nodded. "It sure is," she said. "What''s your name?"


    "Nina."


    "Wee, Nina," the woman replied, bowing slightly. "I''m Hannah. We''re so d you could join us today. Just find a spot and make yourselffortable, and we''ll be starting in five minutes."


    I nodded and found a ce at the back of the room, unrolling my yoga mat with slightly trembling hands. My gaze wandered across the room, taking in the other women who seemed so at ease, chatting and stretching in their chic yoga outfits.


    As I sat down on my mat and began to stretch before ss started, a voice caught my attention, "First time?"


    I looked up to see a young woman, around my age, with a perfectly round baby bump and a perfectly poised demeanor. "Uh, yes, it is," I replied, trying to muster a smile.


    "I''m Lea," she said, extending a hand. "You look familiar, by the way."


    "Do I?" I asked with a slightugh.


    She nodded, then narrowed her eyes slightly at me as she tried to figure out who I was. Then, her face seemed to light up with recognition. "You''re Enzo Rivers'' wife. The hockey yer?"


    "That''s me," I said, throwing my hands up in mock admission. "Local celebrity, huh?"


    Lea scoffed slightly. "Hardly," she said, rolling her mat out next to mine. "I''m kidding, of course."


    "Of course."


    "Although," she said, "I do have to say... it was quite interesting to find out that Enzo Rivers married you. He didn''t seem like that type."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, but said nothing. It wasn''t terribly umon for people to makements like this; Enzo had, after all, had the reputation of not only a star hockey yer, but also a yboy himself.


    We had put those days behind us, though.


    Before I could respond, the ss began. Thank god, I thought to myself.


    The ss began with some simple stretches, but I quickly realized my flexibility was not what it used to be. Each move felt more like a struggle, and I couldn''t help but feel self-conscious as I nced around the room, seeing all of the others move with such grace and ease.novelbin


    "And now," Hannah said, "we''re going to move into Warrior III.."


    Lea, who was still next to me, seemed to notice my difort as we flowed into the next pose.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 0673

    ?


    Chapter 0673


    "Don''t worry, it gets easier," she whispered, her voiceced with a hint of condescension. "Though it''s clear you haven''t been exercising much."


    I stiffened, thement stinging more than I cared to admit. Little did she know the sort of physical peak my body hade into when my wolf had emerged buttely, with my pregnancy symptoms being so all over the ce, I hadn''t been able to do much at all.


    "Well, I''ve had a lot of negative symptoms," I said, trying to brush it off. "Haven''t been able to do much."


    Leaughed lightly, a sound that grated on my already frayed nerves. "I can see that," she said, eyeing my body up and down. ¡°A little bby, aren''t we?"


    Her words felt like a p across the face. I tried to keep myposure, focusing on Hannah''s instructions, but Lea''s words echoed in my head, amplifying the insecurities that had been brewing inside of me for a while now.


    As the ss progressed, Lea''s remarks didn''t cease. "You really should try to keep up, Nina. It''s important for the baby, you know."


    I nodded, my throat tight with unshed tears. I had always been confident in my body, but her words cut deep, reminding me of every doubt Thad ever had about myself.


    During a particrly challenging pose, I stumbled, my bnce faltering. Lea let out a titter, not bothering to hide her amusement. "It''s okay, not everyone''s cut out for this. Maybe you should start with something easier."


    I felt the eyes of the other nearby women on me, their gazes pitying or indifferent. The warm, weing atmosphere of the ss had turned suffocating


    My cheeks burned with embarrassment and frustration, my body feeling more foreign to me than ever.


    I couldn''t take it anymore. With a mumbled excuse, I rolled up my mat and hurried out of the ss, not looking back. The cool air of the fresh breeze once I stepped out of the studio was a small relief, but it did little to soothe the way I felt.


    As I walked to my car, I fought back tears, feeling defeated and small.


    Lea''s words reyed in my mind, each one a sharp jab at my self-esteem. I hade to the ss seeking some peace and strength and to help care for my body throughout the pregnancy, but I just left feeling, more vulnerable than ever.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, I took a few deep breaths, trying topose myself. Thest thing I wanted was to go home and exin to Enzo why I left the ss early. I dreaded the thought of admitting how deeply Lea''s words had affected me. "You should have said something," my wolf said, agitated. "Why did you just... sit there and take it? That''s not like you." I swallowed as I put the car into gear. "I just couldn''t," I muttered under my breath. "I can''t... I can''t describe it." My wolf fell silent, but I could feel her annoyance. Hell, I was annoyed, too. I knew it wasn''t like me to not stand up for myself. Was it the pregnancy hormones, or something else?


    A little whileter, I was relieved to see the housee into view. I let out a breath I didn''t know I had been holding as I pulled into the driveway. And as I stepped into the house, I was greeted by the familiarfort of home. The air smelled aromatic; Enzo must have been cooking something.


    I found him in the living room, and he looked up as I entered, a smile on his face that made my resolve shatter.novelbin


    "Hey, how was the ss?" he asked.


    And almost instantly, I burst into tears.

 Chapter 674

    ?


    Chapter 0674


    Nina


    I woke up the following morning with a sense of dread in my stomach.


    Despite Enzo''s words of encouragement, the memory of the previous yoga ss were still fresh in my mind. The hurtful words, the mocking nces they had left a deeper mark than I cared to admit. I guess I had thought that, at this point in my life, the mean girl behavior would have been a thing of the past.


    Oh, how wrong I was.


    "I won''t let people talk to you like that," Enzo had said when I had told him. He had immediately jumped up and reached for his coat, intending to march back down there and give that girl a piece of his mind, but I had stopped him.


    "No, Enzo, that won''t help," I had said, grabbing his arm to keep him from going. "It''ll just make things worse."


    Enzo had looked at me then, and the fire in his eyes had lingered. "Fine. But don''t let girls like that stop you from taking care of your health, Nina. This is for your baby. For our baby."


    I had promised that I would go again in the morning, that maybe I had just taken things the wrong way because of stress or pregnancy hormones. But now, with the ss starting in just a little under an hour, I wasn''t so sure.


    Sitting on the edge of our bed, I quietly mulled over whether I should give the ss another try or not after all


    Enzo noticed my unease as soon as he walked into the room. He sighed and crossed over to me, then sat down on the bed and wrapped his arms around me from behind. "You gonna be okay today, love?"


    I shrugged. "I just... I can''t stop thinking about what happened yesterday," I admitted, leaning back into his embrace, "I''m not sure if I want to put myself through that again."


    Enzo''s hold tightened, and I could feel the anger emanating from him. "That girl had no right to say those things to you. I can still go with you this morning and give her a piece of my mind if she acts up again."


    I shook my head, a bitter smile on my lips. "No, Enzo, that won''t solve anything," I said. "And besides, L... I don''t think I''m going back today after all."novelbin


    He pulled back, looking me in the eyes. "Nina, you can''t just roll over and let her win. You need this ss for your health, and for our baby. Don''t let some glorified mean girl bully you out of something that''s supposed to be good and therapeutic for you."


    I sighed, knowing he was right, but the thought of facing Lea and her cruel remarks again made my stomach churn.


    "She''s probably just jealous," Enzo added, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Jealous? Of me?" I couldn''t help but scoff.


    Enzo nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, of you. You said she mentioned me, right?"


    I nodded. "Yeah," I admitted. "She did."


    "Then there''s your answer," he said with a chuckle. "Not to sound full of myself, but..."


    "I know, I know," I replied with augh of my own. "Everyone wants the star hockey yer Enzo Rivers. Trust me, it''s hard to forget."


    Enzo sighed softly and reached out to tuck a strand of dark hair behind my ear, revealing my face. "Listen. You''re strong, Nina. You''ve been through so much ande out stronger each time. Don''t let the pettiness of one jealous woman get to you so easily." His words, though meant to be encouraging, felt heavy. I had always prided myself on my strength and independence, but in that moment, I felt anything but strong.


    I was standing outside the studio for the second day in a row, wearing afortable workout set. The air was warm that morning, and the summer breeze felt good against my skin. However, despite theforting atmosphere of a Saturday morning, I felt anything butforted.


    I took a deep breath, trying to muster up the courage to walk through those doors again. But each time I went to take a step forward, I felt frozen to my ce. I felt like I was in high school all over again, and I just wanted to run home and hide.


    I couldn''t turn around, though. Not with Enzo standing right behind me.


    He had driven me there, and wasn''t going to let me leave without at least giving it a shot. Noticing my hesitation, though, he gave my hand a reassuring, squeeze.


    "You''ve got this," he said, his voice soft but firm at the same time. "It''s like we said; just text me if you need anything. I''ll just be down the street at the thrift shop,"


    With a nod, I gently pulled my hand away from Enzo''s and took a deep breath before opening the door. The sweet scent of incense and the sound of soft, ambient music filtering through the speakers did little to calm my racing heart, even though it should have been a ce of tranquility.


    As I stepped into the room, though, I was met with an excited voice.


    Hannah, the instructor, was the first to notice me. Her face lit up with a warm smile. "Nina! You''re back!" she eximed, walking over to greet me. "What happened yesterday?"


    I forced a smile, feeling the eyes of the other women in the room on me. "Yeah, I''m back," I replied, trying to sound more confident than I felt. "I just, uh... you know. Morning sickness."


    "Ah. Been there," Hannah said, patting me on the shoulder. "No shame in it."


    "Thanks."


    "Well," Hannah continued, gesturing around, "we''re all d to have you back. Do you feel better today? Do you need any special amodations?"


    I shook my head. Honestly, I just wanted her to speak more quietly, because everyone was staring, but I didn''t say that out loud. I just offered her a polite smile. "No, thanks," I said. "I''m okay this morning."


    She nodded. "Of course. Let me know if you need anything. Why don''t you take a spot here at the front?"


    Hannah led me to a spot near the front of the ss, and I quickly unrolled my mat as close to the wall as I could, feeling very conscious of every move I made. Thankfully, though, Lea was nowhere to be found so far. I figured that maybe she wasn''ting today, which was an instant relief.


    The room started to fill up rather quickly, the chatter of the other women creating a buzz of noise that I tried to tune out. Instead, I just focused on my stretching as I waited for the ss to begin, just wanting to do as Enzo and the doctor had said: to take care of my body and my baby.


    That was all that mattered right now.


    But then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw her-Lea. She must have slipped in at some point while my eyes were closed, and was now leaning against the wall, a smug smirk on her face as her gaze locked onto mine. Somehow, I knew that this ss wasn''t going to be any better than it was yesterday.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 675

    ?Chapter 0675


    Nina


    "It''s Nina, right?"


    A familiar voice pierced through my calm. Opening my eyes, I saw Lea, the woman from myst ss, standing over me with a smirk. "Back for more?" she asked, tossing her sleek, long ponytail over her shoulder.novelbin


    I straightened up, meeting her gaze. Enzo''s words of encouragement echoed in my mind, reminding me of how it was best to be the bigger person and not let her high school attitude get to me.


    "Yes," I said, offering her a polite but stiff smile. "I am."


    "You ran off yesterday," she said suddenly, her thin lips curling upwards into a smirk. "Something wrong? Pull a muscle?"


    "Nope," I replied. "I just had some morning sickness to deal with."


    "I see." Lea lingered, her foxen eyes sliding over me. I felt small beneath her gaze, and the way she was staring at me made my heart pound.


    "Is something wrong?" I asked.


    She shrugged. "No, nothing''s wrong at all," she said with a smile that was more stic than teeth. "I''ve just never had morning sickness, so I can''t really rte."


    I shot her a disbelieving look. She was clearly a little further along in her pregnancy than I was, and I found it difficult to believe that she had never had morning sickness. "You haven''t?" I asked.


    "Nope." She shook her head and continued to smirk at me. "It''s funny, most people don''t actually realize that morning sicknesses from a poor diet."


    "Does it, now?"


    "Mhm. If you cut out carbs and sugar, and don''t eat junk and just eat sds while getting plenty of exercise, you won''t get morning sickness. Actually, I didn''t even realize that morning sickness was a thing, because I''ve just always had such a healthy diet that I wasn''t affected at all. My doctor told me so."


    I stared at her for a moment, feeling incredulous.


    "Bullshit," my wolf hissed. "She''s such a little liar."


    "I know."


    "So," Lea said, checking her nails, "are you"


    "Actually, Lea, I''m just focusing on improving today," I said. "So I don''t really have time to chat. Sorry."


    Lea scoffed, her eyes scanning over me. "Well, you certainly need to focus if you''re going to improve on that body," she said, a snide tone in her voice. "But I''m sure you know that already. Enzo Rivers does have some standards, I presume."


    I watched,pletely taken aback, as she sauntered away to join her group of friends. Even though part of me wanted to jump up off of my mat and call her out in front of the entire ss, I didn''t. I was going to be the bigger person and just ignore her.


    So, I instead satisfied myself by rolling my eyes at her retreating figure and returning to my stretches. This was like high school all over again, and I wasn''t about to get involved.


    "Alright everyone," Hannah called out, tapping the side of a singing bowl with a wooden maller so that the sweet sound rang through the room. "Let''s get started."


    I took a deep breath. Even though Lea''s words were biting, I just tried to push aside my annoyance and focus on the movements. We started with gentle stretches, easing into a flow that felt surprisingly soothing.


    The movements were a wee challenge, and I found myself gradually rxing into the rhythun of the ss. Maybe this wasn''t so bad after all.


    Despite my efforts to concentrate, though, I couldn''t help but notice Lea and her friends giggling and whispering in the


    corner of the room. Every time I struggled with a pose or lost my bnce, theirughter seemed to rise, pointed and mocking.


    It was infuriating, but I was determined not to let them get to me. I refocused on Hannah''s instructions, trying to ignore the nastyments andughter.


    It was during a particrly challenging pose that I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned to see a woman with a friendly face and a kind smile beside me. I hadn''t noticed her much before, but she had been there the whole time; she was in downward dog next to me, her long brown hair dragging across the floor in the pose.


    "Ignore them," she whispered, nodding her head towards Lea and her little clique of mean girls. "Lea always acts like that. She''s just bitter because her baby daddy never stuck around."


    I blinked, surprised by her candidness. "Oh, I... Thanks," I stammered, unsure of what else to say.


    "And now," Hannah said, oblivious to¡ªor maybe just ignoring-the drama, "let''s move on into cobra pose..."


    The brown-haired woman and I both took a deep breath in unison and moved into the pose. It was a nice stretch for my belly, and I liked to imagine the baby inside feeling a sense offort, too.


    "I''m Sarah, by the way," the brown-haired woman introduced herself quietly, extending a hand towards me.


    I took her hand, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. A friendly face, finally. I guess I had forgotten that Lea wasn''t the only person in this ss. "I''m Nina," I replied. "It''s nice to meet someone friendly here."


    Sarahughed softly, "I know what it''s like to be the new person in a group like this. Don''t let Lea get to you. She''s just projecting her own insecurities."


    I nodded, grateful for Sarah''s understanding. Maybe she was right; maybe Lea was just insecure and bitter, resentful of those whose lives seemed put together.


    I think I pitied Lea a little, actually, after discovering that about her. I couldn''t imagine being pregnant without my husband around, but more importantly, I pitied whatever insecurities she had about her body that she felt the need to bring other women down.


    And I especially pitied her baby, who would likely suffer from a pregnancy during which his or her mother supposedly only ate sds and exercised constantly.


    However, as we continued the ss, I found myself ncing over at Sarah asionally. I found myself oddlyforted by her presence. It was nice to know that there were some friendly faces around.


    The rest of the ss passed by in a blur.


    Despite Lea''s continued nastiness, I found myself enjoying the movements, feeling a sense of aplishment with each pose I managed to hold. The stretches were doing wonders for my tension, and I could feel my body responding positively to the exercise.


    After the ss, as I rolled up my mat, Sarah approached me again.


    "Hey, I was going to grab some tea at the cafe down the street," she said, pointing over her shoulder with her thumb. " Would you like to join me, Nina?"


    I hesitated for a moment, thinking of how I had nned to go straight home under the assumption that the ss would have gone horribly.


    But then, the thought of spending more time with someone who understood my situation was too appealing to pass up. Maybe it would be nice to have a chat with her. And I was sure that Enzo would be d to see me do it, too.


    "Yeah," I said, standing, "I think I''d like that, actually,"

 Chapter 676

    ?


    Chapter 0676


    Nina


    Sarah and I walked into the local cafe together, where we ordered two cups of tea and found a warm corner table to settle in. I sank down into my seat, feeling a little bolstered by the prospect of a new friend.


    "So," Sarah said, taking the lid off of her cup to let her tea cool. The steam wafted up between us, scented like chamomile. "How''s your first pregnancy going?"


    I chewed the inside of my cheek and paused for a beat too long. There was, of course, so much I couldn''t tell her. It felt a bit isting here sometimes, knowing that I had to keep my real nature a secret.


    That was the one thing about the werewolf realm that was appealing; there was no need to hide the truth. And yet, there was so much there that was unappealing, too.


    Sarah noticed my hesitance and quirked an eyebrow. "I mean, if you don''t want to talk about it¡ª"


    "Oh, no," I said, snapped back to the present all of a sudden. "I just don''t know where to start, that''s all. It''s been a... rollercoaster. To say the least."


    Sarah let out a wry chuckle. "I feel that," she said. "My first pregnancy was the same way."novelbin


    I raised an eyebrow. Sarah, who didn''t look much older than me and currently appeared to be about five months pregnant, had already had a first child. "How many children do you have?" I found myself asking.


    She smirked and patted her growing bump. "This is my third."


    "Your third?" I asked, then immediately stopped myself when I realized how I sounded. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude. It''s just shocking, that''s all."


    "No worries," Sarah replied with augh. "I get that all of the time. I''m only twenty seven, and when people hear I''m on my third pregnancy, they''re usually shocked."


    I paused for a moment, thinking. I supposed that maybe people would look at me in the same way, someday. "I''m only twenty-one," I said a bit sheepishly. "I''m not really showing my bump yet, but I''m sure people will be shocked when I do."


    Sarah nodded. "They certainly will. Being a young momes with a certain... stigma attached to it. People often think that you''re stupid, or you don''t know how to use birth control, or that you''re trapped."


    "I don''t feel trapped," I muttered, my hand touching my belly.


    "Me neither." Sarah grinned. "But you know, that first pregnancy really was a learning curve. Now, I feel like I''ve got a pretty good understanding of what I''m supposed to do; not just with the pregnancy, but with parenting."


    "How did you get to that point, if you don''t mind me asking?" I replied. "I feel like I''m going into this blind. It was a surprise pregnancy not unwee, but still a surprise."


    "Well," she began, a wistful smile on her lips, "I read a lot of books, joined a few online forums. But the best advice I got was from other moms. They told me to trust my instincts and take each day as ites. And for the record, it''s okay to feel lost. You''re allowed to just figure stuff out as it happens."


    Our conversation flowed easily as Sarah continued to share stories from her first pregnancy and offered tips on everything from dealing with morning sickness to findingfortable sleeping positions.


    I found myselfughing more than I had in a while. It felt nice to talk to someone who understood my situation: another young mom.


    However, just as I was beginning to rx, the cafe door opened.


    And in walked Lea, apanied by her entourage of friends.


    "Shit," I muttered, hiding my face with my hand. Sarah''s gaze followed mine, and her eyes narrowed.


    "Look what the cat dragged in," she whispered.


    Lea stopped in the doorway, her predator-like eyes snapping over to us. "Say something, Sarah?" she hissed, sauntering over to us. She paused then, recognizing me. "Oh, if it isn''t the hockey star''s housewife."


    "I''m not a "I began, but Lea cut me off by whirling around on her heel and walking away, her friends on her trail. "Geez," Sarah said with a slight scoff as we watched them walk away. "Hormones, much?"


    "I thought this sort of behavior would have been left behind in high school," I muttered.


    Sarahughed. "Yeah, right," she said, then leaned forward, lowering her voice. "From what I hear, Lea cheated on her boyfriend and that''s how she got pregnant. The baby daddy, of course, took off. Apparently the boyfriend is still in the picture, although she''s always on the prowl for someone ''better'',"


    I narrowed my eyes. That exined why she was so intrigued by my marriage with Enzo; she was jealous, after all. "Look, just ignore her," Sarah said gently. "Once you stop giving her attention, she''ll move on to someone else."


    "I wouldn''t wish her on my worst enemy," I retorted with a chuckle.


    Sarah smirked. "Yeah. Tell me about it."


    Then, something unexpected happened. A patron, a middle-aged woman with an angry look in her eyes, walked up to Lea''s table with a cup of coffee in hand. She seemed to recognize Lea and paused to speak to her.


    I couldn''t make out what exactly was said, but it seemed as though the word ''homewrecker'' was used. And then...


    In an instant, the woman''s hand jerked, and the coffee spilled all over Lea''sp. She shrieked, jumping up from her seat, her face contorted in anger and shock.


    "Ugh! What the hell is wrong with you?!" Lea cried out, her shirt and pants stained with the brown liquid. "You bitch!" "Serves you right, you little slut," the older woman said before storming out, the door mming behind her.


    Lea was livid, her face red as she tried to wipe the coffee off her clothes. Her friends were in a frenzy, offering napkins and water, but she just pped their hands away and growled obscene remarks, directing her anger at them now instead of the woman who had just spilled coffee all over her.


    Meanwhile, Sarah and I exchanged nces, trying to stifle ourughter. It was hard not to feel a sense of poetic justice in the moment, even though I knew I shouldn''t.


    "Come on," Sarah said, standing up. "Let''s get out of here before shees for us next."


    We left the cafe, stepping out into the cool afternoon air. Once outside and out of sight of the cafe, we burst intoughter, the tension and difort from earlier melting away in the wake of the unexpected incident.


    "Oh, that was too good," I gasped between fits ofughter,


    Sarah nodded, wiping away tears fromughing so hard. "I shouldn''tugh, but... that was kind of karma, wasn''t it?"


    I nodded, still chuckling. "Definitely karma."


    We stood on the sidewalk for a few moments, ourughter echoing down the street.


    "Thanks for the tea, Sarah," I finally said. "And for everything else."


    "Anytime, Nina," she replied. "And remember, you''ve got a friend in me. Anytime you need to talk, orugh, or just escape mean girls, I''m here."


    I nodded. "I''ll remember that."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 677

    ?


    Chapter 0677


    Nina


    I walked down the street, taking in the fresh afternoon air. It was going to get even hotter today, and my pool at home was already calling to me.


    I slipped my phone out of my pocket and texted Enzo: "Where are you at?"


    "Sports shop," he replied a few momentster. "Needed some things."


    I almost rolled my eyes, but couldn''t help but smile. ''Needed some things,'' he had said. I had been with him long enough to know that needed some things'' was actually code for


    fangirling over new hockey supplies.


    "On my way," I quickly typed back before sliding my phone back into my pocket and making my way to the store.


    Upon entering, the distinct scent of leather and equipment immediately filled my senses. The shop was a familiar ce, one where Enzo often came to browse or buy new gear, I spotted him at the far end of the store, trying on a pair of new hockey gloves.


    "I think you might prefer the leather in these ones," the shop owner, Derrick, said as he handed Enzo another pair. He paused then, ncing over his shoulder as I approached. "Oh, hey, Nina."


    "Hey, Derrick."


    I leaned against the wall, observing Enzo as he flexed his fingers in the new pair of gloves, assessing the fit. When he noticed me, his face broke into a wide grin. "Hey. How was the cafe?"


    "Hey," I replied, walking up to him. "It was actually pretty good. Sarah''s great, and you won''t believe what happened with that woman from yesterday."


    As I recounted the cafe incident, Enzo''sughter mingled with mine. "Karma at its finest," hemented, shaking his head.


    Then, with a yful glint in his eye, he reached behind the counter and pulled out a hockey jersey, holding it up for me to see. "Got you something."


    Iraised an eyebrow, a smirk forming on my lips. "And what''s this for?" I asked as I took it from him.


    He chuckled. "I think you look cute in jerseys. Plus, with your bump getting bigger, I thought you might appreciate something loose andfy to wear around the house."


    I yfully rolled my eyes. "You just want something to ogle at me in."


    His smirk matched mine. "Maybe there''s a bit of that too," he admitted.


    I reached out and punched his arm, but there was no real heat in the gesture. Enzo caught


    my hand before I could pull away, his hand still buried inside the oversized glove. The leather was cool against my skin as he pulled me close and kissed my fingers.


    "Ready to go home?" he murmured.


    "Ready."


    I slipped out of bed, wearing the jersey that Enzo had bought for me. He had been right; it wasfortable. The material was soft and cool against my skin, and it fell down to my mid- thighs, with the neck hole being so big on me that it slipped down my shoulder a bit and exposed my slightly tanned skin.


    The sensation of his warm body against mine still filled my senses as I padded across the room, a blush creeping into my cheeks just from thinking about it. We had wasted no time in climbing into bed after a day spent in the pool beneath the heat of the sun, our skin tasting faintly of chlorine.


    Something about Enzo''s urgency, though, had taken me by surprise.


    We were always intimate with each other, with hardly a few days going by in between making love. Even with the pregnancy, I couldn''t keep my hands off of him; maybe even more so now, with all of the hormones raging through my system.


    But something was different about tonight. It wasn''t just the way that he had urgently carried me off to the bedroom, like his life depended on it, as soon as my mom and Tyler ran out for dinner together.


    It was the way that he had acted afterwards.


    Right after, he had said he needed to do something and had quickly dressed before slipping out of the room. I found it a bit odd, and afterying there for fifteen minutes with no return, I finally decided to go and look for him.


    I found hirm in our home office, thanks to the amber light spilling out through the crack under the door.


    As I approached, I noticed now how Enzo''s demeanor was different-he seemed somber, lost in thought. He had been in such a good mood all day that something seemed a bit off. So, feeling curious, I stepped into the office and found him sitting at hisptop. ncing over his shoulder, I saw it.


    He was looking at ne tickets.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, reaching out to rub his shoulders as I furrowed my brow at what was on hisputer screen.


    He didn''t immediately respond, his hand raising toy over mine as he hit ''confirm'' on the page. Finally, he said softly, "I''m booking a flight to the city. No more waiting. I need to confront Tim about what happened with M."novelbin


    His voice was firm, but I could detect a hint of trepidation there that he was clearly trying to hide.


    My heart skipped a beat. "When are you leaving?" I asked.


    Enzo let out a slight sigh, his eyes not leaving the screen. "First thing in the morning. I need to sort this out once and for all. It''s been hanging over us for too long."


    "I coulde with you," I offered, wanting to be there for him.


    He shook his head, finally turning to look at me. His eyes held a determination in them that recognized immediately, and I knew that there would be no room for arguments.


    "No, Nina. I need you to stay here with your mom and Tyler. It''s not good for you to be doing all of the flying in your condition, and besides, I won''t be gone for long. I''ll be back within a


    day."


    I bit my lip, torn between wanting to support him and understanding the logic in his words." You''re sure about this?" I finally managed.


    He closed hisptop and turned to face me. "I have to do this, Nina. It''s something I need to handle on my own. I promise I''ll be careful. And I''ll be back first thing on Saturday moming."


    I nodded, although it was a bit reluctantly. "Okay, but please be careful," I said, reaching out to brush a strand of curly brown hair out of his eyes. "If anything goes wrong, you''ll call me right away. Promise?"


    He stood up and pulled me into his arms. His hands felt cool and smooth against the soft fabric of the jersey, and the way his fingers slipped across my waist made my wolf stir. "I will. I promise."


    "Enzo," I said, holding his gaze, "just... make sure youe back to me."


    He smiled softly, cupping my face in his hands. "Always," he whispered before leaning down to kiss me gently.


    As I watched him pack his overnight bagter, a sense of unease settled in my stomach. Enzo was strong and capable, but the thought of him doing this alone worried me. I knew he needed to do this, to handle what had happened with M...


    But for some reason, I just couldn''t seem to shake the intense feelings of apprehension that had settled in my stomach.


    Thad a bad feeling about this.

 Chapter 678

    ?


    Chapter 0678


    Enzo


    y there in the darkness, watching Nina sleep peacefully beside me.


    She looked like an angel. There was a serene expression on her face, and her chest was rising and falling gently. The faint moonlight streaming in through therge window illuminated her face, entuating the gentle glow of pregnancy.


    I reached over and lightly touched her waist, feeling the warmth of her skin and the newfound roundness of her belly. She nuzzled up against me in her sleep, a soft sigh escaping her lips. In that moment, she was perfect, peaceful, and utterly unaware of the turmoil swirling inside of me.


    Sleep was elusive that night. With the uing trip to the city to talk to Tim, it was no wonder. Time didn''t even know that I wasing; it was all a surprise. And not the fun kind of surprise.


    I let out a slight sigh as Iid there. At least Nina was happy and healthy, and that was all that mattered. Aside from whoever or whatever this yellow-eyed wolf was, everything was calm here in Mountainview.


    But then, as Iid there, a sudden chill ran through me.


    I shuddered.


    It was an inexplicable sense of foreboding that something bad might happen while I was gone. It was just a fleeting moment, a shadow of doubt, but it made me shiver. I swallowed, ncing down at Nina again; she was still sleeping peacefully, even snoring softly now.


    I decided to quickly dismiss whatever that was, and just try to go to sleep. I was just tired and worried, imagining things. After all, I would only be gone for 24 hours. There was no reason to get myself worked up about what-ifs.


    Right?


    I pulled into the airport parking lot just before the sun was getting ready to rise, casting the surroundings in a pale blue glow.


    It was still chilly here in the mornings, and it would stay like that until July. I was wearing a warm nnel to ward off the chill, and Nina was sitting beside me, bundled up in a sweatshirt and leggings.


    When I put the truck into park, we both just sat there quietly for a few moments. I reached over and held her hand, feeling how small it seemed in my palm as I gently ran my thumb over her knuckles.


    "Ouch, Enzo," she winced, the sudden sound of her voice pulling me back to the present.


    My eyes widened, and I looked down to see that I had been squeezing her hand hard. Too


    hard.


    "Sorry," I apologized quickly, loosening my grip and kissing her fingers to make up for it. "I guess I''m just... nervous."


    She looked at me, her brown eyes filled with concem. "Do you have a n for what you''ll say to Tim?"


    I took a deep breath, gathering my thoughts. "I''m going to tell him the truth. That M tried to kiss me, and when I pushed her away, she hit her head. She grabbed my wrist, threatened to ruin me if I said anything."


    "And what do you think Tim will say?" she asked, her voice soft.


    I shrugged. There was a weight in my chest that had been constant ever since the incident. "Tim seems like a decent guy, so maybe he''ll understand," I said quietly. "But M has also been working with him for years, and he might believe her over a new guy like me."


    I paused, the reality of my situation sinking in for what felt like the millionth time. "Before you ask, I''m prepared to lose this job, Nina. Maybe even face awsuit if M ims I assaulted her. I have no tangible proof, just my word."


    Nina squeezed my hand, her voice firm yet reassuring. "It will turn out alright, Enzo."


    I smiled at her optimism. "You''re right," I said, although the words sounded hollow even to my own ears.


    We got out of the truck and walked into the airport, our steps in sync. At the departure gate, I turned toward her, pulling her close. She looked up at me, and her eyes were already glistening with tears.


    "Nina," I murmured gently, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear, "don''t cry. It''s only one day."


    She sighed. "I know. I just..." Her voice trailed off then, and she didn''t finish. For a moment, my mind drifted back to that sudden chill I had felt the night before,ying in bed beside her. Did she feel the same way, and she just wasn''t saying?


    "Just promise you''ll keep me updated, that''s all," she said, managing a smile despite the way her voice caught in her throat.


    "I promise." I pulled her closer, realizing that now wasn''t the time to be thinking about unreasonable premonitions and bad feelings. I''d be home in a day. Just one day. "And I''ll be thinking about that favorite meal you''re nning to cook."


    She smiled, quickly reaching up to stop a tear from rolling down her cheek, as if I wouldn''t notice. "I love you."


    "I love you, too," I whispered. I ced my hand under her chin and tilted her face up to look at me, kissing first the freckles on her cheeks, then the tip of her button nose, and finally her


    soft lips.


    As I walked through the gates, I turned to wave at her onest time. She stood there, instinctively holding her belly. She blew me a kiss, and I pretended to catch it, tucking it into my pocket.


    Her giggle echoed in my ears as I turned away and continued inside.


    The airport was bustling, the cacophony of voices and announcements filling the air. It was a wee distraction from the unease in my mind, and as I made my way through security and into the waiting area, I upied myself with people watching.


    Nearby, an older couple sat alongside one another, hand-in-hand, dressed in their vacation clothes. Off to the side, a businessman tapped furiously on hisptop.


    And by the window, two young parents held their toddler up to see the airnes out on thenovelbin


    tarmac.


    "Look, mommy!" the toddler cooed, pointing her stubby little finger at the ss. "A big bird!" The father and mother chuckled. "Yep, that sure is one big bird," the father replied.


    "The biggest," the mother added.


    I couldn''t help but smile at that. Maybe someday, that would be me and Nina; traveling with our little one, a happy family.


    God, I hoped that would be the case.


    Before I knew it, it was time to board the flight. I made my way onto the ne, carefully tucking my carry-on into the luggage rack before settling down in my window seat. Soon enough, the ne was taking off, and the little ind that I called home was shrinking into nothingness below.


    I must have fallen asleep at some point-a wee reprieve after my mostly-sleepless night. But it was anything but rxing.


    I had dreams about M, about that strange glint in her eyes and the superhuman strength in her delicate hands. I had dreams about herughing as Iid helpless below her.


    Finally, I awoke with a jolt as the ne inte came on.


    "We have arrived at our destination," the pilot said. "Thank you for flying with us, and enjoy


    your stay."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 679

    ?


    Chapter 0679


    Nina


    I didn''t tear my eyes away from Enzo until he finally disappeared through the gates.


    Once he was gone, it felt as if the knot in my stomach was growing tighter. I knew that he was only going to be gone for a day, but something just felt off-I couldn''t put my finger on what, exactly. It just felt as though an ominous cloud seemed to follow us both to the airport, and it now lingered even as I returned to my truck alone.


    I drew my oversized sweatshirt tighter as I climbed back into the truck, although the morning mountain chill wasn''t the only reason I was shivering.


    Sighing, I turned the key in the ignition and began the fifteen minute drive back home. Secluded dirt roads wove between the towering pines that marked the way back to our house on the cliff.


    Normally, I loved driving these roads, humming along to the radio with my hand restingzily on the open window. But today I felt too tense to hear any of the music, and so I switched off the radio, strangely preferring the silence over the staticky noise.


    When I pulled into our gravel driveway, I spotted my mom through therge window that looked into the kitchen. She was flitting through the kitchen already, probably making breakfast. I couldn''t help but smile.


    At least I''d have family to distract me while Enzo was gone.


    My brother poked his head out the front door as I walked up to the porch.


    "There she is," Tyler said, stepping outpletely to shoot me a confused look. "You''re out early."


    I punched Tyler in the arm as I passed, a childhood habit that had never faded. He used to get mad at me over it back when he was sick, but now he just rubbed his arm in mock pain.


    "I just took Enzo to the airport," I said.


    Tyler furrowed his brow. "The airport?"


    "Business stuff," I replied vaguely. "He''ll be back tomorrow."


    "Honey, where''s your pancake mix?" I heard my mom call out from the kitchen. "I can''t seem to find it."


    I let out a soft chuckle and rounded the corner to the kitchen, where I leaned down and pulled the box of mix out of a low cupboard. My mom, still dressed in her robe, already had the counter covered in bowls, syrup, and butter, and the smell of bacon cooking filled the room.


    "Man, it sure is nice having someone to cook breakfast for me," I teased as I slid up onto one of the stools and leaned on the counter."novelbin


    My mom smirked. "Don''t get too used to it."


    "Toote."


    The three of us sat in silence for a bit, but my mind was anything but silent. I kept thinking back to Enzo, back to the sense of dread that had made its home in my stomach sincest night. My mom pressed a cup of steaming tea into my hands, bringing me back to the present.


    "How are you feeling, Nina? You look tired, sweetie."


    I managed a weak smile, wrapping both hands around the warm cup. "I didn''t sleep much. Just worried about Enzo." "I thought the trip was routine business?" Tyler asked innocently. "Should we be concerned?"


    I stared into my tea, watching the chamomile flowers slowly spin. Sighing, I finally shrugged and offered my mom and my brother a stiff smile. "No. There''s no reason to be concerned."


    A whine of annoyance escaped my brother''s throat at my vagueness, but he didn''t push. Neither did my mom, although I think she already knew what was going on. But it wasn''t my ce to tell everyone about what had really happened, about why Enzo had to go there in person. It was his battle; I was just here for support on the sidelines.


    We were finally sitting down to enjoy the pancakes and bacon my mom had made when something happened.


    We all jumped as a sudden crackle of electricity filled the room, and then a swirling portal opened right in front of us. Jumping up from my seat, I gasped as a hulking figure emerged from a portal of blinding light in our living room.

 Chapter 680

    ?


    Chapter 0680


    Broad shoulders, jet ck hair streaked with silver-


    "Dad?" I eximed.


    He looked much more tired than when I had seen himst, with more pronounced wrinkles across his forehead and around his striking eyes. He looked as if he hadn''t slept in days. Those same eyes looked at me now with profound warmth and... was that regret?


    "Hello, Nina. Tyler. Angelica." My dad''s voice still resonated through the room with alpha authority, although today, it carried a softer tone than I had heard in a while.


    "Aldric," my mother breathed, slowly rising from her chair with narrowed eyes. "What are you doing here?"


    My father sighed. He nced back and forth between all of us, and then his shoulders slumped a bit.


    I approached slowly. My dad watched me, uncertainty clouding those familiar, steely eyes.


    "Nina..." he began formally, then paused. When he continued, his voice was gentle, even vulnerable. "I''m so sorry about what happened. I''ve been thinking a lottely, and..."


    His words dissolved thest bit of defenses around my heart. I copsed into his strong arms, holding him right.


    "It''s alright. I forgive you," I whispered into his chest.


    When we finally pulled apart, there was a newfound light in his eyes. "I really am sorry," he said softly, then turned to address all of us. "I''m sorry to all of you. And you, Angelica, my love."


    My mother paused, her arms folded across her chest. Her jaw was set hard. She was angry.


    "You don''t get to do that," she hissed, her eyes narrowed. "You don''t get to berate my daughter and then give me an ultimatumn."


    "Angelica-"


    "No. You listen to me, Aldric," my mother interrupted. "Pull a stunt like that again, speak to my daughter like that again, speak to me like that again... And you can go ahead and live your sad, lonely life in that mansion all by yourself." The room was silent, the only sound that of the birds chirping outside and the portal still crackling behind us. The tension between my parents was almost palpable, but then...


    A smile broke across my father''s face. "You''re a firecracker, Angelica," he murmured. "A real firecracker." My mother scoffed, but I could see the light dancing in her eyes. "Get over here, you old brute," she said.novelbin


    My father,ughing, strode across the room and pulled my mom into his broad arms. Tyler and I watched from the sidelines, smirking at each other. It was so unlike our mother to be this openly affectionate, at least in front of us. Things really had changedtely.


    Finally, they pulled apart. My dad turned to Tyler, and they exchanged no words; they simply nodded at each other, a silence exchange of forgiveness. Then, he turned to me. "The portal is still open," he said. "I''d like my family toe home with me, if you''ll have me."


    "Or say the word and we''ll stay here until Enzo returns," my mother added.


    I hesitated, chewing the inside of my cheek. The idea of returning to the werewolf realm, after everything, almost made my stomach churn. "I''m staying," I said firmly, taking a step back. "You guys can go, but I''m staying here. Where I belong,"


    My father''s face fell slightly, but he said nothing. It was clear that he had learned not to argue the matter recently; and if it was true that I had inherited his oxlike stubbornness, then I wasn''t budging. This was my home. I had made my decision already.


    Finally, my father nodded. "Very well," he said gently. "Remember, you''re always wee."


    I nodded as well. "Don''t worry," I replied, shing my dad a relieved smile. "You''ll be hearing from me."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 681

    ?


    Chapter 0681


    Enzo


    The flight had felt endless. Between fitful attempts at sleep and staring absently out the window, my mind raced in endless circles. What would I say to Tim? How would he react? Would he even believe me over his trusted team doctor, M, who he had known for years?


    By the time the nended, my mouth felt bone dry.


    "We have arrived at our destination," the pilot announced through the inte. "Thank you for flying with us, and enjoy your stay."


    I hurried through the terminal, the sound of my pounding heart drowning out the ambient noise. With my carry-on clutched in my hand, I didn''t even bother to check into the hotel first; I simply called a cab straight to Tim''s office, not wanting to waste any time.novelbin


    I needed to get this over with.


    Before I knew it, I found myself outside Tim''s office. I hesitated for just a moment longer, steeling myself, and then turned the handle.


    Tim


    "Enza!" Tim jumped up from behind hisrge oak desk, a look of surprise shing across his rugged features. He crossed the room in three long strides, checking his watch. "What on earth are you doing here?"


    Despite everything, a genuine smile tugged at my lips as I returned Tim''s strong handshake. Over the past months I hade to respect Tim so much, not just as a boss, but as a man. I hated the idea of letting him down, especially when I knew how much the team needed me.


    Which only made what I had to say so much harder.


    Tim gestured to the chair across from his desk as he reimed his own seat. Concern furrowed his brow and he studied me intently, hands folded.


    "So, tell me, what brings you here?" he asked, then paused, his eyes scanning my face. "God, Enzo, it everything alright? You look pale."


    I drew in a deep breath. No more hiding.


    "Tim, I''m sorry I didn''t let you know ahead of time, but I had no choice," I said. "I needed to talk to you. In person." Tim furrowed his brow slightly. "What about?"


    In as calm a voice as I could manage, I recounted the full story. How M had given me a drink at the bar that seemed to beced with something. How, when I had stopped drinking and left, she then showed up at my hotel the next morning, iming that Tim had given her instructions to give me a ride to the airport.


    How I had epted, but then she had tried to kiss me. My adamant rejection that had sent her reeling backwards, hitting her head and causing it to bleed.


    Then, there was the dark fury twisting her features as she grabbed my wrist with a shocking force and threatened to end my career¡ªand my marriage with Nina-if I told a soul.


    By the time I finished telling my story, Tim''s face had gone pale. He stared at me wordlessly as a hurricane of emotions swirled behind his eyes. Disbelief, anger, profound sadness. When he finally spoke, his voice came out hoarse.


    "I... I can''t believe it," he said, leaning back in his chair with a pained expression on his face. "I''ve known M for five years. She''s never caused any issues."


    I shrugged. "This is my story," I said quietly, "You can take it or leave it, but I swear, it''s all true." Tim was silent again for a long time. He lowered his gaze, staring down at the oak on his desk now. I knew where this was going; he didn''t trust me. And why should he? He had only known me for a brief timepared to M, and my reputation before I had married Nina had been that of a yboy.


    Maybe he knew about that, somehow. Maybe he figured that I had slept with M and was regretting it now, and that I had decided to nder her in order to save my own skin.

 Chapter 682

    ?


    Chapter 0682


    Finally, Tim let out a long sigh. "You know I''ll have to look into this," he said. "I can''t just take your story at face value, Enzo. And without proof..."novelbin


    I studied my hands, unable to meet his pained gaze. This was just as bad as I had imagined.


    "I know," I finally said. "And I don''t me you for not believing me."


    "Look at me, Enzo,"


    I forced myself toply. Tim''s eyes bored intensely into mine. "I want to believe you. And if this is truly what happened, I''m so very sorry."


    Profound relief washed over me at his words. He wasn''t being unreasonable, at least. That was all I had really hoped for.


    Tim massaged his temples, staring vacantly at the paperwork on his desk. "Thank you for sharing your story," he said quietly. "I''ll... I''ll investigate the matter and get back to you as soon as I can."


    But I shook my head. I stood, picking my bag up off of the floor. My decision had already been made; I had told my story, and I was done here.


    If anything, this entire experience had just taught me that for now, my ce was at home in Mountainview, with my pregnant wife. The broad strides in my career could wait until a better time.


    "There''s no need. I''m afraid this is goodbye, Tim," I said stiffly, "I can''t continue to work in an environment with someone like M, and besides, my wife is pregnant. I belong with her, not a ne ride away."


    Tim simply nodded, profound sorrow etched across his features. It was clear that he didn''t want me to go, but neither of us had much of a choice. He stood, extending his hand to me.


    "I''m sorry to see you go, Enzo," he said. "You could have been a great asset to this team."


    I blinked against the sudden sting in my eyes and shook his hand. "Thank you, Tim. For everything."


    And with that, I turned and walked away from the future of my career; for now, at least.


    My watch read barely past noon by the time I made it back to the hotel. The day already felt endless, and now I was stuck here in this city, just yearning for home. I needed a stiff drink and some time to process before returning home to Nina tomorrow.


    The hotel bar sat nearly empty save a few other early afternoon patrons perched on vinyl stools.


    Perfect.


    I settled onto the barstool furthest from the entrance and ordered a double bourbon, neat. The bartender ced the ss down without a word. I swirled the caramel liquid around in the ss, then downed it in two gulps.


    As the alcohol sent warmth spreading down my chest, my jumbled thoughts slowly began to untangle. I knew I had done the right thinging clean about M-I felt reasonably certain of that.


    Bridges had burned today, painful as it was. But from the ashes, Nina and I could start building again. We would be okay. And maybe this would be for the best. I could remain in Mountainview, with my wife, my child, and my pack. It was where we belonged.


    Something else coulde along as far as my career went; maybe I could apply to be the official hockey coach for the university. I think I''d like that.


    I lifted a finger toward the bartender, signaling a second round. But then, just as the bartender approached, a delicate hand suddenly grasped my shoulder.


    "Well, well... fancy meeting you here, Enzo."


    Every muscle in my body went rigid. Icy fear trickled down my spine at the familiar lilting voice. Slowly, I turned, and that was when I saw her.


    M.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 683

    ?


    Chapter 0683 Nina


    "He''ll be okay, Nina. I promise."novelbin


    Jessica''s voice came through the phone loud and clear, reassuring as ever. But despite her insistence, I just wasn''t buying it.


    "I just... I feel like something is going to go wrong," I found myself saying. "Is that crazy?"


    "Yes, Yes, it is." That was Lori that time. She was sitting in the background of the FaceTime call, eating a peanut butter sandwich. Normally, her matter-of-fact attitude would have made meugh, but not today.


    "Lori," Jessica hissed, smacking her in the leg. "Rude."


    I let out a soft sigh. "No, no, she''s right," I said. "I''m just hormonal, I think. The doctor warned me of this. He''ll be home first thing in the morning."


    "And he''s staying home this time?" Jessica asked. "He''s not taking the job after all, is he?"


    "I think he''s staying." I paused, biting my lip. It broke my heart a bit that he wasn''t taking his dream job, but it had ultimately been his decision to turn it down. Maybe it would be for the best. "Is it bad that I''m a little relieved?" I blurted out.


    Jessica and Lori shrugged in unison. "It''s not bad," Lori said. "You''re pregnant. Oh, and your life is like one big movie. You never know when danger is on its way."


    Now, I finallyughed. Lori was right; sometimes, it felt as if the moment one thing cleared up, more danger found its way to me. I felt like a ma sometimes, always attracting some sort of drama. But I wouldn''t have it any other way, really.


    "Yeah," I finally said. "Maybe it''s for the best if we''re together during this pregnancy."


    "Honestly," Jessica chimed in, "he should be with you throughout the pregnancy anyway. We know you love your independence, Nina, but he made a good decision in sticking with you instead of taking that job. You need each other right now."


    I let out another sigh. Once again, my friends were spot on. Enzo and I did need each other at the end of the day, and maybe it wasn''t so wrong for me to feel relieved that he was staying. I just felt like a bit of a fool for pleading with him to take the job when he had expressed his reluctance earlier.


    Maybe then, if I had only let him carve his own path and make his own choices instead of strong-arming him into following his dreams'', none of this would have happened.


    "Yeah," I finally said, chuckling wryly. "I guess you''re right."


    The day passed with no word from Enzo. I kept checking my phone, hoping that maybe he would text or call at some point, but he never did. Figuring that he was busy, though, I decided not to bother him, instead opting to spend the day avoiding the heat and watching movies inside.


    The sun had just finished its nightly descent behind the horizon, and I was curled up cozily beneath a nket in bed, watching an old movie on myptop that I had seen a hundred times before.


    It was afort movie of mine, a cheesy romance about a professor and her PhD student. I wasughing along to a scene, tears in my eyes and a half-eaten bowl of popcorn sitting beside me.


    And that was when it happened.


    I nearly jumped out of my skin when a sudden, frantic tweeting followed by sharp tapping erupted just outside the window. Popcorn went flying, and I felt my heart pound in my chest.


    Whirling around, I spotted a familiar red bird pecking violently at the ss pane. Her usually melodic chirps came out shrill, almost panicked.


    It was Daphne. Something was very wrong.


    I rushed over and fumbled with thetch, finally flinging the window open. Daphine immediately fluttered inside,


    circling the room in a red feathered frenzy before shifting abruptly back into her petite human form, her ginger hair falling haphazardly into her eyes.


    "Oh Nina, thank god!" She rushed over to me and grasped my shoulders in both hands, her eyes wide with dread. "The wolf, he''s outside!"


    My blood turned to ice. "W What?" I stammered. "You mean the yellow-eyed one?"


    Daphne nodded grimly. She grasped my wrist, yanking me out of sight of the window.


    "He''s been lurking for a few hours now," she said, her voice dropping to an ominous whisper.


    My eyes widened. "What? And you didn''t tell me?" I hissed.


    Daphne swallowed. "He lurks a lot," she said. "Nothing seemed out of the ordinary, so I just watched him. But then... he''s not alone anymore, Nina..." Daphne''s voice trailed off, a shudder quaking her body. She began chewing her nails nervously.


    I furrowed my brow and grabbed her by the shoulders, willing her to gather her wits. "What do you mean, he''s not alone?"


    She took a deep breath. When she spoke, her words tumbled out like an avnche. "He was alone all this time, but then... All of a sudden, a bunch of other wolves emerged from the woods. A dozen of them, including the yellow-eyed wolf, just surrounded the house. Nina, I think they''re nning a break-in."


    My lungs constricted, my palms turning mmy at this information. A dozen wolves, surrounding the house? They must have known that Enzo was gone. But why were theying for me? Were they Crescents?


    "Did they see you?" I asked frantically.


    Daphne quickly shook her head. "No, thankfully. I don''t think they know about me at all."


    "Good." I bolted across the room, fumbling around for my cell phone with trembling hands. I figured that if I could just call Luke and the others, they could send backup. If the house was surrounded, then that meant there was no way out for me; even if I shifted, I doubted I could outrun a dozen wolves all on my own.


    But Luke, Matt, and the rest of the pack-they could be here in just a few minutes. They could help.


    However, before I could dial Luke''s number, a high-pitched squeal suddenly filled the air, emanating from nowhere and everywhere at once. I cried out, dropping the phone to cover my ears.


    "No no no, not now!" Daphne shouted over the piercing sound.


    The lights flickered once, twice then they went outpletely, plunging the house into darkness. At the same instant, all noise ceased except the frantic pounding of my heart. No clocks ticking. No familiar hum of the refrigerator.


    Just dead silence, and pitch ckness save for the dim light of the moon streaming in through the window.


    I felt my way back to Daphne''s side, gripping her shoulders tightly. "Thendline," I whispered, half-crazed. "It has to work still. If we can just get downstairs-"


    Daphne''srge, round eyes reflected the small stream of moonlight filtering in through the window. They held a sorrow that squeezed the breath from my lungs.


    "They''ve cut the power, Nina. We''re stranded."


    My knees wobbled dangerously. No, it couldn''t be. How had we let this happen? Who were these wolves, and what the hell did they want with me, with my home?


    Suddenly, a guttural howl sounded somewhere from beyond the treeline, echoing in the dark night like a warcry. The wolves had just marked their target.

 Chapter 684

    ?


    Chapter 0684


    Enzo


    I was just sitting at the hotel bar, trying to smooth out my nerves before I tried calling Nina, when I suddenly felt a delicate hand on my shoulder and an all-too-familiar voice.


    "Well, well... fancy meeting you here, Enzo."


    I turned, and that was when I saw her: M.


    "M?" I asked, jumping up without even really meaning to. "What are you doing here, in my hotel?"


    She paused for a moment, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear before she took a deep breath and spoke. "Can we talk?" she asked. "I heard you came to town, and... I wanted to clear the air."


    I was silent for a moment, weighing my options. My wolf bristled inside of me; a warning.


    "No," I said firmly. "No, I don''t want to talk. Please, just... leave me be."


    But M was steadfast in her attempt. She took a step forward. I had nowhere to go with the bar right behind me, so I was trapped. "Please," she said softly. "Listen, Tim told me what you said, and... I realized that I was really awful for what I did. But I''d like a chance to exin."


    She paused then, taking in a sharp breath as she gazed up at me. "Please," she repeated.


    I stared at her for a few moments longer, unsure of what to say. Part of me wanted to tell her to buzz off, but another part of me actually wanted to hear her out. We were in a public ce, after all. Maybe it would be okay to just talk to her.


    "Fine," I growled, sinking back down onto my stool. "You''ve got thirty seconds to exin yourself."


    Letting out a sigh of relief, she perched on the stool beside me. I studied her face, searching for any sign of insincerity. But her striking eyes were shining with remorse. She seemed sincere so far, at least.


    "Go on," I urged, folding my arms across my chest. "Clock''s ticking,"


    M nodded and drew in a breath. "Listen, I... I know that what I did thest time you were here, the way that I tried to force myself on you, the way I threatened you, was awful of me." She paused,ughing wryly and licking her lips. "I''m not asking for forgiveness. But I do want to tell you how sorry I am, and how it''ll never, ever happen again."


    I narrowed my eyes. "I wasn''t nning on forgiving you, M," I growled. "And unless you''ve got an actual exnation for why you thought it was okay to do what you did, I don''t want to hear it."


    M looked down, her checks flushing a deep shade of red as she twisted a silver ring around her finger. "Okay," she whispered. "Look, I know it''s no excuse, but... I just went through a bad divorce. It brought out this horrible anger in me Lately."


    She met my gaze squarely then. "I guess, in my mind, I thought we clicked. Then, I saw how happy you are with your wife and part of me wanted to destroy it."


    "I''m sorry to hear about your divorce," I said stiffly.


    M gave a sad half-smile. "Thanks. It''s been a nightmare. And it''s no one;s fault but my own. I guess I''m still learning how to handle all these new feelings. Again, not that it''s an excuse for what I did, but... I want you to know that I really do n on making it up to you."


    I paused, eyeing her cautiously. She was still staring down at her ring, a sad look in her eyes. In that moment, I actually felt a little bit bad for her.


    "Well, I appreciate you making the effort to apologize," I told her. "And I wish you the best in working through everything. But there''s no need to ''make it up to me''. I quit today."


    M''s head jerked up, and her eyes widened. "You quit?" she breathed. "Tim didn''t tell me..."


    I nodded. "I need to return to Mountainview," I said. "This isn''t a good work environment for me."


    "No, Enzo," M said, her eyes misting over, "please don''t quit. The team loves you. And I can tell how much you love this job."


    I rubbed the back of my neck, feeling a bit ufortable beneath her gaze. Yes, it was true; I did love that job, and the team loved me. But it wasn''t right for me. I wanted to be home, with my pregnant wife. And I couldn''t work alongside M, no matter how much she apologized.novelbin


    "Sorry," I said matter-of-factly, "What''s done is done. I need to be at home with my wife."


    M looked crestfallen. "Are-are you sure about that?" she stammered. "You clearly have so much passion for this." When I nodded, she made onest desperate appeal. "I''ll resign instead, if that helps! The team needs you here. They can find another doctor."


    Her words, although shocking, did nothing to change my mind. "No need," I said. "I''ve made up my mind." She pressed her lips together and asked quietly, "Well then... Mind if I buy you a farewell drink at least?"


    I hesitated, my eyes flitting down to the now-empty ss that I hadn''t realized I was still holding in my hands. The Idea of taking a drink from M, after what she had done, wasn''t exactly tempting. But, even my wolf agreed that she seemed genuine, and besides....


    I could just watch the bartender prepare it. That way, I''d know it was safe.


    "Sure," I finally said. "I guess I could do that. Just one?"


    M''s face lit up. "Of course! My treat."


    Before I knew it, we were both holding sses of whiskey. I had watched the bartender prepare it right in front of me, and there was no doubt in my mind that it was safe to drink.


    And despite the ufortablepany, it seemed as though M was trying, at least. We chatted as amicably as we could, talking about movies, books, TV shows.... anything except the elephant in the room.


    But finally, my ss was empty. My conscience was clear, and my one drink was finished. I stood, grabbing my jacket off of the back of my chair.


    "Thanks for the drink," I said, nodding to her. "Have a good one."


    Suddenly, M shot up from her seat. "Wait!" she called out, causing me to stop and turn.


    I narrowed my eyes. Before I could say a word, she suddenly stepped closer and wrapped me in a brief, fierce hug. I stiffened under her touch, and was about to push her away; but then she pulled back, her cheeks slightly flushed. "Thanks for listening tonight," she said softly. "And for giving me another chance. I wish you all the best, Enzo. Your wife is so lucky to have you."


    I nodded, taking a step back to put some more distance between us. "Thanks, Mil-"


    But then something happened. Out of seemingly nowhere, my head felt fuzzy, and M''s face swam in front of me. There was that glint in her eyes again. Something red. Something evil. Something that almost looked... like a snake? Or a lizard, maybe?


    Yes, that was it. A lizard. A dragon, almost.


    "M... What have you..."


    "Oh, no, Enzo," M said, stepping forward to touch my arms, a mock look of worry in her lizard-like eyes. "Here, let me help you back to your room..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 685

    ?


    Chapter 0685


    Nina


    My heart mmed against my ribs as the bone-chilling howls sounded again outside the darkened house. The wolves had us surrounded. Beside me, Daphne shook with fear. She turned to me, her eyes wide and her red hair wildly framing her face.


    "What should we do?" she whispered, looking around frantically.


    I swallowed, bolting over to the window, and that was when I saw them: the dozen or so dark shapes moving toward the house in sync,ing from all directions. "Shit," I whispered, whirling around.


    Just then, a loud click echoed from downstairs-the front door unlocking, God, I never should have kept a spare key outside. How could I be so stupid?


    "They''re inside," I whispered harshly. I turned to Daphne then. "Daphne, you have to fly down to the Peacekeeper headquarters. Tell them I need their help."


    Her eyes widened even further, if that was even possible. "But I can''t leave you," she whispered. "Nina, I can''t¡ª" "Just go." I quickly crossed the room once more and flung the window open again, gesturing to it wildly. "Ely as fast as you can."


    Daphne paused, but only for a moment before she nodded and shifted back into her bird form, fluttering desperately toward the open window. I watched her vanish into the night, then took a deep, shuddering breath before I crept silently toward the hallway closet, my pulse racing.


    Heavy boots stomped around on the floor below. Quickly and silently, I cracked the closet door open and slipped inside, just out of sight. I tried to steady my breathing, straining to hear the muffled voices over the jackhammering of my heart. "Check everywhere," a male voice barked. "Find the girl!"


    My heart sank. So they were looking for me. This was no ordinary burry. But why? What did they want with me? Were they the Crescents,ing back for revenge? It had to be; I couldn''t think of anyone else who would want me dead.


    The footsteps came closer then, pounding up the stairs. I squeezed my eyes shut, praying that somehow, they wouldn''t check the closet first.


    I listened silently as they stomped ominously down the hallway before they finally faded away into the guest bedroom. I leaned against the wall inside the closet, a sob catching in my throat before I stopped myself.


    No. I needed to focus; I couldn''t hide here forever, because they''d certainly check this closet. I needed to try for my car keys while I still had the chance. Maybe, just maybe, I could slip past the intruders and speed away in the truck before they spotted me.


    Holding my breath, I eased open the closet door and scanned the dark hallway. Empty. This was my chance.


    I raced toward the stairs, my footsteps silent. Shadows passed by the stairwell below, but there was an open window of opportunity by the dining room door.


    This was it; if I could just get down the stairs, I could race through the dining room, grab my keys off of the hook in the foyer and sprint out the door. It was crazy, but it might actually work.


    But then, halfway down the stairs, something happened: a floorboard groaned loudly beneath my foot. I froze, wincing at the noise as it almost seemed to echo through the house.novelbin


    Voices yelled from the living room, footsteps pounding toward me. I whirled around and fled back up the stairs, my heart in my throat


    Ducking into the bathroom, I scrambled into the tub, fumbling totch the tiny window. There was a small t roof outside-maybe I could shimmy down on the trellis.


    But before I could get the window open, the knob rattled violently. Then, momentster, the door splintered open and a burly figure burst into the room.


    "Found her!" he called out, quickly closing the distance between us. I screamed and tried to dart past him, but he was too big, and he blocked the way. He grabbed my wrist, shing me a menacing grin. "You''reing with me."


    Then, the world flew into chaos. Everything happened all at once, time slowing down and moving too quickly at the same time. I could barely evenprehend what was happening before it all came whirling around me.


    A blinding aura enveloped me, bright white and painful to look at. I shrieked, shielding my eyes with my free hand. The man yelled out, stumbling back in surprise.


    Then, a familiar voice echoed ethereally through the light. "You will not touch her!"


    I furrowed my brow; I knew that voice.


    "Selena?" I whispered.


    But it was already gone. The light dimmed, revealing the manying on the tile floor in front of me, unconscious. Then, the next wave of chaos came: a thunderous crash echoed from downstairs. Furious howls and shouts filled the night air as Luke and the othersunched into a battle with the hostile invaders.


    Stepping over the unconscious man, I raced to the broken bathroom door and peered out. At the end of the hall, Matt''s huge ck wolf form collided with a burly man, mming him to the floor. The man cried out, struggling violently as Luke''s jaws snapped inches from his throat.


    "Go," Matt urged, using our pack''s Mindlink to warn me. "Run."


    Matt didn''t need to tell me twice. I bolted down the hallway, past the fight, and began sprinting down the stairs.


    At the bottom of the stairs, however, a wolf lunged at me. I screamed, raking my nails across its face out of instinct. The wolf bellowed in rage, and while it was momentarily caught off guard, I kept running through the fray.


    Another man lunged for me, but this time, I wasn''t alone. A red cardinal abruptly swooped in like a sh, slicing her sharp talons across the man''s neck, disappearing before he could get his bearings. He stumbled, grabbing himself where she had sliced him, peering wildly around.


    "What the hell?" he barked.


    In his distraction, I shoved hard. He toppled down the basement stairs, crashing to the floor below. "Thanks, Daphne!" I called out breathlessly.


    Daphne circled my head twice before zooming into the living room where Luke had cornered two men against the firece, sparks of electricity crackling from his fingertips.


    One of the menshed out with a knife and made contact with Luke''s arm, but then his eyes widened when Luke didn''t even flinch, his flesh peeling back easily to reveal no blood, no sinew, just bare white bones beneath.


    "Damn you," Luke said with an annoyed huff. "My skin. I''ll have to fix that."


    I hurried past the scene, onto to immediatelye across another one: Jessica, in her wolf form with her teeth bared, a menacing snarl reverberating through the room, had a man pinned to the wall with her re. Lori, who was riding on Jessica''s back, was holding a shotgun.


    "How do you think silver bullets taste, you fucker?" Lori crowed, her eyes narrowed as she cocked the gun menacingly and stared down the barrel at a face that I knew all too well.


    I froze as I saw the man who was pinned up against the wall. His eyes met mine, his upper lip curling back to reveal a row of white teeth.


    "Hello, Nina."


    "Ronan," I gasped.

 Chapter 686

    ?


    Chapter 0686


    Nina


    My hands shook as I watched Luke and Matt drag Ronan''s struggling body down the hall. Fresh blood matted the skin on his shoulder where Jessica''s fangs had pierced his flesh, but other than that, he was fine.


    The other battered intruders had already been hauled outside to await their fate.


    Matt secured Ronan in the downstairs office, his wrists firmly tired behind his back. Ronan said nothing the whole time, his eyes just boring into me, menacing and cold. Then, the door shut in my face, and I could hear Matt''s muffled voice for a few moments, followed by what sounded like a hard punch, and then another.


    The whole time, I couldn''t tear my eyes away from the closed door, my stomach churning. What was Ronan doing here? "Hey." Luke''s gentle voice at my side made me jump. I tried to slow my ragged breathing as he watched me with a concerned look on his face. "You doing alright?¡±


    I ran a shaky hand through my hair. "Yeah. Just...shaken up, that''s all. I''ll be okay."


    Luke nodded, but his gaze remained full of questions. We both turned as raised voices echoed from the front yard. Through the ss panes I could see Jessica and some of the others gesturing heatedly at the bound and bloodied men who were kneeling on thewn


    "We need to move them all to the tunnels if we''re going to contain this mess," Luke muttered.


    I chewed my lip thoughtfully. "What about Ronan? We should keep him separate until Enzo gets here. He''ll get the truth out of that monster."


    At the very thought of Enzo, panic squeezed my chest. There had still been no word from Enzo all day. I wished he was here, by my side. Maybe none of this would have ever happened.


    Oh, who was I kidding? Of course it would have happened.


    Luke considered me for a moment before he nodded. "Okay," he said. "We''ll bring everyone to the tunnels. Ronan will get his own private suite."


    Iughed wryly at that notion, but then my face turned bitter. "I want to speak to him first, though," I growled. Luke shot me a wary look. "You''re sure?"


    "Positive," I nodded. "Give me a few minutes alone."


    "Nina


    "I''ll be fine," I growled. "I''ve got personal beef with Ronan. I have the right to speak with him. Privately."


    Luke paused, but then his eyes softened with sympathy and he gave my shoulder a gentle, reassuring squeeze. "Sure. We''ll be right here. Just yell if you need us."


    One Luke had gathered Matt with his now-bloody fists and herded him outside with the others, I steeled my nerves for a moment, my hand clutching the doorknob. Finally, I took a deep breath and stepped into the office, closing the door behind me.


    Ronan stirred weakly from where he was curled up on the floor, his orange eyes burning with contempt as they found me. His upper lip curled back again, dried blood coating his teeth.


    "Long time no see, Nina."


    I crossed my arms over my chest as I red down at his battered form. Matt had clearly done a number on him already." Not long enough," I growled. "What the hell are you doing back here, Ronan?"


    He barked out a raspingugh. "You think I''d forget what you two did to mest time?" he hissed. "You''re lucky I haven''t killed you already."


    I fought back a shiver at his obvious attempts to throw me off.


    "So that''s what it is?" I asked. "Revenge? I thought you were smarter than that, Ronan. You still working for the Crescents?"


    At that, Ronan chuckled darkly. "Revenge?" he cooed. "Please. I''ve got a new boss now. My dad was a coward, tucked his tail between his legs and disappeared. But my new boss... Well, he wants something from you." His heavy gaze dropped pointedly to my belly.


    I instinctively wrapped my arms across my swollen stomach. My baby? What could anyone want with my baby? "You''re insane," I whispered.novelbin


    Ronan''s orange eyes glinted with malevolent delight at my obvious fear. "Look, I''m not the one who wants the damn kid. I''m just helping move things along."


    My blood turned to ice as his implications sank in. People were after my baby now and I didn''t even know why. I had to figure out who was behind this attack.


    I grabbed Ronan''s shirt cor roughly.


    "Tell me who it is," I snarled. "Who are you working for? Why do they want my child?"


    When he justughed, I mmed my palm against the wall inches from his head.


    "Who?!"


    Ronan flinched slightly, a flicker of doubt crossing his eyes, before his smug expression returned. "Let''s just say it''s a very influential family. They caught wind of some rare bloodline..." His eyes raked over me slowly. "...and now they want to... procure it."


    My fists trembled with the urge to smash them into his leering face, but I managed to contain myself. I stepped back slowly, breathing hard. It was clear that Ronan wasn''t going to tell me anything else.


    "Luke!" I called out.


    Luke burst through the door secondster, eyeing my shaking form and Ronan''s self-satisfied sneer. "Take him," I said. "Tend to his wounds. I wanna make sure he''s nice and healed up for when Enzo returns."


    With a threatening snarl, Luke hauled Ronan up by his cor and dragged him outside to join the others.


    I barely registered the flurry of activity as Luke, Mart, and the others hurried the prisoners into vans headed for the underground tunnels. My mind was still reeling from Ronan''s horrifying revtions.


    What interest could some elite family have with my bloodline? What was even so special about my bloodline? Was it because of the Alpha King? It had to be, I thought to myself; they must want the Alpha King''s bloodline, for some nefarious reason. I couldn''t think of any other purpose behind this unprecedented attack.


    "Come on." Jessica''s warm hand suddenly mped over my shoulder, drawing me back to the present with a shudder." You''re not staying here tonight."


    I nodded, numbly following Jessica and Lori to the car. We climbed in, and I put the truck in drive, peeling out of the driveway behind the vans.


    Later, as I watched our newfound hostages being shoved into cells in the tunnels, waiting for questioning, I knew I had to call Enzo; I still hadn''t heard from him, and by now, I was really starting to get worried.


    I pulled my phone from my pocket with trembling fingers, navigating to his number. My heartbeat pounded in my ears as it rang once, twice, three times. By the fifth ring, panic began to take over me. Why wasn''t he answering? Then...


    Voicemail.


    "Enzo," I said, my voice hoarse from screaming, "something happened tonight. Call me back as soon as you can."


    I paused then, my mouth opening and closing as I battled with what I wanted to say. Finally, the words spilled out, tasting bitter on my tongue.


    "We found Ronan. And someone wants to steal our baby,"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 687

    ?


    Chapter 0687


    Enzo


    My consciousness returned slowly, my mind foggy and my limbs heavy as if I was emerging from anesthesia.


    I blinked, my vision still blurred, as I strained to take in my surroundings. After a moment, I realize where I was. I wasying on the bed in my dimly lit hotel room. The darkness of night was pressed against the windows, althoughst I could remember, it had been the middle of the afternoon.


    I groaned a little. How long had I been out? Maybe I had had too much to drink and had stumbled back to my room. Maybe three whiskeys at noon wasn''t the best idea; Nina had probably been trying to call me all day.


    "I should call her," I thought to myself as I began to roll over in search of my phone.


    But then, a sharp pain cut through the haze just when I tried to sit up. I winced and fell back down onto the bed, looking down to see a rope binding my wrists to the metal bed frame.


    "What the..."


    It looked like a normal rope at first, but I quickly realized that it was threaded with shimmering silver strands. Pure silver; basically werewolf kryptonite. I could already feel the metal slowly sapping my strength.


    "Finally awake, I see."


    I blinked, looking toward the source of the voice, and that was when I saw the familiar female figure walking toward me. "M..."


    She sauntered closer, her features slowlying into focus as my vision finally cleared. Her lips were curled upwards into a satisfied smirk, and a chuckle rumbled in her throat.


    With a growing sense of unease, memories of our conversation at the bar flooded back. Thest thing I could remember was her apologizing, and then she had hugged me. Tightly. After that, everything felt... fuzzy.


    Furrowing my brow, I strained to remember more. Yes, I could remember it now, she had led me back to my room, her delicate hand intertwined with mine. She had whispered sweet nothings in my ear,id me down on the bed.


    God, I felt sick. I didn''t... do anything with her, did I? No, I couldn''t have. My clothes were all still intact, so that was good. But why? Why was I here, now, like this?


    Cursing, I yanked at the silver ropes again but they wouldn''t budge. The pure silver strands that were threaded throughout burned my skin, causing me to grunt in pain.


    "What the hell is going on?" I demanded, locking eyes with her. Something malicious glinted there that I had seen before, and now I knew just how much of a fool I had been. "Let me go, M!"


    She clicked her tongue softly, trailing a long nail almost fondly along the silver ropes, "Silver," she purred. "Such a silly little thing, to make a big strong wolf like you turn so weak."


    My blood turned to ice even as anger simmered in my veins. She knew. This whole time, she had known what I was. I met her amused gaze steadily despite the dread that was creeping into my stomach.


    "How?" was all I could croak out. In answer, she leaned in close to me, until I could detect notes of cinnamon spice underlying her floral perfume.


    "I know a wolf when I smell one," she purred. "And those physical tests I gave you thest time you were here--they just confirmed my suspicions."


    I frowned, trying in vain to pull away from her. Her eyes suddenly changed, greens and golds shifting until burning crimson swallowed her irises, her pupils growing and stretching and thinning into narrow slits.


    My breath caught in my throat. She was no wolf, but she certainly wasn''t human, either.


    "What are you?" I whispered. Dread prickled down my spine at her wicked grin. What had I gotten myself into? "All in due time," she cooed.


    She rosenguidly, like a jungle cat stretching its limbs under rays of warm sunlight. Her tongue darted out to wet her


    lips and I suppressed a shudder at the sight of her. No, she wasn''t like a cat. She was like a snake.


    "By the way, did you have a nice nap?" she asked, turning to face me again. She chuckled at my stunned expression." Don''t look so betrayed, Enzo. You chose to trust me despite everything. You should be angry with your own naivety, not with me."


    A low growl rumbled in my throat. "You did something to me," I growled, yanking uselessly on the ropes, ignoring the burning pain. She just chuckled in response.


    "Maybe," she said. "I couldn''t have you changing your mind or fighting back, not when I was so close to bringing you here."


    "But why?" I asked. "What do you want from me, M?"


    Something that almost looked like pity entered her crimson re. "Oh, you poor, clueless boy," she purred. "You have no idea what you''ve stumbled into." She leaned down again, her long fingernails trailing across my jaw. "So noble," she mocked softly. "So handsome, too."


    I ripped my head away, ring at her steadily even as panic built up inside of me at her ominous words. "Let me go, M," I hissed. "You''ll never hear from me again."


    Her musicalughter filled the room again. "You think that''s what I want?" she asked. "To never hear from you again? Quite the opposite, Enzo."


    M turned then, raising her hands. A swirling portal opened up in front of us, filling the room with its bright light and shimmering vortex. Seeing this, a sense of dread crept down my spine. Every instinct in me screamed to fight, to get away from here, but I was powerless with this silver rope binding me.


    My wolf was weak, fuzzy. Useless.


    "Come along, dear Enzo."


    With that, M wrenched me forward by the silver ropes that were now wrapped tightly in her fist. The silver threads seared against my flesh, causing me to cry out in pain, but she didn''t relent. I had no choice to follow; it was either go with her into uncertainty, or struggle in death.


    The image of Nina''s face shed through my mind, reminding me that I had to do whatever it would take to see her again, I couldn''t die here.


    M yanked me closer, and this time, I didn''t fight against the bonds. I fell to my knees in front of the swirling vortex, closing my eyes tightly so that I could hold onto that picture of Nina in my mind.


    "Wee to the first day of the rest of your life, my love," M whispered in my ear.


    With that ominous deration, her foot met my back, hurtling me into the swirling abyss. My hoarse yell broke off into a horrified silence as the howling colors enveloped us.


    After what felt like an eternal hurtle between worlds, solid stone mmed into my back, abruptly anchoring me back to reality again.


    Cold dampness instantly soaked my shirt. Gasping for air, I rolled over and retched violently. Slowly, the room spun into focus around me.


    Smooth obsidian walls framed a high domed ceiling. There was no visible door or windows to the expansive circr chamber; there was only the swirling portal hovering nearby, slowly narrowing into nothingness.


    And then, silence.


    With my heart hammering in my chest, I peered upward, and that was when I saw it.


    The audience.

 Chapter 688

    ?


    Chapter 0688


    Nina


    I leaned back against the airport terminal wall, scrolling anxiously through my recent texts to Enzo. There was nothing new, aside from my frantic messages asking where he was. My calls had been going straight to voicemail all morning, just like they had been the night before.


    Even though dread was threatening to take over me, I tried to hold onto some hope. Maybe he had forgotten to charge his phone again. Yes, that had to be it.


    "He''ll probably be here any minute," Jessica said, her blue eyes following my concerned gaze down the empty airport terminal. "Give it another few minutes."


    I mustered a strained smile. She had been saying that for the past twenty minutes, and yet he still hadn''t shown up.


    Still, seeing no signs of him emerging as the ne emptied, my palms grew mmy, my pulse quickening. Finally, thest tired stragglers passed through the gate.


    No Enzo.


    My throat tightened. Please, no. Had something happened?


    "I''m going to talk to an employee," I said. Jessica met my gaze and nodded, unease darting through her own eyes. Offering Jessica a stiff smile, I slipped over to the counter. "Hello," I said, trying my best to keep my voice steady. ¡°My husband was supposed to be on that ne, but he''s not here. Can you check for me?"


    The agent looked up at me over her wire-rimmed sses and shot me a curious look. "I suppose," she said, sounding a little annoyed. I watched as she tapped away on her keyboard, my fingers worrying the hem of my shirt beneath the counter.


    "Name?" she asked.


    "Enzo Rivers."


    The woman paused, then nodded to herself. "Looks like a passenger by the name of Enzo Rivers never boarded when the ne departed three hours ago. He must have missed the flight."


    I swallowed. "You''re sure?" I asked.


    "Positive," she said. "I can make an announcement just in case, but..."


    "No," I said, shaking my head tumbly. "Thanks." With that, I returned to where Jessica was waiting for me.


    "He never got on the ne," I whispered hoarsely. "Enzo isn''t here. Something''s wrong, I know it." Tears burned in my eyes but I choked them back furiously. I had to focus on how the hell I was going to find him.


    Jessica''s face turned ashen as I spoke. "Are you sure?" she asked. "Maybe he just missed the ne, so he stayed an extra night and forgot to tell you?" She sounded as desperate to believe it as I was.


    I frantically pulled up my text conversation with Enzo, but there was nothing new. Nothing since thirty minutes ago, when I had texted him: "Did yound yet?"


    Later, I stood in the middle of our little main office back at HQ, where everyone was gathered: me, Luke, Lori and Jessica, Matt, and even Daphne now, who was sitting cross-legged on the edge of the desk.


    "He didn''t call me back, either," Mart said, slipping his phone in my pocket. "I''m sorry, Nina."


    I let out a worrisome sigh. We had all tried calling Enzo multiple times, but no answer. What was even more worrying was that his phone had been ringingst night, but now it went to voicemail each time we called, meaning that it was likely dead.


    "Maybe I should go back to the supernatural realm, tell your father-" Daphne began, but I cut her off with a shake of my head.


    "No. I won''t trouble him without more information. I need to be certain that something bad happened before we go gerting my father involved."


    The room fell silent after that. My heart was lodged painfully in my throat as a myriad of terrifying possibilities whirled endlessly through my mind.


    Ronan''s return couldn''t just be a coincidence, I thought to myself, not when Enzo had gone missing the same day. But I had to cling to hope that he was unharmed, that we would get him back.


    "Luke," I said suddenly. I fought to hold my voice steady. We exchanged one silent look of understanding.


    "I''ll book the next flight," he said, his fingers already tapping on theputer keyboard. "We''ll find him, Nina. Maybe he just overslept and lost his phone."


    "Yeah. Maybe."


    Within just a couple of hours, Luke and I were hurdling thousands of feet above the earth. The sun was making its climb into the sky, but from up here it almost looked like sunset already. Normally, I would have been busy marveling over the puffy clouds and bright colors, but not today.


    He should have been home this morning. He should be in my arms now, but he wasn''t.


    Where the hell was my husband?


    "Hey," Luke''s soft voice broke the relentless whirling of my thoughts. I forced myself to meet his steady eyes, which grounded me even though we were thousands of feet in the sky. He had always had this uncanny ability to pull me back down to earth when I needed it the most.


    "You''ve been shaking your leg for the past ten minutes," he said.


    I looked down to see that he was right; I had been twitching my leg nonstop, bouncing it on the ball of my foot. I quickly stopped, stretching my leg out beneath the seat in front of me to give the muscle a rest.


    "Sorry," I said, my face turning a little red. "I''m just "


    "We''ll find him," Luke said softly, reaching out to touch my hand. "I promise."


    I nodded. Maybe Luke had been right earlier when he said that Enzo may have just overslept and that his phone had died. After all, that would be the most logical exnation. Maybe, in just a few hours, we would all beughing over the


    situation as we booked our flights home.


    And yet, something in me said otherwise.


    "We''ll be on the ground soon," Luke said, leaning back in his seat and momentarily shutting his eyes. "Try to stay calm until then."


    I nodded weakly, doing the same. I leaned back in my seat, letting my heavy eyelids fall shut. I hadn''t slept at allst night, so now was my chance to get some shut-eye. After all, I wasn''t any use to anyone if I was sleep-deprived. "I''ming, Enzo," I thought to myself. "I''ming..."


    I was jolted away by the ne bumping down onto the tarmac, and my eyes shot open to see Luke unbuckling his seatbelt beside me. His eyes met mine in a silent affirmation; we had made it.


    Almost as soon as the ne came to a stop outside the terminal and the pilot announced that we could leave, Luke and I shot up out of our seats. Luke quickly grabbed the one carry-on we had brought between us, just enough to get us through the night if need be.


    But hopefully, we wouldn''t be staying for longer than that.


    As Luke and I made our way off of the ne and through the crowded terminal, only one thing was on my mind: Enzo. We had to find him. We had to bring him home.


    And all I could do was hope beyond all hope that he was okay, and that the dread in my stomach had been unfounded.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 689

    ?


    Chapter 0689 Nina


    The receptionist at the sleek hotel front desk shed me a polite smile as Luke and I approached. My shoes seemed to echo as they clicked on the marble floors, and I looked around warily, taking in the sight of all of the wealthy hotel patrons that were milling around.


    "I feel out of ce," I whispered to Luke. "Everyone looks so... rich."


    Luke stifled a chuckle at my words. "We''re a couple of country bumpkins, aren''t we?"


    I would haveughed, if it weren''t for the circumstances. While the other city goers and travelers around us were dressed in luxury and designer outfits, I was dressed in my usual t- shirt and jeans, with one of Enzo''s nnels thrown over the top.


    Little did any of these people know that I was the daughter of a powerful werewolf king, but preferred it that way.


    Luke, as always, wore a battered graphic t-shirt and equally-battered jeans. Even though he had flesh on the outside now rather than just bones, he had kept his style of oversized clothes that looked like they had been stolen off of a thrift store mannequin.


    Normally, it was endearing. Here, it made people stare at us. But appearances weren''t exactly my main concern these past couple of days.


    "Wee," the receptionist said, an older woman with her silver hair pulled back into a neat bun. "Checking in?"


    I swallowed, hoping to force a bit of fake confidence into my tone as I addressed her. "I''m actually here to visit one of your guests," I said.


    The woman shot me a curious look. "Oh? What''s the guest''s name?"


    "Enzo Rivers," I replied. "He''s my husband. He should have checked in a couple of days ago."


    The woman nodded, typing the name into herputer. I watched as she clicked around for a moment, humming to herself, then, she frowned. "I''m sorry, our records show that Mr. Rivers failed to check out this moming."


    My chest constricted painfully even as I fought to cling toposure. "I''m sorry," I said." Failed to check out?*


    The receptionist shot me another curious look. "Yes," she said. "It''s not umon; perhaps he simply forgot. He never came down at the usual check-out time, and when our cleaners went to check, his things were gone."


    I paused, ncing over at Luke. He shot me the same wide-eyed look I was giving him. "This can''t be possible," I found myself saying to the receptionist. "Surely you must know something. I mean, he''s my husband, and-"


    "May I see some ID, Mrs. Rivers?" the receptionist asked gently. With trembling fingers,


    handed her my driver''s license. Nina Rivers. Herpassionate eyes told me she understood as she handed the ID back.


    "When was thest time anyone saw him?" I asked. "He''s tall, muscr, with curly brown hair and brown eyes. He wears a lot of nnels." I fluttered the nnel I was wearing now to show


    her.


    The woman paused, thinking hard. Then, she nodded, and her face seemed to fall ever so slightly. "Yes, actually," she said. "He was in the bar yesterday, around noon."


    Luke and I exchanged nces again. "Was he with anyone?" I asked.


    The receptionist thought again, and this time, her face fell even more. "A woman."


    A woman. Those two little words hit me like a freight train, but I refused to believe them. You must be mistaken," I said. "He was here on business."


    The receptionist''s eyes flitted back and forth between me and Luke. "I''m so sorry, dear," she said softly. "I know it''s often difficult to learn the truth about these things..."


    The truth? Hot bile bumed in the back of my throat as the implication hit me. No, absolutely not. After everything we had been through, he wouldn''t have betrayed me like that.


    But... if something had happened against his will...


    Blinking back helpless tears, I held up my left hand, my diamond ring glinting on my finger.


    "There must be some exnation," I choked out. "He would never....not to us..." Unconsciously I cradled my rounded belly, our unbom child. Ours. If nothing else mattered, Enzo cared for this baby more than life itself.


    The receptionist looked stricken. "I-you''re right," she said. "I shouldn''t assume, of course. Let me pull up the security footage. Perhaps I''m mistaken."


    As she tapped away I turned to Luke, devastation written across my face. He said nothing. but his eyes spoke volumes; not Enzo. He would never do anything like that. We were fated mates. No, it wasn''t possible. There had to be another exnation.


    When the receptionist finished typing on her keyboard, she turned theputer screen so could see. She pointed, and there he was: Enzo, walking out of the bar... with none other than M on his arm.


    I felt my heart tum to ice as I watched the footage. They walked together, arm-in-arm, smiles on their faces. He was saying something, and she wasughing along with him. No stumbling, no fear, nothing..


    Nothing out of the ordinary, except for the ring fact that a woman was wrapped around


    him.


    Seeing them like this was like a dagger to the heart. Luke kept a supportive grip on my shoulder as tears blurred my vision. Enzo,ughing with another woman... seekingfort in her embrace...


    No! He adored me. I was carrying his child! But the kind receptionist''s pitying eyes reflected my darkest fears back at me. That I had lost him.


    "The room?" Luke asked urgently. "We''d like to see it."


    The receptionist hesitated. "I''m afraid allowing non-registered guests upstairs vites hotel policy


    Luke''s fists clenched at his sides. I could sense his fury boiling beneath the surface, but his voice remained calm, his wordsced with a quietmand. "Please make an exception,


    just this once."


    "...Very well. I can escort you up briefly."


    The ride up the elevator and walk down the plush hallway passed by in a miserable fog. The receptionist unlocked room 2014 and allowed us inside the tidy, innocuous space.


    I let out a breath I didn''t know I had been holding as we walked inside. Here it was: just a standard double with two queen beds and typical hotel decor. The image of Enzo here with someone else, especially M, haunted me.


    "I''ll give you some privacy," the receptionist murmured. "Just ring the front desk when you''d


    like to leave."


    After the door clicked shut, Luke immediately began inspecting underneath the neatly made beds and peeking in closets. "I don''t believe it," he said frantically, overtuming cushions and nkets and even chairs. "Enzo would never. Something is fishy here."


    But his words fell far away to me, muffled. I numbly sank down on the edge of the mattress, devastation threatening to swallow me whole. The subtle indentations on both pillows. Two half-finished water sses by the bathroom sink...


    Had M seduced my husband away from me? Was he slipping from my grasp just when we needed each other the most?


    "Nina! Look at this."


    Luke''s sharp voice grabbed my attention instantly. I looked up at him where he stood at the end of the bed, his eyes wide.


    Wordlessly, he held up several thin silver strands pinched between his fingers, glinting in the


    sunlight.

 Chapter 690

    ?


    Chapter 0690


    Enzo


    I scrambled to my feet, my palms scraping on the icy stone floor. The swirling portal had vanished, abandoning me alone in this strange ce. Smooth obsidian walls surrounded me, broken only by a high, domed ceiling. There were no visible doors or windows in the expansive circr room.


    Except, I wasn''t alone. As I looked up, I saw them: the audience.


    With growing unease, I slowly turned, taking in the faces that started at me from perches high above. Shadowy figures lurked around the room''s perimeter, partially obscured by tall ck pirs.


    I inhaled sharply. The scents of multiple animals-but something more, something... wrong. These weren''t just animals. They were shifters.


    M smiled, baring a row of teeth that locked all too white in this dark ce.


    "Wee, my subjects!" she called out theatrically, her voice booming and echoing through the high ceilings. "We have a very special guest tonight... my new mate!"


    The word echoed mockingly in my head. Mate? Revulsion and fury chumed in my stomach as the implications sank in. I already had a mate, and even if I didn''t, I would certainly never choose M.


    "Like hell!" I snarled. But she merely chuckled again.


    Suddenly, the creatures around us shifted. Birds, cats, reptiles, animals I couldn''t even recognize, turned into a sea of very ''human'' faces. Their eyes glowed as they looked down at me hungrily, their mouths agape and their teeth bared.


    And then they spoke.


    "All hail the queen and her mate!" the people cheered.


    A cold sweat began to take over me, and the hairs on the back of my neck began to raise. This didn''t make sense. I knew that there were different species of shifters out there, but there were a lot of them here. Way more than I knew existed, and all in one ce, no less.


    "Yes, worship your queen!" M cried out gleefully, holding her arms outstretched over her head, while I looked on in disgusted shock. The people prostrated themselves, bowing to her as if she was their sick, twisted goddess.


    How was this possible? M, the tear doctor of a hockey team, was some sort of barbarian queen? Where even was I? Was I even above ground? Was I in the human realm, or the supernatural realm? Was I in any realm at all, or was I hurtling through space?


    Just then, furious drums and pipes suddenly echoed from nowhere and everywhere at once. The misshapen congregation of people swayed and chanted to the hypnotic rhythms.


    "Mate... mate... mate..."


    I felt as if I was going to vomit. "No!" I growled, straining against the silver ropes still holding me in agony. We had to get away from here!


    Abruptly, M rose, and the music stopped. In the ringing silence she called out, "The iming ceremony will ur at dawn!"


    More ear-shattering shrieks and squeals and cries as the crowd cheered. "For now, let us feast!"


    Before I could react, two hulking guards grabbed my arms, their hands crushing my flesh. I thrashed desperately against them, but the silver rope that they suddenly thrust around my neck made me yell out in searing pain, my limbs going weak.


    They hauled me away while M''s terrible gaze bore into me. "Enjoy your amodations, my love," she cooed. "We have an eternity to spend together after tomorrow."


    Her maniacalugh followed me into the dark tunnel. The guards carried me down, down countless stairs, their relentless grips bruising my skin. Finally, we emerged into a dungeon- like room lined with cells.


    Rough hands suddenly flung me into them, and I hit the floor hard. The sound of the doors mming shut was deafening.


    Dazed, I peered around my prison. A simple bed. A wash tub in one corner. No windows, one metal door.


    And not a fleck of anything but silver surrounding me. Escape was impossible.


    For hours | battered against the silver bars, all to no avail. Every time I touched them, my skin seared from the silver that was wrought within the iron. Iron and silver, strength and magic. I was trapped.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 691

    ?


    Chapter 0691


    Finally, after what felt like an etemity, I copsed in a weakened heap on the cot. The silver rope was still bound around my wrists and my neck, a constant reminder. Every movement ached, and my wolf was nowhere to be found.


    Some timeter, the sound of iron jerked me out of a half-sleep. I forced my heavy eyelids open to see a petite servant entering my cell.


    Wordlessly, the girl knelt in front of my cell and pushed a tray of bread, cheese, and water toward me. At least the food here was normal, or so it seemed.


    I reacted instinctively, my hand shooting out to grip her scrawny wrist before she had a chance to pull away. She gasped. Despite my drained state I easily hauled her up against the bars.


    "Tell me what''s happening!" I hissed. "Why have I been brought here?" The girl whined and winced, terrified, but I didn''t let go.


    The girl grimaced, wing at my hold. "I cannot-the queen-*


    My fingers tightened until she cried out. "Tell me everything." I growled, "or I''ll break your wrist, and then your neck."


    "Don''t!" she whimpered. I eased my pressure slightly and she sagged a little, letting out a heavy breath. "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you."


    I released my grip a little more, but not entirely. Even though the silver in the bars burned my skin, I held her fast, determined not to let her go until I knew everything.


    And over the next several agonizing minutes, the servant girl told me what she knew..


    M was the only remaining heir of an ancient shifter dynasty-dragons, which I had long thought extinct. I couldn''t believe my ears when I heard this, no, I refused to believe it. But the girl was adamant.


    "It''s true, sir," she said, still struggling against my grip. "Queen M is thest dragon. Ourdy. Dur fearsome queen."


    "A queen of what?" I scoffed. "I saw no other dragons in there, just different animals. Cats, birds, lizards..."


    "She took us in," the girl said softly. "Cave us a home. We haven''t got packs like you werewolves do. We were scattered, abandoned, afraid.. but Queen M gave us a pack, a ce of our own. She ughtered our enemies and built our obsidian walls with her fire, and we worship her for it."


    I almost retched. Images of a blood-soaked queen filled my mind. The dragons had always been known for their brutality, which was part of why they had gone extinct. There was always infighting, hatred, no real sense of loyalty to their own kind. They didn''t evolve with the times like werewolves did, and they died out because of it.


    But that had been a long, long time ago. Hundreds of years ago, if not more.


    "I''ve never heard this story," I said, grimacing. "You''re lying."


    "I''m not lying," the girl insisted. "Most of us live underground, in the shadows, hidden from the world. Hidden from your kind."


    "So why, then, am I here?" I asked. "Why bring an outsider into your kingdom, if you''re so hell- bent on keeping it hidden? And what''s all this about a mate?"


    "It''s Queen M''s ritual," the girl exined. "She needs an heir, but there are no more purebred dragons. For decades, she''s been searching for someone with the blood of a dragon. Someone to save the dragon''s lineage.."


    I released the servant as my blood turned to ice. "So what am I, then?" I asked. "Some sort of breeding stallion? I''m not even a dragon. I''m a wolf. This so-called ''ceremony'' should be called off. Clearly your queen has made a mistake."


    The girl hesitated. Her eyes, filled with worry, darted down to the floor. In that moment, I felt my heart sink.


    "It''s true," she whispered. "You possess the blood of the dragons, my lord."

 Chapter 692

    ?


    Chapter 0692


    Nina


    "Nina! Look at this."


    My eyes locked onto the glinting silver strands that were pinched between Luke''s fingers, almost sparkling in the sunlight. At first I simply gaped in confusion.


    "Silver jewelry thread? It must have fallen off of M''s blouse when she was here with Enzo," I said.


    The very notion felt like a sword through my fracturing heart, twisting and plunging deeper. It was all beginning to make sense now... how long had he been lying to me?


    I sank numbly onto the rumpled bed, putting my head in my hands as sobs began to wrack my frame. Enzo wrapped up in passion with another woman, while I was at home, pregnant, waiting for him...


    I couldn''t wrap my mind around the image no matter how I tried. And yet the proof mocked me all around this room. I could see it everywhere: the crumbled sheets, the indentations in the pillows, the used water sses, and now the threads.


    M had been here, with my husband, and now he was gone. Maybe I never stood a chance against her beauty.


    "I can''t believe he would do this to me, to us," I murmured through my sobs. "It doesn''t make any sense.


    "Oh, Nina..." Luke''s voice came out stiff and choked. The mattress dipped a little bit as he sat down beside me, one hand gently grasping my shoulder. "We don''t need to assume anything just yet. We don''t know the full story."


    I shook my head bitterly even as tears streamed down my cheeks.


    "You saw the footage," I said. "He went with her willingly, Luke. Maybe.. maybe he just doesn''t want me anymore." I pressed both palms to my swollen belly. "Maybe he doesn''t want us..."


    Utter heartbreak choked off my words. I turned my face into Luke''s sturdy chest, finally letting the anguish pour out of me. Enzo breaking our sacred bond. After all we had been through, he was threatening the family we had dreamed of, the family we had worked so hard to keep safe.


    Luke wrapped both arms around me his quiet strength holding me together while I shook apart on the inside.


    Gradually, my sobbing subsided into hups. I pulled away, wiping my eyes roughly on my sleeves. Luke studied me with stoic sympathy, still absentmindedly holding the silver strands in his hand.


    "It just doesn''t make sense," he said, staring off into the distance. "Why would Enzo..."


    I followed his worried stare to the thin wires glinting on his calloused palm. M''s delicate essories.. that she must have torn free in their passionate throes together. I squeezed my eyes shut, fresh anguish searing through me. No, I couldn''t let myself picture it, but it was toote. I already had.


    But then, something happened.


    I let out a yelp as a searing, burning pain suddenly erupted on my arm. My eyes flew open to see Luke recoiling, the silver threads in his hand.


    "What the hell, Luke!" I shoved his shoulder furiously. The spot where he hadid those metal threads now showed an angry red welt. "How the hell..."


    Luke, with his eyes wide, shot to his feet. "I didn''t mean to," he said, eyeing the threads in his palm. "I just moved, and... But now I''m certain..."


    I glowered at him, my feeling of betrayal simmering into anger now. "Certain of what?" hissed, still rubbing my arm.


    Wordlessly, Luke extended his hand. The thin silver strands were glimmering innocuously against his calloused palm. I furrowed my brow and leaned in, still throbbing from that sudden bum. Then, I inhaled sharply at the realization that washed over me.


    "Pure silver?" I muttered.


    Luke swallowed, his gaze falling back down to his palm. "I had my suspicions, but I wasn''t sure," he said softly. "But now... it seems like that''s the case."


    I frowned. "But it could still be jewelry or something," I said.


    Luke shot me an apprehensive look. "How many times have you seen a pure silver thread like thise loose from a ne or a shirt?" he asked. "And besides, pure silver wouldn''t just shred like this. No, it had to havee from something... something else..."


    There was a long silence as we both considered the possibilities. It made no sense, now that I thought of it. Luke was right; it had to be something else. Something like...


    "Is it a thread from a tassel, maybe?" I said, standing and crossing to the window to look at the curtains. "Maybe a curtain tieback or something."


    But as I approached, I already knew the answer, there were no fancy silver-threaded curtain tassels here. In fact, there was nothing in the room that could evene remotely close to resembling those threads. Not the sheets, not the carpets, nothing.


    Then, suddenly, Luke''s eyes widened. "Rope," he said.


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "It could be a thread from a rope," Luke said thoughtfully. "And besides, it hasn''t been unheard of in the supernatural realm, to use silver rope to subdue a werewolf. It''s actually a prettyplex process, to make the silver rope to begin with."


    My eyes slowly went wide as I took in Luke''s words." So you''re saying that someone may have abducted him?" I whispered.


    Luke nodded, pocketing the threads. "It''s a possibility," he said. "It would have to be someone who knew exactly what he was. Someone who knows about his weaknesses, and who knows where to find-or even make-silver thread."


    I bolted upright, my heart suddenly racing with fresh fear... and hope. Maybe Enzo hadn''t abandoned me after all. And maybe he needed me now, more than ever.


    "If that''s the case, then we have to find him," I said, grabbing Luke''s arm urgently. "If they slipped out early this morning, maybe someone saw them leave."


    Luke nodded. "Let''s go back to the concierge. Maybe she can check the cameras again."


    Minutester, Luke and I had barreled out of the room and back down to the lobby, where we now stood, out of breath, in front of the front desk. I rang the bell frantically until the same concierge from earlier came out of a back room, looking surprised.


    "The woman," I gasped out without preamble. "The one with Mr. Rivers. Did you see her at all


    this moming?"


    The concierge''s eyes turned sympathetic. "I did watch the lobby footage thoroughly while you were upstairs," she said. "Unfortunately I never witnessed the woman or your husband


    again."


    Luke rapped his fingers on the polished wood counter with annoyance. "Could they have slipped out through a side exit, maybe?"


    But the concierge was already shaking her head, knitting her brow together. "All of our side doors set off rms if opened incorrectly," she said. "I would have been notified."


    I barely stopped my frustrated growl. We were so damn close! Enzo had been here in this very building just hours ago. But like smoke he and M had somehow evaded detection on his way out.


    I whirled on Luke, my mind spinning with possibilities. I pulled him away, just out of earshot of the concierge. "You don''t think... could they have used a portal?" I whispered.


    The look that Luke shot me then reflected my own dread. It seemed impossible for a portal to be opened here, but maybe....

 Chapter 693

    ?


    Chapter 0693


    Enzo


    "Get your filthy hands off of me!" I snarled, thrashing against the two burly servants who were attempting to strip off my clothes. More hands grabbed at me from all sides, overpowering my weakened struggles.


    I roared curses until a gag was forced between my teeth, muffling my outrage.


    They manhandled me into a carved stone bath, with foul-smelling oils and perfumes swirling around in the steaming water. I nearly choked on the gag they had shoved in my mouth as brushes scoured my raw skin.


    How did this happen? How had I let myself be stripped of my dignity like this? I felt like I was in a dream.


    When the servants were finished scrubbing me clean, I stood furious and dizzy with rage and humiliation on the bathroom floor. The servants didn''t even bother to avert their eyes from my body, clearly ustomed to ''preparing'' others in this exact way for their queen''s twisted rituals.


    As two guards lifted me by the arms to do god knows what with me next, I caught a glimpse of myself in a polished mirror. Angry red welts blistered my wrists, neck and torso where the silver ropes had continuously seared against my exposed flesh sincest night.


    My wild eyes stared back at me from a haggard, exhausted face. I was utterly helpless, at the mercy of true monsters. How would I ever get back to Nina like this?


    Despair threatened to crush what little defiance I had left. Then, a familiar clicking of heels echoed into the room, and my head jerked up of its own ord.


    M crossed over to me,pletely unfazed by my body. She was dressed in a long, emerald green silk gown that rustled when she moved; a far cry from the simple clothes she wore back in the human realm.


    I felt a low growl rumble in the back of my throat as I saw her. If only I had my wolf, I would have torn her to shreds; but I was helpless now with this silver still binding me, weakening my wolf.


    With a smirk, she trailed one appreciative nail down my chest and I recoiled violently. Her smile remained untouched. "Almost ready for our union, my pet?" she purred.


    I ripped the gag free, not caring about the consequences for doing so. "This is insane!" I shouted hoarsely. "I''m not a dragon, I''m a werewolf! Your information is wrong!"


    M nced at the servants, who had only averted their gazes when she entered the room and were now standing off to the side, studiously examining the floor. "Leave us," she hissed.


    Once we were alone, she turned back to me with her eyes hooded. "Believe me, Enzo, I''ve verified every detail most thoroughly about you." Her hand ran over my damp hair, almost


    making me retch. "Including aplete analysis of your bloodline."


    No. She had to be lying.


    M stepped closer, her crimson lips parted. "Did you think those physical exams were merely standard tests? I''ve had your profile for years, my love. Just waiting for the perfect time to im you..."


    Her unsettling words made my gut twist. How long had she been cataloging me?


    I shook my head in frantic denial. "But you''ve got it all wrong." I insisted. "I''m no dragon. Look at me I''m a werewolf. This is insane, M."


    M turned aside, pulling a folded up paper out of her pocket. "Fine, then," she said, carefully unfolding it and holding it out in front of me. "See it for yourself."


    And my world crashed down around me.


    There, in stark irrefutable detail, were documented blood work results. M''s tests had found diluted traces of ancient dragon DNA, blended within my lycan inheritance.


    "Barely detectable, but just enough," she cooed.


    "You''re insane."


    "We''re a perfect match," M purred, ignoring my words once again. "Oncebined with my pure dragon genome, the proper rituals will ensure a guaranteed dragon shifter heir. Perhaps the first of a new robust bloodline."


    I swayed as her poisonous words chipped away at myst desperate objections. She had won, or so it seemed. The data was right in front of me, clear as day. I didn''t want to believe it, but it was hard not to.

 Chapter 694

    ?


    Chapter 0694


    Unless...


    "Let me speak to my wife," I choked out urgently. "I want to at least see her, let her know I''m alive and that I love her before..." I couldn''t force out the hideous words, but I didn''t need to. "Please," I said, softening my voice a little, "I know you''re not so cruel as to deny us closure." But her once beautiful features twisted with sudden bitterness. "Your wife will not being here," she said. "There''s no need for her anymore. And after the ceremony, you won''t even remember she existed. Your mind will be free."


    "Free?" I hissed. "What are you saying, M?"


    M smirked. "It''s a simple ritual," she said. "With a few spells and some potions, you''ll forget your past. Everything you''ve ever known will be right here, with me. You won''t feel any pain, because your wife will have never existed in your mind."


    My chest heaved with a sudden fury. I tried to lunge to my feet and reach for M, but it was toote; the silver ropes had made me weak. She didn''t even flinch.


    Rough hands were on me again then, wrenching my arms behind my back to rebind mycerated wrists with more searing silver rope. I roared in agony until a ringing blow to the head from an unknown source sent me reeling, my senses spinning sickeningly again.


    "Nina..." Her name caught in my throat. Our unborn child would now grow up fatherless. I never should havee here, but then again, would it have mattered? Maybe M would have found me anyway.


    Either way, I had failed them.


    Through my wavering vision I made out silken ck clothes being forced onto my battered body. The fabric was cool against my skin, but it did nothing to soothe the burning caused by the silver ropes.


    Finally, once they were finished, they dragged me back to my all-too-familiar cell and threw me down half-conscious onto the icy floor. As if my aching heart wasn''t enough torment.


    With my skin still smoldering beneath my shimmering new clothes, the cell door crashed deafeningly shut. I didn''t move from where they had thrown me onto the floor like a corpse. What little strength I still possessed was devoted entirely to keeping me alive.


    Soon, M''s footsteps signaled her presence outside the silver case again, I couldn''t ever muster a re in her direction.


    "You look magnificent," she breathed, fiery eyes drinking me in.


    With a rustle of skirts she knelt down in front of the bars that were separating us. One delicate hand extended as if to caress my face. I recoiled sharply on instinct, my lips curling back in a snarl.


    Her fingers paused, then retracted. Her smirk never faded. I thought I had known evil before now when I had been taken by Selena, but this.. this was so much worse.


    And it was the fact that, in just a few short hours, I might not even remember Nina... that hurt the most.


    "Just a little more time," M whispered, her slender hands gripping the silver bars of my cell. "Just imagine it-our dynasty reborn from the ashes! Such glory awaits!"


    A feeling of sick horror roiled through me. She was fanatical, unhinged, utterly convinced that her n was righteous when, in reality, it was nothing but blood and gore just like her kingdom.


    M took my silence for awe rather than numbed revulsion. She leaned closer so that her face was pressed between the bars, her slitted pupils widening like a cat''s when it spotted its prey.


    "I know you hate me, my love," she cooed, "but it will all be over soon. You''ll love it here... promise."


    With that, she stood and swept out of the room in a rustle of green skirts, leaving me there on the floor with nothing left-not even my dignity.


    "Nina, forgive me," I murmured to myself.


    My ragged plea was left unanswered. Of course Nina couldn''t hear me; she was likely at home still, wondering where I was, why I never got off my ne.


    And she would never know.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 695

    ?


    Chapter 0695


    Nina


    Luke''s eyebrows drew together at the mention of a portal.


    He shook his head. "I don''t think it could be a portal," he said, his voice low so as not to be overheard. "Portals are only able to be opened in ces like Mountainview, where the veil between realms is thin."


    "What''s to say the veil isn''t thin here?" I asked. I thought back on my first visit to this city with Enzo, when I had noticed a strange woman in the crowd. Then there was that so-called fortune teller, too.


    "There should only be thin spots within thousands and thousands of miles of one another," Luke replied thoughtfully." It just wouldn''t make sense for there to be one here."


    I furrowed my brow as my thoughts raced wildly. "If Enzo really was taken hostage somehow, though..." I shivered, unable to give voice to the dark possibilities that were now swirling through my mind.


    Luke''s fists clenched at his sides. "You''re right. We don''t fully grasp what kind of danger he could be facing yet. Let''s keep our minds open to any possibilities, but I think we should start here. Let''s try to look at that clip of Enzo again. Maybe we can pick something up that we missed before."


    I nodded. We returned to the concierge, who was now clearly getting annoyed with us. She set her notebook down with a sigh, meeting our gazes. "Can I help you?" she asked.


    "I''m sorry to bother you again, but is there any way we could take another look at that CCTV footage again?" I asked. ¡° We''d really appreciate it."


    The concierge sighed again. "Look," she said, "I understand your predicament, I really do. But I''ve got a job to do, too. I''ve already broken the rules twice by showing you that footage and letting you into the room, so..."


    Luke and I exchanged looks. "Alright," I said, taking a step back. "Sorry for bothering you."


    "Feel free to explore the hotel, at least," the concierge said gently. "But I''m afraid that''s all I can offer you."


    That was all the permission I needed.


    Over the next hour, Luke and I scoured every inch of the hotel premises; we questioned various staff members, and even bribed a distrustful security manager into showing us the CCTV footage again, this time from a different angle.


    "Here," the security guard said with a huff as he flipped to the footage on hisputer screen. "This is the angle from the west hallway."


    I crossed my arms and leaned in to get a closer look, and there he was again; Enzo, grainy and fuzzy through the screen, walking down the hall with M. My heart clenched at the sight. He had his arm looped around her waist, and was leaning in to say something to her. She giggled, running her finger along his chest.


    I turned away then, my throat tight. I couldn''t keep watching. Tears burned behind my eyes but I refused to shed them here.


    But then I saw it, just as my eyes were flickering curiously back to the screen. Enzo stumbled. It was subtle, but it was there.


    "Wait!" I said. "Go back."


    With a huff, the security guard did as I said. And there it was: Enzo''s foot catching beneath him, his body swaying, a zed look in his eyes, and then something shing in M''s gaze something almost akin to desperation... It happened so fast it was almost impossible to catch, but I saw it.


    Something was wrong. Terribly wrong.


    "Pause here, please," I instructed the security guard, who did as I asked. A still frame of Enzo, mid-stumble, popped up on the screen. "Luke, you see this?"


    Luke leaned in and studied the image: Enzo''s dull brown irises, his usually sturdy body looking... loose. Out of sorts. Uncoordinated.


    No Apha''s wolf would ever allow him to be so vulnerable and out of control, not unless something was seriously wrong.


    Luke and I thanked the security guard and slipped out of the room, down the hallway where we could speak more privately.


    "M must have done something to him," I whispered as certainty solidified like ice in my gut. "I''m sure of it." Luke nodded slowly as we rounded the corner. "Yeah, something wasn''t right about that," he said. "But it still doesn''t exin where they went."


    I let out a low groan. Luke was right; we had a pretty good idea now that something was off about Enzo''s behavior, but we''d still hit a dead end. Where had M disappeared to with my husband?


    And perhaps more importantly, exactly who or what was she?


    "Come on," Luke said, "let''s check out his room again. Maybe there are some clues in the hallway that we missed." I nodded, and together we made our way up the stairs to the second floor, then down the hall where Enzo''s room was.


    We wandered around out there for a few minutes, our eyes fixed on the floor. It urred to me then how crazy we probably seemed, but I didn''t care. Something had happened to my husband, and M was behind it. I was sure of it. Suddenly, just as we were about to give up on our search and just go to the police, an adjacent hotel room cracked open. An elderly couple peered out curiously, the woman''s eyes lingering on our tired faces.


    "So sorry to intrude," she remarked kindly. "But did I hear you earlier asking after the guest in this room next to us?" Luke and I exchanged confused looks. "Yes, we were," I said. "Do you know anything?"


    The man adjusted his sses on his nose, his brow furrowing. "Well, not much," he said. "Was he tall, with curly brown hair? Muscr?"


    I nodded. "Yes, he was. He... is."


    The old couple nced at each other for a moment before the man continued. "We bumped into him and a strangedy on the elevator," he exined. "Thedy was... rude, to say the least."


    "Very rude," the old woman chimed in. "Nearly shoved my husband out of the way trying to get out. All we did was ask whether they''re on vacation."


    "The poor boy seemed to be strung along a bit, didn''t he, Carol?" the old man asked. "Following her like a puppy on a leash."


    The old woman scoffed. "Like a prisoner, more like," she said. "It was so strange... He had a smile on his face, but fear in his eyes."


    "And then there was the sound in the middle of the night," the old man continued with a nod. "Such an odd noise, too." My pulse quickened at the old couple''s words. "What kind of odd noise exactly, sir?" Luke asked tentatively, taking a step forward.


    The woman pursed her thin lips. "Hm... Like a television on the fritz. All fuzzy and too loud, shorting on and off through the wall." She shook her head. "It was quite bizarre, let me tell you. Woke us both up."


    The description that the old couple gave us suddenly removed all doubt from my frenzied mind. A distinctly characteristic sound that no standard human technology could replicate. But one familiar to those privy to the supernatural realm...


    I whirled on Luke, my eyes wide. "A portal," I hissed. "It has to be."

 Chapter 696

    ?


    Chapter 0696


    Nina


    The elderly couple stared nkly back and forth between me and Luke, whose wrist I was clutching more tightly than I realized. Luke''s eyes were wide, unblinking. I was staring at him imploringly.


    "Beg your pardon, dear?" asked the old woman, her voice pulling me back to reality. "What was that about a... what did she say?" She turned to her husband.


    "Something about a portal," the old man huffed. "Kids these days..."


    I flushed a deep shade of red, instantly realizing I had blurted out secret supernatural information without a second though. "Oh, it''s nothing," I said stiffly. "Nevermind."


    The old couple exchanged curious nces. Finally, havinge to his own senses, Luke jumped in to smooth over my blunder as he began gently guiding me down the hall by my elbow. "Thank you again sincerely for your help," he told the baffled couple over his shoulder. "It''s much appreciated."


    Once we had rounded the corner and were-hopefully-out of the old couple''s earshot, I grabbed Luke''s arm urgently," They heard a portal, Luke," I hissed frantically under my breath. "You and I both know that sound isn''t natural. M must have used one to abduct Enzo somehow."


    Luke tugged at his hair in frustration. "But I just don''t understand," he whispered. "How is this possible? The veil between realms could never be thin enough here to open a bridge." He gnawed at his bottom lip. "But I guess I could be wrong..."


    Hope began to kindle and spark in my chest as adrenaline started coursing through my system. "If you were able to open a portal in that room, do you think it would take us to the same area M disappeared to with Enzo?"


    "Possibly..." Luke still sounded uncertain, but I could see a look of resolve beginning to settle in his eyes. This was ourst chance. It was either this, or inform the police-and they would be no help if M was a supernatural being.


    I could inform my father, but... there was no knowing if there was even enough time, and none of us had any idea as to what M nned on doing with my husband.


    Finally, Luke nodded. "I''ll try," he said. "But we''ve gotta get back into that room."


    Just then, it just so happened that a housekeeper was pushing her cart of supplies down the hallway. I ran up to her, causing her to jump a bit. "Can I help you?" she asked.


    "Miss, I''m very sorry to bother you," I said, "but is there any way you could get me and my friend into room 204?" The housekeeper looked at me warily. "I''m not sure..."


    "Please," I implored her. "My husband was staying here, and he forgot something very important. His... His wedding ring. We really need to look for it."


    For a few moments, the housekeeper looked disbelievingly back and forth between me and Luke. Finally, I slipped my wallet out of my pocket and fished around for whatever I had left in there after we had bribed the security guard, which was...


    "Would twenty bucks convince you?" I asked. "It''s all I''ve got."


    The housekeeper winced, but took the cash and tucked it into her pocket. "Fine," she said. Luke and I exchanged silent grins as she led us over to the door and slid her keycard in, causing the light to blink green with satisfaction.


    "Thank you so much," I said, stepping into the room. "We''ll be out shortly."


    "If anyone asks, I didn''t do this for you," the housekeeper said sternly. "Just leave when you''re done. And don''t steal anything."


    "We won''t." And with that, we slipped into the room, shutting the door behind us.


    Luke immediately began studying the room intently while I secured the door. "The magical resonance does feel distorted here," he said after a few moments. "But it''s just so bizarre..."


    "Now isn''t exactly the time for spection," I said. "Can you open the portal or not?"


    "I think so," Luke said with a nod. I watched as he stepped into the middle of the room and began going through the


    motions of opening a portal: his hands outspread, two fingers pointed, moving in a swirling motion. The air began to crackle and fizz, and it was all I could do to contain my squeal of delight.


    But then, the portal fizzled out.


    "Damn," Luke said, shaking his hands out. "Let me try again."


    As he continued, I could sense the immense difficulty behind his straining eyes and trembling arms. This was nothing at all like Mountainview, where those with the ability to open portals-like us-could do so with ease, so long as they had practiced.


    Luke, a master at opening portals, seemed to be straining just to keep his eyes open.


    "I can''t-" Luke grunted, gritting his teeth. "It''s too¡ª"


    Suddenly, I stepped up beside him and matched his movements. Luke shot me a wary look, and my head began to spin, but I kept going. "Just keep trying," I groaned. "I''ll help..."


    Luke nodded. Together, we funneled every ounce of energy and concentration we possessed into the arduous task of getting this damn portal open. Our movements soon became more fluid, more sinct. It was bing easier; it was working.


    And then, out of nowhere, there was a fizzling, a whirling, and a bright sh of light...


    A portal now stood in front of us.


    I staggered under the sheer force of chaotic energy that was unleashed by opening the portal, grabbing Luke''s shoulder to steady myself. Together we peered into the gaping vortex that we had managed to rip open in a ce where we never should have been able to.


    "By the gods," Luke panted. "M must wield incredibly powerful magle to aplish this alone..." He shook his head before squaring his shoulders with determination. "You stay here and contact the others. I''ll go."


    Panic shot through me at his words. "Like hell I''m staying here!" I said. "I''m going with you."


    "Nina, but you -"


    At his hesitation I stepped directly into his path, my fists nted on my hips. Pregnancy be damned I wasn''t about to sit around waiting while Luke was going god-knows-where in search of Enzo.


    "Nina, you can''t," Luke urged. "I know how you gettely going through portals, what with the baby and all. You''ll make yourself sick."


    But I refused to budge. We red at each other, unblinking, for endless seconds. Finally Luke huffed out a frustrated breath, raking both hands through his hair.


    "You''re impossible..." He trailed off, muttering under his breath. "You werewolves with your fated mates and bullheadedness. Fine! But you stick close to me, got it?"


    I nodded, adrenaline coursing through me. Side by side, our hands locked onto each other in unbreakable support, Luke and I jumped through swirling chaos.


    With an impossible whirling followed by a bone-jarring thud, reality took form beneath our staggering feet again.


    I gasped, falling to my knees. My fingers dug into soil moist, warm soil. Humid air clogged my heaving lungs as tropical birdsong and insects engulfed us. I hardly registered the strange, exotically vibrant jungle scenery through the whirling in my head.


    "Nina..." Luke''s voice suddenly carried through the throng, shaky and full of fear. I looked up to follow his voice, but that was when I felt it: an icy de against my neck, and a strange voice that I had never heard before.


    "Who are you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 697

    ?


    Chapter 0697


    Enzo


    I stirred sluggishly to the sound of iron groaning deafeningly in my ears. Blearily lifting my head up from the icy stone where Iy, I made out a petite silhouette entering my cell cautiously.


    "Wake up, my lord," the girl, the same one from before, said softly. She kneeled down beside me, cautiously brushing a strand of hair out of my eyes. "It''s time."


    Growling, I reached for her wrist again-but she had learned her lesson the first time. She deftly leapt backwards like a cat. I let my hand fall back to the floor, weakened and searing in pain where the silver ropes still met my flesh.


    "Just get it over with," I snarled.


    Every bruised fiber of my being screamed at me to defy, and if I had any strength left, I certainly would fight tooth and nail. But hours upon hours of silver continuously leeching the life out of my body had reduced me to little more than a husk.


    I didn''t have the strength to resist as the small girl helped me slowly to my feet. We took a few shambling steps together before she pulled out a ring of intricate keys and unlocked the cell door with one of them. I blinked stupidly, swaying a bit where I stood. Freedom?


    Was this a hallucination? Onest cruel trick to break thest shred of my spirit before whatever M, the bloodied queen, had in store for me?


    But no guards appeared from the shadows as she guided my faltering steps out into the corridor.


    Still supporting most of my weight with a strength I didn''t expect such a small girl to possess, the servant led us gradually up countless spiraling ck stairs. I clung to consciousness, thest feeble spark inside of me raging relentlessly against whatever was going to happen to me.


    "Almost there," the girl said.


    I huffed. "Where are you taking me?"


    "To the ceremony, of course," she purred. "You''ll be so beautiful, you and our queen."


    For a moment, I considered struggling. But all I could muster was a stagger in my footsteps, a momentary fraction of a second during which I was barely able to halt, and then the girl prodded me forward.


    Something sharp pricked into my lower spine then; a knife. I was so out of it I hadn''t even realized that she was holding it behind me this entire time.


    Then, a set of enormous obsidian doors swung open.


    Unexpectedly, blinding radiance assaulted my eyes after what had felt like an eternity spent below ground. I recoiled weakly, my arm flung up against the sudden sunlight streaming down.


    Except... No, it wasn''t sunlight. Not really. It was just torches and braziers, blindingly bright like the sun after my time spent in my cell.


    I was still below ground, and for all I knew, maybe I would never see the sun again.


    Then, I saw her sitting on top of a dais at the end of the hall, up high above on a tform well outside of my reach a mass of emerald green silk and crimson eyes with ck slits for pupils.


    Revulsion rocked through me as I saw her. No more time for disbelief or false hopes. My horrific fate was here, whatever it was. I just wanted Nina. God, I hoped she would never find out what really happened here. I wasn''t sure if she could bear it.


    "Release him," M purred to the wide-eyed servant who was supporting my slumped frame. I braced to copse as the girl suddenly released her grip on me and withdrew quickly into the shadows, disappearing from sight.


    Thest I saw of her was a slender ck tail; a cat after all.


    But miraculously, my shaky legs didn''t give in beneath my weight. I swayed gently, staring down at my freed wrists in shock.


    The silver ropes were gone. I had been freed.


    Like ice thawing, sensation began seeping back into my numb limbs. I curled and flexed my stiff fingers, a revtion slowly dawning as a presence flooded into my mind. She had cut me off from my wolf with the silver... but now our reunion crashed through me with the suddenness of a tidal wave.


    "Let''s fucking kill her," my wolf growled.


    He didn''t need to tell me twice. I threw my head back and allowed my wolf''s ancient strength to flood into me, filling every cell. Flesh turned to fur, hands to sharp ws, bones twisted and muscled grew.


    I had been severed from this half of myself for too long, but now I was whole again.


    Once I had shifted, I let out a wild howl and charged at the mass of green and red towering above me, images of her blood -soaked body tearing through my mind...


    But she was too high. I snapped at her, and she just grinned down at me, swirling a ss of red wine in her hand. Above me, all around, cheers erupted; the horrible audience from before. They had returned to witness something.


    Witness what?"


    "Very good, my champion," M purred, her scarlet red nails tapping rhythmically against the armrest. "I see you''vee back to your senses now. Feels good doesn''t it?"


    I let out a low growl and paced away, my eyes scanning the ckened room. The door that I had entered through before was smooth and seamless, but there was a metal gate across the room.


    I hoped that it wasn''t silver; maybe I could smash my way through it and escape.


    "See how he paces like a caged beast," M coned, her voice carrying easily through the impossibly high room. "He''s fierce, isn''t he?" Her words were met with more cheers, twittering, pounding. Beasts and animals. I felt like one of them in this moment, with so much rage coursing through me that it was almost blinding


    "Look at me, Enzo."


    I ignored her. Like hell I''d look in those eyes, I thought to myself. But then there was a snap, and I felt my head twist, my body prostrating. I looked up, and I saw her standing now at the edge of her tform, her hand raised.


    "I said, look at me."


    I was frozen. What sort of ancient magic did she possess? It was unlike anything I had seen before. When she finally released me, I shuddered, but obeyed this time-for now."


    "I would be a fool to mate with a warrior who cannot hold his own in battle," she called out. "And so, we''ll begin our trial." More howling, cheering, yelping and pounding.


    Her smile turned savage as she beamed down at me, her features flickering menacingly in the light of the torches. "The rules are simple. Fail, and you will die-nameless and pathetic. Seed, and earn glory. Seed, and you will be my mate."


    I nearlyughed aloud and began pacing again, searching for some sort of escape. M was insane; surely there was some crack in her facade.


    After all, this was exactly why dragons had faced extinction-nonsensical deadly rituals, culling numbers from each generation. M would be no different, and I wasn''t about to let her drag me into this mess.


    But then, suddenly, a pounding seemed to vibrate the stones beneath my feet. Across the expansive room the Iron gate rattled upward, redirecting my attention instantly. M''s voice echoed from above, and her words struck me like a knife to my gut.


    "Face your opponent, my hunter! And embrace destiny!"


    My steps halted abruptly. Was that... a bear?

 Chapter 698

    ?


    Chapter 0698


    Nina


    "State your purpose, outsiders," the knife-wielding man repeated as more people emerged from the vivid foliage. I furrowed my brow as I took in their appearances; they certainly appeared human, but my wolf picked up a strange scent as I looked at them.


    They were shifters, but not wolves; much like that strange woman I saw in the crowd in the city. I tore my eyes away from a woman with almost catlike eyes to meet Luke''s panicked gaze.


    I raised my hands slowly against the de''s cold threat. "Please, we mean no harm," I began shakily. "I''m just searching for my husband, Enzo. He was taken hostage and the trail led us here unexpectedly..."


    I hesitated under their silent scrutiny before pushing on.


    "If he passed through, please we only want to bring him safely home. We''ll leave without causing any trouble, I promise."


    I awkwardly met the gaze of one of the people, my heartbeat thrumming in my chest. For several seemingly endless seconds, our motley greetingmittee only stared at us, their heads inclined, as if they were puzzling over some unspoken consensus.


    Then, abruptly, harsh words in a strange melodic tongue passed between them. Before I could react, rough hands grabbed both of my arms and hauled me to my feet.


    "Hey!" Luke snarled, shrugging his own captors off violently before they could restrain him fully. Chaos exploded for several long seconds as he grappled against sixrge men.


    I screamed protests, only to choke as the knife returned to my throat, causing Luke to freeze.


    "Luke, stop! I''m alright!" I said hurriedly. He shot me a desperate look but stopped struggling as the knife traced my skin


    "There''s been a misunderstanding," I gasped out. "Please, I''m... I''m the daughter of the Alpha King. If harmes to me..."


    My voice trailed off as I saw that no recognition shed through their eyes as I mentioned my father. They merely whispered again in those strange lilting words that I couldn''t decipher.


    Then, before I knew it, we were being roughly dragged along a nearly invisible trail through impossibly huge trees with Luke swearing furiously the whole way.


    It was all a dizzying blur-my heart was lodged too high in my throat as our small party emerged abruptly into an unexpected vige. Small thatched roof buildings blended organically into the surrounding jungle.


    I hardly processed the startled looks aimed our way from onlookers before being shoved through a low doorway. Candles flickered to life as my knees hit packed a tile floor. I barely registered Luke colliding beside me before the woven hanging fell, muffling the outside noise.


    "This is absurd," he bit out, helping me to my feet. "Where the hell are we?"


    I struggled to my feet, dusting my knees off. "They either didn''t recognize my father''s title or they didn''t care," I said softly. "Which could mean anything,"


    Luke looked ready to brainstorm more when the door covering was suddenly swept aside again. We both jumped as a tall woman with long golden hair swept inside, her face unreadable.


    Luke stepped partly in front of me protectively. "Who are you?" he asked. "What do you want?"


    The woman frowned at us, then held up her hands. The message was clear-no immediate threat was intended. Luke hovered a breath away, though, as the woman crossed the small space slowly.


    Regarding us with eyes that seemed to shift between shades of blue and green in the dim light, she extended both hands, murmuring something iprehensible.


    I nced at Luke hesitantly. "I don''t understand..."


    Something like frustration tightened the woman''s mouth before she tried again, gesturing oddly at me. With my brow


    furrowed, I followed her urgent motions and looked down and my heart stopped.


    Dark crimson was staining the woven mats beneath my feet. No no no...


    My knees wobbled dangerously, but Luke gripped me under the elbows, cursing violently. "What did you monsters do to her? She''s pregnant!" he hissed.


    The woman held up both palms catingly now to calm his fury. She spoke soft foreign words, reaching gentle fingers toward my abdomen. I flinched involuntarily, but didn''t move away.


    "What is she..." I began, but my voice trailed off when she shot me a strange nce.


    Delicately, she spread both palms over my belly and shut her eyes. Nothing happened at first, but then... waves of warmth cascaded through my core, transforming my panic into abrupt calm. The tension seemed to slip out from my frame under thatforting heat until she finally withdrew, smiling sadly.


    "My baby?" I hit out desperately.


    She shook her head, gesturing until I understood: not a miscarriage. Thank god.


    The woman then nodded approvingly at my understanding before fluidly returning to her feet. I grabbed her wrist without thinking. "Please, someone took my husband," I pleaded with her. "We only want to find him and then we''ll leave peacefully,"


    Her piercing eyes softened further. Gently, she pried away my clutching fingers, saying something in hernguage. Then she slipped gracefully outside.


    "What the hell just happened?" Luke whispered, turning to face me. "Are you alright?"


    I swallowed and nodded. "I''m fine. In fact... I feel great," I said softly.


    "Well, at least that''s one good thing." Luke paused, crossing over to a small window. He pulled the curtain aside to reveal a small garden in the back. "Maybe we should go," he said. "We could fit through this window."


    "Yeah. Good idea."


    We were just about to slip through the window, in fact, when the coverings over the door fluttered open and bathed the room in light. Luke and I froze, turning to see that the woman had returned; and she wasn''t alone.


    A man stepped forward then. He eyed both of us suspiciously, and was carrying an unlitntern in his hand.


    "Who do you seek?" he asked.


    I swallowed, ncing over at Luke, who shot me a supportive nod. "Erm... Enzo Rivers," I said softly, my fingers trailing over my pregnant belly. "My husband."


    The man hummed to himself as he gazed at my belly, and then leaned toward the woman. They spoke in hushed tones for a few moments before he nodded.


    "You''re pregnant with his child?"


    I nodded. "Yes. What do that have to-"


    "Come with me, then," he said abruptly, cutting me off with a wave of his hand. "I''ll take you to your husband. The queen might see reason with his baby in your belly,"


    I frowned, taking a step back. "The queen?" I asked. "Who is this ''queen''? I only know of my father, the Alpha King; his wife died."


    The man paused, exchanging amused nces with the woman before he turned back to me, his blue robe fluttering in the breeze. "You''re a long way from home, little wolf," he said, and there was a teasing tone in his voice. "A long, long way from home."


    There was a silence as recognition began to wash over me. Luke and I nced at one another again, a silent exchange: perhaps the man was right, and we were far away from anywhere we had ever been. Maybe my father had no power here. What or rather, where? had we just walked into?


    The man cleared his throat then, jerking his head toward the door.


    "Are youing or not, little wolf?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 699

    ?


    Chapter 0699


    Enzo


    My eyes locked onto the enormous bear that was now thundering toward me, six-hundred pounds of snarling fury and dagger-length ws. The deafening roar that escaped the bear''s throat almost seemed to shake the very stone beneath my paws.


    Every instinct screamed to brace for impact as the grizzly charged at me.


    "What the hell?" I thought to my wolf. "How¡ª"


    "Don''t even question it," my wolfmanded. "Just don''t get killed, dammit!"


    My wolf was right; there was no time for spection or awe. There was a wild beast hurtling toward me, reading to kill. Taking in a sharp breath, I lunged out of the way just before the bear collided with me. Up above, the vicious cries erupted from the crowd and caught my momentary attention.


    "Rip his throat!"


    "y the mongrel!"


    I didn''t know which one of us they were cheering for-me or the bear.


    Nheless, I filtered out the madness of the crowd, my frenzied thoughts strategizing escape routes desperately feint left then sprint right for the gate, which was still open? No, I could never outpace this monster in this wide open


    arena.


    "Kill him! Kill him!" the crowd cheered menacingly.


    I grimaced, my upper lip curling back to reveal a row of sharp teeth. There was only one hope of survival now: I needed to stand and fight.


    As the enraged grizzly bear whirled around closed in for the kill, outrage roared through my soul at being cornered for bloodsport. If M wanted a gory show of dominance from her ''chosen mate'', then... she was going to get one.


    I rolled smoothly as the grizzly lunged at me, narrowly evading the kill-swipe of its enormous ws. Then, I leaped with my fangs bared, aiming to grapple the bear''s vulnerable throat and end this fight swiftly.


    But my panicked instinct hijacked any rational thought-no, I didn''t want to kill. This wasn''t me... right?


    My teeth snapped shut an inch from fur as the bear whirled away with astonishing speed.


    I yelped as another brutal swat of the bear''s enormous paw connected with my shoulder, hurling me across the ckened floor. Agonized gasps echoed from the spectators above, but there was no time to check my battered state.


    The bear charged again instantly, his maw wide open and dripping with saliva. He was hungry.


    What followed blurred into an endless flurry of ws and fangs, offense versus defense in a frenzy to simply survive. My strikes were fueled only by frantic desperation while animalistic bellows assaulted me from all sides.


    "Kill!" the crowd screeched. "Blood! Bathe the floors in blood!"


    They got what they wanted; blood soon slicked the ck obsidian tiles, its metallic tang coating my muzzle until I could no longer differentiate mine from my unwilling opponent''s.


    We struggled for what felt like hours, both of us now gushing what felt like rivers of blood from deepcerations. My vision swam as the pain mounted beyond anything I had endured before even the torture beneath Edward''s vile hands.


    But I could not yield; one misstep meant disembowelment by the tireless beast intent on destroying me. And if I had any chance, even a flicker of a chance, at getting out of here and seeing Nina again...


    Then I had to be the one who destroyed him instead.


    Through the writhing chaos, M''s piercing cries prodded at my overflowing fury: "Fight for me!" she cried out. "Prove your worth, my champion!"


    With a savage snarl I hurled myself behind the bear mid-charge, letting its enormous momentum carry it skidding past me. Before it could regain bnce I seized its exposed nape, mping down with an immense strength fueled entirely by nothing but pure, primal survival.


    The bear''s hide tore easily within my jaws. I felt its sinew shred between my canines. The grizzly''s choked bellows rang out, matching the spectators'' fevered screams... And then its immense body crashed down, twitching before it finally fell limp.


    I released the broken neck and staggered backwards, half-blinded by sweat and gore. Heaving raggedly, I knew I had survived the impossible sh. But at a devastating cost that was now carved into my soul forever. I had killed in the most primal, savage way possible.


    And part of me had loved it.


    Panting, I shifted back into my human form and fell to my knees, the tiles warm and damp with blood now beneath my palms. What little strength I had was gone now; my wolf was spent. The cries of the crowd faded into a hum, into nothingness.


    Nina... I needed to see Nina.


    The bear''s carcass thatid before me began to ripple, blurring until it became a bloodied naked man syed out on the tiles. Of course this was no regr bear; he had been a shifter, just like me. There was a man under there, and I had taken his life.


    His vacant jade eyes stared lifelessly back at me, his body destroyed beyond all belief by my unwilling attacks. Hot revulsion bubbled up in my throat as I stared into those lifeless, wild eyes.


    Something strange oozed from the corners of them, although I didn''t know what it was; but something in me roiled as I saw it, and suddenly, recognition washed over me...


    What had M done to this bear to make him fight like this?


    Before I could finish fathoming what was happening here, rough hands suddenly wrenched me upwards. Silver encased my wrists and my neck, burning and searing again if I moved an inch.


    "You will face our queen."


    I blinked and found myself eye level with emerald silk and those crimson eyes with their slitted pupils. Somehow M had closed the distance without my notice; I had been too numb to process anything beyond the violent painting that was imprinted forever on my psyche.


    "You''re magnificent, my champion..."


    Her musical voice barely registered. My body remained, but the man I was had died out there on the bloodied floor just like the bear. I felt strangely empty, like my soul was somewhere else. Maybe my soul had returned to Nina. I think I could live with this if that was the case...


    I let my head fall forward, no longer possessing the will to even look into the eyes of my tormentor. But her hand caught my chin, forcing me to look up at her.


    "I''m here, my love," she whispered, her fingers working to unbutton the emerald silk robe that covered her body." Let''s finish this ritual..."


    I swallowed. I saw one of her milky white breasts peek out from behind her robe. The crowd continued to cheer, twitter, pound their feet and chant. I looked up at them, seeing how they writhed and danced in ecstasy. An orgy.


    "M!"


    Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice pierced the moring din sharply. My eyes snapped up reflexively toward the source, and it was then that my heart began to pound along with the drums up above. M froze, her robe snapping shut around her breasts as she whirled to look upon the scene that was unfolding in front of us.


    Clutched between two guards, trailing behind a man holding antern, was her-with a wild look of awe and fear in her eyes, and her hands resting protectively over her belly.


    Nina.

 Chapter 700

    ?


    Chapter 0700 Nina


    "Are youing or not, little wolf?"


    Luke and I shot each other an uneasy look as the man stood in front of us with his unlitntern.


    "Where are you taking us?" I asked tentatively.


    The man huffed. "To the queen," he said annoyedly. "And if you don''t hurry, we might be toote for your husband. The ritual only takes so long."


    That was all the convincing I needed. Despite Luke''s worried nce, I followed the man out the door and back into the humid air. More onlookers had gathered now, intrigued by our sudden appearance, but I hardly noticed then with my thoughts churning so dizzyingly.


    I didn''t know where exactly we were going, but as long as it brought us closer to Enzo, then I would take whatever I could get.


    Over the next half hour, our silent guide threaded his way easily between lush tropical foliage without ncing back or slowing to match our clumsy foreign footsteps. I stumbled over tangled roots in an attempt to keep up, my skin caked with sweat from the heat and the damp air.


    "Hey, could you slow down a little?" Luke called out, his arm catching my elbow when I nearly fell over an exposed root. But the man didn''t look back.


    "Keep up, little wolf," he called out over his shoulder. "No time to waste."


    Before long, the vibrant vegetation began to thin out, the soft soil reced by smooth, bare stone. My breath caught in my throat from the ascent we had unwittingly taken through the foliage. We had been climbing up and up for a while, but nothing seemed to show itself to us.


    Luke and I paused, ncing at each other warily again. I was just wondering if this strange man was leading us on a wild goose chase when a yawning cave opening caught my eye up ahead.


    The man stopped in front of the opening, tinkering with hisntern until it flickered to life. "Ready?" he asked, ncing over at us for the first time since we had gone on this strange hike.


    I peered into the dark cave. "In there?" I asked, swallowing. "Seems... dangerous."


    The man huffed again; at this point, I couldn''t tell if it was an actual huff of annoyance or if it was just a cough. "I thought you wanted to find your husband."


    "I do."


    "Then follow me."


    Without another word, the man walked into the cave mouth. Luke and I stood there, unsure, before I took a deep breath and went after the man. But Luke''s hand caught my arm, his eyes wide and uncertain.


    "Nina, I don''t think this is a good idea," he whispered.


    I threw my hands up into the air. Already, the man''sntern light was fading, swaying off into the distance. "It''s either this, or let whatever ''ritual'' he mentioned before y out," I said. "And I''m partial to this."


    Luke let out a sigh, but didn''t protest any further. Together, hand-in-hand, we made our way into the cave with only the man''s swayingntern to guide us.


    The temperature instantly plunged. I hugged myself against the subterranean chill, disoriented by our directionless descent. Eventually, even the insects and the sound of the wind faded, leaving only our echoing shuffles.


    "How long have we been down here?" Luke whispered harshly. "Feels like hours..."


    I shook my head mutely before remembering he couldn''t see me. "Only a few minutes."


    Luke exhaled hard. "How much longer until we fall in a giant crevice or some kind of trap?"


    I squeezed my eyes shut against the sudden onset of tears, nearly twisting an ankle on the uneven ground. "It''s not like we have any other options," I reminded him.


    Just then, the abyss mercifully brightened into the soft glow of torch mes. Now that I could see a bit better, I could make out our surroundings; we had entered smoother tunnels now, with carved walls and timber supports reinforcing the space. We must have reached some sort of underground system.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 701

    ?


    Chapter 0701


    But for what purpose?


    A few minutester, my neck prickled as we emerged abruptly into a massive cavern, firelight reflecting off of what looked like polished obsidian. Far overhead, stctites dripped onto intricate tiles spanning a dizzying distance.


    This had to be an impossible buried fortress... or maybe a pce?


    Suddenly, harsh unfamiliar words rang out. Masked guards crossed spears to block our path, their ax des unwaveringly targeting our hearts. Our guide pleaded desperately in lilting phrases that I couldn''t understand.


    Apparently we were on thin ice.


    Luke pushed me partly behind him as the man spoke to the guards. I couldn''t make out what he was saying, but he was gesticting wildly and speaking frantically, and kept pointing at my belly.


    At first, the guards'' expressions remained impassive. But then, after an agonizing few moments, they finally stepped back. Our guide visibly rxed his shoulders, motioning for us to follow him again.


    But this time, he spoke in a hushed whisper: "Hurry!"


    Luke and I raced to match pace with the strange man down endless obsidian passages... I gradually made out the swell of noise raucous screams and inhuman roars that raised the hair on my nape.


    "We''re close," the man said. "Hurry, hurry!"


    Before Luke and I could collect our bearings, the man broke into a run. Luke and I followed suit, sprintling recklessly around countless corners until stumbling through an archway into sudden shocking carnage.


    Because there, across an arena slick with dark gore, swayed M in her half-open gown... hovering in front of my battered husband. My breath caught in my throat when I saw him. He was spattered in vivid crimson, silver ropes circled around his wrists and neck as he kneeled in front of her.


    Nearbyy a mutted corpse, vacant eyes eternally staring at nothing. And up above, a curious crowd looked on. An invisible icy hand clenched my chest. What had happened here?


    "M!" our guide bellowed. Everything froze.


    M whirled around, surprise written across her face. The surprise, upon seeing me, quickly melted into a pure and unbridled rage. Enzo''s head lifted slowly but his once-burning eyes were empty, sending ice shooting down my spine. What had she done to him? What was this carnage?


    "How dare you interfere!" M spat. Emerald daggers speared us each in turn. "Guards!"


    Suddenly, armored boots clinked across the floor. The man shouted something in thatnguage again, his hands waving wildly. M stared at him with wide eyes, her irises blood red and her pupils stretched into lizardlike slits. She stared like that for a while.


    Just as the guards were mping their hands around mine and Luke''s wrists, the man pointed-straight at my belly. M''s face fell.


    In an instant, her hand raised and the guards froze. Luke shuffled closer to me, his arm looping protectively around me as his free hand began to spark with electricity. M just stood there, hand raised still, as her snakelike eyes darted back and forth between me and Enzo, who was still out of it.


    "Very well, then," she finally said after what felt like an impossibly long time. "I will consider it."


    With that, she lowered her hands. I let out a breath I didn''t realize I had been holding, but it seemed it was futile; the guards mped their hands around me. I screamed, and Luke shouted obscenities, and Enzo was hauled to his feet.


    The rest was a blur of screams and nails and teeth. No matter how hard I fought, the guards were too strong; and then, the arena faded. Torches lined narrow passageways, and then spiraling stairs going down...


    Next thing I knew, I was being shoved into one of three cells with Luke and Enzo on either side of me. Iron mmed, and then there were voices, and then... silence.


    "Enzo," I breathed, scrambling to my feet once I hade to my senses.


    "Nina. Oh my god, Nina..."


    We mmed into the bars between us, reaching for each other despite the silver searing our flesh.

 Chapter 702

    ?


    Chapter 0702


    Nina


    The bars of the strange cell must have been made of silver, because they burned my flesh when I reached through for Enzo. I winced, reluctantly pulling back from his touch.


    "Enzo," I panted, "what-what''s going on here?"


    "Nina, Luke, why did you risk everything toe here?" Enzo stood, shaking his head and clutching his hair. "You don''t know the half of M''s depravity... she''s fucking crazy!"


    "Yeah, man, we can see that," Luke said, his voice strained from shouting. I turned to see him pushing himself to his feet; thankfully, he was unharmed. So was I. Enzo, on the other hand...


    "Who was that corpse out there?" I blurted out. "Enzo, what happened? Are you hurt?"


    Enzo scoffed and gestured to the silver ropes wrapped around his wrists and neck, wincing even as he did so. "Aside from this mess?" he asked. "Yeah, I guess I''m fine. And that corpse... that was a bear shifter. M, she... she made us fight to the death."


    "Holy shit..." Luke murmured. Now, he was the one clutching his hair.


    My eyes widened as I climbed to my own feet. "Fight to the death?" I murmured.


    Enzo nodded and walked over to the back wall of his cage, the one wall where there was stone instead of silver. "Some sort of profane ritual," he rasped. "Fuck, I don''t know. Like I said, she''s crazy. Crazier than Selena and the Luna and all the othersbined."


    His words made my stomach sink. Luke and I exchanged worried nces again, and out of instinct, I found myself holding my belly as if that could somehow protect the baby inside.


    "The man that brought us here," I said, swallowing. "He said that she might see reason. Something to do with our baby ... Whatever it is, maybe we can use it to our advantage."


    Enzo scoffed again. "Yeah. Good luck with that," he said quietly. "I love you guys foring for me, but... you''ve risked way too much bying here."


    "Losing you risked far more," I said, taking a tentative step forward. "Tell us everything you know, Enzo. Everything that happened. There has to be something we can do."


    Enzo took a deep, shuddering breath before finally speaking. Gradually, I managed to pry free the full nightmare that my husband had endured since he had gotten here M pretending to be remorseful and apologetic, plying him with drinks, a sudden and unexpected hug...


    "The next thing I knew," he muttered, "I was waking up in the hotel room with these things around my wrists." He held up one of his wrists, the silver rope glimmering in the dim light. "And then she opened a portal and brought me here. Turns out, she''s a goddamn Dragon shifter. Thest of her kind."


    Luke drew in a sharp inhale. "That exins everything," he whispered. "Dragon shifters are one of the most ancient species of shifters. They possess elder magic that was thought to have been extinct for centuries."


    "That''s why she opened a portal so easily," I interjected. "So she can do it anywhere, regardless of how thin the veil is?"


    "Seems like it," Luke replied with a solemn nod. "That''s only scratching the surface of it. All of the silver, too; her people were known for their mining capabilities. They were the first to discover that silver is basically a werewolf''s kryptonite."


    "That exins why she''s got so much of it." I shivered, drawing my arms closer around me. We were powerless here; at least, Enzo and I were. Luke wasn''t sensitive to silver like we were, but even with his own powers, he didn''t stand a chance against the guards and the army that M had behind her.


    Enzo shuddered. "It''s not just that," he said. "She ims that my blood contains traces of dragon DNA. She seems to be under the impression that I''m fated to help her reinstate her bloodline. It''s madness."

 Chapter 703

    ?


    Chapter 0703


    I chewed on my fingernails, exchanging another terrified nce with Luke. "So she thinks you''re her own personal stallion, basically," I said. "You''re right. That is madness."


    "yeah, well, she''ll have to kill me first before I father anything for her," Enzo hissed, leaning his head back on the wall.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps interrupted our conversation. We all froze, turning, and that was when we saw her. M swept into the room in a sh of green silk, nked by two guards dressed in all ck. Just seeing her made me sick.


    "I should''ve known you would have gotten your pretty little self involved," she growled, her red eyes shing with fury as she stared down her nose at me.


    I frowned. "You stole my husband," I retorted. "Of course I''d get involved."


    "Luckily for you, I was prepared. Enjoying your cage?"


    Her cutting words dripped with mocking venom. Enzo suddenly stood, crossing his cell, and banged on the bars with his fist. But then he recoiled slightly in pain, wincing and cursing under his breath.


    "Tsk, tsk," M said, turning to him. "So spirited. I''d be scared of you, if it weren''t for the fact that a little silver is all it takes to subdue you."


    Her burning gaze shifted aside to re at me once more. "Take her," she said. "I need to be sure."


    Guards instantly burst into my cell and seized me, ignoring Enzo''s desperate roars echoing down the hall. I shrieked, but my cries fell on deaf ears.


    I wrapped my arms tighter around myself as I returned to the dungeon with what dignity I had left. Enzo, still banging on the bars of his cage, rushed over to the door and shoved his hands through the gaps.


    "Nina," he cried out, "are you okay? What did they do to you?"


    "Don''t worry," M said. "It was just a gynecological exam. She''s fine."


    One of the guards suddenly thrust a spear through Enzo''s cage, causing him to back up. Then, another guard swung the door open just enough to let me through into Enzo''s cell.


    Instantly, both of us rushed forward to collide in the center of the cell. Enzo''s warm arms enveloped me, pulling me tight. In that moment, I didn''t care whether the guards behind us were locking us in or if they ever let us out again; I was just happy to be in his arms.


    "So, it''s true," M said with a scoff. "I''ll be honest; when I first heard that you were pregnant, I assumed that the little thing wouldn''t make it. The blood of the dragon is, after all, rather powerful; almost impossible for a little waif like you to bear."


    M sighed, circling around our cage. Enzo and I continued to hold each other, unfazed by the silver burning our skin. "But, here we are," M said. "The baby lives, and here youe, strutting into my kingdom. Commendable, if I may say so myself."


    I pulled away from Enzo just enough to re at M. "So you''ll let us go," I said. "You should be d, that the blood of the dragon is spreading; let us raise our child in peace, then."


    "Oh, no no no," M giggled. "Dragon tradition says otherwise, and besides... I''d be unsatisfied if I didn''t get to watch you suffer. You have, after all, bewitched my mate."


    "He''s not your mate. He''s mine."


    M clicked her tongue. "No matter," she said, waving her hand dismissively. "Here is how it''s going to y out: tomorrow, you two will fight-as per Dragon tradition."


    Enzo and I paused, looking warily at each other. And then, M''s eyes shed, a mockingugh escaping her lips.


    "To the death, might I add," she hissed.

 Chapter 704

    ?


    Chapter 0704


    Nina


    "To the death."


    Enzo and I took a step back, eyeing M cautiously.


    "To the death?" Enzo scoffed. "M, are you insane?"


    "No." She shrugged, checking her crimson nails. "Not insane. It''s tradition."


    "Enlighten us, then," I hissed. I had absolutely no intention of battling my own husband to the death. There had to be a crack in M''s facade, somehow, somewhere. I was determined to find it; I had done the same with evil people before. What made M so different?


    "Let me make this perfectly clear," M purred, her voice dripping with a mixture of disdain and mockery." Tomorrow, at the crack of dawn, you two will battle fiercely to the death. No tricks, no mercy will be permitted- just a vicious brawl until one lone victor remains breathing. Do we have an understanding?"


    She lifted one slender brow when she was finished, regarding us like insects she nned to squash beneath the heel of her boot. I hadn''t felt this small since before we had ended the Lana''s reign.


    I swallowed hard past the knot in my throat, gripping Enzo''s feverish hand tightly. The prolonged contact with M''s sadistic silver cage had left his skin hot and inmed. Soon, my skin would be the same; assuming I lived.


    "You sadistic witch!" Enzo growled. He rushed forward and smashed a fist against the bars, causing both Luke and I to jump, but then he recoiled as the silver seared his flesh.


    I rushed over to him. He sank to his knees with a guttural groan, cradling his burnt hand. "I''ll never kill my wife, you bitch," he growled. "Never."


    M examined her dagger-sharp nails nonchntly, unaffected by his outburst. "Then I expect she''ll have to y you instead," she said. "Tradition demands it."


    "To hell with your tradition," Enzo growled, still clutching his hand.


    I swallowed then, taking a step forward. "What are the stiptions?" I asked. "You have to have a reason behind only wanting one of us to live. Other than ''tradition''."


    Mile paused, staring at me down her pointed nose. "If Nina lives," she said, "then I''ll allow her to live here for the duration of her pregnancy; the child will be born as the bastard heir to the Dragon throne. Once it is born, I will im it as my own, and cast Nina out; but the baby will be safe and cared for, and will want for nothing." Blinking back furious tears, I kept my tone icy. "And if by some nightmare Enzo defeats me instead?" I whispered.


    M''s red-eyed stare bore into mine. "Then you will die choking on your own blood. And once you''re gone, my sweet mate will breed me an army of noble dragon heirs, and your mongrel whelp perishes alongside its whore mother."


    My stomach roiled with nausea and rage. Before I could spit out a response, Enzo snarled from his knees, "We will never submit to you, M. This is insanity. Surely you can''t actually believe in this sort of nonsense."


    M let out a silkyugh. "Spirited words... but empty threats," she said. "Refuse my challenge tomorrow, and I''ll simply execute both Nina and the child and take what I want anyway."


    She swept toward the cell door, her emerald gown hissing over the floor. The long train made her look sickeningly snakelike.


    "I''ll give you tonight to whisper your pathetic goodbyes," she said, pausing at the door. "At dawn, I''ll return for you. Be prepared for your bloody battle."


    With that, she was gone. The door clicked behind her and the guards with a shuddering m, leaving me, Enzo, and Luke entirely alone.


    As soon as we were alone, I rushed forward and broke down in Enzo''s blistered arms. My body crumpled into him,


    exhausted and terrified and utterly weak surrounded by all of this silver. He clutched me fiercely to his chest as guttural sobs wracked through me.


    I felt the barely leashed violence thrumming through his muscles-a promise of revenge, if only we could escape this damned silver cage.


    "There must be some way out of here," I whispered, scanning the seamless bars. But M had designed our prison to weaken us, not necessarily to contain us. Even if we somehow managed to sneak out of here and overpowered the guards, her ancient magic would just force us back.


    Or she might just kill all three of us where we stood, and begin a search for a new stallion to breed with.


    Enzo gripped my shoulders, despair carved into his haggard features. "Nina, look at me," he said softly, forcing me to meet his eyes. "If we have to fight tomorrow, there''s no way I can win. Not if it means killing you and our unborn child. You have to live so you can find a way out; so you need to kill me."


    I recoiled in horror. "Never, Enzo," I hissed, yanking free of his grip. "I''m not killing you. We''ll find a way out of here before then."


    Luke, who was still in his cell on his own, drew his knees up to his chest. "It''s useless," he muttered. "This entire ce is crawling with armed guards, we''re trapped in literal werewolf kryptonite, and we''re up against a crazy person wielding elder magic."


    "Not to mention her army of shifters," Enzo added. "They''re all bloodthirsty."


    "There has to be something we can do," I said. "There are people on the outside. Reasonable people"


    "Nina, we couldn''t get to them even if we tried." Enzo closed his eyes, anguish twisting his mouth. "My life for yours and our child''s. Please, Nina"


    "No, Enzo! I won''t let it happen," I interrupted. "Neither of us is dying tomorrow. We''re going home, to Mountainview. My dad will send an army after M. She''ll never be able to torture anyone ever again."


    Enzo huffed. "And how do you propose we get home to begin with?" he asked. "Nina, you know your perseverance is something that I''ve always admired, but... for god''s sake, we''re trapped in a cage made of silver. I''m weak, I don''t even have my wolf"


    "I could be Nina''s champion."


    Luke''s voice rang loud and clear from his cell. Enzo and I both whirled to face him; he was still sitting on the ground, his knees drawn up to his chest.


    "What, Luke?" I asked. "You can''t be serious."


    He sighed and stood, nodding. "I am," he said. "Maybe I could stand in as your champion. M will get her spectacle, and maybe... maybe we can reason with her. Propose that, if I take your ce and I lose, she''ll let you and the baby return to Mountainview."


    "No," I murmured, shaking my head. "No, Luke, I won''t let you-"


    Quiet authority resonated in Luke''s tone as he spoke over me. "I made a pact to be your guardian," he said. "So let me protect you."


    Enzo and I froze, looking at each other warily. Enzo took a step forward, his lips parted to say something; but then Luke turned toward us, tears in his soft eyes.


    I heard him drag in an unsteady breath. "Take my life tomorrow if it means preserving yours," he whispered. "Let my sacrifice buy you a chance to escape this ce."

 Chapter 705

    ?


    Chapter 0705


    Nina


    Luke''s sudden, unexpected offer sent a cold shiver of fear down my spine.


    "Luke, that''s ridiculous," I breathed, letting out a wry chuckle that sounded hollow even to my own ears. "My champion? Are you kidding?"


    But Lake simply shook his head. "I''m serious, Nina. This could be the only way to save both of you, and the baby as well."


    "But I don''t understand." I furrowed my brow, taking a shaky step back. "I don''t even see how this would help. M made herself clear; it''s either me and the baby, or Enzo. One of us has to die. You taking my ce won''t make a difference."


    "I know a bit about Dragon rites," Enzo chimed in softly. "It''s possible for Luke to take your ce as your champion; and her apparent love for tradition might sway her."


    "Enzo is right." Luke sighed, pushing himself to his feet. "Maybe we can strike a deal with her; I''ll take your ce as your champion, and if I lose and I will lose maybe she''ll send you and the baby home. She''ll still get her fight, and her blood, and her ritual. But at least you and the baby, Nina, will live."


    I swallowed, taking another shaky step backwards. I couldn''t believe what I was hearing; Luke, one of my most belovedpanions, really wanted to die for me? For my unborn baby?


    "No." I shook my head. "No, Luke. I won''t let you fight for me as my champion; I won''t put you in that kind of danger. There has to be another way for us to escape without having to go through with this horrible fight at all."


    As I spoke, I began to circle the cell like a caged animal. The bars were narrow, but maybe with mine and Enzo''sbined strength of our wolves, we could bend them enough to get through.


    But even as I considered this, I reached out and barely touched the silver; it burned my fingers, causing me to cry out in pain and recoil, holding my hand desperately.


    Luke gripped the bars that were separating our cells, his eyes zing with conviction. "Nina, listen to me," he said softly. "I know you want to protect everyone, but we''re running out of options here. I''ve had my time here on this earth; I''ve lived for hundreds of years. Maybe it''s time..."


    Enzo came up behind me, resting his blistered hands on my shoulders. The silver cage was taking its toll; his usual goldenplexion had faded to a sickly pallor. Even as he circled his arms around me and pulled me close, the usual heat from his body had turned into cold flesh.


    And the longer we spent in here, the worse it would be.


    I whirled around to face him, my eyes wild. "Enzo, you have to see how ridiculous this is!" I eximed. "We can''t seriously let Luke die like this. We have to find a way out-"


    "Nina, maybe he''s right," Enzo interrupted quietly. "Believe me, I wish there was another way¡ªany other way for us to get through this. But M has us trapped. The only sliver of hope we have is letting Luke take your ce tomorrow."


    I vehemently shook my head. "No. I won''t do it. I won''t put his life at risk. I''ll find a way for us to get out of here, I swear."


    When I was finished, I wrenched myself free from Enzo''s arms. I marched back over to the bars, drawing upon what little strength my wolf had left as I braced myself. Then, I wrapped my hands around the bars and began to pull. No matter how badly it seared into my flesh, I wouldn''t let go.


    "Nina!" Enzo''s voice shouted after me. A momentter, I felt arms around me, pulling me backwards. We stumbled back, away from the bars.

 Chapter 706

    ?


    Chapter 0706


    When I looked down at my hands, there were two burnt marks along my palms.


    Luke cursed under his breath, raking a hand through his blond hair in frustration. "Nina," he pleaded, "I took a vow to protect you when we first met. I''ve never broken that vow."


    "Luke-"


    "No. Listen to me, Nina." His soft eyes met mine, but they shed with something intense, something primal." You have to let me do this. I''ve had my time on this, and... hell, Nina, I''d be here long after you''re gone, long after all of you are gone. Do you know how lonely that kind of existence is?"


    As Luke spoke, his eyes began to redden, and tears slipped down his cheeks; a beautiful, painful part of his human disguise. Crying was something that he hadn''t been able to do for hundreds of years.


    "At least let me go out now, doing something brave," he murmured. "Let me fulfill my vow."


    There was a long silence after Luke finished. I couldn''t believe what he was saying, didn''t want to believe it.


    But maybe he and Enzo were right; maybe we had no other choice.


    Enzo turned me gently so I faced him. His dark brown eyes pierced mine intently, bright like pools of honey against the ashen cast of his face.


    "If Luke fights in your ce, then you might still have a chance to get away," Enzo said. "Even if M doesn''t take our plea deal, then maybe you can slip away while she''s distracted during the fight. Save yourself and our child."


    His voice cracked on thest word.


    My heart shattered at the resignation on my husband''s face. Enzo had already epted our friend''s probable death in all this, if it meant our baby would get even the smallest chance at life. I couldn''t me him, but...


    It still burned.


    I buried my face against his chest, struggling not to cry. His hand gently stroked my hair. Luke watched us silently from his cell.


    "Isn''t there any other way?" I whispered.


    Neither of them answered me. And that was confirmation enough-there were no other options left. No more moves to make that wouldn''t end in sacrifice and heartbreak for someone I loved.


    In the morning, I awoke curled up against Enzo''s chest, hisbored breathing stirring my hair. The silver exposure was taking an immense toll on both of us; we didn''t have long before our wolves would be too weakened to emerge at all, sealing our fates.


    Suddenly, we heard the tramp of metal boots and jangling keys signaling the guards'' arrival. Without a word, they marched into our cell and hauled Enzo and I away to face M''s judgment, leaving Luke behind in his cell.


    Neither of us struggled anymore. What was the point?


    A few minutester, we were being shoved into M''s private chambers; she was lounging casually on top of a bed with red silk sheets, her nude body barely covered by the dark green robe she wore. The guards shoved us to our knees as M slowly rose, seeming to float across the floor to us.


    "Well? Have you decided to face righteous tradition... or a cowardly death?" she murmured.


    I lifted my chin. "I will not fight."


    Rage shed across M''s wless features before sheposed herself. "No?" she purred softly. Too softly." Then you leave me no choice."


    She casually flicked her fingers. Two guards grabbed Enzo and forced him to his feet in front of me. He struggled


    weakly, the silver having drained most of his supernatural strength. The pure exhaustion he felt was evident in his


    eyes.


    Then, another guard appeared, his silver dagger glinting in the flickering firelight, and pressed the razor-sharp de to Enzo''s vulnerable throat.


    A trickle of red slid down his skin.

 Chapter 707

    ?


    Chapter 0707


    Nina


    My eyes widened as a small trickle of blood made its way down Enzo''s neck.


    "Stop!" I shrieked, my voice having more power in it than I expected after a long night of misery. "Please, don''t hurt him."


    "It''s okay, Nina." Enzo''s voice was more hoarse than mine. "I''ll be okay."


    But it was clear that he wasn''t; he swallowed against the guard''s de, his Adam''s apple bobbing beneath the cold metal. I turned to M then, deciding to throw away any dignity I had left in that moment to pray for my husband''s safety.


    "Please don''t hurt him," I begged desperately. "You can''t"


    M examined her dagger-sharp nails, looking bored by our misery. "You knew the rules," she said coolly." Refuse toply, refuse to fight, and I''d have no choice but to punish this insolence."


    She flicked her cold ruby eyes to Enzo. "One or both of you will have to die if you continue trying to resist the pull of our tradition. So, who will it be?"


    Suddenly, before I could finish, I heard Enzo'' voice in my head through our Mindlink; somehow, he was calm despite the de at his throat. "Use Luke as your champion, Nina. I have a n, but I need you to trust me."


    I took a deep, shaky breath. Something in Enzo''s voice made me wonder what he had nned or if he was just saying that to get me toply, but I had no choice. I couldn''t bear to see that knife at his throat.


    "I said that I wouldn''t fight, but I only meant that Iwant to appoint a champion," I said hoarsely.


    The words felt numb and foreign on my tongue. I couldn''t believe that I was in this impossible situation, caught between the potential death of my husband and the death of one of my closest friends.


    M arched one slender eyebrow at my words. "Oh?" She flicked her fingers again, and the guard finally eased back the dagger just a little bit. Enzo gasped in a breath, his shoulders sagging with relief.


    I licked my dry lips. "Our friend Luke would like to take my ce as champion, in exchange for my guaranteed safety after the fight." I forced a steadiness into my voice even though I felt like screaming and crying.


    "If he loses, we would like to request for you to let Nina and our baby return home to Mountainview unharmed," Enzo chimed in. "They''ll never get in your way again; you can have me after that, I promise. Just let them go home."


    As Enzo spoke, my eyes went wide, my head slowly swiveling around to look at him again. Was this it? Was this his n? To make Luke take my ce, in exchange for me to go home-alone? While he stayed here?


    No, it couldn''t be. There had to be more to this.


    Right?


    M tapped one long nail against her chin, considering Enzo''s words carefully. "I must say, this is highly irregr," she said.


    Enzo swallowed again. "I know a little bit about your traditions," he said softly. "I know that champions are a viable option. And I know that you''re not unreasonable, M."


    M''s eyes shed with a mixture of satisfaction and cruel contempt. I couldn''t decide which was more terrifying. "You''re not wrong," she retorted. "Very well. I''ll allow the champion to take the whore''s ce."


    Hope leapt wildly in my chest, although it stood no chance against the dread for the uing fight. The knife was finally pulled away from Enzo''s throat and he sagged forward, sucking in arge lungful of air.


    After a moment, he lifted his head to face M. "So we have a deal, then?" he muttered. "When I defeat Nina''s


    champion, she and the baby will be allowed to return home, unscathed?"

 Chapter 708

    ?


    Chapter 0708


    M''s ruby eyes shed with momentary annoyance. "If your champion prevails, I will... consider releasing them," she hissed coldly. "But she must remain here, bound, for the duration of the fight. I can''t have her scurrying away like a rat."


    Enzo''s eyes narrowed. "How can I trust you?" he growled. "You''ll only consider letting her go home?"


    Annoyance flickered over M''s perfect features before they smoothed over again. "Fine. I vow that if you win, no harm wille to your mate or her... mongrel offspring. But attempting to flee before the battle''s end will instantly forfeit my mercy. Do we have an ord?"


    Enzo paused, his eyes flickering over to me. I felt like a fly caught in a web, unsure which way to p my wings in an attempt to escape. And the spider was right beside me, knowing fully well that my attempts to flee her web were pointless.


    "Fine," Enzo finally muttered. "We have a deal."


    Before I could react, M''s guards suddenly looped coarse silver ropes around my wrists, searing pain coursing through me. I gasped as my eyes began to water, the silver instantly sapping my strength.


    Enzo cursed, but didn''t resist as we were hauled outside toward the diatorial arena at the heart of this macabre underground pce.


    My bound hands shook as the guards forced us forward. Since I couldn''t run now, all I could hope for was that Enzo had a real n hidden beneath the surface; something better than sending me packing off to Mountainview without him and without Luke.


    But what could he and Luke possibly do against M''s magic, and the countless armed guards surrounding every possible exit?


    My apprehension must have shown on my face. Enzo''s eyes met mine, his voice coursing through my mind once more. "Just trust me, Nina. I''ve got a n."


    But I knew better; I could hear the slight waver underneath his determination, the way his blistered hands trembled. His n wasn''t concrete.


    Too soon, the guards dragged me to a tform overlooking the arena''s edge, just behind M''s ck throne, and forced me down onto a crude wooden bench. They surrounded me so I couldn''t move.


    Across the packed dirt ring, crimson banners snapped up above, the jeering crowd thirsty for violence.


    And beside me sat M on her obsidian throne, her wine-red gown spilling like blood to the arena floor.


    The ng of gates drew my gaze to two tunnel openings at opposite ends of the oval. Enzo emerged from one gate, his silver ropes removed. He held his blistered palms up, ying to the crowd.


    Roars and boos echoed from the circr benches at this show of defiance.


    At M''s subtle gesture, the opposite gate rose upward. Luke stepped out a momentter.


    My heart stuttered at how small he looked. He was always the smallest man in our group, always relying more on his smarts and powers of electricity over his strength. His soft eyes searched the crowd until he found me.


    I tried to give him a bolstering smile, but it felt ghastly on my face. How could I smile at a moment like this? How could I smile when my friend was about to die?


    Trumpets red as M rose, her arms uplifted. Her amplified voice echoed off the ck stones. "My people! On this day, we cull the weak to make way for the strong! A champion has been chosen!"


    The mob erupted into raucous apuse. Across the arena, Enzo tensed into a fighting stance. His strength had returned quickly after the silver had been removed. Luke hesitated, then did the same.


    Their eyes met and something unspoken passed between them. What was Enzo nning? "You know the stakes. Let us see whichbatant fate deems worthy!" M concluded.


    She swept her arms down and screamed, "Let the battle begin!"

 Chapter 709

    ?


    Chapter 0709


    Enzo


    The gates rattled upward just as the silver ropes were cut from my hands and neck. Momentster, as I stumbled out into the dusty arena to battle one of my closest friends to please some bloodthirsty warrior queen, I felt my wolf begin to return to his usual strength.


    "We should kill them," my wolf growled, bristling from days of being caged in silver. "Kill them all. Especially that bitch queen."


    "I know you want to," I replied. "But we have to go through with this first. It''s the only way for any of us to get out of here."


    "And put our friend in danger? For what? The Dragon ''queen'' didn''t even make any promises."


    I narrowed my eyes as I peered up at the jeering crowd. "Neither did I," I replied inwardly, raising my hands in a cating gesture. "I only said I would win the fight. I didn''t say I would kill him."


    My wolf snorted in excitement. Across the arena, the other gate raised; Luke stepped out a momentter, rubbing his wrists and looking a bit bewildered but determined nheless.


    Our eyes met, and in that moment, I channeled all of my energy toward him in a singr gaze, as if to say, "Follow my lead."


    I knew that Luke understood, because he nodded almost imperceptibly. It was time for our n toe to fruition. I just hoped that the so-called ''queen'' was as gullible as I expected her to be.


    With that, I shifted into my massive dark wolf form, my hackles raised and my lips curled to expose my deadly white fangs. The crowd cheered, stamping their feet on the stands. Drums pounded, shouts became deafening in the impossibly high ceilings.


    Across the arena, Luke braced himself, blue sparks already dancing between his fingers.


    We had to make this fight look brutally real for the bloodthirsty spectators. Especially for M, and although I hated to say it, for Nina as well.


    It was safer for her to truly be in the dark on this, just in case we got found out at any point. I wanted it to be believable if I wound up having to tell M that Luke and I nned this and that Nina had nothing to do with it.


    "Let the battle begin!" M''s amplified voice shrieked out, wild and thirsty for gore. She raised her arms, and the pounding of the drums increased.


    It was time.


    I let loose a bone-chilling snarl andunched myself across the arena toward Luke, kicking up sand in my wake. He swept his sparking hand in an arc, prepared for our ''battle''.


    I nimbly dodged the sizzling bolt, using my momentum to shoulder-m him. He went sprawling with a grunt but rolled swiftly back to his feet, his eyes meeting mine again.


    Another nod. I had to be careful with my strength in this form; I couldn''t actually injure him too badly at any point, especially not before the climax. And he had to always miss with his jolts of electricity. Just by a hair''s breadth, of course. If he singed me, then even better.


    I lunged again, snapping my jaws barely even half an inch from his torso. He jumped back, peppering my shoulders with stinging jolts.


    Roars swelled from the frenzied onlookers above. I could hear them chanting and writhing, like a mass of flesh and fur and feathers; some of them in their human forms, some not. All of them mad and full of a lust for bloodshed.


    We circled each other, Luke sting out rapid shots from his fingers while I evaded and darted in to parry him with my fangs and ws. I managed to rake my ws across his chest, leaving deep gashes in his skin. He didn''t bleed, of course; but M didn''t need to know that. I caught my own leg in the frenzy, allowing blood to stter across his skin.


    There, that would look believable from afar, and that was all that mattered. Now, they wouldn''t know whose blood was whose.

 Chapter 710

    ?


    Chapter 0710


    Luke aimed a corkscrewing bolt at my face. I caught it against my shoulder as I twisted aside. The impact drove me back a step with a snarl. Had to make this look convincing.


    I rushed him full-on once again, plowing through another sizzling bolt of electricity. My bulk crashed into him, knocking us both down in a thrashing tangle of limbs.


    I snapped at his neck, but he pressed a palm against my chest. The jolt singed my fur, but hardly more than that; he was holding back. I flung myself off of him with a fake yelp of pain, causing the crowd to swell.


    We gained our feet, panting theatrically as though we were actually fighting. I licked an oozing w-gash along my foreleg. Not bad for round one. The energy in the arena had reached a fever pitch.


    Now to start act two.


    I shot forward again. Luke tried to backpedal, but I was too fast. My jawstched onto his writhing arm. I bit down just hard enough to pierce the flesh of his human disguise, but not hard enough to cause him any real pain.


    Luke shouted. He sted my shoulder repeatedly with his sparks, making it appear as though I had been forced to release him. I circled around, limping theatrically and letting out pained whimpers. Had to y up the fight, make it seem real. Soon, though, it would be over. And no one, not even Nina, would be the wiser.


    I felt bad having to keep her in the dark, of course, but it was for the best if only Luke and I were in on it. Last night, when Nina had been fast asleep, we had whispered our ns.


    "Get him! Tear that mongrel''s throat out!" M screeched from her viewing stand. My lips peeled back in a menacing snarl. Sure, keep shouting, you lunatic bitch.


    Luke took advantage of his brief opening, driving me back with concussive shots. I yelped as a bolt scorched my nk. Snarling, Iunched straight into another charge. He tried to check my rush with both hands pressed outward in a sizzling current.


    Just as nned.


    At thest second, I twisted away from his grab. My momentum carried me around him in a blur. Then, before he could wheel to track me, I mmed my full weight into his back.


    He sprawled face-first in the dirt. In a blink I was on him, my jaws mped hard onto the back of his neck. We were both panting, my rank wolf breath ruffling his hair.


    Got you now, my friend. He gave an infinitesimal nod. Approval. It was time for our spectacle toe to an end. I mped my jaws shut like a steel trap, biting hard into muscle and sinew. Luke''s body convulsed, then went abruptly limp. I held my crushing grip a moment longer, then reared back from his corpse with a triumphant snarl.


    The crowd roared, pounding their feet and pping their wings even harder. Up above us, M had risen from her seat, her hands mped together and a cheek splitting grin spread across her manic face. Beside her, however, Nina continued to sit as still as a stone; tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "I''m so sorry, Nina," I thought to myself. But she couldn''t know that it was all an act. For good measure, I even grabbed Luke''s shoulder with my jaws and shook him like he was my prey before flinging him away.


    His limbs syed lifelessly when he hit the ground. The arena erupted into another cacophony of roars.


    I threw back my head, letting out a howl of victory. Inside, though, I desperately hoped that our ruse worked-that M and her faithful servants really believed I just took Luke''s life.


    And I hoped that Nina would forgive me for ying her like this when she eventually discovered the truth.

 Chapter 711

    ?


    Chapter 0711


    Nina


    I watched the intense fight unfolding in front of me, my heart pounding the entire time.


    Enzo and Luke collided again and again, teeth and ws and sparks flying. But my panic only mounted with each sh. In wolf form, Enzo clearly overpowered Luke''s smaller frame.


    I writhed against the silver ropes that were still binding my wrists. What if Enzo identally went too far in selling this deadly ruse? And besides, what ''n'' had he insinuated before? Was there even a n?


    Then, with one final savage lunge, Enzo''s jaws finally mped onto the back of Luke''s vulnerable neck. Luke''s body spasmed... then went horribly limp.


    I released a ragged scream and shot up from my seat, only for the guards to forcefully shove me back down. No! Enzo couldn''t have


    But he flung Luke''s body aside like a piece of meat and reared back, howling victory to the roaring spectators. When Enzo shifted back and met my horrified gaze, something unspoken passed between us.


    There was no remorse in his eyes. Just intense purpose.


    Had this all been part of their n? I scarcely dared to hope for some sort of flicker of life as Luke''s body was dragged away-but the way his head lolled at a sickening angle made me lose what little spark I had left.


    Grief clenched my heart regardless. If Luke still lived somehow, we still faced an uncertain future under M''s control.


    I had to trust that Enzo knew what he was doing.


    Once the crowd died down a bit, two guards hauled me back to my feet. Soon, we stood in front of M again in her private chambers, our ropes removed.


    Enzo''s entire body was tensed, ready to fight despite his lingering wounds. But I could only limply stand there, as if my limbs were made of the ropes that had been binding me. The thought of Luke, one of my closestpanions, dead...


    I couldn''t bear it.


    M toyed idly with a strand of her dark hair, her smile cold. "That was an entertaining battle," she purred. "You both y your roles so very well. Now... shall we conclude our business?"


    Enzo moved forward urgently. "Yes. I did what you asked; I won the battle. Now free Nina, so she can return home with our child as you vowed."


    M arched an elegant eyebrow. "Oh, dear me... it seems there''s been a misunderstanding between us. I made no promise whatsoever to free your breeder bride."


    "What?" Enzo hissed. I felt my shoulders tense, but I said nothing. A part of me had expected this.


    M simply shrugged. "I only said I would consider it," she said, checking her nails nonchntly. "I never promised to release her."


    "you lying snake!" Enzo lunged for her, only to smash back against the wall as M casually raised one slender hand. She hadn''t even nced up from cleaning her nails. I cried out and ran to Enzo''s side where he slumped, stunned.


    "Temper, temper," M chided. "Consider this a rare courtesy on my part. I admire the conviction you dogs show toward one another, so I shall permit you two to remain here together." Her smile turned cruel. "The female can birth her litter and work as my servant. You may keep the memories of your marriage... for now."


    Dread coiled in my gut upon hearing her words, but I couldn''t let myself fall now. Instead, I helped Enzo stand on unsteady feet to face our tormentor again. There had to be a way out of this, I was sure of it. Enzo had said he had a n.


    "There has to be some other bargain we can strike," I said quietly, shakily meeting M''s cold gaze. "I know you''re reasonable, M."


    "Am I not being reasonable already?" she asked. She gestured around her at the opulent chamber; the velvet drapes, the silk sheets, the high ceilings. "It should be an honor for you to live in my pce. You''ll want for nothing; all of you. Even the baby."


    Enzo and I nced at each other before he spoke up. "Nina belongs at home, with our friends and family," he said. "This is no honor. I''ll stay, do whatever you want"


    My eyes widened. "No, Enzo," I began, but was quickly cut off with a wave of his hand.


    "I''ll do whatever you ask of me, M," he said solemnly. "Just let my wife go home. Don''t force her to stay here."


    M pretended to consider, then gave an exaggerated sigh. "Fine. I suppose I could be persuaded to let her eventually return to the mundane world... after her mongrel childes of age. Say, sixteen years or so?" Sheughed bitterly. "Then, she can leave. But Enzo and the child will stay. I can''t let my rightful lineage go to waste."


    My legs nearly buckled. Sixteen years? We would lose over a decade of our lives here, chained by M''s cruelty. I would birth and raise our child in this snake pit. And then I would have to leave everything behind.


    "No," I said, shaking my head vehemently. "I won''t do it. I won''t raise my child here for sixteen fucking years, just to let you take it all away. You have to let us go home now."


    Suddenly, Enzo turned and pulled me close, his blistered hands framing my face with heartbreaking tenderness. "Nina, listen to me," he whispered. "If she lets you go someday... you have to ept. This is the only way." My vision swam with tears. "But your memory..." I choked out. "She ns to wipe your mind. You won''t even know me anymore."


    As I spoke, I felt my breath catch in my throat. The idea of Enzo not remembering me had been painful enough when Selena had done it to us; now that we were married, with a little one on the way, I couldn''t even begin to fathom it.


    This was worse than any torture imaginable.


    "Oh, it''s not so bad," M said coolly. "I can wipe your memory too, you know. I''m not a tyrant. Consider it a... mercy,"


    Revulsion roiled through me at her words. How could anyone be so callous about shattering souls to further their own ends?


    Before I could answer, M pped her hands together. The doors swung open, and two guards came in.


    "As a further show of good faith," she said, "I will allow you two onest night together before your memories are wiped and the deal is set in stone. Enjoy your luxurious amenities."


    "Our luxurious"


    "The finest guest suite in my pce," M said as the guards gathered us and began dragging us away. Enzo and I looked at each other wildly, feeling helpless in the guards'' grasps.


    Silver was bound around our wrists again, keeping us fromshing out; although, not that we would have. After all, we were helpless here. And maybe our minds were beginning to shatter, too, as we realized that there was no escape from this hell.


    As we were hauled away, M''s twisted voice echoed down the hall after us. It bounced around the walls, like an icy whisper in a ce where no living soul should exist.


    "Do enjoy the room!"

 Chapter 712

    ?


    Chapter 0712


    Nina


    Enzo and I were dragged down the ckened halls of M''s impossible pce, the silver ropes burning our skin once again. My mind raced the entire way, unable toprehend the nightmare we found ourselves trapped in. Just days before, we had been celebrating on the poolside with my mother and my brother. Now Luke was dead, I was apparently pregnant with a child containing the blood of a long-forgotten race of shifters, and we faced a horrific fate-a decade and a half of envement before our child was taken from us.


    It had to be a nightmare.


    I choked back tears as we were shoved inside thevish guest suite. The door mmed shut behind us with an ominous metallic thud, and my eyes swept over the furnishings-the plush Persian rugs, the enormous canopy bed, the crackling firece. It was straight out of a fairy tale.


    But the sound of the heavy deadbolt sliding into ce on the other side of the door with a resounding m was a grim reminder of reality. We were prisoners in a gilded cage, not vacationers in some exotic locale.


    Across from us, in the center of the room, sat a tableden with fresh food. Everything from glistening meats to vibrant fruits and vegetables; but none of it looked even remotely appetizing. The very idea of eating right now felt like a joke.


    "When was thest time you ate?" Enzo asked.


    I shrugged. "I don''t know. Before I came here, but I don''t even know how long it''s been since I got here." Enzo snorted and sank down onto the edge of the plush bed, running a tired hand through his curly hair. There was blood caked under his fingernails; a reminder of the horrible fight that took our friend''s life.


    "Yeah," he said. "Tell me about it."


    It hit me then that Enzo had been here longer than I had; at least two days longer. Although, with theck of sunlight in this cavernous pce, months could have already passed and I would have had no idea.


    Slowly, I crossed the room and sat next to him. We sat like that for a long time, in utter shocked silence as we stared at the sickening feast in front of us.


    Finally, Enzo turned to me, his face worn and ashen. "You should eat, Nina. Keep up your strength. And the baby''s strength."


    I shook my head, my stomach churning at the very thought of eating at a time like this. "I can''t. Not after..." My words faded. Luke''s mangled body shed in my mind and I covered my mouth, bile rising in my throat.


    Enzo pulled me close. "I know," he whispered. "But we have to be strong now. For the baby." His fingers grazed my slightly rounded belly.


    I blinked back tears and nodded. Then, Enzo led me toward an adjoining room-avish bathroom with a sunken tub already filled with steaming, rose-scented water. My limbs ached from being bound in the silver ropes; the heat would feel delicious. There was no denying that.


    We undressed in silence. As I slid into the silky water, some of the tension in my muscles began to slowly uncoil. Enzo settled into the water behind me, his strong arms encircling my waist.


    Sighing, I leaned back into his broad chest, takingfort in his strength, in his familiar scent. We sat unspeaking amidst curling tendrils of steam.


    After some time, I finally found my voice. "Enzo... what happened out there? With Luke?" I whispered. "I thought you had a n, but that..."


    His body tensed against mine at the mention of Luke''s name. Several moments passed before he spoke, slowly and haltingly.


    "The n failed. I... I missed. My teeth sliced too deep." His voice was hollow. "It was supposed to be an act, but I


    think it went too far. I''m so sorry, Nina."


    A wounded noise escaped my throat. We had pinned all of our hopes on this mysterious n of Enzo''s. Now Luke was dead, and we were more trapped than ever.


    I rose wordlessly from the bath, wrapping a silk robe around myself. My limbs moved as if through msses as I drifted over to the canopy bed. I curled up beneath the silky covers, sobs wracking my frame.


    A few momentster, I felt Enzo wrapping himself around me, stroking my hair, kissing the nape of my neck. "We''ll get through this," he whispered fiercely. "I swear to you, Nina, M''s magic can never truly make me forget you. We''re fated mates-not even her spells can break that bond."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, fresh tears leaking down my cheeks. His words should have brought mefort. But doubt gnawed at my core. M was incredibly powerful-her casual disys of magic proved that.


    What chance did we have against her ancient arts?


    Perhaps it would be easier to simply ept our fate. Stay here, birth and raise our child, serve M til we drew ourst breaths. Maybe we could convince her to let us keep our memories, at least.


    Either way, the fight had gone out of me. I felt hollow, hopeless. Broken.


    Enzo cupped my cheek, guiding my eyes to meet his burning brown-eyed gaze. "Don''t give up, my love," he murmured. "We will find a way, just like we always do."


    I searched his handsome face, wanting desperately to believe him. But I just couldn''t. Right now, though, I neededfort; after all, we might not even remember each other in the morning.


    Wordlessly, I pressed my lips against his, pouring my jumble of emotions into the kiss. Fear, grief, rage, love. My hands roamed his body with new urgency as we pulled off our robes.


    If this was to be ourst night together, I needed to feel every inch of him, brand him onto my soul. It was the least I could do.


    We made bittersweet love in our gilded cage, our limbs tangled up underneath M''s silken sheets. I clung to Enzo like I was adrift at sea and he was my only anchor left tethering me to sanity. I memorized every ne of muscle, every scar, every ce that made him moan my name.


    When we finally copsed back into the pillows, too exhausted to continue, I buried my face in his chest, breathing in his scent.


    If I lost this, lost him... it would break me entirely.


    Exhaustion eventually overtook me. I hated to admit it, but the soft bed and the silky sheets were extremelyfortable. Curled up against Enzo''s warmth, I sank into restless dreams.


    Or rather nightmares, really; surreal visions of confinement, one bleeding into the next. Shackles and spells.


    I jolted awake in the small hours before dawn, blinking into the darkness. Something was different; the door. It was cracked open. But that wasn''t all.


    A shadowy figure stood over our bed. Fear and confusion clouded my sleep-fogged brain, and I parted my lips to cry out Enzo''s name. But before I could scream, a hand mped over my mouth, silencing me.


    Then, a familiar, gentle voice whispered...


    "It''s okay, Nina. I''m getting you out of here."

 Chapter 713

    ?


    Chapter 0713


    Nina


    The cool, smooth fingers over my mouth were the first thing I noticed. Next, was the strangely familiar voice... soft and soothing.


    "It''s okay, Nina. I''m getting you out of here."


    As my eyes came to focus in the dark room, the next thing I made out was a curly head of red hair, a freckled nose, and bright green eyes.


    Daphne.


    Once she realized that I wasn''t going to scream, she let out a soft sigh of relief and removed her hand from my mouth, taking a step back "We don''t have much time," she whispered. "Come on, we''ve got to go."


    I sat up abruptly, blinking. How could this be?


    "A-Am I dreaming? Hallucinating?"


    "No," Daphne said firmly. "Now wake Enzo up, and be quiet. We have to hurry."


    She didn''t need to tell me twice. I quickly turned around and shook Enzo violently. He startled awake, his brown eyes shooting open in an instant.


    "What? What?" he murmured, shocking over his face. "Nina, are you-


    "Shh." I put a finger to Enzo''s lips and nodded my head toward Daphne. His eyes widened with fear at first, then recognition, and then utterly immense relief just as I had felt only moments before.


    "How the hell..."


    "I have my ways," Daphne said quietly, checking over her shoulder as she spoke. "Spying on people is my job, remember?"


    "Right." Enzo sat up with a newfound look of determination in his face that I hadn''t seen in what felt like months now. Together, both of us quietly slipped out of the bed and grabbed our clothes off of the floor but Daphne shook her head and held a backpack out to us.


    "Here," she said. "I brought you a fresh change. Put these on, quickly."


    Enzo quickly grabbed the backpack and opened it to reveal two sets of all-ck clothes. We both put them on, feeling relief at the sensation of something clean on our bodies. It would be easier to move like this, and the fabric was dark enough to keep our visibility low.


    As we were getting dressed, Daphne peered out the door and then nced over her shoulder.


    "Where''s the other one? Luke?" she whispered.


    At the very mention of Luke''s name, I felt my heart clench. A fresh wave of sorrow washed over me as the image of his dead body shed through my mind. I leaned forward, my hands gripping the sheets on the edge of the bed so tightly that my knuckles turned pure white.


    "Luke... Luke is..."


    "Alive."


    Enzo''s word made me straighten instantly. My eyes went wide as I slowly turned to face him; there was nothing but sincerity written across his face. But it couldn''t be possible. I had seen Luke''s body. I had seen the way his head lolled. I had seen the way that Enzo threw him to the side like a piece of meat.


    And Enzo had told me himself that their n to keep Luke alive and trick M had failed.


    "How"


    "I had to keep it a secret, even from you," Enzo exined, taking a step toward me. "Just in case you were questioned. I had to make sure you were genuinely innocent."


    I couldn''t believe it. My mouth fell agape at this new information-so my dead friend wasn''t dead after all?


    Before I could say anything else, though, Daphne suddenly cleared her throat. "There''s no time for dilly- dallying," she hissed. "Is he close?"


    Enzo nched. "I... I''m not sure where they took him," he said. "He went dormant to appear dead."


    Daphne let out an exasperated sigh. "If you don''t know where he is, we don''t have time to look for him," she said. "We''ll have toe back."


    My eyes widened at the notion of leaving our friend here. It was horrible enough that I had thought he was dead already, but to leave him here knowing that he was alive after all? I couldn''t even fathom it.


    "No," I said. "No way. I''m not leaving without-"


    "Nina, you have to listen to me." Enzo rushed forward and grabbed my hands, his brown eyes searching my face frantically. "I wille back for Luke, and I will bring him home safely. But right now, we need to get out. More specifically, we need to get you and the baby out. Do you understand me?"


    I felt frozen beneath Enzo''s gaze as my own eyes searched his with just as much fervor. I wanted to stay here, to find our friend and all get out together.


    But at the end of the day, Enzo was right. I had to think about my baby. Luke would be furious if he knew that I had endangered both myself and my child for him.


    So no matter how much it hurt, I nodded. "Alright. Promise?"


    "Nina, I swear on my life," Enzo whispered. "Luke wille home safely."


    "Come on. Let''s go." Daphne was in the doorway again, her green eyes frantic in the low light. "We have to hurry. I think I hear someoneing."


    The maze of narrow, dark obsidian passageways felt like an endless nightmare. But up ahead, Daphne''s red hair was like a beacon of hope. Enzo''s hand was firm and steady around mine, pulling me along at nearly breakneck speeds through the passages.


    More than once, we had to duck into various alcoves or side passages to avoid being seen. But thanks to our ck clothing and Daphne''s intelligence, we managed to slip through without being noticed.


    When we finally burst out of a side passage into the dark, cool night air, I almost cried out for joy.


    "Oh my god. We made it."


    My knees went weak almost immediately. There, in the fronds and underbrush, the three of us stopped to catch our breath. The sight of the waxing moon up overhead caused me to copse to my knees, my fingers digging into the soil with glee.


    We had made it.


    But we had made it without Luke. I still couldn''t live with myself for that.


    "Catch your breath," Daphne instructed. "Then let''s keep moving. Nina, can you shift?"


    I nced up at Enzo, and he nodded. With the pregnancy, it was risky, but it was necessary right now. "I can do it," I said, standing and brushing my knees off. "Let''s go. I''m ready."


    Without waiting for one more moment, the three of us shifted into our animal forms; hands turned into ws, ears grew long and pointed, hackles raised. Daphne''s arms sprouted into wings, her hair turning into a flurry of feathers.


    With Enzo and I in our wolf forms and Daphne in her cardinal form, we were ready.


    The three of us took off into the night, thus leaving behind M''s horrific, impossible pce. But we were one


    person short, and maybe toote.


    Because we were leaving our dear Luke behind, no matter how much it pained us. Anding from behind us, the sounds of hyenas yipping and snarling carried through the obsidian tunnels, bouncing off of the ckened walls, echoing like a thousand nightmares.


    Our escape had not gone unnoticed. And the rms had been raised.

 Chapter 714

    ?


    Chapter 0714


    Nina


    Thorns whipped my face as I ran through the cool night air.


    All I could hear was my own racing heart and my paws pounding against the forest floor. Well, that and the hyenas in hot pursuit of us. Their yips and howls almost sounded as if they wereughing at us, mocking us for even trying to escape.


    More than once, I swore I felt one of them nip at my tail. And maybe they did; but I couldn''t stop. None of us could. We had to keep moving, even if our legs ached and our lungs burned.


    After all, if we were going to leave our dear friend behind in that hellhole, then we might as well seed in escaping


    Up ahead of me, Daphne''s red wings fluttered through the tree branches, always sticking close but hidden from view of the hyenas. It was for the best if she stayed hidden. That was how she had found us, anyway; by keeping herself unknown, disconnected.


    Beside me, though, Enzo never once left my side-not even for an instant. I felt his dark fur brush up against mine. At least I had onefort in all of this.


    I leaped over a fallen tree with ease. Up ahead, Daphne took a sudden turn, and I followed. More branches whipped at my face, but I didn''t stop, even when I felt a searing pain around my eye.


    Just keep moving.


    The hyenas, however, had nked us. I saw a sh of mottled brown and ck fur circle around, and I cursed in my head as I veered to the left. I just narrowly missed a set of gnashing teeth. If I had hesitated for only a split second longer, maybe I would have been caught.


    I pushed my legs to carry me faster. Enzo stuck close to my side, keeping himself between me and the hyenas. Their yipping grew deafening. What happened next was a blur.


    Two hyenas cut us off from ahead, hackles raised and teeth dangerously bared. But overhead, in the tree branches, Daphne fluttered her red wings in a frenzy. Big, ck walnuts rained down from the fronds, showering the hyenas in a rain of yelps and bruises.


    While the dragon queen''s guards were somewhat distracted, Enzo and I circled around the cacophony, bursting through the thick underbrush.


    Then, up ahead, a glistening stream caught our eyes.


    A momentter, we plunged into the cold water. The world became muffled and icy for an eternal moment. The hyenas'' yipping seemed to grow distant and pointless.


    When we burst out on the other side, we kept running. Even with our fur weighed down by the cold water, we never let up.


    I don''t know how long we ran for, how far, or how fast. But I did know one thing.


    We had lost them.


    Finally, after what had felt like an eternity, we slowed to a trot, then to a walk. Daphne fluttered down from the tree branches and shifted back into her human form, and Enzo and I did the same.


    We all stood there for a moment, panting with exhaustion and unable to speak, before Daphne nodded her head toward a nearby slope surrounded by a grove of thick trees.


    "Let''s rest," she said. "And collect our bearings."


    Enzo and I followed her down the slope, still too breathless to speak. When we got to the bottom, we fell down to the leaf-covered forest floor in between tworge ferns. A decent cover, for now.


    Daphne stayed standing-or rather, perched-on top of a nearby boulder. Her red hair billowed in the breeze as she kept a watchful eye on our surroundings.


    "Nina, you''re hurt."


    Enzo''s voice pulled me out of a state of near disassociation. I turned my aching neck to see him leaning over me with concern written across his face. He reached up, and I winced when his fingers brushed across my cheek "OW!"


    "Sorry." He recoiled slightly and chewed his lip. "Looks like you got all torn up. Here." He quickly tore a piece of his shirt sleeve off and began dabbing at my bloody face.


    I winced again and pulled away. "I''m fine," I muttered.


    Enzo paused and looked at me for a long time before he let out a deep, low sigh. "You''re mad at me. For lying about Luke,"


    "Maybe a little," I admitted. I knew it was silly of me, and that Enzo had only done what he thought was right, but ...still.


    "I don''t me you." Enzo sat back and passed a hand over his weary face. "For all I knew, M might have tried to torture you for information. I''d rather keep you in the dark, genuinely innocent, and take the fall for you."


    I said nothing, not because I disagreed with Enzo''s logic, but because it still pained me. Finally, when I spoke, my voice was hoarse.


    "I just hate the thought of leaving him there. When can we go back?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be returning with your father''s army." Daphne nced over her shoulder, still perched on top of the rock. "I sent word to him as soon as I knew what was happening."


    My eyes widened slightly, but more so with relief and shock than anything else. "How long?" I muttered. "How long until backup arrives?"


    Daphne shook her head. "You do realize where we are, right?"


    "No. Not really."


    "We''re practically on the other side of the supernatural realm," Daphne exined. As she spoke, she tilted her head back to look up at the sky. Her red hair fell over her shoulders, illuminated by the moonlight. "It''s going to be some time."


    "But"


    "Listen, I did my best," Daphine chided. "It was hell following you here, and I risked my own neck just going into that horrible fortress."


    "I know you''re worried about Luke, Nina," Enzo chimed in softly. His hand touched my knee, and I pulled away out of instinct. I guess I was angrier than I realized.


    Enzo sighed and stood. "We''ll bring Luke home. But for now, he''s okay."


    "He''s not ''okay''. He''s somewhere in M''s clutches and we don''t even know where the hell he is."


    My harsh words were met with a long, tense silence. I finally stood and walked over to the boulder where Daphne was standing. I climbed up beside her and peered out into the distance; nothing but ferns and trees as far as the eye could see, which wasn''t far at all.


    "I can''t see shit."


    Daphne chuckled slightly, although it was a wry sound. "I''ll fly up there and get a better vantage point." With that, she shifted and flitted away, up into the canopy.


    Enzo and I were left alone. I could feel him behind me, staring at me. When I turned, his eyes were glowing slightly. Mine probably were, too.


    "I''m not mad at you," I said with a soft sigh. "I just... I don''t know. There are a lot of emotions coursing through me right now."


    Enzo nodded and ran a hand through his curly brown hair. "Yeah. Same. But Nina, I swear I''ll bring Luke home. He''s my friend, too. I wouldn''t have left him if I didn''t know that he could handle himself, and that we could get him out of there safely."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, Daphne fluttered back down and shifted.


    "Let''s keep moving," she breathed. "They could find our trail again at any moment."

 Chapter 715

    ?


    Chapter 0715


    Nina


    My breaths came out in short puffs of humid air as we trudged through the thick forest. All around us, the vibrant sounds of the night life seemed toe alive; frogs, insects, nocturnal birds. Now that the hyenas had quieted down, the other creatures hade back out to y.


    "My feet are killing me," I muttered under my breath as I stepped over another fallen tree. I clutched my belly with one hand as I moved, as if that would somehow protect my baby if anything were to happen.


    "Mine too. We''ll stop soon." Enzo ced his hand on my lower back while we walked.


    A couple paces ahead of us, Daphne watched the forest with her head on a swivel. She was our lookout, our guide. But neither of us knew exactly where she was taking us.


    "Hey, Daphne," I called out. "How much longer?"


    "Not much."


    Another vague answer, as usual. Enzo and I exchanged nces with each other.


    "Daphne, don''t forget Nina is pregnant," Enzo said. "We can''t keep going all night like this."


    Daphne stopped and turned to look at us, her green eyes shing in the light of the waxing moon overhead." Would you rather get caught by the dragon queen''s hyenas?" she asked. "The veil doesn''t thin out for a long, long time. We''ll be traveling for two days, maybe three. We can''t afford to waste time."


    Two to three days. God, it seemed like forever, but Enzo and I didn''tin again after that. Although, as we walked, I could help but wonder how Daphne knew so much about this ce.


    "Daphne, where are you from?" I found myself asking. "You seem to know a good amount about this ce."


    Daphne paused, then let out a soft sigh. "Isn''t it obvious?" she said. "You''ve seen all of the different shifters here. How often do you see them around the Alpha King''s territory?"


    "So you hail from here, then," Enzo said quietly. "How did you wind up in werewolf territory?"


    "shit happens." Yet another vague answer.


    This time, though, as I was about to open my mouth to ask another question, I suddenly felt a surge of pain in my abdomen. I groaned, stopping in my tracks and clutching my stomach as the world seemed to tilt beneath my feet. "Nina?" Enzo stopped beside me and stooped to meet my pained gaze. "Are you alright?"


    I swallowed a knot that had begun to form in my throat. "I don''t... I don''t feel so good," I muttered. "I''m having .." I winced, sucking in a sharp breath of air. "...Cramps."


    "Shit." Enzo straightened, running a hand through his hair. "Daphne, we''ve gotta "


    "We can''t." She frowned and shot me a sympathetic look, but there was no backing down. "The location where we need to open the portal is still a few miles from here, at least. We can''t stop until we''re out of this realm."


    I groaned again as another wave of pain came over me. I nced up at Enzo. "I can walk..."


    But I couldn''t. Because as soon as I took one step, my legs nearly gave out beneath me from the pain. I would have copsed, if it weren''t for Enzo''s strong arms suddenly catching me.


    "Shit, Nina," he muttered. "You can''t walk. I''ll have to carry you."


    "No, I can do it myself," I muttered through grit teeth.


    "Nope. I''m carrying you. Get on my back."


    I nced up at Enzo, prepared to refuse such coddling, but his expression brooked no argument. And Daphne was right; we needed to keep moving. I had no choice. So, as he crouched in front of me, I climbed onto his back with what little strength I had left and let him carry me through the humid forest.


    "Just a few more miles," Daphne said. "We can stop for a break at sunrise,"


    I must have fallen asleep at some point on Enzo''s back, soothed by his scent and the gentle feeling of being held. But I was awoken by two things: one, a fresh wave of pain. And two...


    Music.


    I jerked my head up to find that we had stopped somewhere amongst the fronds and ferns. Daphne and Enzo were whispering in hushed tones.


    "I say we go," he whispered. "Maybe they can help."


    "Or they''re loyal to their queen and they''ll send you both straight back to herir. Is that really a chance you want to take?" Daphne retorted.

 Chapter 716

    ?


    Chapter 0716


    "Where are we?"


    My sudden voice caused both Enzo and Daphne to jump. Realizing that I had just awoken, Enzo gently set me down. My legs were shaking, and the pain was still almost unbearable, but at least I could stand on my own two feet.


    "Looks like there''s a vige up there," Enzo exined. He pulled aside some thick fronds to reveal what looked like a bonfire flickering in the distance. The music sounded soothing, and the sounds ofughter and singing carried through the forest.


    I furrowed my brow, leaning in. A vige... Luke and I had encountered one before we were taken by M. Could it be?


    Suddenly, another cramp overtook me. This time, I really did fall to my knees before Enzo could catch me. A yelp of pain escaped my lips no matter how hard I tried to quell it, and both Daphne and Enzo cursed.


    I felt strong arms loop around me, and then weightlessness as Enzo scooped me up.


    "That''s it," he said, marching through the ferns. "I''m taking her to that vige. We can''t keep going on, not with her like this."


    "But Enzo-"Daphne cried out, only to be silenced by him once more.


    "If you want to stay here and hide, then fine. But I''m not traipsing my pregnant wife through the forest when she''s sick, exhausted, and in pain."


    "Very well. But it''ll be your funeral, not mine."


    With that, Daphne fluttered up into the branches in a flurry of red feathers. Out of sight, but always watching. Thest thing I saw before another intense cramp stole my consciousness from me was a single red feather floating down to the ground.


    "Show me the girl."


    I was awoken by the sound of a somewhat familiar voice and warm hands on my belly. When I cracked my eyes open, I could just barely make out three faces in the flickering candlelight: Daphne, Enzo, and...


    "You!"


    I suddenly shot up, my eyes widening as I took in the face of the older man who sat in front of me. But no sooner was I up than I was back down, pressed into the soft mattress by his firm hands.


    "You musty still," he said. "Let the medicine work."


    I writhed beneath his grip, a growl escaping my lips. Off to the side, Daphne stood biting her nails while Enzo curled his hands into fists, prepared to attack if need be.


    "You know this man?" Enzo asked.


    "He''s the one who took Luke and I straight to M and then left us there," I growled. "Jerk! You almost got us killed."


    The man narrowed his eyes at me, but his hands never left my belly. I suddenly became acutely aware of a strange taste on my tongue; something sweet yet bitter at the same time. Some sort of medicine, maybe.


    "I am sorry," he said after a beat of silence. "But I did what had to be done."


    "You led us to the ughter."


    The man paused. His eyes seemed to sh in the candlelight as he red at me. "Why should I protect two strangers?" he snarled. "It was either you, or let my entire vige be burned to the ground."


    His words made my throat knot up. I nced over at Enzo, who seemed just as baffled as I was. Daphne, however, took a step forward.


    "The Dragon Queen," she murmured, "is a fearsome tyrant, Nina. It''s not as simple as you would think. She''s not at all like the Alpha King."


    "It''s still no excuse to lead us to a fate like that," I muttered. "We barely made it out alive. Our friend is still in there-"


    "You think I would have left you in there knowing that you would die?" the man hissed. "I know who you are. All of you. I know the prophecies. But I cannot meddle in fate."


    My eyes widened. "You"


    "I will tell you no more." The man returned his attention to my belly, which was now devoid of any pain at all. "I will heal you, and you will leave my vige at the break of dawn."


    He paused then, and his eyes seemed to sh once more as he looked up at me.


    "And if you return to my vige, I will have no choice but to kill you."

 Chapter 717

    ?


    Chapter 0717 Nina


    The morning sun came too soon.


    None of us slept for more than a few minutes. Either we were too frightened and just didn''t want to admit it, or our minds were whirling with too many possibilities. I spent the remaining hours of the nighttimeid out on the mattress, letting the shaman''s medicine work its magic, while Daphne and Enzo paced nervously around the little hut.


    "The veil here is thicker," Daphne exined, her nails practically bitten down to nubs from chewing on them all night. "The ce where it''s thinner is still days away if we move on foot. And who knows how much time we have left before they find our trail again? God, we never should have stopped."


    Enzo scoffed and shook his head for the millionth time. "If you don''t want to be here, Daphne, then leave," he scolded. "But I had to get my wife somece where she could be helped. She''s pregnant. I won''t just wander through the woods with her for days when she''s in so much pain she can barely speak."


    "I''m sorry, guys." I propped myself up on my elbow and looked at them both with sincerity in my eyes. Sincerity and tears. "This is all my fault-"


    "No, Nina." Enzo rushed over to me and crouched down beside me. He reached out to cup my cheek in his hand, and I leaned into his touch, soothed by his warmth. "It''s not your fault. You have no control over what happens to your body."


    "But I could have made it, if only I had been a little stronger."


    Enzo sighed. "It''s not your fault," he repeated.


    Finally, Daphne let out an exasperated breath and pinched the bridge of her nose. "Enzo is right. It''s no one''s fault. I''m... I''m d to see you''re better now." As she spoke, her face reddened a bit. It wasn''t easy for the nervous bird shifter to say such things-I could tell.


    I sat up then. I was feeling much better now that the shaman''s medicine had run its course, and had virtually no pain at this point.


    "Daphne, you can open portals?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "Okay," I continued, standing. "Maybe if we try together, we can open one here."


    Daphne''s eyes flickered down to my pregnant belly, and she shot me a look of concern. "You''re sure you want to try?"


    I shrugged and threw my hands up in the air. "It''s not like we have much of a choice, is it?"


    The portal fizzled out for the hundredth time. I cursed, clutching my spinning head as I wavered in my spot. "Fuck! Just one more try..."


    "No, Nina." Enzo, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly stepped forward and grabbed my hands before I could make the movements. He guided me over to the mattress and sat me down. I had such little strength left that I couldn''t resist in the slightest.


    "There has to be something we can do," Daphne said. "No one here has the ability; the Dragon Queen has made certain of that."


    "But we''re too far from the thin spot," I added. The morning sun was already beginning its ascent, and the vige was waking up.


    The shaman had been very clear with his instructions: we needed to be gone. We had seen the extent of their help, and for good reason. The people here didn''t deserve to get wrapped up in all of this.


    If only we had Luke...


    "We have to go back," I suddenly said.


    Both Enzo''s and Daphne''s eyes widened. "What?" Enzo hissed. "Nina, are you serious?"


    "We need Luke," I exined. "And M''s pce is much closer. With him, between the three of us we could open a portal anywhere."

 Chapter 718

    ?


    Chapter 0718


    My words were met with abject silence. Daphne and Enzo looked back and forth between me and each other,pletely taken aback by my insane suggestion.


    "Please." I looked up at Enzo as tears began to mist over my eyes. "You know we can''t leave him anyway. It''s not... it''s not right."


    Enzo stared at me for a long time, pondering my words. At first it seemed as though I had hit a brick wall, but then recognition slowly seemed to dawn on him.


    "I don''t want to leave him, either."


    "Are you two kidding me?" Daphne eximed. "Am I the only sane person here?"


    I stood abruptly even though my head spun. "No one is forcing you toe with us, Daphne. But Luke is our best bet to get out of this ce, and besides... He would never leave us behind. Not in a million years."


    Daphne swallowed as her green eyes darted back and forth with disbelief. But Enzo and I weren''t backing down; our friend needed us, and besides, it was either this or trek through the forest for several more days with packs of hyenas on our tails.


    Finally, she shook her head and averted her gaze toward the ground. "I know of a secret entrance."


    Enzo and I crouched in the bushes, our eyes focused like hawks on the little cave that Daphne had flitted into.


    It was a risky location; this close to M''s fortress, and the forest was still being patrolled by her hyenas. But they didn''t expect us to return, and so they weren''t looking around here. At least we had that to our advantage.


    Enzo turned to look at me briefly. His hand found mine beneath the ferns.


    "You''re sure this is what you want?" he asked.


    "Yes." I swallowed and tightened my grip on his hand, but didn''t tear my gaze away from the cave. "If we can just find Luke, we can get in and get out. It''ll be much quicker this way, and besides..."


    "I know." Enzo let out a soft sigh. "I''m sorry I ever suggested leaving him. I thought we were doing the right thing."


    I shook my head. Taking Enzo''s hand, I ced it over my belly. "You were doing the right thing. For our baby." He scoffed. "And yet, here we are again."


    "Sometimes the right thing isn''t the kindest, or the most logical."


    Enzo chuckled. "Yeah, I guess you''re right."


    We fell silent again, carefully watching the forest around us. Aside from the sounds of the birds and the insects, it was quiet. Hopefully, none of the creatures around us were M''s shifters. And if they were, hopefully we could be quicker than them.


    Finally, a flicker of red caught my attention. I gasped, pointing. "Look!" I eximed under my breath. "She''s back."


    "But... no Luke," Enzo pointed out when Daphne flitted out of the cave all by herself. She had promised if she came across Luke, she would bring him back. It seemed as though she hadn''t.


    Daphne flitted over to us and shifted back, crouching in the ferns. "I think I know where he''s being kept," she said. She looked at Enzo then. "But I need your blood to get in."


    "My... blood?" Enzo asked.


    She nodded. "A door with a magical seal; I think it leads down to the morgue, and maybe even a whole slew of other ces. It''s likely where Luke was taken, but it requires a drop of dragon blood to get in. And it needs to be


    fresh."


    Enzo turned to look at me. Recognition came over us; he needed to go with her.


    And I sure as hell wasn''t letting him out of my sight again.


    "Alright," I said, standing. "Let''s go."

 Chapter 719

    ?


    Chapter 0719 Nina


    The very idea of tunnels made me feel ustrophobic. After what Edward had done to me beneath Mountainview, I couldn''t even begin to fathom willingly going into any kind of tunnels. Ever.


    And yet, here I was, bravely marching into a cave in search of my friend.


    What could be a more noble cause, right?


    "M created theseworks when she took over a hundred years ago," Daphne exined in hushed whispers that bounced off of the walls as she led Enzo and I deeper and deeper underground. "She says that her fire created the tunnels, but... it was really ves."


    "Shocking," Enzo replied sarcastically. His voice echoed back at us in waves, but we weren''t too worried about sound. Not yet, at least. Theseworks of tunnels were so enormous, working their way through an entire mountain, that it would be a good while until we ran into an entrance to the actual pce itself.


    But still, we all flinched out of instinct at the sound of his voice bouncing back to us.


    "Why underground?" I asked.


    Daphne shrugged and held her torch a little higher, casting flickering lights across the ckened walls. "Easier to lock up, I guess. No one can hear the screams of the damned. You know, that sort of thing..."


    "And her followers," I muttered. "The really devout ones who live here with her?"


    "Brainwashed. All of them." Daphne shuddered. "The only reason why the ones on the outside follow her rule is to not piss her off. The ones inside, though... they haven''t seen the sun in so long, they think she is the sun."


    I shuddered as well. Daphne hit it pretty much spot on; those cult-like followers of hers certainly did seem to think that the entire world revolved around her.


    "You know, when I fought that bear," Enzo chimed in, quieter this time, "I thought I saw something in its eyes. Something unnatural."


    "Could be a number of things," Daphne exined. "Lack of sunlight, magic, that sort of thing. I''ve always theorized that there''s something in the water down here."


    "Something natural, or something that M puts in the water to keep control?" I asked.


    Daphne scoffed and nced over her shoulder at me. "What do you think?"


    Finally, after what had seemned like an eternity, the tunnels began to widen-indicating that we were closer to the main portion of the pce now. The walls turned cker and more shiny, and the torch reflected off of them like pools of ss.


    I absentmindedly ran my hand along the obsidian as I walked, feeling its smoothness beneath my fingers. It was even a little warm to the touch.


    It was a shame; if only M hadn''t been a tyrant queen, her underground pce could have been magnificent. Or rather, it was magnificent.


    But her evil nature seemed to permeate throughout the very pores of this mountain.


    Eventually, the tunnels began to dip downwards. At some point, Daphne stopped and put out her torch.


    We didn''t need tomunicate; we knew the drill. Hoods up, stances low. Enzo and I used our night vision to help us see-a werewolf ability that I would never get tired of, especially in circumstances like this.


    Then, quietly, we began moving through the tunnels. It was a little easier this time; fewer guards, because they were mostly out looking for us. Although, there were still a few.


    "In here." Daphne''s whisper caught our attention after what seemed like hours of sneaking through the dark tunnels. She jerked her head toward a low door that we almost had to crouch to get through, and then down a set


    of winding stairs.


    Down, down we went until I felt as though we were descending into Hell itself. The air grew warmer and thicker, and the walls seemed to close in on us. I felt my heart beginning to race faster than before the lower we descended.


    It was as if Edward could jump out at any moment.


    Finally, we reached the bottom of the endless stairs and made our way down another series of winding passages. Daphne knew the way well, thanks to her superior mental mapping skills, and so she stayed up ahead.


    But at one point, Igged behind a few paces. And I felt a breath on the back of my neck.


    I gasped, stopping in my tracks and whipping around as my hand mped over my neck. "Edward "I breathed.


    But he wasn''t there. Nothing was there, in fact. Nothing... and no one. No Edward, no M, not even the damn shadow entity that hadn''t shown itself in weeks.


    Just inky ckness and a tunnel that stretched on forever.


    "Hurry." Daphne''s hiss snapped me back to reality, and I whipped back around to see that she and Enzo had stopped and were staring at me. I nodded and jogged to catch up with them. When I got close to Enzo, I wrapped both of my arms around his, falling into stride beside him.


    "You alright?" he whispered softly so that only I could hear. "I thought I heard you say..."


    "I''m fine." It was a lie, but I think I was lying more to myself than to Enzo. "It''s just... creepy down here."


    He pulled me closer, into his warmth and his scent. "I''m here. Always."


    "Here we are."


    Daphne stopped us in front of a nondescript ck door, which was situated at the end of a long passageway. Somehow, I had expected... more than this. A giant archway, maybe, or a small army of guards to fight our way though.


    But it was just a hallway and a door, with a single unlit brazier on the wall.


    "This is the door?" Enzo asked. He reached out to push on it, but as he did, he suddenly winced and recoiled. ¡° Shit!"


    Daphne shook her head. "Magical seal, remember? Here." She pulled a small pocket knife, hardly longer than her pinky finger, out of her pocket. "It just needs a drop of your blood on the handle. It''ll let us through then."


    Enzo took the knife slowly, and gazed down at it for a moment before he finally nodded. "Alright. Here goes nothing."


    I drew in a sharp breath as he pricked his finger. Luke, you had better be behind that door.


    Once he had drawn a drop of blood, he reached out and touched the doorknob; and, just as Daphne had said, the door swung open so silently it could have been nothing but an illusion.


    We all looked at each other for one long, tense moment before we entered the pitch ck room.


    Instantly, I was met with the scent of cold death and embalming fluids. Years of working on cadavers had attuned me to this smell; the morgue.


    But it wasn''t only the dead who upied this ce.


    "Halt!"


    The cold, sharp point of a spear was pressed into my back. I froze, instinctively raising my hands up. Daphne and Enzo did the same. Braziers lining the walls suddenly flickered to life, revealing a scene from my nightmares.


    M stood at the center of the room and she wasn''t alone. Beside her kneeled Luke, bound in chains, his head hung.


    She clicked her tongue, and in that moment, I knew that we had just walked into a trap; that this entire time, the very reason behind why we were able to return so easily was because we had been... expected.


    "I knew you woulde back for your little friend."

 Chapter 720

    ?


    Chapter 0720 Nina


    "I knew you woulde back for your little friend."


    The cold, sharp points of the spears pressed against our backs felt like nothingpared to the bite of M''s words. God, I felt like a stupid little child in that moment. We had walked straight into a trap. A rather obvious one, at that. How foolish were we for thinking that it would be so easy to walk right into M''s pce without running into a single guard?


    I felt my heart clench in my chest as I looked upon the scene that was waiting for me: M, standing in the middle of the morgue with Luke at her side. He was kneeling beside her with a metal cor around his neck and a chain that led straight to M''s hand.


    Like a dog.


    "Let him go, M," Enzo growled, attempting to take a step forward.


    A low growl rumbled in the back of his throat, but he stopped nheless. There was nowhere he could go. It was either into one spear or another. Because the moment he had moved, another spear had appeared at his front just as quickly as it had at his back.


    "I must say, you two really crack me up." M smirked. "Coming back for your friend like this is so endearing and yet... it''s so, so stupid."


    Enzo let out another low growl, to which M merely chuckled and folded her arms across her chest. The chains in her hands clinked together as she did so, and I saw Luke''s neck jerk a bit. But he didn''t lift his head. He just kneeled there, staring nkly at the floor.


    "Oh, how sweet," M continued patronizingly, "But unfortunately, being sweet is a weakness in this world. Guards, cuff them."


    Before I knew it, those damned silver ropes were being bound against my wrists again. The silver burned and seared against my flesh, but I hardly felt it. My senses were locked on two things: the sharp end of the spear still pressed against my lower back, and my dear friend kneeling in front of me, his head bowed.


    "At least let Luke go, M," I pleaded as the ropes were bound around us. "He is of no consequence to your grand n. Please, he''s innocent."


    "Innocent?" M chuckled again, the sound darker and more malevolent this time. "How can you call him innocent when he plotted right along with you, all because of a pointless promise? And besides, even if I set him free, I don''t think he would leave anyway. This poor little lost puppy would follow you to the ends of the earth." I felt my throat close up at M''s words. It was true; Luke had made a promise to me to be my protector. Not once had he broken it. And thanks to that, he was here because of me. He was in danger because of me.


    Just like everyone else who came into my life.


    "Luke," I murmured, "you don''t need to stay by my side. Please, just go home."


    But Luke merely shook his head. For the first time since we had returned, he finally spoke. His voice was low and gravelly, like iron being raked over hot coals. Had he been screaming? Had M been torturing him?


    "No," he whispered. "You came back for me. God, why did youe back for me?"


    "Because we love you, Luke," Enzo replied. "We couldn''t leave you behind."


    "How precious." M yanked lightly on Luke''s chains, and I felt my blood boil when I saw his body lurch forward. "They love you, Luke. Isn''t that a sweet excuse for naivety?"


    Luke didn''t respond, and neither did I. Because once again, M was right; it was naive of us to return. Maybe Daphne, who was currently being held by her arms by two guards so she couldn''t shift and fly away, had been right. Maybe we would have been better off taking our chances and trekking to the portal location.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 721

    ?


    Chapter 0721


    "Well then," M said with a self-satisfied sigh. "I suppose there''s no use in more theatrics. You two will be returned to your chambers to begin the memory extraction process, and the undead boy here..." She paused, tapping her chin thoughtfully. "I think I''ll keep him, actually. After a bit of reeducation, I could use a loyal servant such as-"


    Suddenly, as M spoke, the sound of crackling and fizzing filled the room. Momentster, a swirling portal vortex ripped through the fabric of reality, and I felt my heart soar when I saw a familiar pair of broad shoulders step through.


    "Dad!"


    My father stepped out of the portal, looking even more enormous in the stifling room. M''s eyes seemed to widen, then sh with recognition as she whirled around to face him.


    "Hello, M," he said gruffly.


    I furrowed my brow. Waithe knew her after all?


    "A-Aldric," M said, taking a shaky step back. "It''s you. I haven''t seen you in¡ª"


    "Quite the ce you''ve built for yourself here." With the portal still whirling behind him, my father stepped forward and looked around the room. Several guards spilled out of the vortex as well and began to circle the room, some of them in their snarling wolf forms.


    M seemed astounded as my father''s piercing eyes swept over the room. They finally stopped to linger on me for a few electrifying moments before he turned back to M.


    "Release my daughter and her friends, M," he said calmly. "I won''t ask twice."


    But by now, M''s surprise had faltered. She frowned deeply at my father, straightening her shoulders as she looked at him. "The others can leave, but Enzo... He stays," she insisted. "I need him."


    "For what?" my father scoffed. "For your grand n? The boy has trace amounts of dragon blood in him. Hardly enough to produce an heir who can shift into one."


    "With the correct rituals," M said, "it will be enough. I only need time."


    My father rolled his eyes. "You''ve had a hundred years, M. It''s time to let it go. Now,"


    At the mention of thatst word, my father held his hand up. His guards held their swords up, prepared to attack. The ones in their wolf forms raised their hackles and bared their teeth; even M, the fearsome bloody queen, seemed to quiver a bit where she stood.


    For a few long moments, there was a tense silence. I wondered if the spears might pierce our backs before we could escape.


    But then, M raised her hand and the spears were pulled back. Our ropes were cut. Daphne''s arms were released, and without a moment of hesitation she shifted back and flitted through the portal. Even Luke''s chains were dropped to the floor from M''s hands.


    My father smiled. "I see you''ve still got a flicker of intelligence behind those mad eyes of yours, M," he said. But M merely grimaced in response.


    My father turned to us then. "Go, all of you," he said as calmly as ever. "I have some business to attend to here." Before I knew it, Enzo''s hand was wrapping around mine. I felt him pull me to my feet and scoop me up into his strong arms, and right now, that was all that mattered. I tangled my fingers around his shirt as he carried me toward the portal with Luke on our heels.


    Freedom. Freedom atst.


    Thest thing I saw before the three of us lunged into the swirling portal was a bright sh of fire filling the air.


    And screams. So many screams.

 Chapter 722

    ?


    Chapter 0722


    Nina


    The first thing I felt was the sensation of soft carpet on my cheek. Then, I felt hands on me, lifting me up to a sitting position. The third thing I noticed were faces: Enzo, Luke, my mother and my brother.


    "Nina?" Enzo murmured. "Nina, are you okay?"


    I nodded stiffly, although my throat was still too choked up to speak. We were back in my father''s mansion-in his study, to be exact.


    My mother stooped down beside me and cupped my face in her hands. "She looks pale. I''ll call the doctor."


    "No." I finally found the strength to speak and rubbed my sore wrists. "I''m fine. Really, I''m fine. Where''s Dad?"


    Enzo and my mother looked back and forth between each other. I began to fear the worst, considering what I had seen just before the portal closed; but then, as if on cue, the sound of more fizzling filled the air. A momentter, my father stepped into the room.


    And he was furious.


    "You fool!" he boomed. He strode across the room without hesitation and picked Enzo up by the shirt cor, practically lifting him right off of his feet. "Your one job in life is to protect my daughter, and you¡ª"


    "No." Before my father could finish, Luke climbed to his feet. A servant was working at the lock on his cor, trying to pick it open, but he waved her away. "I was the one who led Nina there. I knew where we were potentially headed, and still I let it happen."


    My father froze for a moment, blinking with astonishment, before he finally released his iron grip on Enzo''s shirt. "You..."


    "I''m sorry, Sir," Luke said, bowing his head. "I didn''t think it would be so dangerous. M has changed considerably in the past hundred years."


    "Wait." I stood now, my legs were shaky, but I let my mom support me on her arm. "You both knew M?"


    My father sighed and passed a hand over his weary face. "It''s a long story, Nina," he said, his voice a touch gentler now. "One that we cannot discuss right this moment."


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, Enzo stepped forward and took my arm. "Your dad is right, Nina. We''re all safe, and that''s what matters. You should rest."


    "As should you." My father nodded and smoothed down his shirt. "I''m sorry for my outburst. It''s just.."


    "It''s alright, Aldric." Enzo looked at my father squarely, and in that moment, there was an unspoken understanding that seemed to flicker between them.


    I wanted to stay and discuss everything that happened, but I knew that they were right; I felt weak. Very weak. And both Enzo and I looked like shit, not to mention Luke, who was still having the cor around his neck picked at. "We will talk in the morning," my father said. He crossed the room to meet me, and took both of my shoulders in his hands. When he spoke again, his voice was barely more than a whisper. "I will exin everything then."


    I swallowed and nodded stiffly. Without another word, my father pulled me into his strong, warm arms. I felt my mother and Tyler wrap their arms around me, too, and in that moment I felt as if nothing could harm me.


    The hot, fragrant water burned my sore skin as I sank down into the bath opposite Enzo. But within a few moments, the pain began to fade. Whatever special oils my father''s servants had put in the water really seemed to do the trick.


    "It feels like a nightmare," I murmured as I moved my hand beneath the sparkling surface of the water. "Like we''ve been trapped in sleep this whole time."


    Enzo let out a low, rumbling chuckle and sank a little further down. "I wish it were just a dream. But even if it were, I''d have to wonder what''s so wrong with our minds that we dreamed all of that up."


    I let out a soft sigh and picked up a nearby sponge, which I used to begin gently dabbing at Enzo''s skin. He was in worse shape than I was, having had the silver ropes binding him for longer. His skin was blistered and bruised, and it made tearse to my eyes.


    "All of this for a drop of your blood," I whispered. "For trace amounts of dragon DNA."


    "A mad dream of M''s," Enzo said softly. "She seems to be grasping at straws."


    I bit my lip. In a strange sort of way, I almost felt a little bad for M. Thest of her kind, desperately searching for a way to bring her people back to their former glory. But her path was sorely misguided. She had clearly gone insane at some point during her search.


    "I wonder if she knew about you all this time," I said as I continued dabbing at Enzo''s skin. "She worked with Tim and the others for five years, after all. It seems like she must have been working at this n for all that time."


    Enzo scoffed. "It seems like it. Why else would a fearsome dragon cult leader work as a doctor for a hockey team?" The thought of it made meugh a bit, even though I didn''t really feel likeughing right now. To think that M had been biding her time for five years with a hockey team seemed almost silly.


    But it wasn''t silly. We just barely got out alive in the end, thanks to my father. M may have imed that she would keep us alive, but she seemed so disconnected from her own mind that there was no telling exactly what she might have done in the end.


    "We have to do something about her, you know." I pulled back a bit to look up at Enzo. "We can''t just let her-" "Hey." Enzo sat up and took both of my hands in his. There was an earnest look in his brown eyes. "Let''s just rest tonight, okay? I think our nning and scheming can at least wait until the morning."


    I let out a soft sigh. "I guess you''re right."


    "I tend to do that once in a while," Enzo said with a chuckle. I felt his hands move beneath the water then,ing to rest on my rounded belly.


    We pressed our foreheads together as we sat there in the hot water, with the stearn rising up all around us.


    I awoke to the feeling of soft sheets on my skin and a rested feeling that I hadn''t experienced in what felt like forever. My body still ached, but considerably less-so now thanks to the ointments and medicine my father''s servants had given us.


    When I rolled over, though, my hand met cold sheets where Enzo belonged. I immediately sat bolt upright, a gasp escaping my lips as panic overtook me.


    "Enzo?"


    A momentter, the bathroom door opened. Enzo stepped out, shooting me a quizzical look. "I''m right here, Nina," he said with a slightugh. "Not going anywhere."


    "Oh." I swallowed. "I thought you..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. "Come in," I called out. The door cracked open a momentter and a servant peeked in, averting her gaze.


    "The Alpha King would like to speak with you now."

 Chapter 723

    ?


    Chapter 0723


    Nina


    "Nina, Enzo. Please,e in."


    Enzo and I exchanged a wary nce with each other before we stepped into my father''s study. He was sitting behind his massive mahogany desk, leaning back in his leather chair with one leg crossed widely over the other. Hardly a moment ever passed when I wasn''t reminded of my father''s Alpha King status. He was certainly born for the role, with a tall height, muscr frame and a regal appearance about him.


    But something about him today seemed different. Despite his confident stature, he seemed almost... sheepish when he looked me in the eyes. It almost felt as if whatever he had to tell us was information that he wasn''t easily giving up.


    "sit," he said. "Tea? Coffee?"


    "Coffee would be good," Enzo said with a slightugh as he rubbed his hand over the back of his neck.


    "Say no more." My father waved his hand and a servant almost seemed to materialize out of the corner. She poured us two steaming hot cups of coffee; I wasn''t really supposed to indulge in caffeine, but after everything I had been throughtely... I figured one cup of coffee would be fine.


    And as I took my first sip, it felt almost as if my body was lighter the moment the warm liquid poured down my throat. Yet another one of my father''s medicines, no doubt. Enzo and I certainly needed it after all we had been through.


    "you two look much better than you did yesterday," my father admitted, shooting me an apologetic look.


    "We feel much better," Enzo replied. He set his coffee cup down and ced his hand over mine. I gave it a squeeze.


    "Good. I sent for the best ointments and medicine. You two should both be right as rain by tomorrow. Those damn silver ropes..." He shook his head in disappointment. "I didn''t think M would stoop so low."


    There it was again; my father mentioning M as if he knew her personally. I met his gaze squarely. "Tell us how you know her," I said slowly.


    My father paused, opening his mouth and closing it a few times before he finally nodded. "Yes. I suppose I should cut right to the chase, shouldn''t I?" He ran a hand through his hair and stood. As he walked past us, toward the window, I could see that look of sheepishness in his eyes once more.


    "M and I... We go way back," my father began. "It all started with an unlikely alliance..."


    Aldric stepped into the dimly lit tavern and shook the water off of his hood. The storm outside had been raging on all day, but he couldn''t dy any longer; after all, the woman who he was meant to meet was already here, waiting for him at the table in the corner-just as the witch had foreseen.


    "It''s you." Aldric stopped next to the woman''s table and peered down at her. She had long, dark hair that peeked out from beneath her cloak, and she smoked a pipe. But there were two things that revealed to him that she wasn''t like the others.


    For starters, she lit the pipe with a flick of her finger.


    And second, those eyes... When she looked up at him, they were like cat''s eyes; yellow with a ck slit down the middle. No, not like a cat. Like a lizard.


    Like a dragon.


    "It''s me." The woman pushed back her hood to reveal a beautiful face and gestured for him to sit across from her. "The soothsayers told me we would meet tonight, so I''ve done my part. And so, it seems, have you."


    Aldric swept his cloak aside and sat across from the woman. "Indeed." He met her gaze squarely, unlike so many others who saw her. M liked that; to feel like someone''s equal.


    "So," she said. "Shall we get straight to business?"


    Aldric nodded and took the pipe that she offered him. "We shall."


    "We needed each other," my father exined, now sitting back in his chair, leaning forward with his elbows on his knees. "I required assistance restoring my kingdom to its former glory after my father''s horrendous reign. M required protection for her people, and she was a damn good advisor. We were a match made in heaven." There was a long silence. Enzo and I were both on the edges of our seats as we listened to his story. Neither of us dared to breathe a word for fear of interrupting.


    "Over the following years, M and I became not only allies, but... friends," he continued. "Confidants, really. I''d never had a friend quite like her. Nor did she have a friend quite like me. We didn''t just plot out our political ns, our battles, our schemes together, but rather..."

 Chapter 724

    ?


    Chapter 0724


    My father''s voice trailed off at that point. He dropped his head a bit, as though the memories pained him to recount.


    "We shared secrets with one another," he said. "Secrets that no one else¡ªnot even your mother, Nina-ever discovered."


    "But it all went south, didn''t it?" Enzo whispered.


    Aldric nodded slowly. "M had a small tribe of her kin; thest of her kind. It was my job to protect them in exchange for M''s expertise. And I failed."


    M burst into Aldric''s chambers, the doors swinging outwards in front of her. Her hair was wild, and her eyes glowed like two emeralds. Aldric had gotten used to the dragon''s frazzled appearance, and he went to wave her away.


    "I''ll speak with you in a moment"


    "No." She stormed forward and mmed her fists on the table, causing Aldric''s werewolf council to jump in unison. Fire flickered on her fingertips; without a word, the others got up and scurried out of the room in fear of the dragon''s strength.


    "What the hell, M?" Aldric rose from his chair once they were alone. Another one of M''s episodes, perhaps, he thought. But no-when he saw the tears in her eyes for the first time in twenty years, he knew that something was terribly wrong.


    For the first time since Aldric had known M, she sobbed. Openly.


    "They killed them all," she said through her choked screams. "I went back to the vige, and they''re all dead. They fucking killed them, Aldric."


    "Who?" Aldric ran around the table to meet her. He reached for her shoulders, but she pulled away with a fierce snarl.


    "The poachers. And I''ll fucking kill them, too."


    The sun was high in the sky by now, but Enzo and I hardly felt the passage of time. My father traced his finger around the rim of his whiskey ss as he spoke.


    "Those poachers had been a problem for years," he exined. "Seeing as there were so few dragons left, their scales and especially their eggs-caught quite the price on the market. We staved them off as much as we could, but their undergroundworks ran deep. They got her kin in the end. M would have been killed, too, had she not been visiting my estate."


    "So you failed in your end of the deal," I said slowly and deliberately.


    Aldric swallowed. "I did. I gotzy, too full of pride. I thought that with the threat of my men on the horizon, the poachers would leave them alone. But they just got better at hiding themselves."


    There was a long pause before my father continued. "She kept true to her word," he whispered. "She killed everyst one of those poachers. She found their hideout and spread her fires through the caves in which they hid."


    "The obsidian pce," I whispered. "She created it when she burned them all."


    "Indeed she did." My father stood and crossed over to the window yet again. "I still remember exactly what she said that day, while the mountain was still smoldering: "Their grave shall be my throne, Aldric. And I shall turn this mountain into my horrid kingdom.""


    "And she did just that, didn''t she?" Enzo murmured. "She turned that entire mountain into a ce of unimaginable monstrosities."


    Aldric nodded solemnly. "It certainly seems so. I remember watching her walk into that cave mouth, into the fire, and... and I didn''t stop her," he whispered, his voice catching in his throat. "I just let her go. I didn''t even know if she would live."


    "So you left her to die?" I asked.


    "I did." My father swallowed hard and took a big swig of his whiskey. "And there hasn''t been a day I didn''t regret it. Over the years, I heard whispers of a dragon queen gone mad off the noxious fumes inside the mountain, but..."


    "But you never went to her. Not even once." I was standing now without even realizing it. "And now she''s out there with a cult following her every whim."


    My father was silent for some time, his hand gripping his whiskey ss so tightly that his knuckles turned white. Then, finally, he knocked back the rest of the amber liquid and mmed his ss down on the windowsill.


    "This is my fault," he said. "But I intend to end her reign of terror. And I''d like to recruit the New Peacekeepers for this cause."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 725

    ?


    Chapter 0725


    Nina


    The cool summer night air was a refreshing feeling; it was much more moderate here, where my dad''s mansion resided in the north. Nothing at all like the heat and thick humidity of the jungle where M had created her horrific kingdom.


    "I just can''t believe it," I whispered, hanging my head over the stone railing of the balcony we stood on. "Just when I think I''ve begun to understand this godforsaken family, it''s as if anotheryer gets added."


    Enzo, who had been quiet for most of the day, sighed as the wind ruffled his hair. "And now he wants us to help him clean up his mess," he muttered.


    It was true; my father wanted to recruit us for his cause. He had promised not only payment in return, but status for our pack. In exchange, M needed to be taken down; her mind was gone, or so he had said. Peace could not be achieved in this realm if her cult continued to grow.


    And no matter how shitty it felt, my dad was right. M was a threat to society. She had bound me and my husband in silver ropes, forced Enzo to go through with multiple fights to the death, and imprisoned all of us. I didn''t know if we were even the first she had done that to.


    Yet... I still couldn''t wrap my head around it. To think that my father, the great and mighty Alpha King, had in part caused this... It broke my heart.


    Enzo, as though reading my thoughts, wandered over to me and wrapped his arms around me from behind. "It''ll be a quick and simple job," he said gently, tucking a strand of hair behind my ears. "Your father was right-"


    "Yes, I know. With our pack being so small and unknown, we''ll be the perfect choice. He''ll train you all as assassins, and then it''ll just be a matter of sneaking into her fortress and taking her out. But that''s not what I''m worried about. Not really."


    "What is it, then?" Enzo asked.


    "It''s M," I replied. "I hate to say this, but..."


    "you feel bad for her," he finished for me.


    I nodded and bit my lower lip. "I didn''t know she had been through so much. And not to mention the fact that her madness is partially caused by the noxious fumes in the mountain. It feels... almost wrong to be killing her."


    "Is it any more wrong than the bear she forced me to kill?" Enzo asked. "Or the fact that she was nning on enving us and our child?"


    A wryugh escaped my lips at his words. "Alright," I said. "You have a point. But are you sure you want to take this on?"


    "It''s... risky," Enzo said slowly. "But considering the fact that M was going to use me as her breeder and take you away from me... I''ll do whatever it takes to make sure she can''t hurt us or anyone else ever again."


    I chewed my lip as I sat on the sidelines, nursing another cup of that damn tea. My mother had practically been force feeding it to me since I had returned, even though I felt better now.


    But I didn''t refuse when she kept giving it to me; the medicine really did help in a lot of ways, and besides, I couldn''t possibly turn down my mother wanting to dote on me.


    Right now, though, the tea was thest of my worries. I watched as Enzo stretched and bounced on his toes, preparing for a spar with my father.


    Enzo was quite the specimen; tall and muscr with a lithe, athletic frame. Years of ying hockey had given him the body of a god, and our ''adventures'' against the Crescents, the Luna, and now M, had given him the scars to prove his hard work.


    But then there was my father.


    I had never seen him outside of the context of pure nobility. Dressed in his usual kingly attire, he was clearly well- built but his years also showed in things such as his slight belly and the way his cheeks flushed red when heughed.


    And yet, here, with his shirt off and preparing for a spar, he looked entirely different.


    "He''s a mountain of a man, isn''t he?" my mother whispered, leaning a little closer.


    "Yeah." I almostughed. "You can say that again."


    My mother, sensing my nervousness, put her arm around my shoulders. "He won''t hurt Enzo. Don''t worry." I swallowed; I hated to admit it, but I actually wasn''t sure if Enzo would win this practice spar. He was an excellent fighter, yes, but hadn''t been properly trained in the martial arts in years. Not only that, but Enzo''s fighting skills relied mainly on his wolf form; he had little experience with hand-to-handbat, at least in recent history.


    And my father had his own trainer who lived in his mansion, so... That meant that the scales were terribly off bnce before the fight even began.


    "Remember your footwork, my boy," Aldric said as they began to circle one another. "It''s all in the footwork." "You forget, Aldric, I was given Alpha training for the first eighteen years of my life," Enzo said. There it was; that cocky attitude of his. I cringed a bit at his smugness, but my father justughed.


    "We''ll see how much you remember, then."


    The fight began slowly and contemtively. My mother and I watched in silence as Enzo and my father circled each other, keeping their stances low. Enzo feinted to the left and made an uppercut to my father''s right side, but my father seemed to see iting from a mile away and dodged with ease.


    "You feint with your body, but your eyes betray your true intentions," my father instructed. "Never look where you intend to hit."


    "Got it." Enzo grit his teeth and tried again. This time, he managed to get a good jab in against my father''s ribs but then my father''s hand was gripping Enzo''s wrist. He wrenched Enzo''s arm behind his back, sending Enzo to his knees.


    I gasped as Enzo groaned. "Too slow," Aldric exined. "Quicken your footwork. Fast moves. Don''t linger for a moment longer than you need to, lest that happen again."


    "Yes, sir."


    Aldric released Enzo''s arm and they began circling each other again. This time, my father was the one to make the next move; he lunged forward, onto one knee, and wrapped his arms around Enzo''s midsection. Enzo attempted to spin away, but he didn''t realize that Aldric had looped his front leg around Enzo''s.


    Enzo went down like a sack of bricks. Mere momentster, my father was on top of him, pinning him to the ground. They were both out of breath, their eyes wild. But there was a hint of amusement in my father''s gaze where there was none in Enzo''s.


    "Tap out," Aldric said. "Before your bones break"


    Enzo growled and did as my father said. My father released his grip on him and stood, holding his hand out to Enzo. With a sigh, Enzo took it and stood as well.


    "You''re lucky this isn''t real, Enzo," my father said as Enzo dusted himself off. "Or you would be dead already."

 Chapter 726

    ?


    Chapter 0726


    Enzo


    The leather punching bag felt like steel under my sore knuckles, but I kept punching. No matter how out of breath and tired I got, I couldn''t stop. Not when something so important was on the horizon.


    M.


    It had been almost two weeks since our escapade in the dread queen''s obsidian pce, and yet I still pictured every detail perfectly in my mind whenever I closed my eyes. I could see her face, the lines around her eyes when she grinned, the way her teeth seemed to sh when sheughed at our pain.


    Everything. I remembered it all as clear as day, and I wouldn''t stop remembering it until sheid dead at my feet.


    Nina said that it was wrong to kill her. Nina and her kind heart, the one who always tried to see the good in everyone, questioned whether Aldric''s decision to take M out was the right one.


    "But maybe we can save her," she had said. "Maybe if we get her out of there and get her the help she needs, she''lle around."


    Oh, Nina. She always wanted to give people the benefit of the doubt, even when they didn''t deserve it. It was one of the things that I loved most about her.


    But this wasn''t her decision to make. Aldric had made his choice to take M out, and I was the fist that would carry out his orders.


    Or at least, that was my goal. Aldric had made it very clear that he would choose the ideal three candidates for assassins once our training was finished. Despite being the Alpha of our ragtag little pack, there was no guarantee that I would be one of his choices. Especially not after I had lost to him during our sparring match.


    And so, I would train day in and day out, relentlessly, until my fists were bloody stumps and my heart was full of


    rage.


    "No rest for the wicked, huh?"


    Matt''s voice suddenly caught my attention over the flurry of my fists beating against the punching bag. I stopped, my body caked in sweat, and turned to see Matt walking into the weight room-a small gym we had set up in our headquarters beneath the campus.


    "Nope." I crossed over to the table and wiped my sweat away with my towel. "Not when our official training starts in two weeks."


    Matt nodded and plopped his bag down on the floor. "Two weeks. Feels like a lifetime, doesn''t it?"


    "It''lle up sooner than we realize," I said. "Are you ready?"


    "As I''ll ever be."


    Matt leaned down to tighten theces on his shoes; the two of us had ns to be chosen together. I needed my Beta by my side, and he was one of the best fighters out of all of us. I could give a damn who got picked as the third assassin, so long as Matt and I were together.


    There was a bit of a silence between us as Matt prepared for his own training that day. I finally allowed myself a break for the first time all morning and perched on the edge of the table, chugging my water in silent brooding.


    Matt raised his gaze to meet mine. "You''re still pissed," he said. "I can see it in your eyes."


    I let out a lowugh. "Pissed about what, exactly?" I asked. "Pissed about a psycho dragon queen trying to use me as her breeding stallion or pissed because I got beaten up by an old man the other day?"


    Matt smirked. "Maybe both." He stood, folding his arms across his chest. "How are you and Nina holding up?"


    I shrugged. "About as well as one could expect. Her father insisted on guards watching our house at all times, so there''s that. Oh, and then there are the nightmares, but that seems to be our fatetely anyway. Not to mention..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 727

    ?


    Chapter 0727


    My voice trailed off. I didn''t want to say it, but I didn''t really need to; Matt knew what I was talking about.


    "It''s okay to be angry, Enzo," he said softly. "Just don''t take it out on her."


    "I''m not. You can trust me on that." I ran a hand through my hair and sighed.


    Truthfully, ever since the pure shit that had gone down in M''s underground pce, I had developed some... anger issues. The punching bag helped, but only so much. Lately I had caught myself having to refrain from snapping at Nina over small things, and I felt like shit for it.


    "I haven''t yelled at her or anything like that," I said. "I don''t even think she knows how angry I get sometimes."


    "She notices. Nina notices everything." Matt met my gaze squarely. "But she loves you, even if you''re beating that punching bag to a pulp,"


    I swallowed and looked over at the punching bag; there was a sizeable dent in it now that hadn''t been there just days prior.


    "Heh. I guess I should give it a break," I said with augh.


    Matt smirked. "How about a spar, then?" he asked. "Switch it up a bit."


    "Yeah. A spar would be good."


    Matt and I circled each other, fists raised in front of our faces. Despite our outwardly sweaty and out of breath appearances, we were in high spirits. With music ying over the bluetooth speaker and our usual banter filling the air, it felt no different from a casual hockey session or a run in the woods.


    "Come at me," Matt teased, egging me on. "I know you can do better than that."


    "Oh, do you?" I lunged forward and went for an uppercut beneath Matt''s ribs-avoiding the face for good sportsmanship. I got a couple of good jabs in, and then Matt whirled around me, going for the back of my knee with his foot.


    It was just a spar. Something light-hearted to get the blood pumping. That was all it was supposed to be.


    But then something happened when Matt''s foot met the back of my knee. I whirled around, and when I looked in his eyes...


    They were no longer his eyes.


    My smile faded, as did everything else around me. Matt was gone, reced by... by the bear that I had fought in M''s sickening arena. Only, he was no longer in his bear form. He was in his human form, and very much alive.


    Aside from the fact that his skin was rotting off of his bones.


    "Come at me," he said, beckoning to me. "Come on, I know you can¡ª"


    I don''t know what happened next. All I know is that I utterly lost it. My breaths came out in enraged growls, my chest heaving, my fists flying. I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop. Not until he was nothing but pulp on the floor. Not until...


    "Enzo! Enzo, it''s me!"


    His hand caught my fist mere inches before it hit his face, and that was when I saw what I had done. Matt-my dear, loyal friend Matt-stared up at me with one wide eye while the other was swollen shut, blood spilling out of his cracked lips and his nose broken.


    What had I done?


    I instantly scrambled away, looking down at my bloodied hands. I had done that; I had attacked my friend, and now he was sputtering up blood and rolling over to his hands and knees. How could I...?


    Suddenly, the door swung open. "Hey guys, I brought-oh my god!"


    I jerked my head up to see Nina standing in the doorway. A tray of coffee and donutsy discarded at her feet, and her hands were mped over her mouth, shock written across her face.


    "Enzo... What have you done?!"

 Chapter 728

    ?


    Chapter 0728


    Nina


    "Hold still."


    I dabbed at Matt''s bloody nose with an antiseptic wipe. He winced, but didn''t pull away as I cleaned away the oozing blood to reveal raw, bruised skin.


    "It''s not broken," I said softly. "Just cut up real good."


    "Fuck. I''m so sorry, Matt," Enzo, who was standing beside me with his fingers curled up in his hair, said. "I really didn''t mean to 17


    y.¡± Matt shot Enzo an understanding look. "It''s alright. Shit happens."


    "Hey." M


    "Still." Enzo cursed under his breath and turned away. He rubbed his bloody knuckles on his shirt and shook his head, but said nothing more.


    I chewed my lip as I looked back and forth between the two of them. The scene I had walked in on was so shocking and grotesque; Enzo hunched over Matt, his fist raised. Matt''s hand wrapped around Enzo''s fist, his arm quivering from the strain of trying to hold Enzo back.


    And the look in Enzo''s eyes. Oh, the look. It was as if he had gone feral, like a wild dog. I don''t know where his mind went during those moments, but it certainly wasn''t here. He only seemed toe fully back to his senses when I dropped the tray of coffee and gasped.


    Matt exchanged wary looks with me as Enzo wandered over to the door and stepped out of the room.


    "What happened?" I whispered now that we were alone. "Did he..."


    "I don''t know." Matt swallowed and shook his head. "One second we were having fun sparring, and the next second he just... snapped."


    Matt''s words made my blood run cold. "I''ll talk to himter," I said softly. I turned to see Enzo pacing back and forth down the hallway, still clutching his hair. It was clear, in my mind, that what had happened with M had truly affected him.


    I just hoped that he was alright.


    "So he just... freaked out?" Jessica asked. "Just like that?"


    I nodded, my face warming over my cup of tea. Lori, Jessica and I were sitting in our favorite corner booth in the diner, sharing a te of fries and some warm drinks.


    I was hardly touching the fries, though. The image of Matt''s bloodied was still fresh in my mind, like the icing on top of a cake baked by M and her grotesque cult.


    "He''s seemed... off ever since we came back," I said. "Which is no surprise, but still."


    Lori sighed and pushed her coffee away from herself. "PTSD, you think?" she asked.


    I chewed the inside of my cheek and nodded. "That''s my best bet. I mean, after everything that''s happened, it''s expected. But Enzo has been so strong that I guess I just never thought it would affect him like this."


    Truth be told, we probably all had PTSD. The Crescents and the Luna had all done a number on us. But Enzo was always a rock throughout everything; like a constant light in the storm. He was the perfect picture of an Alpha for our little pack.


    And now here he was, nearly killing Matt.


    "Maybe he should give himself a chance to actually rest before he starts training," Jessica suggested. "I mean, with the course beginning in just a few days, so soon after everything that happened, he could be setting himself up for another episode."


    "Yeah. I know." I bit my lip and stared nkly down at the steam rising out of my teacup. "I''ve tried talking to him about exactly that, but it''s like he doesn''t hear it. I don''t think he''ll listen to me."


    Jessica leaned forward and ced her hand on top of mine. "You''re his wife. Of course he''ll listen to you."


    Oh, how wrong Jessica was. That night, I walked in the front door of the house with a slight sigh. I had spent the remainder of the afternoon in the infirmary on campus, working my summer hours. There was significantly less work to do with sses out and our new interns, but I sort of missed the buzz that came during the school year.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 729

    ?


    Chapter 0729


    "Enzo?" I called out. "You home?"


    "I''m in here."


    I rounded the corner to the living room to find Enzo sitting on the sofa. I couldn''t help but furrow my brow a bit as I looked at him; no movie, no video game, no book. He was just... sitting there. He hadn''t even changed his shirt since what had happened that morning in the weight room. There was still blood on it from where he had wiped his knuckles. It had turned brown by now.


    "You alright?" I asked, taking a cautious step forward. I gestured toward his bloodied shirt. "How long have you been home?"


    "Oh." He looked down at his shirt and shrugged. "Just an hour or so. I guess I forgot to change."


    I watched as he stood and began making his way toward the stairs to go and change in the bedroom, but I stopped him before he could get there.


    "Hey," I said softly, pressing my hand against his chest despite the blood. "Talk to me."


    Enzo''s eyebrows knit together a bit, although I couldn''t tell if he was genuinely confused or trying to y it cool. " What''s there to talk about?" he asked.


    I frowned. "You know what there is to talk about. Don''t y dumb."


    He looked at me for a moment, his brown eyes searching my face, before he finally sighed. "Look, I got carried away with Matt earlier, that''s all," he said. "Just a spar gone wrong. It won''t happen again."


    But I wasn''t buying it. "There''s a huge difference between a spar gone wrong and almost killing your best friend," I whispered.


    My words seemed to strike a chord. Enzo''s nostrils red and he turned, striding over to the kitchen. I watched as he rather forcefully grabbed a ss out of the cupboard, filled it with water, and began to drink it.


    "Matt''s fine," he said. "I apologized, we talked it out. You said yourself that his nose isn''t even broken."


    I took another step forward. "Yeah, but..." I paused, chewing my lower lip before continuing. "Enzo, I think that what happened in M''s clutches really affected you. And I think that maybe jumping headfirst into training might not be the best idea."


    Enzo frowned deeply, causing the subtle lines in his face to darken. "So what are you saying?" he asked with a slight scoff. "That I should just sit around? Let someone else handle it?"


    "Well, no, but "


    His grip tightened around his ss. "I won''t rest until she''s dead, Nina. I can''t."


    "Enzo..." I shook my head. "I know you''re mad. I know you''re in pain. But it''s okay to rest, even for just a little while."


    "No!"


    I blinked back at Enzo in utter shock. For the first time ever, he actually raised his voice at me. But it wasn''t only that that frightened me; I could have handled that.


    No, it was the fact that he had gripped the ss in his hand so hard that it shattered.


    Shards of ss went everywhere with a sickening crunch. The water that the ss had been holding spilled and pooled at his feet.


    Enzo and I stared at each other for a few long moments, both in shock, before he released what was left on the cup and let it fall into the sink. He spread his fingers wide, inspecting his now-bloody palm.


    "Nina, I" He took a step toward me once he realized what he had done; and instinctively, I winced and took a step back. An involuntary movement, but it was toote. He had already seen the look of fear in my eyes, no matter how brief.


    Enzo stopped in his tracks and blinked at me for a moment before a look of pure sadness took over his expression. "Nina, I''d never... Not you..."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and shook my head. "I know," I whispered. "Let me fix up your hand."

 Chapter 730

    ?


    Chapter 0730


    Enzo


    I stood outside the interrogation room, flexing my fingers as I stared down at my palm. The remnants of a few small cuts were there; scrapes on my knuckles from where I had beaten Matt, and then a few cuts on my palm where I had crushed that ssst night.


    "I scared her," I thought to my wolf as I looked at the damage I had done to my hand, which was nothing inparison to the damage I had done to my wife. "Why did I have to scare her?"


    My wolf stirred in difort. "You didn''t mean to."


    "But I still did it."


    I drew in a deep, shuddering breath as I recalled what had happenedst night. When Nina had brought up taking a break, I had begun thinking about M. And when I had begun thinking about M, I had felt so much... rage in my


    heart.


    How could I idly sit around while M was still alive? How could Nina expect that of me? It felt preposterous, to even imagine that I could ever take a ''break'' before I took out M.


    And then there was the way that Nina had looked at me--both before and after I had crushed the ss.


    Before, she had looked at me like a basket case. Like an invalid who needed pity and, likely, medication. And after...


    After I had crushed the ss in my palm, she had looked terrified of me. Even now, imagining the way she had flinched made my heart sink. God, how could I have frightened her like that?


    She had cleaned my wounds, yes; she had kissed me and reassured me, yes; but I could see the way she looked over her shoulder whenever I passed. I could see the way that she looked at me out of the corner of her eyes.


    I would never hurt Nina.


    Never.


    "Pull yourself together, Enzo," my wolf said, pulling me out of my deep thoughts. "You''ve got a job to do." "Right," I muttered aloud.


    Ronan.


    Nina had told me everything as soon as we had gotten back to Mountainview; the break-in, the pack of werewolves, and finding Ronan. I still had to question him and find out whoever he was working for. At the very least, I had to do that much.


    With a deep breath, I pushed open the door and stepped into the small cell where Ronan was being kept. He was sitting on the bed with his knees drawn up to his chest and didn''t even look up when I entered.


    There was a te of half-eaten food on the side table next to him and a few books that had clearly not been touched; attempts at not torturing the guy, at least. I would have preferred locking him in a bright white cell with nothing but the walls to bang his head on, but Nina had made it clear that we weren''t that type of pack


    "Ronan." I stopped in front of him and ced my hands on my hips. "Look at me."


    Slowly, he raised his head. Despite his mussed hair and his red-rimmed eyes, he shot me a smile.


    "Ah, if it isn''t my old hockey rival," he said with a gravelly chuckle. "Look, whatever you have to ask me, I''ve already told your girlfriend everything I know."


    I frowned. "She''s not my girlfriend; she''s my wife. And why don''t you humor me and answer my questions anyway, hm? For old times'' sake?"


    Ronan paused for a moment, warily drinking me in with his eyes, before he gestured for me to sit on the small chair near the bed.


    I sat, knowing that he wasn''t going to pull anything; there was nothing for him to pull. His two choices were to either behave or be injected with the antidote, rendering him human again. And considering the fact that he based his entire personality around his wolf, he wasn''t going to risk losing it.


    "Ask away," he said.


    I cut straight to the chase. "You''re working for someone," I said. "Who?"


    "Some family known as the Schreibers," he said. "Don''t know much else about ''em."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 731

    ?


    Chapter 0731


    "And why are they hiring you toe after my family?"


    He shrugged. "Something about blood."


    "That''s it?" I growled, growing frustrated by his se nature. "Just... blood?"


    "Yup."


    "Ronan." I stood again and crossed over to him, stooping so that our faces were almost aligned. "If you''re withholding information from me..."


    "Rx, Enzo. I''m seriously telling you everything. All I do is take payment, and besides, I''m already putting my neck on the line by saying what I''ve said so far. So back off."


    As Ronan spoke, his upper lip curled back slightly to reveal his white teeth; and so did mine. But the longer I looked at him, the more I realized he was telling the truth. He really didn''t know anything else, as frustrating as it was. My wolf sensed it, too.


    Finally, I straightened and crossed back over to the door. "Fine," I said. "But if you think of any other details, you had better tell us."


    "So you''re not letting me go?"


    I froze, my shoulders stiffening. Slowly, I turned to re at him. "What makes you think I''d let you go?"


    "I did what you asked," he said. "You can''t keep me in this cell forever."


    "Oh, yes I can." I narrowed my eyes at him and turned fully to face him now. "And after the shit you''ve pulled in the past, maybe I''ll watch you rot here."


    Ronan scoffed. "Fine, then. I''ll just have your little girlfriend set me loose; you know she''s got a soft spot for me. Hell, I think she still wants me."


    I knew that he was trying to rile me up. The logical part of my brain was well aware of that. But the look in his beady little eyes, the smirk on his face...


    It looked all too much like M''s face when she had thought she had won. Just like moments after I had killed the bear shifter and she hade down from her horrific throne to disrobe in front of me.


    Without a word, I rushed forward and grabbed a fistful of his shirt, yanking him to his feet with ease. M''s-no, Ronan''s-smirk merely grew, stretching across his face like a mask.


    "There''s the violent Enzo I know so well," he cooed. "Not much has changed since our hockey days together, huh? You''re just like you were back then, losing your cool over the slightest provocation. Like an animal."


    "I''ll kill you," I hissed. "I''ll kill you for what you did to Nina, you little snake."


    "Go ahead. My boss will probably kill me anyway; after he kills you, of course."


    My blood simmered beneath my skin at his words. Drawing in a sharp breath through my teeth, I quickly pulled my fist back, curling my fingers up into a tight ball. I wasn''t an animal. No, I wasn''t an animal, not even when I was in M''s arena.


    But, oh, how I relished the thought of feeling this creep''s cartge crunch under my fist. Oh, how I wanted nothing more than to watch the light leave his eyes.... M''s eyes... No. Wait.


    "Enzo!"


    Nina''s voice suddenly cried out from behind me, and I blinked in confusion as the face in front of me morphed and changed; not M, but Ronan. Two viins, but one much smaller than the other. God, where was I? Was that the roar of the profane crowd that I thought I heard? No, I was in the tunnels. I was in Mountainview.


    And Nina...


    Ronan''s grin grew as I released my iron grip on his shirt. "Go on," he whispered. "Put your leash back on, dog.''


    15


    I felt another wave of rage ovee me at his words. But this time, before I couldsh out again, I felt a cool hand on my arm. I turned to see Nina''s brown eyes blinking up at me, confused and terrified and worried all at once. "Enzo," she whispered. "This isn''t you."

 Chapter 732

    ?


    Chapter 0732


    Nina


    For a few moments, the fric whirling and buzzing that I had grown so used to over the past year filled all of my senses.


    But, after the briefest of moments, it was over-and I was met instead with the sound of birds chirping, fountains running, and the soft summer breeze blowing across my father''s backyard.


    My friends and I all stood there, our sensesing back to us. When I was oriented again, I looked up to see that my father was already standing there. He had his hands on his hips and wore a in white t-shirt and a pair of slim -fit joggers.


    "You''re a littlete," he said, checking his watch. "But I''ll cut you all some ck on your first day."


    I smiled and stepped out from partially behind Enzo. "Dad," I said, opening my arms and taking a few steps forward to hug him. "It''s good to see you."


    My father furrowed his brow in confusion. "Nina?" he asked. "I didn''t know you wereing."


    I nodded and pulled away. "Of course I came."


    For a few moments, my father looked down at me with shock written across his face for reasons I couldn''t quite understand. Then, with a nod, he turned to the others. "Alright," he said. "We''ll be starting off with a five-mile run. I assume you all can handle it?"


    The others nodded and mumbled in agreement. But as my father turned and began to lead the run, and I began to run after him, he stopped and grabbed my shoulders.


    "Nina, what are you doing?"


    "I mean, I probably won''t be able to do the full five miles, but a little exercise would be nice-" I began, but my father cut me off.


    "You can''t train with us, Nina." His voice was low so that only I could hear, but it was firm nheless.


    I knit my eyebrows together and took a step back. "But-That''s why we came here today," I said. "To start our training."


    "No. That''s why they came here," my father ordered. "You should rest in your condition."


    I almostughed out loud. "Dad, I''m only a few months pregnant. And besides, exercise is healthy for pregnancy. Yeah, I might not be able to do as much as the others, but can''t I join in just a little?"


    As I spoke, I gestured down to my attire; a t-shirt, leggings, and my running shoes. I came prepared for at least a little exercise, and I was looking forward to it.


    Besides, it was a beautiful day out, perfect for at least a walk through the woods on my father''s estate. The others were already way ahead of us, too, not even looking back to see why my father and I were lingering behind.


    Not even Enzo stopped to look back, although he had been rather alooftely so I didn''t know if it was that he didn''t notice like the others or he just wanted to be alone.


    "No, Nina." My father straightened and released his grip on my shoulders. "I''m sorry, but this sort of training is going to be too intense for you. Why don''t you go inside and spend some time with your mother?"


    "But I could at least walk the trails on my own"


    "No." My father''s voice, although not unkind, was even more firm now. His tone brooked no argument, and I was left blinking up at him with a mixture of confusion and mild annoyance. "You''re the princess, Nina. And you''ve already put yourself in enough danger. This is where I put my foot down."


    I opened my mouth to retort, but before I could, my father turned and ran off to join the others in their training. I watched his fading form with a sinking heart.


    Princess.


    I was growing to hate that word. Yes, I knew that I was pregnant and couldn''t keep up as well with the others as I normally could; but part of me wondered, if I hadn''t been pregnant, if his response would have been the same.


    "No, Nina," I muttered under my breath as I turned and made my way over to the garden bench. "Can''t do this, Nina. You''re the princess, Nina. Stay home, Nina."


    I plopped down on the bench and folded my arms across my chest, silently stewing over the reality of things. Inside of me, my wolf stirred.


    "He''s right, you know," she said. "You shouldn''t put yourself in harm''s way."


    I almost scoffed out loud. "You too?" I asked. "I''ve been feeling physically goodtely, I don''t see why even a hike in the woods wouldn''t be allowed."


    "I know you''ve been feeling better; so have I," my wolf said gently. "But your father is right when he says that you are the princess. Maybe it''s time to start acting like it."


    A sigh escaped my lips as I rubbed my eyes. "God, I hate when you''re right," I said with a slightugh. "But it doesn''t make it any less annoying,"


    My wolf sighed right along with me. "I''m annoyed, too. But it doesn''t hurt to listen to that old man once in a while."


    "Yeah. I guess not."


    Before long, the others returned from their run-the only one out of them who was actually winded being Lori, the lone human left in the group and began their drills on thewn. I watched from the sidelines, periodically pacing around to pick at the grass.


    "Man, even Lori gets to participate, and she''s a human," I said with a softugh as I picked at a dandelion on thewn.


    I felt weak, to say the least. And truthfully, I had been feeling that way for some time; my thoughts kept floating back to the days spent in M''s domain, when I could barely even hold up my own walking amongst the ferns and the underbrush.


    Was this my new reality-sitting on the sidelines, like a wallflower, watching as everyone else worked together to take down evil?


    "Don''t let yourself get down, Nina. Maybe you can find some other way to help in the plot to stop her."


    My wolf''s voice was encouraging, but I hardly felt it. My pack and I had been through so much together already; how could I possibly be of any help here when I was stuck on the sidelines, watching from afar?


    But then, just as I was about to head inside, I heard a familiar voice calling my name.


    "Nina! Hey, Nina!"


    I turned to see Matt jogging across thewn; he had broken apart from the group and was holding his nose. Upon close inspection, I saw that a bit of blood was dripping down his hand.


    "It just started bleeding again out of nowhere," he said, his voice sounding slightly nasally from pinching his nose. "Could you..."


    "Of course. Come inside with me." I nodded my head for Matt to follow, and together we began walking inside. At least I could offer support in this way, I thought to myself.


    However, as I disappeared into the house with Matt, I couldn''t deny the look that Enzo gave me over his shoulder.


    But I couldn''t quite decipher whatever it was, or why he looked so...


    Angry.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 733

    ?


    Chapter 0733


    Nina


    "Ouch. Shit."


    Matt winced as I dabbed at his bloody nose. He must have burst a small blood vessel during the training, because he had suddenly begun gushing out of nowhere. And although he was on the mend following Enzo''s outburst the other day, he was clearly still in a good amount of pain.


    "Sorry. I''m almost done," I said gently as I worked.


    "Take your time." Matt swallowed and gripped the edge of the wooden stool he was sitting on. Here, perched on the stool with me standing in front of him, we were eye level-maybe even for the first time since we had met. "Hey," he said as I worked on his nose. "Can I ask you something?"


    "Sure. What''s up?"


    Matt paused before continuing. "You and Enzo... How are you guys doing?"


    I stopped dabbing at his bloody nose and leaned back to look at him. "Are you referring to-"


    "Everything," he said. "I mean... I can''t help but notice that you two seem to be a little tense around each other."


    "That obvious, huh?" Iughed slightly as Matt nodded, and I tossed some of the bloodied tissues into the nearby trash can.


    Finally, with a sigh, I shrugged. "It''s been... weird," I admitted slowly. "That ce-M''s so-called ''pce''- was a living nightmare. Enzo was put through more torture than I was. So he''s been struggling a lot."


    "I can tell." Matt leaned forward, letting me continue to work on his nose. "I tried talking to him during the run, but he wasser-focused."


    "That''s the thing," I said. "He keeps talking about how he wants M dead, how he won''t rest until she is. But I think he''s just gonna wind up hurting himself."


    Matt sighed softly. "That''s unlike Enzo."


    "I know it is. I think that the baby has made him more protective, more... aggressive. Maybe, being in that situation, something snapped. I don''t know."


    As I spoke, tears began to cloud my vision. I quickly turned away and bit my lower lip.


    But then, Matt''s hand shot out and covered mine. "Nina."


    I turned slowly to look at him, and his eyes were nothing if not sincere. "What is it?" I asked.


    "I just want you to know that I''m here for you," he said. "Both of you. I''m your friend. And if you want me to talk to Enzo, if you need someone to step in-"


    "Thanks, Matt. I appreciate it. But really, we''re fine," I said. "I know what you''re thinking, about Enzo''s anger outbursts. But he would never hurt me."


    Matt paused for a moment, then nodded slowly and released my hand, leaning back. "Good. I just had to hear it from you first, that''s all."


    I couldn''t help it. Matt''s words made me smile a bit, and I leaned forward and hugged him. He stiffened for a moment, then hugged me back gently for a moment before pulling away.


    With a nod and a thank-you, Matt stood and returned to the others. I watched him go, being bolstered by his friendship.


    But as I was cleaning up, I thought I saw a sh in the corner of my eye. I quickly looked up, expecting to see Enzo standing there judging by the stature and color of his shirt; only to find that he was already gone, as if he had been watching from around a corner.


    "What are you doing out here all alone?"


    I looked down at Enzo, who wasying in my father''s garden. He smiled slightly when I approached and moved over to make some space for me.


    "Just looking at the stars," he said.


    I smiled andid down on the cool grass beside him. "You''re sure you''re not just too exhausted to move?"


    Enzo let out a wry snort. "Your dad is like a drill sergeant," he replied. "Now I think I sort of understand why my hockey traineesin so much."

 Chapter 734

    ?


    Chapter 0734


    "Ah. A taste of your own medicine for once," I said with augh. "I''m jealous, though."


    "Why?"


    I shrugged. "I dunno. I''d like to join in on the training, at least a little bit, but... apparently being a few months pregnant and a princess means I can''t do anything."


    Enzo sighed softly. "You know that''s not the case."


    "I know, I know. It''s just... a lot to get used to sometimes."


    "You''re used to doing everything yourself," Enzo said quietly. "It''s not really in your nature to ept help, or to ept the fact that maybe it''s okay to sit back and let others do the dirty work."


    "You got me," I said. There was a long silence as weid there for a while, looking up at the stars.


    It was a beautiful night out; perfectly warm with a slight breeze and a symphony of crickets chirping. The others were inside in their own private rooms, enjoying the amenities of my father''s mansion; a wee reprieve, I was sure, after only the first day of their grueling training.


    "Rose."


    The word slipped out without even really meaning to. Enzo looked over at me and shot me a curious look. "What?" he asked.


    "I like the name Rose," I said, rubbing my barely-protruding belly. "Or Will, if it''s a boy."


    For a moment, Enzo just blinked at me. I slowly turned to look at him and propped myself up on one elbow." Unless you have any better ideas," I said.


    Enzo finally smiled ever so slightly. "No, I... I like those names," he said softly. "Rose. Will. Both simple, ssic... They''re nice."


    I smirked. "Just ''nice''?" I teased. "Enzo, I was sort of hoping that our future child''s name could be, I don''t know, show-stopping or spectacr.


    "Alright, alright." He chuckled and thought for a moment. "I like... Abigail for a girl," he said. "And Alex for a boy"


    "Hmm... Alex is a beautiful name," I said. "But I''m still stuck on Rose for a girl."


    Enzo smirked. "Well, maybe we''ll have twins and we can split the difference."


    I gasped slightly and smacked his chest. "Enzo Rivers," I said, leaning over him, "I am not having twins. Can you imagine?"


    "That would be a bit much, wouldn''t it?" Enzoughed.


    "You can say that again." With that, I leaned down and pressed a warm kiss to his lips. He tasted sweet and a little salty from working out earlier, which was a weefort.


    But when I pulled away, there was that faraway look in his eyes again. I frowned and brushed some curls out of his eyes. "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    Enzo was silent for a moment before he finally shook his head. "Nothing."


    "Enzo..?"


    "It just feels weird," he said. "Laying here, talking about baby names, looking at the stars when we could be taking M down."


    I felt my frown deepen. "You''re doing your absolute best," I replied. "You''ve only just begun training. And my father is right; we can''t just go storming in there, guns zing. M might be insane, but she''s smart, and she''s got a whole cult of zealots behind her."


    "Still." He frowned and sat up. "I feel like I can''t rest until she''s dead."


    Just as I was opening my mouth to retort, Enzo stood. I reached for his hand, stopping him.


    "You know that death isn''t the ultimate revenge," I said softly. "And you''ll still be in pain when she''s gone.''


    Enzo just stood there for a moment, his jaw set hard as he looked out over the garden. I felt his hand tighten around mine, felt his grip grow firm and his fingers begin to tremble slightly.


    But then... he let go.


    "I''m tired," he said.


    And with that, he turned on his heel and stalked inside.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 735

    ?


    Chapter 0735


    Nina


    The morning mist settled over thewn, cool and refreshing against my warm skin. With a yawn, I watched as the others lined up on the grass, and I listened as my father''smanding voice called out today''s orders.


    "This morning, we''re going to start with circuits instead of a run," he said, his voice loud and clear. "This will test your explosive energy rather than your endurance. I want you to do twenty pushups, thirty jumping jacks, fifteen burpees; then start over. Do this five times."


    An audible groan spread across the group at the intense circuit. My father''s eyes shed.


    "If anyone has an issue with our regimen, you may leave," he said coolly, sping his hands behind his back as he regarded the group. "I simply won''t train you, and therefore I won''t choose you for the job. Is that clear?" "Yes, sir."


    I watched, then, as my friends began their circuits. As I watched, I ced my hand over my belly and paced back and forth in the wet grass. My father nced at me from where he stood in front of them, but he didn''t invite me to join.


    "Faster!" he barked out. "I don''t want to see any cking!"


    Part of me expected at least Lori to walk away, but none of them did; after all, it was only day two of their training. They still had just a little under two weeks left to go, and it seemed as though they were all vying to be named as one of my father''s assassins.


    It was impressive to watch them try so hard, especially Enzo-who, despite everything, was at the forefront of the group.


    I watched Enzo intently as he worked. Soon, his shirt became soaked through from abination of sweat and dew from the grass. The way that his muscles buckled and flexed was almost hypnotic in the cool light of the morning sun. He was working hard, maybe even two or three times harder than the rest.


    It was clear that he wanted to be one of my father''s assassins. I could see it in his eyes, not that I even needed to; he had alwaysid his goal out on the table for me, and he was determined not to fail.


    But my father was hardly paying him any mind.


    "Matt, don''t skip the pushup at the end of those burpees," he said. "Jessica, don''t ck on the jumping jacks."


    I could practically feel Enzo''s tightly-coiled nerves all the way from where I stood. He wanted the attention, the recognition, and he clearly wasn''t getting it.


    And yet, he still went just as hard, if not harder. My father''sck of attention wasn''t going to stop him. He was, after all, our Alpha; he was leading by example.


    He was leading so well, in fact, that I wound up wanting to join in. The circuit was likely too intense for my condition, but when they eventually moved to dynamic stretching a little whileter, I knew that I could at least do that.


    With a slight smile, I walked over to join the group and began stretching along with them. It felt good to lower myself down into a lunge, then stretch out my inner thighs.


    I stood again, lifting my hands over my head along with the others and bending left and right. I then closed my eyes against the warming sun as I began touching my toes.


    "Nina. What are you doing?"


    My father''s voice pulled me out of my pleasant reverie, and I cracked my eyes open through my legs to see him standing right behind me.


    "I''m stretching," I said deliberately, "That''s not an issue, is it?"


    My father sighed. I stood and turned to face him, cing my hands on my hips. His gaze wasn''t angry, but it was


    concerned at the very least.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Nina, I just..." He sighed once again and shook his head, then gently took my arm and led me away while the others kept going. Once we were out of earshot, he lowered his voice. "Honey, I don''t think it''s a good "


    "Dad, it''s just stretching. Even the doctor told me I should be doing this."


    My father opened his mouth to speak, then shut it again and nodded with a somewhat defeated look in his eyes. Alright," he said softly. "You can stretch."


    "And maybe join in on some of the exercises?" I asked.


    "No." That seemed to be where he drew the line. We stared at each other for a few moments before his shoulder slumped a bit. "I mean it, Nina. You can stretch, but I won''t let you get involved with the other training." "But-"


    "Let''s not do this two days in a row, Nina," my father insisted. "You''re a pregnant princess; I won''t have it." There was that word again: princess. Tack ''pregnant'' onto it and it almost felt like an insult, even though I knew it wasn''t. And my father certainly wasn''t budging.


    My shoulder sagged of their own ord. "Nevermind," I said softly. "I''m just gonna go inside."


    "I''m sorry, Nina," he called after me. "But it''s for the best."


    When I returned to the kitchen, I kicked off my dew-damp shoes with a huff and wandered over to the counter, where I poured myself a cup of tea. My mother, who was seated at the kitchen table with a book in front of her, shot me a look of worry.


    "Still arguing with your father?" she asked.


    "Not arguing." I turned, holding my tea in my hands, and managed a slight smile that didn''t reach my eyes. "Just ... annoyed."


    "You''re like two rams butting horns," she said with a shake of her head. "What happened now?"


    "Nothing," I said, chewing my lip. "I just... I feel so weak and useless."


    My mother''s eyebrows raised. "Why?"


    "Because of this," I said as I gestured to my pregnant belly. "And the fact that I''m a princess, as Dad likes to remind me so often."


    "You''re his only living daughter, honey," she said. "He feels protective over you, that''s all."


    I let out a sigh. "I know. But I''m still capable of doing more than just sitting around, and I wish he would see that."


    "Nina, you aren''t just sitting around," my mother said gently, rising from her chair. "You''re helpful in other ways. Like when your friend, Matt, needed you to tend to his bloody nose yesterday. You''re still their team doctor, at the end of the day. And besides..."


    She paused, licking her lips for a moment before continuing. "I know how it feels, to be suddenly thrust into this life that you''re not used to. But sometimes you just have to make the most out of it."


    "That''s easier said than done," I said with a slightugh. "I don''t even know where I would start trying to make the best out of being a pretty princess."


    My mother let out a chuckle, causing her eyes to crinkle at the corners in that way I always liked. "You know, queens and princesses often have held all of the behind-the-scenes power throughout history," she said. " Especially your history."


    I quirked an eyebrow. "My history?"


    She nodded her head toward the door and took my hand. "Come; let''s make a visit to the library. I want to show


    you some things."

 Chapter 736

    ?


    Chapter 0736


    Nina


    My mother pushed open therge double doors, revealing the library. With the walls lined with seemingly impossibly high bookshelves, a ss ceiling and tall stained ss windows, it almost felt as if I was walking into something out of a fairytale.


    "What did you want to bring me in here for?" I asked as my mother and I stepped into the room.


    My mother smiled and took my hand, leading me through the winding bookshelves. It felt almost like a maze in here, and as I looked up at the dizzyingly high shelves, I couldn''t help but wonder just how many books were in here.


    "Now let''s see..." my mother muttered to herself as she began perusing the shelves. "Hmm..."


    "Mom," I said, running my finger along one of the pristine books; not a speck of dust was to be found, even though the title was something about ancient burial rites, which I doubted was read very often. "How many titles are in here?"


    "Oh, hell if I know," my mom said with a chuckle. "But I''m sure, whatever book you want or need, it''s here."


    I let out a smallugh. "God, I wish I knew this was here when I was spending a fortune on textbooks for my sses."


    My mother smirked, then let out a small "Aha!" and pulled a particrly worn-looking tome off of the shelf. She held it out to me, and I took it. The cover was in and unadorned, with only one word on the spine.


    "Ancestry?" I asked, ncing up at my mother.


    She nodded. "I was perusing the books myself and stumbled across it," she said. "Take a look. I think you''ll find it quite interesting."


    Shooting my mom onest quizzical look, I sat down on a nearby bench and opened therge tome on myp. I was met with pages upon pages of dense writing, with the asional hand-drawn portrait scattered throughout. Dozens of men, women, and children were depicted in these portraits. And all of them, no matter what age or gender they were, shared... very simr features with me.


    "Is this...?" I slowly looked up at my mom, who was still standing over me.


    She nodded once again. "This is your family history, Nina."


    "Wow." As I scanned the pages, I couldn''t believe my eyes. My mom was right; each and every one of the people depicted in this book were rted to me somehow. The entire history of my family was written right here, in the palms of my hands.


    Slowly, I looked back up at my mother with a mixture of shock and confusion written across my face.


    "This is amazing," I said. "But what does this have to do with what we were talking about earlier?"


    My mom sighed and sat on the bench beside me. She leaned close and flipped through the pages until she came to a specific page.


    "Princess Cornelia," she said, tapping the yellowed page with her index finger. "Your great-great-great grandmother."


    I quirked an eyebrow as I looked down at the portrait of the woman. She had a very regal appearance, with a high forehead, a narrow nose with a prominent ridge, and brown eyes that almost seemed to pierce into me from the page. She wore a high-cored gown with ruffles around the neck, and wore her hair up in a tidy bun.


    "Cornelia," I said softly, tracing her portrait. I furrowed my brow as I began to read. But then my mother stopped me, and pointed to another portion of the page with the headline: "Poison."


    "Look here," my mother said. "Princess Cornelia, who suffered from a disease that rendered her legs mostly useless, was a master apothecary and herbalist. She could name every nt with ease."


    I knit my eyebrows together even more as I read. "And she... she suspected that a member of her staff was tasked with assassinating her family," I murmured. My eyes widened as I continued down the page. "Oh my god. She found the assassin and poisoned them first with deadly nightshade, thus..."


    "Saving your entire lineage," my mother whispered.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but no words woulde as I stared down at Princess Cornelia''s portrait.


    "So you see," my mother exined, "despite Cornelia''s physical disabilities, she was a genius. She saved an entire line of people thanks to her quick thinking and skills with herbs and poisons."


    "And she was a princess," I whispered.


    Themon room was dimly lit by a flickering fire in the firece as my friends and I all sat around, lounging on the plush furniture after dinner. I was curled up in the crook of Enzo''s arm, flipping through that ancestry book while the others chatted, yed games, and listened to music.


    ncing up at Enzo, I tapped on the page. "Look at this," I said, pointing to a portrait of my great-great uncle Henry. "I didn''t know that any members of my family sailed across continents."


    Enzo smiled slightly, his face tired and weary from a long day of training. "Maybe you''ll wind up in that book one day," he said.


    Before I could answer, I felt a tap on my shoulder. Enzo and I both looked up to see Matt standing over us. He softly cleared his throat and nodded his head toward the door. "Can I talk to you?" he asked.


    "Sure," I said, standing. Enzo stood along with me and stretched.


    But when Enzo started to follow us, Matt suddenly stopped him. "Oh, uh... Is it alright if I just talk with Nina?" he asked.


    Enzo looked a bit taken aback. He exchanged nces with me, to which I shrugged, before he nodded. "No problem." He turned on his heel and returned to the others.


    Matt and I slipped out of the room and into the dimly lit hallway. When the door was shut and we were out of earshot, with the sound of our friends'' voices and music ying muffled now, he turned to face me with a bashful look in his eyes.


    "What''s up?" I asked, folding my arms and leaning against the wall. His face didn''t look beat up anymore; the bleeding from his nose hadn''t returned.


    "I, um..." Matt''s face turned slightly red and he cleared his throat, looking far more embarrassed than I had ever seen him. "I don''t know how to say this, but... I kind of... Sort of... Have a bit of a crush on Daphne?"


    My eyes widened and I leaned forward. "You? A crush?" I whispered. "Are you gonna do anything about it?" Matt paused for a moment before he finally shook his head, his shoulders slumping slightly. "I don''t know," he admitted. "That''s why I wanted to talk to you. You''re kind of... a genius when ites to love."


    Iughed out loud. "You must have me mistaken for someone else," I said. "But if you need help, I can help you."


    He nodded vehemently and seemed to let out a sigh of relief. "I was hoping to set up a date for her tonight. I really like her, so I want to do this right, you know? She''s so sweet and shy, and I want it to be really romantic."


    As Matt spoke, I couldn''t help but grin. Without a moment of hesitation, I took his hand and began pulling him down the hallway.


    "Come on," I said. "Let''s do this."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 737

    ?


    Chapter 0737


    Nina


    Matt and I stepped back to look down at our handiwork. A small pic nket, situated under a rustling tree, looked back up at us. On it sat a bottle of wine, some choctes, a few flickering candles, and scattered around were pink petals that we had plucked from some of the flowers in the garden.


    "This is perfect, Nina," Matt said almost breathlessly as we looked down at the little date we had set up. "I think Daphne will really love it."


    I couldn''t help but smile with satisfaction. "I think so, too," I said.


    Matt took in a deep breath. "Now I just need to actually get her out here." He scratched his head and looked back up at the mansion, where the golden glow of lights was cast down on the grounds.


    Various rooms were illuminated as the others got ready for bed after a long day of training, and Daphne was in one of those rooms.


    She wasn''t really training so much as she was watching from various tree branches during the day, but she was still here. It seemed as though the escapade in M''s kingdom had made her somewhat of a permanent installment in the group.


    "What are you going to say to her?" I asked, turning to face my friend. "Pretend that I''m Daphne."


    Matt nodded and took another deep breath. "Okay, uh... Hey, D-Daphne. Would you, uh..."


    His voice trailed off. I smirked and put my hands on my hips. "Why so nervous, Matt?" I asked. "This isn''t normally like you."


    I watched as Matt''s shoulders sagged. "Look, it''s been a really long time since I asked anyone out," he replied slowly. "Not like this, at least. I don''t have any problems with talking to girls at the bar or whatever, but when ites to the more romantic stuff..."


    I couldn''t help but giggle. "Just be yourself," I said. "You''ll be fine."


    Matt almost seemed to growl in frustration. "But I just don''t know Daphne all that well," he said. "Besides, she might not even like me when I''m ''myself''."


    For a moment, I almost told Matt how I had already seen the way that Daphne looked at him--but at thest second, I chose not to. Instead, I stepped forward, smirking up at him. "Just pretend like you''re talking to... me when you talk to her," I said. "We know each other well. You don''t get nervous around me."


    Matt paused for a moment, thinking, then nodded. "Yeah," he said. "You''re right."


    He then took a deep breath, steeling himself, before he stepped forward. A husky gaze almost seemed toe over his eyes as he pictured Daphne in my ce.


    "Daphne," he said softly, reaching out to let his fingers brush mine ever so slightly. "Will you go on a walk with me? There''s something I want to show you."


    For a moment, as Matt and I looked at each other, I knew he had hit it spot on; I felt the same way I had felt all that time ago when Enzo had first asked me out. The same shiver of excitement ran up my spine, and for a moment, I wished that Enzo was standing in front of me.


    Finally, Matt stepped back and let out a shuddering breath. "Well? Do you think she''ll like that?"


    I nodded vehemently. "I think she''ll love it."


    Matt sighed with tremendous relief. "Thank you, Nina," he said, and before I could stop him, he was suddenly rushing forward and squeezing me into a hug so tight I felt as if my ribs would break.


    "Ouch... Matt," I grunted, breathless from his iron grip. "I can''t breathe-"


    "Oh. Sorry." Matt chuckled and released me, leaving me gasping. Weughed for a moment before heading back to the house, and I gave him my best wishes before we parted ways.


    "Thanks again, Nina!" he called after me.


    I grinned back at him. "Go get ''em, tiger."


    As I headed back upstairs to mine and Enzo''s room, there was a newfound pep in my step. I felt a stirring inside of me, deep down in the pit of my stomach, at the thought of Enzo.


    Something about standing in the moonlight, surrounded by those flickering candles, made me yearn for him. I wanted to feel his skin against mine, to kiss him deeply beneath the soft sheets. And I intended to do just that.


    When I pushed open the door to our bedroom, he was already in bed. I smirked a bit as I shut the door and walked up to him, where he wasying beneath the covers with his hand raised, about to turn themp off.


    "Oh," he said, lowering his hand. "You''re back."


    "I''m back." I grinned and, without another word, I tugged the nkets down to reveal his shirtless, muscr


    torso.


    He wore nothing but a pair of boxer briefs, and the sight of him made me bite my lip as the stirring in my belly grew. I felt my wolf stir with desire inside of me. Without a word, I straddled him and began running my hands along his chest, feeling the familiar bumps and ridges of his chest.


    "I know you''re tired from training," I said, my voice soft and husky as I leaned down to him. "But maybe you could justy back, and I''ll handle the rest..."


    Enzo let out a soft breath as I leaned down and flicked my tongue across his warm neck. I could feel his muscles tense beneath me, as if he was anticipating my touch, waiting for me to continue.


    But as I began peppering soft kisses along the soft, tender skin of his neck, jaw, and earlobe, I didn''t feel the familiar sensation of his hands running along my waist. I didn''t feel him buck his hips into me when I began to grind myself against him.


    And when I sat up to look at him, he was just... staring at me.


    "Is something wrong?" I whispered.


    Enzo blinked at me for a moment, then shrugged. "No. Nothing''s wrong," he said.


    But I knew better. I climbed off of him onto the bed and sat cross-legged beside him, feeling worried now. "Talk to me," I said. "You usually jump at the opportunity to


    1


    "I think I''m just too tired, Nina."


    The words he uttered should have been simple and straightforward, and normally, I wouldn''t think anything of it. But the way he spoke them, the look in his eyes as he couldn''t even meet my gaze, told me that there was so much more to it than that.


    "You''re just tired?" I asked. "Enzo, you''re never too tired to make love. You could justy back and rx, and..." As I spoke, I reached out and began stroking along his chest again.


    But then I saw it: the way he almost recoiled at my touch. Just seeing it made me pull my hand back as though I had been burned.


    "Enzo-"


    "I''m sorry, Nina," he said. "I''m just so tired, and with M still out there... you know..."


    I swallowed and quickly stood from the bed, crossing over to the bathroom. "I get it," I said softly. "It''s fine."


    with that, I opened the bathroom door and stepped inside. Not once did Enzo call after me. Not once did he get up


    toe to me.


    And as I shut the door, I just saw his hande up to shut off the bedsidemp.

 Chapter 738

    ?


    Chapter 0738


    Enzo


    I couldn''t exin it. I wasn''t much of a jealous type, especially when it came to Matt or any of the other guys in the group.


    But when I saw them hugging beneath that candlelit tree outside the mansion, and when I saw the way they stepped closer to each other and their fingers brushed, I felt...


    Furious.


    Growling under my breath, I snapped the curtains shut before I could see more and crossed over to the bed. I plopped down and began tugging my sneakers off, and the soreness in my body from training all day did nothing to outweigh the anger in my heart.


    "She could be cheating on you," my wolf growled in the back of my mind. "You should go down there right now. Confront her"


    Another soft growl rumbled in my throat. "No, I won''t," I said quietly. "I can''t go down there. Besides, it''s probably nothing,"


    But my wolf was relentless. "You know what you saw yesterday morning," he snarled. "You know how you felt when you saw them hugging in the kitchen, and the words you heard leading up to that. As though..."


    I swallowed as my wolf reminded me of what I had seen and heard. Even just thinking about it now made me feel as if I was back there again...


    "Ah, shit. My nose started bleeding again." Matt stood up from the field where we were doing our drills, holding his nose. I looked up only briefly from my workout to see him jogging over to Nina, who was sitting on the sidelines. They disappeared into the mansion a few momentster, no doubt to patch him up.


    "Actually, since Matt''s gone, let''s take a ten minute break," Aldric said, ncing at his watch. "Come back here once you''ve had a rest and something to drink."


    Taking a deep breath, I stood up from the damp grass and dusted myself off. I turned to say something to Aldric, but he was already walking away. "Aldric "I called out.


    "Ten minutes, Enzo," he said. "Let''s not waste them talking."


    Aldric was right; we could talk another time. And I needed to use my break to refuel myself, because I certainly wasn''t going to be chosen as one of his three assassins if I wasn''t at peak performance.


    So, sighing, I made my way toward the mansion for some fresh water from the sink.


    That was when I saw it.


    Just as I was rounding the corner to the kitchen, I saw two figures standing perilously close. I heard what sounded like a giggle from Nina, followed by a low chuckle from Matt.


    And then...


    "If you want me to talk to Enzo, if you need someone to step in..."


    I froze in my tracks as Nina mumbled something incoherent in response to Matt''s words. Then, I heard her mutter in response: "I know what you''re thinking..."


    Furrowing my brow, I slipped a little further behind the corner, listening just out of sight. And then I saw something else that made my blood run cold.


    They hugged. Tightly. Matt''s arms wrapped themselves around Nina''s waist, and I saw her sink into him, tucking her face into his chest.


    I couldn''t even begin to exin the hurt that I felt in that moment. It wasn''t just the hug, no, but the words they had spoken. ''If you need someone to step in'' he had said. ''I know what you''re thinking,'' she had replied.


    Step in? In regards to what?


    Now, as I sat on the edge of the bed gripping the sheets so tightly that my knuckles were turning white, I think I knew what it was in regards to. It seemed, judging from what I had seen and heard, that they were having an affair.


    And how long would it be before they wereing to me, iming to n on running away together? How long would it be until Nina decided to slip the ring off of her finger and hide behind her big, strong lover as she waited for her brute of a husband to fly into a rage?


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 739

    ?


    Chapter 0739


    As I sat there, picturing this scenario in my mind, I looked down at my palm. The cuts from when I had shattered that ss were healed by now, but it felt as if they were still there sometimes.


    I had scared her that night. Hell, I had scared her when she found me beating the shit out of Matt. And I had scared her again when she had found me on the verge of doing the same to Ronan.


    And maybe, just maybe, she didn''t want to be scared again.


    "I know that I''ve been a bit... different from my usual selftely," I muttered under my breath, "but to seek sce in Matt? Why wouldn''t she just talk to me?"


    "It''s fishy, to say the least," my wolf said. "Rather than going to Lori or Jessica, or even Luke for support, she''s going to... him. Your Beta."


    "And he''s reciprocating," I growled as images of the two of them embracing beneath the tree flickered through my mind again. "Do they n to overthrow me as Alpha?"


    My wolf sneered. "It''s not unheard of. Betas are the most likely to try and usurp their Alphas. And after all, you and Matt are so simr in strength... Maybe he thinks he could do better than you, and he''s beginning by taking your wife."


    Hearing those words made my blood boil. If it was true, then not only was my marriage at stake, but so was my pack.


    As I stood and began to change out of my clothes, however, I tried to rationalize everything. Matt was a good friend, one of our closest. He was my Beta, my confidant, a protector when we needed him to be. Maybe Nina was just confiding in him in the same way that she would confide in anyone else in our group.


    "Maybe I''m just overthinking things," I ryed to my wolf. "That has to be it. Nina is pregnant with my child. She would never..."


    But my wolf merely shifted ufortably in the back of my mind, pressing his ears back t against his head. Maybe I didn''t know my wife--or my best friend-as well as I thought I did.


    I climbed into bed that night, still trying to rationalize what I had seen and heard. I tried to tell myself, over and over again, that I was just imagining things. I tried...


    I tried to push it away.


    And yet, when Nina came sauntering into the room, all hot and husky from her embrace with Matt under the tree, I felt my wolf surge again inside of me.


    "See how he turns her on?" my wolf growled in the back of my mind as she straddled me and began to kiss and lick across my neck and jaw. "See how shees to you to finish the job?"


    I stifled another growl of my own. Nina''s body against mine was hot and tantalizing, and it made me hard, but I felt... stiff. I couldn''t touch her. Couldn''t kiss her.


    And every time I closed my eyes, all I saw were blood stters and the horrifying visage of M''s face anyway. "I''m sorry, Nina," I found myself saying, even though my voice sounded far away and garbled even to my own ears. "I''m just so tired, and with M still out there... you know..."


    Her face paled, and she stood. "I get it. It''s fine."


    Without another word, she slipped into the bathroom and turned on the shower. I didn''t call out for her, didn''t go after her; I just shut the light off so I couldy there with my own swirling thoughts in the darkness for a little while. Maybe, somehow, that would calm me.


    A few minutester, I heard the shower turn off. I listened intently as I heard my wife go through her nighttime routine, a ritual that I normally reveled in watching through my half-lidded eyes. When she opened the door a few minutes after that, I was still wide awake.


    But as she softly called my name out in the darkness, I pretended to be asleep.

 Chapter 740

    ?


    Chapter 0740


    Nina


    I flipped to the next page of the ancestry book, humming to myself as I took notes in a separate notebook.


    "Interesting..." I muttered under my breath. I traced the text on the page with my other finger, thoroughly fascinated by the information I was uncovering.


    Of course I knew that my father''s family tree had roots that ran far and deep, but this sort of information was so much unlike the type of information one would typically find in an ancestry evaluation. I was uncovering old secrets, love affairs, hatreds and friendships.


    Finally, though, I finished the book; or at least, I finished the current volume. It ended with my great- grandmother, but I was certain that there had to be other tomes elsewhere that depicted my family tree both before and after the generations outlined in this book.


    Snapping the book shut, I leaned back in my chair with a sigh and sped my hands behind my head. I nced up at the towers upon towers of books all over this massive library.


    It was going to be quite the journey to hunt down more of these books.


    Over the next few hours, while the others were training outside, I pored over that library. The asional sound of whistles and shouting caught my attention during their training, but for the first time in days, I was so fully enthralled with my research that I hardly felt left out at all.


    It was when I was climbing thedder to the top of a shelf, however, when something caught my eye.


    I was muttering to myself, pushing books aside in search of another volume of the ancestry tome, when I saw it: a shape hidden in the back of the shelf.


    Furrowing my brow, I stuck my arm in and groped around until my fingers made contact with smooth, dust covered leather. I grunted a bit as I pulled out the item, and what came out a momentter was a small, leather- bound journal.


    "Huh," I muttered, turning the book over in my hands as I slowly made my way down from thedder. "I wonder what this is."


    When I was on the floor again, I carefully wiped away the thickyer of dust covering the leather. There was a faint embossment of a tree on the cover, but nothing else. I knit my eyebrows together and flipped open the pages, coughing as a plume of dust puffed up around me.


    "What the..."


    I narrowed my eyes, wondering for a moment if my mind was ying tricks on me. I didn''t recognize this


    all.


    They were more like... symbols. But there seemed to be some sort of rhyme or reason to them, because they didn''t appear random-rather, some of them were repeated, and there were spaces between ''words'' as well as punctuation, as though these were intended to be full sentences.


    With my curiosity fully piqued by now, I flipped through the journal. Each page waspletely filled with the same strange writing.


    Every. Single. Page.


    When I came to the end, I expected some sort of cipher, but there was none. The book just ended with a single letter.


    "C."


    Suddenly, before I could even begin to wrap my head around what I had just seen, I heard the library door creak open. For some reason, out of instinct, I hid the journal behind my back. I couldn''t exin why; it was like a primal urge, as if my muscles moved of their own ord.


    "Nina? Are you in here?" my mother''s voice called out.


    "Uh, yes, Mom," I replied. "Need something?"


    "Everyone ising inside for lunch soon. Will you be joining us?"


    I nodded, even though she couldn''t see me amongst the stacks of books. "Yeah. I''ll.. I''ll be right there."


    A momentter, I heard the door click shut. For some reason, I exhaled a breath I didn''t even realize I had been holding and pulled the book out from behind my back. I stared down at it for a few moments, confused as to why I had felt it necessary to hide it-I wasn''t sure.


    But one thing was for certain: I was intrigued by this book And now I wanted nothing more than to uncover its secrets, whatever they may be.


    The sun was warm and pleasant overhead as I picked at the grass, listening to the distant sounds of my father''s training regimen. He really was somewhat like a drill sergeant with them, which was shocking considering his usually-jovial nature.


    As I close my eyes against the warm blue sky, though, the sound of approaching footsteps caught my attention. I cracked my eyes open to see none other than Lori approaching, covered in sweat and panting


    "Lori?" I said. "I thought you were training."


    "I was." She plopped down next to me on the nket with a heavy sigh and fell backwards, arms outstretched, chest heaving, "Not anymore."


    "What happened?"


    "I just can''t keep up," she sighed. "I really wanted to challenge myself, but being the only human is... demoralizing."


    "Oh, Lori." I reached over and gave her sweaty hand a squeeze, then grimaced and wiped the sweat off on my skirt. "It''s okay. He''s really intense."


    "Yeah." Lori opened her eyes again andughed a bit as she looked over at me. "And before you ask, my answer is


    no."


    "Huh?" I asked.


    Lori chuckled again. "I just wanted to put that out there, in case you ask me if I want to be imed," she said. "I''d like to keep my human...ness."


    "No shame in that." Iughed andid down alongside her, rubbing my slightly protruding belly as I did so. "And besides, I''m apparently not even supposed to im anyone with the pregnancy, anyway."


    Lori nced over at me. "It seems like you''re not supposed to do a lot of things with the pregnancy,"


    "Ain''t that the truth." I let out a sigh, still rubbing my belly. "But I''ming to terms with it. Besides, it''s given me the chance to learn a lot of things these past few days. Like my family history."


    "And that strange book," my wolf interjected. But yet again, I felt strangely uninclined to mention the book. It was my little secret, at least for now.


    "That actually reminds me." Lori rolled over and propped herself up on one elbow, looking at me intensely. "Are you alright? You and Enzo, I mean."


    I furrowed my brow as I thought back onst night. It was awkward to fall asleep next to him after he rejected me, and he was already out of bed when I awoke this morning; not to mention at lunch, when he just ate his food and went back outside to continue training.


    "He''s.... intensely focused on this training," I mused. "That''s all."


    Lori was silent. I looked over at her, and I could see the burning question in her eyes; the same one that she had


    asked when Enzo had punched Matt. And the same one that Matt had given me that day in the kitchen.


    "We''re fine, Lori." I gave her hand a squeeze, noting that it was significantly less sweaty now. "Really. Enzo''s just ...going through some stuff."


    Lori looked at me for a moment, then nodded, squeezing my hand back. "I''m here for you, if you ever need me," she said softly. "You know that, right?"


    "I know."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 741

    ?


    Chapter 0741


    Nina


    The scent of roasted vegetables and chicken filled the room as the dishes were brought out to the table. My mom, Lori and I exchanged amused nces when the others began digging in the instant the covers were taken off of the tes.


    "Aldric, look at how ravenous your trainees are," my mother teased quietly. "Maybe you''re going too hard on them."


    My father merely grinned. "Their bodies will soon regte, Angelica," he said. He then raised his ss of wine for a toast. "Good job today, all of you. Please, enjoy your meal and do not let Angelica deter you from eating your fill." "Oh, Aldric." My mother punched my father''s arm lightly as the others held up their sses and drank.


    Beside me, as the din of excited chatter and the clinking of cutlery filled the room, Enzo sat quietly. I chanced a look over at him, only to find that he hadn''t even picked up his fork yet.


    "You okay?" I whispered, leaning a little closer and nudging his knee under the table with mine. "Are you not hungry?"


    Enzo merely shrugged. "No, I was just... thinking," he replied coolly. I watched as he almost mechanically picked up his fork and began to prod at his food, asionally popping a piece of chicken or a carrot into his mouth but hardly eating in his usual enthusiastic way at all.


    "Nina." My father''s voice suddenly caught my attention, and I looked up to see him looking at me from down the table.


    "Yes?"


    "I noticed you were in the library for several hours today," he said. "Reading anything interesting?"


    Before I could answer, my mother interjected, "I gave her that ancestry book I was telling you about," she said.


    "Ah." My father nodded slowly as he popped a piece of roast chicken into his mouth. "Family history is an interesting subject. I hope you''re enjoying your studies."


    I felt myself blush a bit as the eyes around the table began to turn to me. In that moment, I was staunchly reminded of the journal I had found.


    "Er, yeah," I said. "Actually, I found a..."


    My voice trailed off before I could finish. My father blinked at me, quirking an eyebrow as he waited for me to tell him what I had found. But I couldn''t seem to get it out, no matter how hard I tried.


    "A, uh..."


    I swallowed. A sense of dread came over me then. It almost felt as though... as though the book didn''t want to be known.


    "A cat, maybe, to catch her tongue," Matt teased, breaking the tense silence and causing everyone tough. Iughed, too, feeling the weight lift off of me as I dug my elbow into my friend''s ribs.


    But Enzo didn''tugh beside me. In fact, he suddenly stood, his chair scraping loudly against the floor. Everyone fell silent and jerked their heads up in surprise.


    "Enzo?" I asked. "Are you okay?"


    Enzo merely nodded, his jaw set hard, and tossed his napkin down on the table. "Sorry," he said, his voice gruff." I''m just not hungry."


    "Enzo"


    Before I or anyone else could stop him, he suddenly turned on his heel and stormed out. A deafening silence was left in his wake as the door clicked shut behind him, everyone too stunned to speak.


    "I... I should..." I began to rise, but was stopped by a warm hand on my arm.


    "I''ll talk to him," Matt said softly. "Man to man."


    "Are


    you


    sure?"


    "Yeah." Matt set down his napkin and stood, carefully pushing his chair back. Beside him, Daphne, who had been sidling up to him, blinked in surprise. Without another word, he slipped out after Enzo.


    "Well then." My father took another sip of his wine and cleared his throat.


    His eyes met mine from across the table, but he didn''t say anything else because my mother quickly interrupted the silence by asking if anyone wanted more mashed potatoes.


    I still hadn''t seen Enzo all evening. He and Matt never returned to dinner, leaving their tes untouched. It was getting close to bedtime now, and he was still nowhere to be found.


    I nervously paced my bedroom, chewing my nails as I waited for Enzo. Something was up with him, although I couldn''t be sure exactly what it was. Maybe it had something to do with M; after all, he had mentioned thatughing and joking and rxing felt wrong with her still out there.


    But this wasn''t like Enzo. He had never been this... harsh before our stint in M''s pce. No, something had changed.


    My best bet was that it was because of the events that had transpired in her arena. But if he wouldn''t talk to me, if he wouldn''t open up to me, then I couldn''t know for sure.


    All of a sudden, there was a soft knock on the door. I perked up, hoping to see Enzoing in, but it wasn''t him; it was my brother.


    "Hey," he said, stepping carefully into the room as though it wasced with mines. "I brought hot cocoa." He held up two mugs.


    I couldn''t help but smile. It was just like when we were little kids, on thosete nights when our mother was out working. Back then, I used to sneakily make hot cocoa and cookies and bring them up to Tyler, since he was mostly bedridden at the time.


    But now, it was the other way around.


    "Thanks, Ty," I said softly, gratefully epting the mug. "You''re too sweet"


    Tyler smiled and sat on the edge of the bed as he sipped his cocoa. "So," he said. "Do you, uh... Wanna talk about earlier?"


    I shrugged. "There''s not much to talk about. Enzo has been dealing with some stuff."


    "You think he and Matt are talking it out or something?" he asked.


    "I don''t know. I hope so."


    "I hope so, too." Tyler sighed and followed my gaze to the window, then paused, licking his lips. "Hey, um... I noticed you were gonna mention something at dinner. And you seemed to m up."


    My brow furrowed for a moment, thinking, and then it hit me: the journal.


    "Oh." I managed a slightugh. "Yeah, I was just gonna mention something but then it slipped my mind."


    Tyler blinked at me for a moment. The silence seemed to stretch between us for an eternity, as though there was more that both of us wanted to say but we couldn''t seem to let it out. I almost felt as though my brother was looking straight into me, as if he knew something. And for some strange reason that I couldn''t seem to understand, it scared me.


    "Okay," he finally said after what felt like forever. "Well, if you happen to remember..."


    Suddenly, before he could finish, a sound caught our attention and caused us both to jump.


    Yellinging from outside.


    We both ran over to the window, eyes wide, and peered out into the darkness. And there they were: Enzo and Matt, menacingly circling each other on thewn where their training usually took ce.


    "You know I would never try to do that, Enzo!" Matt cried out, his stance lowered as though prepared to fight.


    Enzo let out a growl that seemed to shake the earth in response.


    "If you want to take my pack and my wife, you''ll have to fucking kill me."

 Chapter 742

    ?


    Chapter 0742


    Nina


    "If you want to take my pack and my wife, you''ll have to fucking kill me."


    Tyler and I stood in the window, watching the scene on thewn unfolding below us. Matt and Enzo were both circling one another, their stances lowered as though they were preparing for a fight.


    "Are they about to fight?" Tyler asked, ncing over at me warily. "Why?"


    "I don''t know." I was already setting down my mug of cocoa and storming over to the door. "But I''m about to stop them."


    Without another moment of hesitation, Tyler and I flew down the corridor, down the stairs and out onto the backwn. We were just sprinting around the corner of the building, calling out to Matt and Enzo just as they were about to fight.


    "Enzo! Matt!" I cried out, stopping a few yards from them. "What the hell are you doing?!"


    "Nina," Matt breathed, his eyes still locked on Enzo. "I don''t know what''s gotten into him. You have to tell him that I''m not "


    "You shut up," Enzo growled. Spittle flew out of his mouth as he spoke, his voice hardly more than a growl. His eyes were glowing; he was about to shift.


    "Enzo," I said as I tentatively took a few steps forward, holding out my palms in a cating gesture. "You''re not acting like yourself. Why don''t we all just calm down and talk about whatever is going on?"


    But Enzo didn''t listen. Suddenly, I felt Tyler''s hand on the back of my shirt, pulling me back just in time before Enzo shifted into his wolf form. Matt cursed under his breath and shifted, too¡ªonce again just in time.


    Because Enzo lunged at him.


    They tangled mid-air, falling to the ground in a snarling and shing heap. Enzo was brutal, trying with all of his power to... Kill Matt. Matt was putting up a good fight, but I knew it would be no use if Enzo tired him out.


    "No!" I screamed over the sudden din of growls and ws flying. "Stop fighting!"


    By now, themotion had attracted attention. I heard the back door to the mansion fling open, and a momentter, my father, my mother, Lori and Jessica, and even Daphne and Luke came bolting outside.


    "What in the hells is going on here?!" my father boomed, looking wildly back and forth between the vicious fight unfolding in front of us and me and Tyler, who were the first at the scene.


    "I-I don''t know," I said frantically, tears streaming down my cheeks. "We heard shouting, and¡ª"


    "I think Enzo''s gone off his rocker," Tyler chimed in. "He was saying stuff about Matt trying to take Nina and the pack from him."


    My father cursed under his breath. Despite my mother tugging at his sleeve and telling him to stay back, he wrenched free from her grip and stormed up to the two battling werewolves.


    "Enough!" he boomed in thatmanding voice of his.


    But it was no use. Either Matt and Enzo didn''t hear him over the noise of their battle, or they were ignoring him. In fact, the battle only intensified. Enzo got a hold on Matt''s haunch and ripped at him with his teeth, whipping him so hard that he sent him flying and skidding across thewn.


    Matt growled, skidding on his feet. His teeth, dripping with abination of blood and saliva, were bared like razor-sharp des.


    Enzo snarled again and charged, this time mming into Matt''s side. Matt went flying once more; he wasn''t fighting back, though, not really. He was just trying to survive. Behind me, Daphne shrieked and shifted into her bird form, fluttering and squawking around the two of them.


    And still, it was no use. They hardly noticed her, even nearlying closer to nipping her wings.


    "I have to go to them," I breathed, finally managing to pull myself away from Tyler. "He''s going to kill Matt!" Before Tyler or anyone else could stop me, I began running forward. Up ahead, I saw Enzo pin Matt down to the ground, his teeth snapping at Matt''s throat. He really was trying to kill him. But why?


    "Nina!" My father called out, reaching for me. I darted past him as fast as I could, using my own wolf''s strength to lend me some additional speed.


    The growls and yelps flew through the air like daggers. Matt''s chest heaved as he tried and failed to push Enzo away, to keep him from biting down into his throat.


    Finally, with onest final scream, I leaped forward andnded on top of Matt. Right into the flurry of Enzo''s snapping jaws.


    "Stop!" I shrieked, holding out my hand.


    Time seemed to stop. I think my friends and my parents were screaming in the background, but I didn''t hear them anymore. My entire universe became nothing but fangs and blood and matted fur.


    I closed my eyes as Enzo''s fangs came closer to me, my hand trembling as I held it out to stop him. Matt shuddered and sputtered beneath me, and I felt warm blood trickle onto my arm. He was already severely injured. Maybe I would die soon, too.


    But then... Nothing happened. Slowly and tentatively, I cracked my eyes open to see the worlding back into focus.


    Enzo had frozen, his teeth still bared and his upper lip trembling. His eyes, still glowing, were fixed on me now rather than Matt. Behind him, I first saw my father, followed by my mother and then the others. I heard their voices, but not really; it was all rather muffled.


    "Stop, Enzo," I whispered. "You''ll kill him."


    Finally, Enzo pulled back and shifted back into his human form. Beneath me, Matt shifted as well; now a bloody, barely-breathing heap on the ground. I heard his rib cage rattle as he struggled to draw in air.


    "So it''s true," Enzo murmured, wiping the blood from his mouth with the back of his hand.


    "Is what true, Enzo?" I whispered.


    But it was toote. Enzo was gone in a sh, taking off into the woods at an inhuman speed. The next thing I knew, strong hands were pulling me up off of the ground and my father''s face came into view.


    "Are you hurt?" he boomed. "Nina, are you alright?"


    I nodded numbly. "I''m fine. Just... I need to go to him."


    "Nina, no


    Before my father could finish, I wrenched myself away from him and tore off into the woods after Enzo. The sounds of the others calling after me faded into the sounds of the forest as small branches whipped at my skin. Dry leaves and pine needles crunched under my feet as Enzo''s scent on the wind carried me closer to him.


    "Enzo!" I called out. "Enzo, where are you?!"


    There was no answer, but soon, his scent grew stronger. I picked up my pace, continuing to call out his name as I leaped over fallen trees and rocks.


    Finally, I found him; but he was no longer conscious. Instead, he, like Matt, was a motionless heap on the ground in the middle of a clearing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 743

    ?


    Chapter 0743


    Enzo


    I hardly felt the sensation of the branches whipping against my face as I ran. I hardly felt my feet pounding on the forest floor, or my legs acting on instinct as I leaped over fallen trees and exposed roots.


    All I felt that night was fury. Pure, unadulterated fury.


    Truthfully, I didn''t know exactly why I felt so furious. I didn''t know exactly why it had been targeted against my closest friend and Beta, Matt, either. But that night, when Nina had leaned toward him and giggled at something that he had said right at the dinner table, I had just...


    Lost it.


    Now, after our fight, all I saw was Nina''s horrified face when she had put herself between us. She had looked at me like I was a monster.


    Curses flew out of my mouth as I sprinted through the woods. I had left my friend''s bloody body behind, and with it everyone else everyone who now likely saw me as the same monster that Nina had.


    God, what had happened to me? It was as if, ever since I fought in M''s arena, something in me had... snapped. My anger became harder to manage. My wolf became more feral, more violent.


    Was I going insane?


    Once I was certain I had put enough distance between myself and the others, I slowed my pace and looked down at my hands. They were covered in blood, although I couldn''t be sure whether it was my blood or Matt''s, or even Nina''s.


    "Did I hurt her?" I asked my wolf inwardly. "Did I hurt Nina?"


    "What does it matter if you did?" he hissed, no longer the voice of reason but now the voice of pure malice. "She cheated on you with your Beta. Perhaps the baby in her belly isn''t even yours."


    I furrowed my brow at my wolf''s words. Maybe... How long had they been having an affair, I wondered? Days? Weeks? Months? Nina always seemed loyal to me, but it was often those who seemed the most loyal on the outside who wound up cheating the most.


    As I slowed and came to a stop, the moon came out from behind a cloud overhead and illuminated the red, sticky blood on my hands.


    Matt''s... Nina''s...


    No.


    It was my blood.


    I looked down, shuddering at the sight of it: arge gash in my abdomen. I couldn''t be entirely sure if it happened during the fight or during my mad dash through the woods, but it didn''t matter. I was losing a lot of blood. A lot...


    And suddenly, everything went ck.


    "Hello, pet."


    I heard her voice before anything else. It seemed to echo around me, bouncing and reverberating off of the walls of my mind. And I recognized it immediately.


    "M."


    "Did you think you could run?" she whispered. I couldn''t open my eyes, but I knew she was close; impossibly close, even. It was as if she had actually taken up residence in my mind. As if somehow, if my brain could reach out,


    it could touch her.


    "Where are you?" I asked. "What do you want?"


    "What do you think?" M''s voice echoed back without a moment of hesitation. "I want you."


    "Me? You can''t have me. I belong to Nina."


    M clicked her tongue, and the sound was like gunshots in my mind. "Is that what you really think?" she asked. " She''s fucking your best friend. What makes you think that she''s yours? What makes you think that the baby in her belly is even yours?"


    I didn''t know what to say. My wolf had said the same exact thing-that maybe the baby in Nina''s belly was Matt''s, or maybe even someone else''s, and not mine. I didn''t want to believe it.


    But I couldn''t help myself from thinking it now. It was as if a floodgate had opened in my mind, and visions upon visions of Nina with other men poured in like dirty water. How many others had she slept with? Matt? Luke? The entire hockey team, even?

 Chapter 744

    ?


    Chapter 0744


    "You see it now, don''t you?" M asked with a chuckle. "You see the truth now?"


    I swallowed, if I could even swallow in this strange mindscape. "I think so."


    "So what are you going to do about it?"


    "I don''t know." My head whirled with possibilities. I didn''t want to leave Nina, but... if she was cheating on me, then I had no choice. I wouldn''t lower myself like that.


    "You know what you need to do," M said with a surprising amount of calmness in her voice. "Leave her. Come to me instead."


    "But


    "It''s non-negotiable, Enzo." Her voice deepened a little; it didn''t get louder, but rather sank further into my mind, as though settling itself into the folds in my brain. "Our psychic connection has already been established. We''re connected now, Enzo,"


    "Connected?" I asked.


    M chuckled in a mocking way, but it was oddly soothing as though she were gently stroking the depths of my mind with her voice. Like she was petting me.


    "Once a dragon has chosen its mate, the psychic connection cannot be broken," she said. "You are mine. And I am yours. But that cannot be so unless you get her out of the picture."


    "And if I say no?" I asked.


    "Simple. I will use our connection to drive you mad; and then you will kill her yourself. With your own bare hands. After that, you wille to me."


    I felt my mind shudder at her words. Killing Nina... I couldn''t kill her. No matter how angry and hurt I was, I couldn''t harm her. Even as I saw her protecting Matt''s body, holding her hand out to stop me, it had halted me in my rage.


    "I know you don''t want to kill her," M said softly, her voice soothing me again. "That''s why I''m giving you the option to simply leave. To return to me, of your own ord, and leave that life behind."


    There was a long pause as I pondered her offer. Neither option seemed ideal, but if I had to choose between leaving her or killing her with my own hands...


    "Will you make me forget?" I asked.


    "Pardon?"


    "I want... I want to forget," I murmured. "If Ie to you of my own ord, I want you to make me forget. Not just Nina, but... everything. I don''t want to remember a single moment of this life that I left behind."


    M paused, as though considering my proposition, before she chuckled again. "Yes, my pet. I can certainly make that happen. Now... go."


    As though I had been physically shoved out of my mindscape and back into the real world, my eyes shot open. A gasp heaved out of my chest, like I had been holding my breath. Slowly, my vision flooded back in, and I realized where I was.


    I wasying on a bed in a dimly lit room, lit only by the soft light of a single smallntern on the bedside table. When I tried to move my arms, I found that my wrists had been strapped down. Panic began to rise in me, but only momentarily before a soft, soothing sensation washed through my mind.


    "Bide your time," M''s voice echoed in the back of my mind, as though her presence had reced that of my wolf. "Don''t panic.."


    I drew in a deep breath, absorbing her words. Yes. I couldn''t panic...


    But when I felt the pressure on myp, I couldn''t help but look down. Nina''s heady there, fast asleep.


    And seeing her filled me with fury.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 745

    ?


    Chapter 0745


    Nina


    Gasping, I came to a skidding halt and dropped to my knees next to the dark formying on the forest floor. Enzo," I murmured as I rolled him onto his back. Blood and foam trickled out of his mouth, and I cursed under my breath.


    Upon closer inspection, I saw it: therge gash in his abdomen. He must have been injured during the fight, and had clearly lost a lot of blood.


    "Help!" I called out over my shoulder. "Help, he''s unconscious!"


    "Nina!" my father''s distant voice replied. "Where are you?!"


    "This way!"


    While I waited for the others to arrive, I knew I had to do something quickly. Even though it likely wasn''t the best idea with the pregnancy, I had to act; I quickly pressed my fingers against the wound, wincing as I heard the blood and flesh squelch.


    By the time the others came crashing through the woods and found me, I had managed to channel some of my healing energy into Enzo''s wound. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to keep him somewhat stable.


    But when I went to stand, I felt myself turn lightheaded.


    "Careful," ''my mom said softly, grabbing my elbow before I could fall. "I''m here."


    "Enzo..." I murmured. I felt Lori and Jessicae to me, helping me steady myself as well.


    "He''s alright," my mother said. "They''re taking him to the infirmary now. Come on, let''s get you inside."


    By the time we reached the infirmary, they had already moved Enzo and Matt to their own beds. I gulped as I entered, hoping that neither of them was in horrible shape.


    The infirmary was a long and narrow room, dimly lit bynterns with several beds separated by curtains. A servant carrying a tray of various medications and ointments scurried through and slipped into one of the small areas without a word.


    "Matt is behind there," my father whispered as we passed through.


    "Is he okay?" I asked.


    My father nodded. "He''s banged up, but he''ll be okay. Same with Enzo. We have the best medicines here and a doctor on call."


    I let out a soft sigh of relief as I peered into Matt''s ''room'' and found him awake. He was moaning under his breath because of the pain and there were various bandages covering parts of his body, but otherwise he seemed okay.


    At least, physically he seemed like he was going to be okay. Mentally, though... How could someone recover from being nearly murdered by their best friend, not for the first time, but for the second time?


    When I wandered further down and pulled the curtains aside and saw Enzo''s wrists strapped down, though, I felt a bubble of panic rise up inside of me.


    "What''s this?" I asked, pointing. "Why did you tie him down?"


    My father ran a hand through his hair and sighed. "Nina, you must understand that none of us wanted to do this,'' he exined. "But he could be dangerous."


    I opened my mouth to speak, to tell my father that my husband wasn''t dangerous, but then closed it again. My father was right. Something was off with Enzotely; he wasn''t in his right mind.


    "I just want to know why he did this," I whispered. "This is so unlike him."


    "I''ll tell you why."


    We turned at the sound of Matt''s crackled voice. When we pulled his curtain back again, he had cracked his eyes open and was looking right at us. The nurse was applying some sort of ointment to one of his wounds; perhaps it was giving him enough strength to speak.


    "Matt, you don''t have to" I began, but was quickly cut off.


    "He said that I''m trying to usurp him as Alpha," he croaked. "And that I... slept with you, Nina."


    I almostughed out loud. "Slept with me?" I asked. "I''d never cheat on Enzo."

 Chapter 746

    ?


    Chapter 0746


    Matt nodded stiffly. "I know. I tried telling him that neither of us would ever do something like that, but... I don''t know. There was something in his eyes. Something... unnatural."


    My father and I looked at each other, blinking with confusion. Something unnatural?


    "What do you mean, son?" my father asked.


    Matt shrugged. "I can''t really describe it. He just looked feral or something,"


    "Feral..." My father ran a hand through his hair again and nced over at the curtain behind which Enzo stilly fast asleep. I wracked my brain to think of reasons, but then it hit me.


    "When we were trapped in M''s pce," I said, "she made him fight a bear shifter. He said that that shifter looked feral, too. Like it had been="


    "Poisoned," my father interrupted.


    There was a tense silence as realization dawned on the three of us. "Do you think that''s what happened to him?" I asked, looking up at my dad. "That the same gasses that turned M and her followers insane affected him, somehow?"


    My father furrowed his brow. "It''s a possibility," he said. "But he''s been out of there for weeks now, and he was only there for a few days. It shouldn''t affect someone especially not someone as strong as Enzo that quickly."


    I bit my lip and turned away, my mind racing. If Enzo had been affected by the poisonous gasses, then that would exin the strange behavior he had been exhibitingtely.


    But then again, Luke, Daphne and I had all been in there, too. And we were all fine.


    "Well," my father said, "we''ll get to the bottom of it eventually. But for now, let''s let everyone rest." He released the curtain and Matt''s face disappeared from view. "Come, Nina. Let''s get you to bed."


    I shook my head, already taking a step toward Enzo''s bunk. "I''ll sleep here tonight," I said.


    My father knit his eyebrows together. "Nina, it''s not safe to¡ª"


    "He''s my husband," I replied firmly. "He won''t hurt me. You already saw what happened out there."


    For a moment, my father opened his mouth to say something, probably to protest. But then, clearly thinking better of it, he nodded. ¡°Alright. But leave his wrists tied," he ordered. "If Ie down here and find..."


    "Don''t worry, Dad," I said, opening the curtain to Enzo''s bunk. "I won''t."


    When I stepped into Enzo''s room and closed the curtain behind me, I drew in a shuddering breath. Hey motionless on the bed, his chest wrapped up in arge white bandage where he had been hurt.


    I took a tentative step toward him, biting my lip as I took him in. "Oh, Enzo..." I whispered. Seeing him like this broke my heart. And to think that he believed that I had cheated on him broke it even more.


    That night, I fell asleep with my head on hisp. I never once let go of his hand, not even for a moment. Eventually, though, I came to when I felt movement beneath me. I jerked my head up, instinctively wiping a bit of drool away from my cheek with the back of my hand. A gasp escaped my lips then when I saw that Enzo''s eyes were open.


    "Enzo," I said softly. "You''re awake."


    But he didn''t look at me. He just stared past me, his eyes burning with that same feral fury that Matt had described. "Enzo?" I whispered, reaching for him.


    Suddenly, as I reached my hand out, his limbs jerked in his restraints as though trying to lunge for me. I leaped backwards, gasping as he snarled at me and continued to struggle against the straps holding him down. The leather creaked beneath the strain, threatening to snap at any moment.


    "You fucking traitor," he snarled, foaming at the corners of his mouth. "You bitch."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 747

    ?


    Chapter 0747


    Nina


    The look in Enzo''s eyes really was as if he had gone feral. As I stumbled backwards, knocking the chair out from under me, I saw the leather straps straining around his wrists.


    "Enzo!" I cried out over the sound of his menacing snarls. "Enzo, why are you doing this?!"


    "You bitch," he repeated. "You cheated on me! You''re trying to overthrow me!"


    "Enzo "


    Before I could finish, the curtain behind me whipped open. The doctor ran in, a bottle of some sort of medicine in hand. A momentter I felt strong hands pull me away, and I looked up to see my father standing there in his pajamas, his eyes wide with worry.


    "This is exactly what I feared," he murmured as he pulled me away.


    I didn''t resist; I was still in too much shock to even fathom what was happening. I had just woken up to find that my husband, the gentle young man who had neverid a finger on me before, was trying to break out of his restraints ande for me.


    Eventually, Enzo''s snarls and curses faded into the distance as my father and I emerged from the infirmary. Once we were in the hallway, my father turned to me, holding me by both shoulders.


    "Dad, I¡ªI don''t know what he was saying," I whimpered as my lower lip began to quiver. "He said some awful things"


    "Shh, shh. It''s alright." My dad wrapped his arms around me and pulled me in for a hug. I couldn''t help it; I sobbed into his chest, my tears soaking his shirt.


    As I closed my eyes now, I could still see the wild, angry look in Enzo''s eyes. It was as if he really did want to hurt me. But I had never done the things he said; I had never cheated on him. I would have never even dreamed of it.


    When we finally pulled apart, I wiped my eyes with my sleeve and looked up at my dad.


    "Do you think he''s really been poisoned?" I asked softly.


    My dad sighed and went to respond. But before he could, the infirmary door suddenly opened and a voice rang out, causing us both to turn.


    "I don''t think so."


    "Doctor," I said quietly, taking in the tall, wiry man with a stethoscope around his neck. "Is he..."


    The doctor let out a sigh. "He''s sedated now," he said. "But after examining him, I don''t see any signs of poisoning or any sort of magic, either."


    My father and I exchanged nces. "You''re sure about that, Doctor?" my father asked. "It seems to me like he''s exhibiting telltale signs."


    The doctor, however, shook his head sadly. "I''ll keep him under surveince to make sure. But truly, he''s in excellent health. Although, it is possible..." He paused for a moment, and turned to look at me. "Is it possible that your husband has been suffering from any mental disorders? PTSD? Bipr?"


    I frowned. "PTSD, maybe," I said. "But it was such a sudden change."


    "That can sometimes happen. I have heard what you both went through-it woulde as no surprise if he''s having shbacks."


    "shbacks," I echoed, furrowing my brow. I supposed it made sense, but... shbacks were rarely rooted in the present moment. The way that Enzo had directed his insults very specifically at me and Matt seemed like much more than that.


    But I supposed that only time would tell.


    Sleep eluded me for the remainder of the night, for obvious reasons. With the bedsidemp softly illuminating my room, Iid on the bed, flipping through the strange book in front of me.


    "It just doesn''t make any sense," I whispered both to myself and to my wolf. "I''ve never seen text like this before."


    My wolf, who was also at a loss when it came to deciphering the strange journal, hummed in agreement. "Neither have I. Perhaps it was a personal code; and whoever came up with it is long gone."

 Chapter 748

    ?


    Chapter 0748


    I would haveughed, had there been any humor left in me after everything that had happened. But I just snorted instead.


    "How very optimistic of you."


    After flipping through a few more pages to discover that there was still nothing indicating a decipherablenguage, I started to grow frustrated. With a huff, I sat up, snapped the book shut, and tossed it onto the floor.


    It was as I sat there afterwards that I saw it.


    The book had begun to glow. The air around it was turning a soft blue color that seemed to be emanating out of the very pages themselves.


    A soft gasp escaped my lips. Without hesitating, I quickly leaped off of the bed and lunged for the book, wondering if it would somehow be readable if I opened it.


    But unfortunately, as soon as my hand touched it, the glow dissipated. When I opened the book again, it was written in the same coded alphabet as before.


    "Dammit," I muttered, flipping quickly through the pages now to no avail. "What even was that?"


    My wolf didn''t know how to answer; we had both seen it glow, and unless it was the effects of ack of sleep ying tricks on my mind, then it was certainly real. One thing was for certain, though: I was even more intrigued by this strange journal now.


    with a sigh, I sank down onto the edge of the bed, still holding the strange book in my hands. The sun had already begun to crest over the horizon, and I hadn''t slept a wink since Enzo''s episode in the infirmary. The book may have been an intriguing distraction, but there was no getting that look in his eyes out of my mind.


    Was the doctor right? Was it really a case of PTSD shbacks?


    Or was it something... more?


    I yawned and rubbed my eyes as I looked down at my book. Just as the doctor had said, only time would tell. Enzo was safe for now, at least, as was Matt. I supposed that in the meantime, I could lose myself in the strange book.


    Just as I was about to flip the book back open to give it another go for the millionth time, there was a soft knock on the door.


    I quickly jerked my head up, wondering who could be visiting my room at this hour. An update on Enzo, maybe? "Come in," I called out tentatively.


    The door creaked open, and a momentter, Tyler''s head poked in. He looked groggy, still in his pajamas with his hair tousled from sleep. He had just woken up.


    "Tyler?" I said. "What''s wrong?"


    "I thought I heard you cursing in here," he muttered, rubbing his eyes sleepily. "I wanted to check_" Suddenly, as his gazended on the book that I was still holding in my hands, his eyes widened into saucers. Without a word, he bolted into the room and made a beeline for the book.


    I leaped up from where I sat out of instinct, inwardly cursing myself for not putting it away before letting him in. I could feel the way that the book almost seemed to pulse angrily in my hands; it didn''t want to be found. Not by anyone but me, at least.


    Before I could move away, though, Tyler was already yanking it out of my hands.


    "Tyler!" I gasped. "What are you-"


    As soon as Tyler wrenched the book from me, a sudden bright, white light erupted from the book like a lightning bolt. Except it wasn''t just light; it was a force of some kind. It was thick and tangible, like invisible hands.


    And it sent both of us stumbling backwards.


    The book fluttered to the ground between us, and the light instantly went out as soon as it left Tyler''s hands. We both stood there for a moment, blinking confusedly down at the thing as we tried toprehend what had just happened.


    "Nina," Tyler finally breathed, slowly lifting his gaze to meet mine. "You found it."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 749

    ?


    Chapter 0749


    Nina


    "Nina... You found it."


    The book sat on the floor between us, devoid of the bright white light that it had only just been emanating a moment ago. Tyler and I gasped at one another, utterly shocked by what had just happened.


    I blinked at him. "What?" I asked. "You knew about this book?"


    He nodded, then paused a moment, pursing his lips. "Well, sort of," he said. "Wait here a minute."


    Without another word, he slipped out of the room and disappeared, leaving me standing there feeling utterly dumbfounded. A minuteter, he returned with something in his hands and held it out to me.


    A book.


    Upon taking it and beginning to flip through the pages, my eyes widened. Pages upon pages of letters and phrases stared up at me, each one linked to a specific symbol. And where had I seen those symbols before?


    In the leatherbound journal.


    "Tyler, where did you-"


    "I found this cipher in the library a couple of weeks back," he exined slowly, "I didn''t know what it went to, but I''ve been searching for it ever since. And... I don''t know, but when I saw the book in your hands, I just knew."


    I gulped, unsure of how to respond. So he felt it, too-as if the book was speaking to him in a strange sort of way. No, not speaking to him, but rather... feeling to him.


    Slowly, I bent down and gingerly prodded at the book that wasying on the floor. Nothing happened when I touched it; no bright light, no invisible force, nothing. Feeling certain now that it was safe, I picked it up and stood again.


    Tyler and I were both silent as we walked over to the desk. Iid the book down and opened the pages, and lo and behold, the symbols were in fact the exact same as those in the cipher. Tyler gasped softly as he peered over my shoulder.


    "What do you think is written in there?" he whispered.


    I shook my head as I began flipping through the pages. "I don''t know," I replied, pulling out the chair and sitting down. "But I think we''re about to find out."


    The sun was cresting over the horizon by now, casting a warm golden light through the east-facing window. Realizing that a night of sleep was far behind me by now, I got to work with the cipher, the book, and my own notebook in front of me.


    But before I could so much as begin deciphering one word, something happened.


    The book just... snapped shut. As if someone had shut it in front of me.


    "What the..." Tyler and I exchanged looks, both dumbfounded by the sudden force of paper and leather closing in front of us.


    Figuring that maybe it was the wind, I reached out to open it again; only this time, the book stayed shut. No matter how hard I tried to open it, it felt as if someone or something was holding it shut.


    "Dammit," I hissed, finally giving up after a few tries. "It''s jammed shut."


    "Let me try-" Tyler began, but with a sudden gasp, I grabbed his hand to stop him.


    "Do you want a repeat of what happened earlier?" I whispered.


    Tyler''s eyes widened with recognition and he took a step back, lowering his hand. "You''re right," he said.


    I sighed softly and ran a hand through my hair. "Look, whatever this book is, it doesn''t want anyone but me to


    touch it maybe because I''m the one who found it," I said. "But clearly, it also doesn''t want to be deciphered. Not now, at least."


    Tyler listened intently, nodded, then scoffed slightly as something seemed to dawn on him. "Remember when we were kids, and we used to pretend to be detectives?" he asked.


    I couldn''t help butugh. "I guess this is just like that, huh?"


    Tyler nodded with a smirk. "The Harper Siblings, P.I., are back at it again."


    Before I could answer, however, there was a knock on the door. A momentter, one of my father''s servants poked her head in.


    "Miss Nina?" she asked. "Enzo requested to see you."


    I hesitantly stood in front of the infirmary door, unsure whether I wanted to enter or not. I could still clearly see the feral look in my husband''s eyes as clear as day; he had wanted to harm me. Really, truly harm me.


    I knew it wasn''t really him, but... it still frightened me.


    "Nina," my mother said softly, "you don''t have to go in if you don''t feel safe."


    I swallowed and shook my head. "No, I... I should, if he wants to talk to me," I replied.


    My mother looked at me for a moment before she reached out and touched my shoulder. "I''ll be waiting right here. The doctor said that he''s still somewhat sedated, so he shouldn''t be able tosh out like that again. But if he does..."


    "I''ll leave," I replied. "Don''t worry." I just hoped it wouldn''te to that.


    After taking a few more moments to steel myself, I slowly pushed open the door to the infirmary and stepped in.


    The long, narrow room was cast in a warm golden light from the early morning sun. It was surprisingly cozy in here, despite the negative energy fromst night.


    As I walked past Matt''s bunk, I could hear him softly snoring through the curtain, still asleep. Hearing the sound made me smile ever so slightly; I was d he was okay.


    But the smile on my face faded when I walked up to Enzo''s curtain.


    I could see his silhouette through the curtain. He was sitting up in bed, motionless for the most part. Seeing hisrge form almost gave me a shback tost night. Back to when he had been foaming at the mouth, his eyes sunken and filled with nothing but pure rage as he shouted obscenities at me.


    For a moment, I almost turned back. And I really almost did. But it was toote.


    "Nina?" his voice called out, softer and more like himself this time. "Nina, is that you?"


    Hearing him like this ayed my worries; he was calling to me, not screaming my name out of hatred. Maybe a good night of rest and the doctor''s medicine brought him back to normal. Or at least, whatever ''normal'' was to us now.


    Slowly, I pulled the curtain aside and stepped into his bunk.


    Cast in the golden light of the sun, he looked almost ethereal. There was a golden halo around his body from the light shining in through the window behind him, and his features were somewhat dark in shadow.


    "Enzo," I said softly, reaching for him out of instinct.


    Upon taking a few steps closer, though, the shadows faded and I could see his face. His eyes, red-rimmed and empty. His cheeks, ashen and pale. His hair, the curls matted down to his head.


    And his lips were not smiling.


    "Enzo," I said softly, lowering my hand. "Are you... How do you feel?"


    There was a long pause. He opened and closed his mouth a few times, as though trying toe up with the right words but being unable to. I just stood there, unsure as to whether I should approach or not.


    And then, finally, he spoke; but the words that came out of his mouth were cold and detached, not warm and inviting like I had hoped.


    "Nina... We have to get a divorce."

 Chapter 750

    ?


    Chapter 0750


    Nina


    "Nina... We have to get a divorce."


    The moment Enzo uttered those words, I wondered if I was sleeping, if I was having some sort of nightmare. But deep down, I knew that wasn''t true; this was real. It was utterly, horribly real.


    "You don''t mean that," I said, a wry chuckle escaping my lips as though he could possibly joke about something like this. "You don''t want a divorce."


    Enzo set his jaw hard as he looked at me. The dark circles under his eyes, more pronounced now, made me wonder if he was in his right mind or still in some kind of trance like he had beenst night when he called me a traitor.


    "I mean it," he said slowly. "I''ve been thinking about it, and... I don''t think it''s a good idea for us to stay together."


    "But... But why?" I asked, my voice raising slightly. "Everything was fine between us up untilst night. What''s going on with you?"


    Enzo scoffed. "What''s going on with me?" he asked. "Maybe you should try asking yourself what''s wrong with you for once instead of always assuming that it''s everyone else who''s fucked up."


    "Enzo, you have to listen"


    "No," he said, shaking his head. "You listen. I know what you did with Matt. And I know that baby isn''t mine." A gasp escaped my lips. It was preposterous for anyone, especially Enzo, to think that our baby belonged to another man. "Enzo, I would never do that," I said. "You''re not in your right mind. This baby is yours."


    I took a hesitant step forward, reaching for him again. If I could just make him see how much I loved him, then he would realize that I would never touch anyone else. If I could just hold him, then maybe he would snap out of... whatever this was.


    But before I could reach him, his head snapped around to look at me. His upper lip was curled back in a sort of snarl, revealing his teeth like fangs.


    In that moment, I knew he hated me. I didn''t know how or when it had happened, but he truly, deeply hated me. In his eyes, I was no longer his wife or his mate or the mother of his unborn child; I was a demon sent from hell to torture him.


    "Don''t touch me," he snarled. "I don''t want to even look at you."


    Frowning, I took a step back and withdrew my hand. "What''s going on?" I asked my wolf inwardly. "He''s not acting like himself."


    "No, he''s not," she confirmed. "Something has taken over him, Nina."


    "Something?"


    "Something dark and evil. I can sense it there, but I don''t know what it is or where it came from. All I know is that it''stched on, and it''s not letting go."


    I took in a sharp inhale of air. "Enzo, I think you need to rest," I said gently, taking another step back. "Let''s talk when you''re feeling better, okay?"


    "Don''t patronize me," Enzo growled, his words biting like invisible fangs. "I''m feeling perfectly fine, and I know that I don''t want anything to do with you anymore."


    By that point, my eyes had begun to water. No, not just water; they were bursting with tears. It was all I could do to not begin sobbing on the spot. I swallowed, trying desperately to hold onto whatever semnce ofposure I had left.


    "Y-You don''t mean that," I murmured. "Enzo, I-I never slept with Matt, or anyone else for that matter. It was only ever you! I was even a virgin before I met you!"


    "Or so you say," Enzo sneered, spitting on the ground at my feet. "I don''t even know what''s true and what''s a lie anymore. For all I know, you had already fucked countless guys before that night; and for all I know, you''ve fucked countless more since then."


    "Enzo"


    "I reject you as my mate, Nina. It''s over."


    The words that Enzo uttered felt like a knife in my heart-literally. I felt as if I had been stabbed, and mere momentster, it felt as if the world was tilting beneath me. Something was severed. Something huge and life- altering.


    Our mate bond.


    Inside of me, my wolf roiled in misery. She let out an ear-splitting howl that only I could hear, a sound that apanied the horrific pain that had just taken over my entire soul. All at once, I felt as though I was beingunched into space and turned inside out, all while I was simply falling to the infirmary floor.


    "What''s happening?" I cried out mentally as I felt my knees give out beneath my body. "What did he just do?" "He just rejected us," my wolf howled. "We''re no longer fated mates."


    My eyes went as wide as saucers. "You-You broke our bond?" I choked out, looking up at Enzo with wild eyes. How could you do this?"


    "I guess you should have asked yourself that before you fucked my best friend."


    I couldn''t contain the wail of pain and anguish that escaped my lips next. If someone had told me that there had never been a more primal and gut wrenching sound in all of the realms, then I wouldn''t have been surprised. The sound could have shattered ss, split skulls, wrenched hearts out of chests.


    The next thing I knew, I felt hands on me, picking me up off of the floor. I looked up through my tears to see faces hovering around me-people were speaking, but I couldn''t fathom their words through my pain and my cries. Just before I was whisked away from Enzo''s bunk, I saw onest glimpse of his face: stony and unempathetic. When I was finallyid down on a soft bed in a dimly lit room, I felt hands on my wrists and ankles. I heard my mother''s voice above me, speaking in hushed tones.


    "He rejected her. What are we going to do?"


    My father''s voice came next: "We''re going to do what has always been done in instances like this throughout werewolf history; we''re going to put her to sleep and hope she doesn''t scratch her own eyes out."


    I''m not sure what happened next. All I couldprehend was the sensation of my throat splitting with my cries, and at the same time, something sharp and small pricking my arm. A few momentster, I felt something warm andforting spread through me from the inside.


    The world started to grow fuzzy around the edges after that. The pain in my chest and my soul still lingered, but it was as if my body could no longer react; my screams and my thrashing finally ceased, leaving the room in silence aside from the asional strained whimper.


    "M-Mom," I whimpered out.


    A momentter, I felt a cool hand on my head. I looked up to see my mom standing over me, a look of worry on her face that only a mother could wear.


    "I''m so sorry, Nina," she whispered, stroking the sweat-soaked hair away from my forehead. "Everything will be okay... I promise..."


    And then everything went dark.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 751

    ?


    Chapter 0751


    Nina


    I must have been asleep for hours, because by the time I woke up, the sun had long since dipped back below the horizon. There was hardly an hour, in fact, in which I was awake while the sun was out.


    The first thing I noticed was how parched I was. Groaning softly, I rolled over to see a fresh ss of water on my bedside table. I sat up and gulped it thirstily, drinking almost the entire ss in one sitting.


    Then, the next thing I noticed was just how much pain my body was in.


    It was all over; from my head to my toes, inside and outside. Every inch of skin felt as if it had been burned, every muscle felt sore and taut, the entire inside of my throat felt like I had swallowed hot coals, burning all the way down to my lungs.


    And the third thing I noticed was the ache in my chest.


    This wasn''t just any heartbreak; this was fate being ripped away from me. This was what it felt like for a part of my soul to be cut out.


    Although I wanted to cry, there were simply no tears left to shed or maybe the drugs they had given me earlier to knock me out had drained them all from me, made me more numb to the feeling so that I could bear it.


    Either way, all I could do was sit there in bed in my dark room, wishing that I was still asleep.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Enzo felt the same way; he certainly didn''t seem like it when I was being carried out of the infirmary.


    If anything, he seemned perfectly stony andposed. Part of me hoped, in a sick sort of way, that he was just hiding it for now and that it would hit him eventually, and he would break like I did.


    But another part of me would never wish that sort of pain upon anyone else¡ªnot even my worst enemy. Suddenly, a soft knock on the door pulled me out of my reverie. My throat was too sore for me to call out, but it didn''t matter because the door cracked open a momentter. I wondered if it was one of the nurses or one of my father''s servants, and I thought to send them away so I could be alone.


    When I saw Lori''s head peeking in, however, I felt relieved.


    "Nina?" she called out. "You awake?"


    "I''m awake," I croaked, my voiceing out in a hoarse, painful whisper. "Come in."


    The door creaked open a little further, and Lori stepped in. A momentter, Jessica and Luke filed in behind her. They both stood there for a moment, watching me nervously, but came in and shut the door behind them the rest of the way when I gestured for them toe closer.


    "Hey," Jessica said softly, crossing over to the bed and sitting down on one side of me while Lori took the other." Are you okay?"


    I would haveughed, if I had been able to. "How bad was the screaming earlier?" I whispered at this point, I was genuinely unable to speak any louder.


    Lori and Jessica exchanged nces. "Pretty bad," Lori said.


    "But don''t worry about that," Jessica chimed in. "We just want to know how you''re feeling."


    "Like shit." I fell back on the mountain of pillows behind me and sighed. Even that movement was painful; I hoped that my father''s doctors had some more drugs just to help me ease the pain. "Where''s Enzo?"


    Once again, my friends exchanged wary looks; only this time, Luke stepped forward. "Nina, I think you should worry more about yourself right now than about him."


    "And about the baby," Jessica said as she gently ced her hand over my belly.


    "I''m worried about him," I managed. "He''s not himself."


    "Whatever is going on with him is no longer your concern. He''s put you through hell these past couple of days,'' Lori said, her voice dropping slightly, just like it always did when she was angry. And truthfully, I didn''t me her. I was angry too. But I still needed to make sure Enzo was safe.

 Chapter 752

    ?


    Chapter 0752


    "I just "


    "Enzo is still in the infirmary."


    My father''s voice suddenly cut through the room. None of us had noticed him as he had cracked open the door, and he now stepped into the room, his hulking form seeming to tower over the bed as he entered.


    "Dad," I croaked.


    "May I have a few moments alone with my daughter?" he asked, turning toward my friends. They all nodded and left the room, and once we were alone, he turned back to me. "Nina, I''m so sorry."


    I didn''t know what to say. ''Sorry'' wouldn''t exactly cut it right now, and besides, it wasn''t his fault. It wasn''t anyone''s fault, really. Like my wolf had said, something dark hadtched onto my husband; but whatever it was was beyond our reach. This early on, I didn''t know what to do.


    "Dad," I whispered, "I think there''s something... wrong with Enzo."


    "He''s been evaluated, Nina. There''s nothing wrong with him. Not physically, at least."


    "I mean inside," I said. "There''s something dark. Something evil. And my wolf could sense it."


    My father looked at me for a few moments, processing my words, then sighed and passed his hand over his face. I hadn''t seen him this weary since the day he had pulled Enzo and me out of M''sir.


    "Nina," my father finally said,ing around to sit beside me on the bed, "he has been fully evaluated. We have checked not only for physical and mental ailments, but for the arcane as well. I''m afraid that he may have simply... snapped."


    "Snapped?" I asked.


    My father nodded. "He has been through a lot. But it is no excuse to torture my daughter. Especially not with a baby in your belly. I won''t stand for it."


    "So what are you saying?" I asked, managing to sit up again with some effort.


    He sighed. "I''m sending your friends home and calling off the training. As for Enzo, well..." He paused, staring momentarily off into space before continuing. "He may stay until he is physically well enough to be on his own. After that, I would rather not see him in my home any longer."


    My eyes widened. "So you''ll just throw him out?" I rasped. "But dad-"


    "I have been incredibly amodating, even to a fault," my father interrupted. "I shall have no more of it. You are not only my sole living daughter, Nina; you are the heir to my throne. The princess and the future queen. I will have no more of this nonsense."


    I swallowed hard, momentarily opening my mouth to protest but promptly closing it again once I realized that my father''s words brooked no argument. For the first time, I realized that maybe he was right.


    I was the princess and future queen. Maybe it was time to start listening to the Alpha King,


    "Yes, father," I whispered.


    My father silently sat there for a while longer, gently patting my hand. His palm was warm andforting over mine, and it was enough to bring more tears to my eyes. A silent sob shook my shoulders, and without a word, my father pulled me close and held me tightly.


    I wasn''t sure how long we sat there, or how long he held me, stroking my hair. But eventually, the tears did dry. When we finally pulled away, there was nothing if not a look of pure sorrow on my dad''s face.


    "I''m truly sorry, Nina," he said softly. "But the pain will get better, day by day."


    I nodded stiffly, even though I didn''t fully believe his words right then. He stood and crossed over to the door, his hand resting on the doorknob.


    "Please stay here," he said softly. "I know you want to return to Mountainview, but "


    "I''ll stay."


    After all, thest thing I wanted to do was return to Mountainview anyway.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 753

    ?


    Chapter 0753


    Nina


    "Wait! Wait, I''ming with you!"


    At the sound of the familiar voice, both my mother and I whipped our heads around toward the noise. A momentter, I saw anky male form and a head of tawny hair break through the woods.


    "Tyler?" my mother and I said in unison as he ran toward us, a bag slung over his shoulder.


    "Don''t leave without me," he pleaded without preamble,ing to a breathless halt in front of us. "Please, I want toe with you."


    My mother and I looked at each other, each too shocked to speak at first. Finally, my mother stepped forward and shook her head.


    "No. Absolutely not, Tyler," she said, grabbing his arm to stop him from going. "This isn''t safe."


    "Mom, I''ll be fine." Tyler ripped his arm away from her and stepped forward, leveling me with a stern gaze as he adjusted his bag on his shoulder. "Please, Nina. I can help you."


    My eyes were as wide as saucers. "Tyler, I..." I swallowed, ncing at our mother and then over at Luke, who was still standing by the swirling portal. "I think you should listen to Mom."


    Tyler scoffed and whirled around to face our mother. "I have to go with her," he said. "I''m tired of always sitting around, hoping that everyone will be okay. I''ve been watching them train, and¡ª"


    "No." Our mother''s voice was stern and low, almost a growl. "You''re not going, Tyler. You''re too sick." "Sick?" Tyler scoffed again. "I haven''t been sick for months. And Nina is pregnant, yet you''re helping her escape!" "That''s... different," my mother said, her eyes shifting momentarily over to me. "Nina is a werewolf. You''re not." "Please, Nina, tell her!" Tyler whirled around to face me again, and at that moment, the moonlight overhead hit his face, outlining his strong jawline. Once again, I was reminded that my little brother was no longer a sick little kid; he was a young man.


    Swallowing, I looked over at Luke for guidance, who merely shrugged. "We could use the extra help," he said softly, hesitantly. "My scouts would keep an eye on him."


    Luke''s words sent a shiver down my spine. The thought of my little brother joining us on a potentially fatal mission made me almost sick.


    And yet, when I turned to face him again, I saw nothing but determination in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, behind him, our mother''s eyes were filled with tears. I watched as she grabbed his shoulder, whirling him around. "You really want this?" she asked.


    Tyler nodded. "I can''t let Nina go like this. I want to be there, to protect her if..." His voice trailed off, but his words still struck home. Even as kids, back when he couldn''t even stand on his own, he had always said he''d be my protector someday.


    My mother blinked at me. "You''ll keep him safe," she said. "Don''t let him out of your sight."


    I nodded. Behind me, Luke tapped his foot impatiently; the portal was closing.


    Finally, my mother threw her arms around Luke and pulled him close. "Dammit, I knew this day woulde," she half-cried, halfughed. "Go. Don''t do anything I wouldn''t do."


    Tyler smirked as they pulled away. "Lately, I''m beginning to think there isn''t anything that you wouldn''t do, Mom."


    I stood in the middle of our headquarters, surrounded by my pack¡ªmy family.


    Luke was rushing around, gatheringst-minute supplies and sending out orders. Matt, Daphne, Lori, and Jessica lined the walls, determination etched on their faces. Tyler stood by my side, looking nervous but excited. This was it.


    We were finally going to bring Enzo home.


    A soft knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts. Luke gave me an unreadable look before moving to answer it. When he opened it, I was surprised to see who was standing there: Mariah. Luke''s girlfriend, the witch.


    It was rare that any of us saw Mariah, as she was often on her own, dealing with her own matters. In fact, thest 1 had seen her in person was right after the wedding. After that, it had been nothing but ounts from Luke''s lips, talking about various adventures and memories.


    They seemed to hit it off, though; after all, they had been together for almost six months now, and showed no signs of breaking up.


    She swept into the room with a stoic look on her face, her dark hair billowing around her. She walked up to me without a word and held a small vial out to me.


    "Here," she said. "It''s finished."


    I shot both her and Luke a quizzical look as I took the vial. "What is it?" I asked.


    "It''s a tincture that Mariah and I¡ªwell, mostly Mariah-have been working on," Luke exined.

 Chapter 754

    ?


    Chapter 0754


    Mariah nodded. "It''ll keep you from getting sick when traveling between realms," she said. "Luke told me that you were getting sick when using portals, so I did some research and foraging and developed this. Go on, try it." My eyes widened a bit as I took the vial from Mariah''s hands. The liquid inside was nondescript and clear, like water. But when I popped open the bottle and took a small sip, it tasted surprisingly minty and refreshing.


    Within a few moments of taking a sip, I felt my spirits lifting. It was subtle, but I could feel my shoulders pulling back, my chest puffing out, my lungs filling with just a little extra air and my entire body felt lighter, like I could jump a mile high.


    "Well?" Mariah asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    I couldn''t help but grin. "I feel great," I said.


    Mariah smiled ever so slightly, "Perfect; that means it''s working. Just a few drops a day should be enough to keep your spirits up, and you shouldn''t get sick anymore when you use portals."


    "Wow, um... Thanks, you two," I said with a smile. "I don''t know how to make it up to"


    Just then, a suddenmotion from the hallway made us all freeze. Instantly, I recognized the fizzling sound of a portal opening, and I felt my heart sink. And then, before any of us could even react, the door burst open, and there stood my father-chest heaving and eyes zing.


    "Nina, you''reing back with me!" he boomed, already reaching for me. "Enough of this!"


    Before anyone could say or do anything, I was darting forward, using my small stature to slip past his outstretched


    arms.


    "No!" I cried out. "I''m not going back!"


    The room fell into a flurry of chaos. As the others watched, wide-eyed and full of shock on the sidelines, my father attempted to catch me. But what Icked in sizepared to his hulking form, I made up for with agility.


    I slipped past him with ease, evading his repeated attempts to grab me and pull me back through the swirling portal. It must have been a funny sight, honestly, watching me evade my own father like a toddler on the loose, but it felt anything but funny during those moments.


    Finally, I managed to slip past my father onest time, just missing his hand by a millimeter. "Just let me go, Dad!" I cried out. "I have to do this!"


    My father''s eyes narrowed, and for a split second, I thought I saw a flicker of recognition there-like he was looking at someone else entirely. He reached for me onest time, and this time, he caught me by the arm.


    "Selena," he breathed. "We''re going home."


    A hush fell over the room, the weight of that single word suffocating us all. I could feel the shocked gazes of the others burning into me, but I couldn''t tear my eyes away from my father''s haunted expression.


    "Dad, I''m not... I''m not..."


    My father stared at me for what felt like an eternity, his own eyes wide with shock from what he had said. Finally, he let out a shuddering breath and released his grip on my arm. He took a staggering step backwards, as though he''d been burned.


    "Nina, I''m... I didn''t mean to... It''s just..."


    "It''s okay," I breathed. "But dad, I''m not her... And I''m sorry about what happened to her, and I wish it didn''t, but ... keeping me cooped up forever won''t bring her back."


    There was a long, palpable silence after that. We all watched as my father, the great and hulking Alpha King, slowly sank down into one of the chairs and buried his face in his hands. I nced at the others, especially Tyler, before I stepped forward and touched my dad''s shoulder.


    "you remind me of your mother, you know," he whispered through his hands, his voice muffled. "All of her intelligence and grace. Yet somehow, both you and your sister inherited my stubbornness."


    I squeezed his shoulder, blinking back the tears that threatened to spill over. "I just... I have to do this, Dad," I whispered. "Please understand."


    For a moment, I thought he might protest again that he might try to lock me away to keep me ''safe''.


    But then, his shoulders sagged, and he nodded slowly, looking up to meet my gaze.


    "Go to M''s pce first," he instructed, his tone reluctantly resigned. "Infiltrate and get Enzo out, so she can''t hurt him. I''ll gather backup and follow close behind, and then we''ll take her out. But Nina..."


    He gripped my shoulders, his gaze boring into mine. "Be careful. I can''t lose you too."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 755

    ?


    Chapter 0755 Nina


    "Goodbye, Nina. We''ll miss you."


    Jessica and Lori held me tightly just outside the swirling portal, tears in their eyes. I had already cried all of the tears I possibly could, and felt utterly dried up; but it didn''t make their leaving hurt any less.


    "I''ll miss you guys, too," I said softly. "But we can visit."


    Luke, who was standing off to the side, nodded. "We''lle every week. I''ll make sure of it."


    I managed the tiniest smile and took a step back. "Thank you."


    As I watched my friends go through the portal, I knew that a big change was ahead of me. I was going to be staying here, in the supernatural realm with my parents and my brother, for the foreseeable future. It was funny how things did a 180, and so quickly, too.


    But I had no desire to return to Mountainview. Not now, at least. And I especially didn''t have any desire to return to the home that Enzo and I once shared.


    It had been three days since he had rejected me as his mate. Three days, and the pain was still just as profound as it had been that instant that he had said the words.


    "Nina, I reject you as my mate."


    I could still hear those words clear as day, echoing constantly through my mind. My wolf had turned weak, and could barely even speak to me. Shifting was entirely out of the question.


    I kept telling myself that he woulde to his senses and take back what he had said, but with each passing day, with each moment that we came closer to his departure, he still wouldn''t speak to me.


    More than once, I found myself standing outside of the infirmary, hoping beyond hope that we could talk.


    And more than once, someone would appear to pull me away. Not once did Enzo sense my presence and call out to me. Not once did he ask to speak with me.


    Today, he was scheduled to leave. My father didn''t say much about it, but I had a sense that Enzo had been exiled. This was it; this was the end.


    To help keep my mind off of things, I lost myself in that strange journal. I spent hours sitting at my desk, trying desperately to decipher what was written inside. But each time, the book would snap shut just as it had when I tried to decipher it with Tyler.


    I was beginning to wonder if I was missing something, or maybe if the time wasn''t right. There was clearly some spell on the book, something to keep prying eyes from figuring out what was written in it. Maybe I needed to dispel whatever it was before I could get to work.


    "Dammit," I muttered as the book snapped itself shut again, nearly mming into my fingers in the process. "Still won''t spill your secrets, huh?"


    I leaned back in my chair, running a hand through my hair. The book seemed to be mocking me as it sat there in silence, firmly shut. I knew it would be hours, maybe even more, until it allowed itself to be opened again.


    As I sat there, trying to distract myself with this strange book, there was a knock on the door. A momentter, I saw my mother peek her head in.


    "Nina," s


    ," she said softly.


    As soon as I saw the look on my mother''s face, I knew what was happening; it was time. Enzo had overstayed his wee in my father''s house, and it was time for him to leave. If things went down the way I figured they would, this was it.


    This would be thest time that I would ever see Enzo Rivers again.


    "No," I whispered, standing.


    My mother nodded with tears in her eyes. "I''m sorry, honey. I tried speaking to your father, but.."


    "Where will he go?" I asked. My voice was rising slightly by now. "He can''t just be exiled like this."


    My mother said nothing, which only meant one thing: it was toote. I realized then, in the back of my mind, that a small part of me had held onto the hope that Enzo would eventuallye to his senses and not leave at all.


    But it was toote.


    "No!" I cried out.


    Before my mother could stop me, I suddenly bolted past her. Her calls faded into the distance as I bolted down the hall, down the stairs, and out the door. "Enzo!" I called out. "Enzo, where are you?!"


    Up ahead was where I saw him; he was standing on thewn, a single backpack slung over his shoulder. When he saw meing, he froze.


    "Enzo!" I cried as I ran toward him. "Enzo, don''t go!"


    "Nina!" my mother called after me. I heard her voice mingling with that of my brother and my father; they wereing to stop me, but I wouldn''t let them. I had to make Enzo stay. I just had to.


    "Enzo, wait!"


    He just stood there, his tall form growing the closer I came. Finally, I stopped just a few feet away, panting heavily. "Enzo, please," I said. "This isn''t you. Please, you don''t want to do this."


    He said nothing. The space between us seemed to stretch into eternity, a void growing between us that had never been there before. All at once, it felt as if I was looking into both my husband''s and a stranger''s eyes.


    And his face betrayed nothing.


    "Enzo, please"


    "Nina, step away," my father''s voice rang out from behind me. "It''s not safe."


    "Enzo..."


    The man who was once my husband and my fated mate continued to stand there, just staring at me with a stony expression on his face and a faraway look in his eyes. For a moment, just a moment, I saw a look of what could only be sorrow and regret sh through.


    But it was gone just as quickly as it came.


    "you heard your father, Nina," he said, slowly and deliberately as a vengeful sneer began to spread across his lips, those lips that once beamed at me whenever I walked into the room. "I''m too dangerous,"


    "Enzo, wait!"


    It was toote. Enzo turned on his heel and walked away.


    As I watched him walk into the forest, I felt my soul rend into a million pieces once again. The world tilted, my knees grew weak, the sky went ck. Before Enzo''s form even fully disappeared into the treeline, I felt myself fall to the grass.


    "Nina... Nina, it''ll be okay... It''s over now..."


    The soothing words that my mother murmured to me meant nothing; how could it be over? How could this pain ever end?


    But it didn''t matter how I felt or what I thought, because they were sedating me once more. Another needle was stuck into my arm, the world grew fuzzy around the edges, and once again, the pain began to disconnect from my mind.


    Thest thing I saw before everything went ck was Enzo stopping to take onest look at me from the treeline, and then he disappeared into the forest.

 Chapter 756

    ?


    Chapter 0756 Nina


    I hadn''t seen it in what felt like so long.


    Its sharp white teeth gleamed in the darkness. Its hollow eyes, lidless and empty, seemed to be looking directly into my soul. It cocked its head first to the left, then to the right, then left and right again, over and over and over like a broken, crooked metronome.


    "What do you want?"


    The shadow entity didn''t answer. It rarely did, now that I thought of it. It just... beckoned to me.


    But when I followed it, it led me nowhere.


    "I thought you were gone," I said, shaking my head. "I thought I was finally done with you."


    The shadow entity just widened its toothy grin and continued to beckon.


    This went on for what felt like an eternity. Maybe it was an eternity, even. Maybe whatever drugs the doctor had given me had actually killed me by ident instead of simply putting me to sleep, and this was my own personal hell.


    Honestly, at this point, I wouldn''t have been surprised.


    But it was at some point during that eternity that it happened: the white light. It spread outwards, all around me, enveloping me like a soft, warm cocoon of light. It swallowed the void, and the shadow entity with it.


    Furrowing my brow, I turned in all directions, looking for the source of the light. And for the first time ever, I finally saw it.


    "Selena," I breathed.


    She stood behind me, or maybe in front of me, or next to me, or all around I couldn''t tell. I couldn''t even really see her, but rather, I could feel her so profoundly that an image of her somehow materialized in my mind''s eye. "Nina," she whispered, her eyes widening. "You finally found it."


    I awoke with a start to find myself still in my bed in my father''s mansion. There was no white light, no shadow entity, no dead sister. Just me and an empty room and a sense of dread that couldn''t be ignored.


    "Mom! Dad!" I called out.


    Within a few moments, they were both at my bedside. "What is it?" my mother asked frantically. "Are you alright, honey?"


    "I dreamed about the shadow entity," I whispered, my voice shaking. "I... I think it might be back."


    My mother and father looked at each other worriedly as realization dawned on both of them. "I''ll call the witch," my father said without a moment of hesitation.


    Within a matter of less than an hour, the witch was at my side once more. It had felt like forever since I hadst seen ra, but she looked just as ethereal as ever as she traced her crystals across my skin, humming softly to herself.


    "Hmm..." she murmured as she worked. "Interesting..."


    I nced up at my parents, who were standing beside the bed with looks of worry on their faces. Words of our supposed generational curse had already been exchanged, and tensions were high. If the shadow entity had truly returned, then both myself and my baby were at risk


    And I couldn''t have that again. Not now, not when everything else was falling apart.


    "What is it?" I asked, looking at ra.


    She sighed, straightening, and tucked a strand of long, dark hair behind her ear. "The spirit is indeed still attached to you," she said. "But there is something else preventing it from harming you."


    I frowned. "The talisman?" I asked, although truthfully, I hadn''t been wearing it since the Moon Goddess Festival. I still wasn''t entirely sure why; I had just felt calmer since that night, as though I didn''t need it anymore.


    The witch shook her head. "Not the talisman, no. Something else," she said. "Something made of light."


    Suddenly, it hit me. "Selena," I breathed, whipping my head around to look at my dad once again. "It''s her. She''s the one who''s been protecting me."


    My parents blinked at me, clearly confused. The witch, however, nodded.


    "Your sister passed on some time ago, correct?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Less than a year ago."


    "It''s very possible that her spirit stayed with you," she said, ncing at my father. "Especially since you were twins, as your father has informed me. A werewolf''s twin bond is incredibly strong, even in death."


    I felt a lump form in my throat as I listened to the witch''s words. My twin sister, Selena... Despite everything, she was still with me, protecting me from this strange, dark spirit that hadtched onto our bloodline.


    "But how is she protecting me?" I asked.


    ra shrugged as she began rooting through her box of crystals, searching for something. "There could be a number of reasons," she exined. "But most importantly, you must know that her spirit''s protection is not foolproof. Here."


    She held out a small crystal to me. "This is a moonstone," she said. "Keep it on your person at all times; don''t lose it like you lost the talisman."


    At the mention of losing the talisman, I felt my face redden. My parents gaped at me, astonished, but said nothing. I gingerly took the pale white stone, noticing how cool it felt in my palm.


    "What will this do?" I asked.


    "Moonstone is a crystal that is known for its lunar properties," ra said. "More specifically, it has been studied as a powerful tool to strengthen bonds. No one is quite sure how it works, but it is believed to especially strengthen the bond between werewolf twins."


    I furrowed my brow as I looked down at the small, milky white stone. There was nothing particrly special about it on the outside; it was simply a round stone, almost like a pearl.


    But it was then, as I held it in my palm, that I remembered.


    The memories came rushing back like a tidal wave. My eyes widened, my spine straightening as they washed over me. God, how could I have forgotten? It was all so obvious, right here in front of me this whole time, and yet it had somehow slipped my mind.


    All at once, memories of the night of the Moon Goddess Festival flooded through me. I remembered it all now: dropping my ss on the ground, wandering off into the woods, finding myself at Selena''s grave.


    I remembered the shadow entity being there, beckoning to me. I remembered how itughed in my face and tore the talisman from around my neck. I remembered the fear in my heart.


    And I remembered my sister''s voice and a white light surrounding me.


    There was more before that, too; the feather on my sister''s grave, the feather that I had left on the Moon Goddess altar.


    That was no mere coincidence. It was a gift, and it had set everything in motion. I wasn''t sure how, but holding that moonstone now, I somehow knew that by leaving that feather on the altar, I had flipped some sort of switch and allowed my sister into my heart.


    That was why I felt so peaceful after that night; Selena had stayed with me then, fending off the shadow entity so


    that my baby could be safe. It wasn''t my offering to the Moon Goddess that had been protecting me all this time. It was my twin sister.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 757

    ?


    Chapter 0757


    Enzo


    I took a deep breath, the crisp summer air and the scent of pine-a scent that I once associated with thefort of being home in the werewolf realm, but now associated with pain and banishment-filling my lungs as I walked down the quiet street towards the town square.


    M''s voice echoed in my mind, her telepathic message rippling through my consciousness like a stone being dropped into a stagnant pond.


    "I''ll find you soon, my love. Wait for me in town until I give you your instructions, and I''ll take you home... where you belong."


    Nodding absently to myself, I followed her instructions blindly, my feet carrying me down the familiar path without any need for conscious thought.


    This wasn''t the first time M had reached out in this way over the past few days, guiding me with her ethereal voice. She had be a constant fixture in my head since I had rejected Nina as my mate, even going so far as to rece the voice of my wolf.


    But it wasforting to hear her there. Her promises of love and happiness after this whole mess were afort, too, even if it meant forgetting my past.


    As I neared the heart of the small town, the smells of fresh bread and brewing coffee hit me, stirring up a flurry of memories I hadn''t quite been prepared for.


    My steps faltered as I found myself standing in front of the local diner; a quaint little ce that I recalled now as being a ce that Nina and I liked to frequent during our honeymoon here, or whenever we were visiting the werewolf realm.


    The pain thatnced through my chest upon seeing the ce was sharp and sudden, like a white-hot de piercing my heart. I winced, instinctively clutching my chest.


    I could almost see Nina sitting at our usual booth, her freckled face glowing with that radiant smile that never failed to take my breath away. I could almost see her long, dark hair, her slender arms, her shining eyes.


    The memory was so visceral, so achingly tangible, that for a moment, it felt like she was really there with me. But she wasn''t. She had cheated on me, and had conceived a child in her belly that wasn''t my own.


    "You must push it out of your mind," M said softly, soothingly. "She is a cheater, a traitor, a whore. All of the good memories you have of her were simply fabricated... maniptions."


    I swallowed, realizing that M was right.


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I willed the vision of Nina away, forcing myself to take slow, steadying breaths. When I opened them again, the diner''s worn wooden sign seemed to mock me with its cheerful cursive lettering. No, this wasn''t a ce of happy memories.


    But, still, I was hungry. And thirsty. And I didn''t know how long it would be before M would finally call for me.


    At least, that was what I told myself as an excuse just to go inside and experience the ce that Nina and I once loved onest time.


    "Might as well get a coffee while I wait," I muttered under my breath, more to convince myself than anything else. The little bell above the door jingled as I stepped inside, the familiar sights and smells doing nothing to dull the ache that had taken root in my soul. I shuffled over to the counter, sliding onto one of the stools and wearily rubbing my hands over my face.


    "Well, I''ll be... Enzo Rivers, as I live and breathe!"


    I looked up to find a familiar face standing behind the counter, a bright smile stretching across her weathered features: the owner of this ce. I didn''t know her name, but I recognized her well. She always waited on us


    whenever Nina and I came here.


    We were known well in this ce because of Nina''s status, of course; her father had made certain that his subjects knew all about her, and although she had often been referred to by Selena''s name at first, people soon learned.


    Although, right now, I wished that they didn''t know who we were.


    Her eyes crinkled at the corners as she studied me¡ªbut then something in her expression shifted, a flicker of concern passing over her face.

 Chapter 759

    ?


    Chapter 0759


    Nina


    I awoke with a sharp gasp, my heart pounding against the inside of my ribcage as thest remnants of my dream faded away. I could still see his face in front of me-Enzo''s. I could still see the way his eyes were filled with betrayal.


    It made me shudder, and instantly I knew that tonight was going to be like all of the others: sleep was going to elude me.


    Throwing back the sheets with a sigh, I swung my legs over the side of the bed and sat there for a moment, rubbing my tired eyes. The past few nights had been like this, fraught with nightmares and sleeplessness.


    With a frustrated groan, I rose to my feet, padding across the room toward therge window that overlooked the grounds. Pale moonlight filtered through the ss, casting everything in shades of silver and blue.


    I stood there for a few moments, just looking out over my father''s estate. The chilly night air soothed my hot skin, just like it had for the past few days.


    Three days. It had been three days since Enzo had officially left, and I hadn''t seen or heard hide nor hair of him. Thest I had seen of him was that one solemn look over his shoulder before he walked off into the forest, and then he had just... vanished.


    I couldn''t help but wonder where he had gone. My father had banished him, so maybe he had returned to Mountainview somehow. But I doubted our friends would wee him with open arms, either.


    Even Matt, Enzo''s most loyal friend, had been disgusted by him.


    With another sigh, I grabbed my robe and wrapped it around myself. I needed to walk around a bit; maybe that would help soothe my pain.


    I found myself wandering downstairs and into the kitchen, hoping that a cup of hot tea might help. Or anything to distract myself, really.


    But I froze when I saw a familiar shadow standing in the kitchen.


    "Tyler? What are you doing up?" I asked.


    "Ha. I could ask you the same thing," he murmured.


    I shrugged as I sank into one of the chairs at the kitchen table. "Couldn''t sleep. Bad dreams."


    Tyler studied me from where he stood for a long moment, his brow furrowed in concern. "You look a bit more out of it than just ''bad dreams''," he said softly. "You were dreaming about him, weren''t you?"


    I opened my mouth, surprised by Tyler''s candor. Gone were the days, I supposed, of Tyler being the goofy younger brother. He was an adult now, and more astute than I would have liked him to be at that moment.


    "You''d be right," I said, numbly staring down at myp. "Every night, I dream about him."


    His expression softened, and he walked around the table to meet me. "I''m so sorry, Nina. I wish I could help."


    I let out a wry chuckle. "There''s nothing you can do," I said. "I keep going over everything that happened, trying to figure out if there was something I could have done differently..."


    "Hey." Tyler''s voice was gentle but firm as he spoke. "None of this was your fault, you hear me? Whatever happened, Enzo made his own choices. You didn''t do anything to deserve this."


    I nodded, sniffling as I struggled to keep my tears from spilling over. He was right, or at least, he seemed to think


    So.


    I, on the other hand, wasn''t so sure. The word ''choices'' just didn''t seem so... right in this situation. Whatever darkness had clouded Enzo''s mind didn''t feel voluntary.


    But there was nothing I could do. He hated me, and I had no idea where he was, and my father wanted me here,


    where it was ''safe''.


    "You know what might help take your mind off things?" Tyler suddenly asked, breaking the silence. "A change of scenery. Why don''t we get out of this stuffy old mansion for a while?"


    I quirked an eyebrow at him. "And just where did you have in mind?"


    A mischievous grin spread across his lips. "Trust me; I know just the ce."


    "I found this ce a few months back," Tyler murmured, tugging a worn quilt from his pack and spreading it out on the ground. "I like toe here when Mom fusses over me too much."


    I couldn''t help but smile as I sat down beside him, looking up at the stars. The small forest clearing out behind my father''s mansion wasn''t anything particrly special, but it was peaceful and the cool air was refreshing.


    "Thanks for bringing me to your secret hideaway, then," I said with a soft smile,ying back on the pic nket. Tyler chuckled. "Sure beats staring at the inside of your eyelids, right?"


    Iughed softly, shooting a sideways nce at my brother. "I guess you have a point."


    For a while, neither of us spoke. Weid there inpanionable silence, just enjoying the quiet of the night, the chirping of the crickets, and the twinkling stars overhead. A soft breeze ruffled the leaves on the trees and sent goosebumps down my bare arms.


    But eventually, the question that had been weighing so heavily on me bubbled up to the surface, and I couldn''t hold it in anymore.


    "Do you think he''lle back?"


    I felt him shift beside me, rolling onto his side to face me fully. "I think you know the answer already, Nina." Tears burned in my eyes at his words. "But I don''t know. He wasn''t... He wasn''t himself. Something happened, and


    "You two are fated mates. What do you think ''fate'' means?" Tyler asked.


    I swallowed, sitting up. "But he rejected me as his mate. We''re not fated anymore."


    "Why, then, do you still love him if your connection was supposedly severed?"


    A quiet sob escaped my lips at Tyler''s words. He was right; the connection was still there, somewhere, somehow. Maybe Enzo hadn''t fully severed it. Or maybe it was just wishful thinking on my part.


    without a word, Tyler scooched closer to me and wrapped anky arm around me, pulling me close. Neither of us spoke for the rest of our time beneath the stars.


    Not that there was anything left to say.


    With a yawn, I walked up to my bedroom door and swung the door open. After a couple of hours of stargazing and talking to my brother, I was finally ready for bed or at least, what sleep I could manage to get before the sun inevitably rose in an hour.


    But as I opened the door I gasped, stumbling backwards in the doorway; there, silhouetted in the window of my bedchamber, was the unmistakable figure of a man.


    Instinctively, I went to scream, but my voice promptly caught in my throat when the figure lunged forward and a familiar hand caught my wrist.


    "Luke?" I hissed as he pulled me into the room, shutting the door behind me.


    He released his grip on me, and as I flicked on the light, those features I knew so well came into view. Only this time, they were drawn with concern.


    "Nina, we need to talk."

 Chapter 760

    ?


    Chapter 0760


    Nina


    I stared at Luke in stunned silence, his words echoing in my head.


    Enzo... with M?


    It made no sense, and yet, a tendril of dread snaked its way around my heart when I saw the look in Luke''s eyes. He knew what he had seen.


    "What are you talking about?"I finally managed, my voice trembling. "Enzo hates M, he_"


    "Would never go with her willingly, I know," Luke cut me off. "Believe me, Nina, I wouldn''t be here if I didn''t think something was seriously wrong."


    Sinking down on the edge of my bed, I raked my hands through my hair in a weak attempt to steady myself. If it was true that Enzo just... went through a portal with M, then the situation was even more grave than I thought. "Look, I''ve been keeping an eye on Enzo ever since he left," Luke exined again. "I would have expected him to seem lost, aimless after being banished. But he seemed like he was on a mission, and then the portal opened..." "Do you think she put some kind of spell on him?" I asked.


    "I don''t know, but whatever she''s done to him, it''s not good," Luke said grimly. "I could see it in his eyes, the way they looked... vacant. Empty. Like he was just... drifting."


    A violent shudder quaked my shoulders at the thought. Enzo, the man I loved more than life itself, reduced to a hollow shell at M''s maniption. Bile rose in my throat, bitter and hot.


    "God, it''s just like Selena all over again," I whispered, still clutching my hair.


    I didn''t want to believe it; this couldn''t be happening, not again. Not after all we had been through. But now M had him, and we all knew what she wanted him for-and what would happen to those who stayed in her impossible pce for too long.


    Then, I felt Luke''s hands on my shoulders, grounding me, pulling me back to reality.


    "Nina, look at me," he murmured, his voice low and insistent until I finally lifted my gaze to meet his. "We''re going to get him back, just like we did before. I promise."


    I opened my mouth, but no words woulde. Luke simply nodded as though reading my mind, and his expression hardened.


    "I''lle back tomorrow night, once I''ve had a chance to get the others ready," he said. "Then we''ll go after M together and bring Enzo home where he belongs. No matter what it takes."


    I didn''t bother with pleasantries or formalities when I reached the heavy oak door of my father''s study, simply pushing through and fixing my father with an unwavering stare.


    "Nina?" he asked, looking up from a pile of papers at his desk. "You alright, love?"


    "We have to save Enzo," I stated without preamble. "M has taken him, I don''t know where or how, but she''s done something to him, twisted his mind. Luke saw them disappear through some sort of portal and¡ª" "Enough."


    The single, curt word from my father''s lips cut through my impassioned speech before I could even finish. My voice trailed off, and I gaped at him in disbelief as he rose from behind his desk, his expression unreadable. "Enzo rejected you as his mate, Nina," he said softly. "His choices are his own burden to bear now. We cannot go chasing after him, not after the grievous betrayal hemitted against you, against this family."


    I shook my head. "He''s not in his right mind," I pleaded. "We can''t just let him into her clutches. If we could just


    "We will do nothing," he cut me off again. "That man made his decision, and he will have to face the consequences of those actions alone. I won''t let my pregnant daughter and the sole heir of my kingdom go on another rescue mission."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!